ã€ŠA ClichÃ© Multiverse Storyã€‹


 Chapter 1 - CH. 1: THE LOLI GODDESS

    I, Asahi, am just a ''normal'' filthy rich high schooler who just happens to love Anime and Manga especially Isekai ones. And one day, I chanced upon a lifetime opportunity to change my whole boring life for the better or maybe worse...

    What is it, you ask???

    Haha, I won''t tell, for I''m one of the sickest bastards alive.

    *Sigh* You are so persistent. Even a Yandere''s obsession pales in front of you.

    Back to the present, this ce was something I never came across before. It could only be called infinite darkness with only a kaleidoscope swirling with ck and white with a mirror embedded in its dead center.

    The mirror wasn''t static. What yed on it were my past memories.

    "Like hell, I will be fazed by something like this. I lived a rather dull life which used to be the norm on my."

    My whisper was unheard, or not¡­ The mirror in Kaleidoscope shattered into pieces and a ck hole appeared and devoured the seemingly endless Kaleidoscope.

    I let out a sigh. I admit I had my fair share of sad moments like when a sexy widow rejected my confession. Why Yukino? Why did you not ept it? You broke my fragile heart into millions of pieces.

    The arrival of a mysterious woman? disturbed my thoughts. Why mysterious? Cause I can''t even discern her features. A silvery liquid hid her whole body. Her features changed constantly from fat to slim, from short to tall and from young to old.

    "Miss, excuse me for asking a rude question." I took a deep breath. "What the hell are you? Shouldn''t there be a milf with big boobs to wee me; who will eventually fall for my endless charm and marry me? I''m sorry to say that you aren''t my type."

    The woman stayed silent for what felt like a minute before she replied, "I am Klyscha, the Goddess of Dreams."

    My eyes narrowed at the Goddess. "The fuck? Isn''t Klyscha supposed to mean ''Cliche'' in Sweden? What type of cliche are you?"

    Not to brag, but all kinds of books fascinated me. I was one hell of a bookworm! Fluently reading more than one hundrednguages came naturally to me. It was then that my eyes took in more light than usual.

    Holy hell!

    The silvery liquid around the woman dripped on the ground and when it waspletely drained, a surprising sight was revealed.

    "A LOLI!!!"

    The woman who I thought to be not my type, was totally my type!

    Her true form was a girl of thirteen or fourteen with silver hair almost touching the ground. She stood at about 145 cm or something along the lines. Her body was covered in a silver baby-doll dress. Yet my unique skill ''God Eyes'' discovered her body had curves where it mattered the most¡ªsupple thighs and a hefty ass. This skill was cultivated after stalking dozens of legal lolis, hundreds of onee-sans, and thousands of milfs. A little exaggerated, but you get the gist.

    Her big silver eyes were getting teary as she stared at me.

    Who the hell made this loli cry!?

    Jokes aside, I can''t let a loli cry. For I, Asahi is a devout follower of ten lolimandments. I bent in front of her and wiped the tears staining her dangerously cute face.

    "What made you bawl your eyes out now? If it was me then I apologize."

    Her head rapidly moved side to side. "I, I am¡­ Klyscha, not cliche."

    Did my joke hurt her so much?

    "I am sorry for calling you that!"

    She nodded her head. "It''s alright. I can feel the sincerity in your apology. Can you apany me for a bit?"

    She waved her hand and in the following moment, the surroundings changed. Though I expected her to be an overpowered goddess, the miracle still left me stunned for a good while.

    The luscious and fresh smelling forest, birds singing sweetly on the trees, and the sun radiating a warmth came together as a perfect scenery.

    "This scene is from your wish," Klyscha replied, noticing my dazed state.

    This girl is¡­ so cute!

    My hands flew, wrapped around her, and embraced unnaturally warm body. This is better than my hug pillow!

    "Thank you, Klyscha."

    She struggled to break free but after several seconds, she let me toy with her body. I was not lewding the loli, just rubbing my cheeks against her smooth cheeks.

    This is pure bliss.

    Even I had my own set of morals, in which ''Not forcing any girl'' took the top ce.

    After several minutes, I almost fell face first when Klyscha faded into particles. She appeared on one of the two chairs around the round table. I walked over and rested my butt on the leftover seat.

    Klyscha, sitting opposite to me had a serious face. I was anything but serious. Who would be when a legal loli struggled to open arge bottle of booze?

    What a klutz, can''t she use her divine powers or something to open it?

    As if answering my thoughts, the cap flew itself and Klyscha poured the liquor in two sses. I grasped one ss and brought it near my lips to taste.

    So fucking delicious!

    The divine liquor almost melted my throat and as it reached my stomach, it procured arge ball of heat. I clutched my stomach as the pain numbed my nerves. However, my heart tempered through dozens of cruel rejections easily withstood the hellish pain.

    While fixing Klyscha with my gaze, my teeth gnashed with each other, stopping any potential groans. And soon, I experienced a great change in my body, the bones on my body twisted along with the muscles, the pain became agonizing enough to twist my expression.

    But¡­ I refused to cry in front of a girl. A true man won''t cry before a loli, legal one at that!

    After what felt like an eternity, the pain stopped. I curled my fist over and over. My knuckles cracked with a surge of power which I never had before.

    "So my guess was right, it was the usual Xianxia and Novel bull to make me stronger for what''s toe, right?"

    Klyscha calmly nodded her head and began her exnation. "This ce is where people with high karma, like heroes who have arge amount of Karma appear. And Asahi, you are one of those."

    My head tilted a bit in confusion. "Why do I have this Karma? I don''t think I''m one of those heroes. I''m just a filthy rich young master obsessed with Otaku culture."

    Klyscha shook her head. "You¡­"

 Chapter 2 - CH. 2: A CRAZY YANDERE!

    You do not know the consequences of your own actions."

    Klyscha snapped her fingers like a certain purple bald viin inics. Hundreds of screens filled in the sky; they showed many girls and boys ying, reading books,ughing, and enjoying their life.??

    "Is this the reason for my high karma?"

    "Indeed, the children you helped during your life count to fifteen hundred and ten," Klyscha replied.

    The number was a bit surprising to me, but it also included the orphanages where I sent my pocket money. Well, my motive was to impress the nuns there and protect the lolis. Still, I was unable to stop my lips forming a wide smile. Even if it was a selfish desire to support these children''s lives to pursue their single mother. As a result of which they manage to enjoy their life.

    The fact made my heart content.

    "Can you tell me how I died? I was just sleeping and when I opened my eyes I was here."

    Klyscha revealed a delicate smile at my question. "It was your bodyguard. She stabbed you with a military knife."

    The unexpected answer sealed my lips for a while. I sucked in a deep breath. "You gotta be jokin''! Why did my random bodyguard go all yandere on me? I don''t remember raising her gs at all¡­ except seeing her naked booty once."

    "I can show you. She impaled your body with her dagger before she stabbed herself with the same knife. Herst words were ''Asahi-sama, we shall reunite in heaven''."

    Crazy! That''s so fukken crazy! Though I adored yandere waifus, the thought of dying to my own gentle bodyguard never crossed my mind. Why did she be one and stab me to death?

    So much forughing at the certain protagonist stabbed to death by his pregnant girlfriend when I got killed for identally seeing a naked booty.

    "Please no, I''d rather avoid watching my own death." I firmly denied her offer. "So what now? Am I going to be some hero or his sidekick to y the Demon Lord? Or do I have to act as a Demon Lord and kill the hypocrite Heroes? Hmm, though having one of those systems would really help."

    "As you wish, you are getting a system in exchange for all your positive karma."

    "Woah! Really!?"

    Klyscha gave a nod in confirmation. "A few of the children you saved ended up bing influential people who brought great change to the Earth."

    "I knew those milfs had potential, but even their children¡­" A sigh trailed my words. "At least all of them will remember me for this, not as some young master who tried to have his way with their lives."

    "It''s not like you to feel depressed... Even if I give you my strongest system, you will have three hundred fifty thousand six hundred and ny karma left."

    "Wow, that sounds too much. Indeed, milf hunting is the best way to achieve sess in one''s life. What else can I get in return for this?" My lips curved in a yful smile. "Can I obtain you with the remaining karma?"

    Of course, it was a joke as if I''ll break my own morale to getid here. But I kind of liked her. She was adorable, cute, Kuudere-type legal loli and most of all she had natural C-Cup breasts. I had yet to taste any oppai loli!

    Klyscha shook her head. "Why would you even want a clich¨¦ Goddess like me?"

    This girl is still not over the joke¡­

    "Here I thought I could have some fun with a lovely Goddess like Klyscha."

    Her brow furrowed in an annoyed frown while her eyes closed in deep thoughts. She must be cursing my perversion.

    But what could I do? It was just who I am and I wasn''t nning on changing anytime soon. Unless some girl miraculously changes me like some harem protagonist who turns over a new leaf for their women.

    "Okay, I agree. It''s only for your Karma and not like I have any feelings for you or anything," she said, her eyes darting everywhere except me.

    What the fudge just happened?! When did my kuudere goddess be a tsundere? No, there is no Baka or shit, so she is more dere? But the gentleman inside me loved all types of waifu equally.

    The now tsundere Goddess fidgeted with her dress.

    "Is that how a tsundere should be?" She shifted back to her usual expressionless face.

    I almost palmed my face. This loli was just ying with me. Heavens has my gratitude for letting her stay as a kuudere.

    "Are you sure about this? You must have seen it in my memories, but let me remind you again I won''t ever force any woman to sleep with me," I proimed and got up.

    Klyscha''s silver eyes shone brightly. She picked up the liquor-filled ss and downed it one go.

    *Thud!*

    She mmed the unbelievably durable ss on the table. "No one ever talked to me so rudely like you." She pointed her finger at me with a flushed face. "But you talked to me like an equal and also, I also desire to know more about ''Sex''."

    Wasn''t this Goddess being too direct? But she messed with the wrong guy. I wasn''t the herbivore type, the so-called beta protagonists.

    Hehe~ Time to pluck the flower of this Goddess.

 Chapter 3 - CH. 3: The Legendary.. (R-18)

    A grin crept onto my face, soon stretching from one side to the other. It was creepy enough to make a Goddess flinch on her seat.

    I approached the slightly drunk goddess, picked her from the seat, and took over her seat. While I did so, her butt naturally fell on myp. I took a moment to admire her cute oval face, milky-white cheeks glowing with a hue of red and finally her beautiful silver irises with sapphire blue pupils.??

    Yep, she is really a goddess, alright. Even her body scent is arousing.

    As if unable to bear my passionate gaze, she shut her eyes. This time her embarrassment was genuine. My arms slid over her baby-doll dress and connected behind her back. Her petite body trembled as her eyshes fluttered, but she refused to open her eyes. It didn''t stop me from closing the gap and kissing her pure, rosy lips.

    "Umm."

    Klyscha squirmed around in my embrace so my grip around her waist tightened while her soft marshmallows squashed against my chest.

    I sucked her soft as cotton lips, tasting the vor of divine liquor mixed in with her sweet saliva.

    Sweeter than honey¡­

    Her body loosened as her resistance grew weaker under the kiss. Supporting her back with my left hand, the other hand touched her breast. Her mouth slightly opened, while her eyes shot open for a bare moment. I didn''t miss the opportunity and invaded her little mouth with my tongue. As my tongue coiled around her, we tasted each other''s saliva.

    Suddenly, the cloth around her disappeared, letting my fingers dig into her breast.

    Amazing...

    Brimming with softness like silk, her boobs were just perfect for touching. With my thumb and index finger, I pinched the erect tip.

    "Mm~!!!"

    A cute yelp resonated in my surroundings. I took back my lips and stared in surprise. The sky had turned pink with hues of red while red roses bloomed on the trees around me.

    "Klyscha, did you do this?" I asked the Loli Goddess breathing heavily on myp.

    "It''s... being affected¡­ Ahn~ from my powers."

    She moaned in between her words since my hand was ying with her bare breast and rosy pink nipple.

    Her body sure is a work of art...

    Klyscha waved her hand and the next second, I found myself sitting on a bed. Small gusts of wind hit my skin, and my cock was touching something smooth.

    So I''m also naked now. Though I was a young master, I was too obsessed with health and workout, mainly because I wanted to live long and stalk more milfs. Naturally, my body was pretty toned with well-sculpted muscles.

    I let hery on the bed and leaned my body over the loli whose eyes were spinning. I released a chuckle and gave a quick peck on her lips.

    "Hey, at least look at the face of the man who is about to pop your cherry."

    Her eyes stopped spinning and fixed at me.

    "It''s better like this. I''ll be sure to treat you gently."

    I whispered and looked into her eyes and kissed her cheeks. Moving further down, my lips left a long line of hickeys on her innocent neck and finally stopped at her oppai. I gulped before sticking out my tongue to roll around her nipple.

    While I squeezed her other breast with my hand, her legs squirmed around as her hands grabbed my head. Her endearing moans just made me want to take her right here but I won''t. I don''t want to scar her heart from my lust. In the end, she was still a virgin.

    Right this moment, she wasn''t the Almighty Goddess, she was just a woman, my woman.

    My own legal loli, hehe.

    Her hands began stroking my hair as if she read my thoughts.

    "Pervert, I did read your thoughts."

    I cocked my head up and witnessed the most beautiful smile on her face.

    "I am a gentleman pervert, alright. Don''t mix me with the likes of a certain pervert in crimson armor."

    She released a heated sigh and continued stroking my hair. I shook my head and returned to tasting her delicious boobs, squeezing them to my own desires.

    I can never get enough of this¡­

    Still, I reluctantly moved down to her waist bereft of any fat. Yet the skin was squishy soft. I marked my territory with a line of hickeys until I arrived at her lower lips.

    The flower garden epassing the dream of all Otakus.

    A soft smell wafted from her smooth slit. I teasingly blew on her outer lips and almost immediately, her whole body shuddered and a barely audible moan left her mouth.

    Her lovely reaction only stimted me more, so in return, I leaned closer and kissed her lower lips.

    "Ahn~"

    With her moans filled with pleasure in the background, my tongue invaded the narrow crevice. It took a moment for me to realize her love juice tasted simr to that fucking liquor. Is her whole body made of that?

    No wonder she is so sweet, I mused as my tongue kept pushing deeper and deeper while my thumb and index finger stimted her clitoris. Her aroused pussy began to exude even more love juices.

    And it didn''t take long for her pleasure to reach a peak as her body began twitching. Her legs closed on their own while her hands buried me into her pussy.

    "Mmmmghhh~"

    A momentter, a surge of fragrant liquid hit my face. As the burst stopped, her legs around me loosened. I shifted my gaze to her face. Although a portion of her face was hidden by the twin peaks heaving furiously, I still managed to see her expression. Her eyes rolled backward while her tongue peeked out of her mouth as she gasped for breathing reminded me of¡­

    The legendary Ahegao!!!

 Chapter 4 - CH. 4: Lewding The Goddess (R-18)

    NSFW!!!!

    -----------------??

    Admiring her enamored expression, I got up on my knees and waited for her to regain her senses. My cock throbbed with impatience. Fortunately, her eyes gained rity quickly as she stared at me.

    "I''m ready," she said and snapped her fingers.

    The lights in the room vanished and faint moonlight flowed poured through the window, shrouding the room in romantic vibes. Klyscha''s body glowed with an almost ethereal appearance.

    I couldn''t help but puff my chest a bit. Who else could ever hope to be a Goddess''s partner? Although I did think about me being some God''s reincarnation bullshit. I shrugged off that thought. Who cares about that anyway? Even if I was a God, it must be something rted to Lust and Love. Thinking about some random unwarranted foreshadowing, I grabbed her knees to spread them and rubbed my cock on her entrance.

    While my cock teased her virgin pussy, her beautiful eyes fixed at my cock with eyes wide as saucers. It was to be expected since its size was slightly out of the norm.

    After lubricating enough, I used my left hand to support myself over her body while my other hand positioned my cock in front of her entrance.

    Her slightly opened mouth showed her nervousness.

    "It''ll hurt a bit, okay?"

    She silently nodded her head, and I moved my hip. The crown slowly pushed its way inside her slit and prated her hole.

    Her face immediately winced, her eyes shut tight. Even with all preparations, it was hard to enter her small hole moist with her love juices. As I thought, fingering her to oblivion was the way to go.

    Frankly, it was my first timeying my hands on any loli. Not a single one I met on Earth suited my tastes, either they weren''t beautiful or their personality turned me off. So I had no idea she would be this painfully tight.

    Still, believing in a goddess''s endurance, I put more weight on my hips. The further my cock traveled, the more her heated walls mped around it.

    I stopped myself short and kissed away the tears spilling from her eyes. This young master really hates when his woman cries!

    Her slender hands coiled around my chest and forced me even closer. Her voluptuous boobs pressed against my chest.

    "Asahi, just do it. I can endure it," she whispered.

    I nodded and pushed my hips. The crazy tightness made me groan. A few pecks on her neck rxed her muscles. My cock easily stretched her walls and stopped at theyer of flesh that should be her hymen. Instead of going deeper, I pulled back and thrust again.

    "Ah, Ah, Ah~"

    Her moans were of ecstasy, letting me sigh in relief. I nted a kiss on her lips and unhurriedly began pounding the tightest pussy I ever came across.

    "Asahi, Ah, just¡­ move, Ah. It feels goood~"

    It seemed she too was feeling the pleasure. As I pounded her pussy, the juice around my cock increased while making my movement even easier and more pleasurable.

    "Hmmm!"

    She moaned as her nails pierced the skin of my back. I gave her a gentle kiss. After a few seconds, her grip around my back loosened, and instantly, the pain on my back faded as if the wounds healed.

    I took back my lips and smiled. Her eyes carrying a gentle look despite the tears sliding on the sides, softened my heart. She was suffering the pain of losing her innocence. From her reactions, I could bet her body was feeling the pain simr to a mortal.

    Yet she endured. This woman...

    She nodded as her lips formed a breathtaking smile that wilted away at my already broken defense. I also nodded. No words were needed to convey the emotions in our hearts.

    Her legs intertwined around my waist. Taking that as a hint, I began to move my hips again, asionally hitting her weak spots.

    The cycle of giving love to Klyscha while receiving her affection under the moonlightsted for what felt like minutes. Then the heat in my cock rose to another level. My thrusts sped up on instincts while rough breaths escaped my lips. Finally unable to endure, I put my all into onest stroke and pierced the depth of her pussy. My balls smacked the bridge between her twitching pussy and cute asshole.

    I groaned and emptied the load into her womb. Almost instantly, her insides twitched and a burst of liquid sshed the head buried in her pussy while her back arched upward.

    Will she get pregnant? I asked myself and took several deep breaths in a row. My pounding heart became calm. Contrarily, my cock buried in the depths of her pussy became rock hard, as if proiming the desire to fight another battle.

    Klyscha''s body under me was twitching, so I brushed her silky hair with the right hand until she recovered from the long and mind-numbing orgasm.

    Her eyes locked with mine for a moment before her expression turned dere. From dere, I mean the affectionate look on her usual neutral face.?I felt like she maybe the one for me. A good partner who would support me with her everything as long as I loved her. She had this motherly vibes about her, despite being a loli.

    Her legs wrapped around my waist loosened a tad. She tilted her head with a soft smile. "Asahi, more?"

    The deadly gesture evoked a desire to just shower her in kisses. I did so before beginning another session of lewding the lovable legal loli.

 Chapter 5 - CH. 5: Another ClichÃ©

    When I woke up, the first thing I noticed was the softness and weight of someone lying on my chest.

    Who could it be? I forced my eyelids open to find a silver-haired girl sleeping with my body as the bed. I don''t remember having sex with this lovely girl.??

    Just kiddin''! She was none other than my lovable legal loli goddess Klyscha, the same loli I lewded yesterday. Now Ipletely understand why there were so many filthy lolicons back on Earth. The sex just different. Still, I believe in the supremacy of milfs.

    At that moment, Klyscha''s eyshes fluttered as her eyes opened and a look of hesitation flickered in them. Closing her eyes, her lips curved in a delicate smile.

    I had a bad premonition about this.

    ''The clich¨¦ story of a Goddess and Mortal.''

    For some reason, those words shed in my head.

    Her hot sigh caressed my bare chest. "I have no choice but to go with that route."

    "Why?"

    I barely uttered the word. My heart throbbed in pain from the thought of being away from her. I became too attached to her in just one day. It was weird for someone who pursued more one night stands than serious rtionships.

    Could it be my lewding tainted her or something?

    "No, it is not. This body is not my original one. I made it because with your current power, you would have died before you stepped anywhere near me... So if you wish to stay with me then you need to be stronger¡­"

    I used my hand to get up. "Ah, there it is, throwing the weak card at the man you like. Is there anything else you wish to humiliate me with? Go on say it, my skin thicker than Rhino''s hide can probably take it."

    Her hands tightly wrapped around me and her body trembled while something wet slid down my chest.

    I sighed and brushed the smooth silver hair covering her back. My pride got the better of me.

    "I shouldn''t have said that but you can''t expect me to believe that bullshit."

    She looked up, her eyes all red from crying. "Do you not have... the goal to collect women?"

    I fucken knew it! This girl wants me to leave her so I can get other women¡­ How admirable. After watching shit ton of anime, who would not desire a harem of hot girls?

    "I''ll have to decline if you won''te with me. I''m not leaving you all alone here."

    Her eyes kept staring ceaselessly. Momentster, her brows formed a frown. However, I didn''t flinch or took my words back. As if this young master would falter before a loli''s expressionless stare.

    "Even if the woman are from anime worlds."

    *Crack*

    An imaginary crack formed on my resolve. I must persist even in the face of such a delicious offer!

    "From any anime you like."

    *Shatter*

    My resolve was shattered this time and nonexistent tears began streaming down my cheeks.

    "I-I still must refuse."

    Gathering all leftover resolve, I hardly declined her offer. This tempation wasn''t enough to sway me into leaving this goddess alone.

    Tears stopped flowing from her eyes and she revealed a beautiful smile. "Even when I''m there with you."

    "I ept!"

    Just what kind of Otaku would let this opportunity go? If they did, I must give them a big ''F'' for their idiocy. Now, time for some negotiations.

    "So Goddess, which divine artifact I''m taking with me?"

    She tilted her head to the side. "Me?"

    "Sure, no need for the divine artifacts if I have Klyscha to protect me."

    She shook her head. "I would not be able to intervene for your protection¡­ unless you want me to destroy the whole universe¡­"

    "Was that the reason you gave me that divine liquor?"

    "Umm. It was the only thing I could give you with your leftover Karma¡­ You are a genius when ites to learning."

    I tilted my head up and realized that the ceilings were pure white. We were back in the room.

    "Just don''t remind me of that."

    "Okay, now shall we do something about this?"

    She rubbed her wet crotch against my already erect cock.

    "Indeed."

    Then for an hour, I lewded the already lewd loli.

    After the session, I was sitting on the bed, brushing the hair of asleep Klyscha. Suddenly, the color started fading from her body then my surroundings. My body was frozen in time with no movements whatsoever.

    It is time.

    The room around me turned into a massive tornado. The strange thing was that I waspletely unharmed. A bizarre realization hit me.

    My body wasn''t frozen.

    It was gone. I had no single thing left on my body.

    My precious cock...

    I moved my imaginary eyes over the swirling tornado. It seemed to be slowing down by every passing second.

    [¨CSuper boot executed... Powering up the system

    [¨C''Heavenly Path'' has been sessfully intergrated with host ''Asahi''...]

    [¨CAnalyzing the endless possibilities...]

    [¨CQuestion, does host wish to create a body? If so please specify the gender.]

    A) Female

    B) Female

    C) Female

    ...

    A feminine voice seemingly echoed from every direction and these words also popped in front. But what kind of sick question is that!? Give me my body, you invisible bitch!

    Remembering those VRMMO novels, I concentrated on scrolling the list. Not out of my expectations, the list began scrolling. The long list made me despair until I finally found salvation.

    X) Female

    Y) Female

    Z) Male

    "Choose Z!"

    ¨CIs Host sure about having the body of a male?

    "Of fucking course!"

    What the f would I even do with a female body?

    ¨CWish Granted!

    And from out of nowhere, a rainbow-colored drop appeared right below me. I could only gawk as it gradually took the shape of my feet, then it moved up and created my legs, my original cock, abs, chest, and everything above it. In a few moments, my whole body was created from top to bottom.

    The first thing I did was examining my cock. A?sigh of super relief escaped my lips when I found it unharmed.

    "Klyscha! What are you trying to do to your man!?"

    (Asahi, ufufu. Don''t mind the tiny prank.)

    This Mynx¡­ As I was about to yell, a mirror appeared in front. It was reflecting the naked figure of a tall young man with slightly tanned skin. Straight dark brown hair of short length, an angr attractive face paired with charming golden eyes.

    (Stop being narcissist.)

    Who else could it be other than young master Asahi? Wait! Before that, I had to address the voice talking in my head.

    "You are Klyscha, aren''t you?"

    (Yes, my love.)

    "You know, I nearly died when my cock vanished. Where are you? Why can''t I see you?"

    (...I''m sorry Asahi, but I can only apany you this way. No world is strong enough to contain even a percent of my strength.)

    I could only smile wryly at her excuse. "Can Ie back to you?"

    (We can meet in your dreams if that is what you desire.)

    "Then it''s alright. I just need to get stronger¡­ Here I thought I had long forgotten this feeling of surpassing someone¡­"

    (There wasn''t anyone in your World, who could hope to surpass you.)

    "Enough of this. Show me this Heavenly path system."

 Chapter 6 - CH. 6: Heavenly Path

    When I urged Klyscha to show the system, many lines of texts emerged in my vision.

    [List of functions essible in ''Heavenly Path'']??

    ¨CStatus:?Quantify the current attributes and skills of the Host.

    ¨Css:?ss like RPGs affects the overall strength and grants some exclusive ss rted skills.

    ¨CPartners:?Lists all the current partners of the Host.

    ¨CShop:?Grants ess to the Archive of all Creations in existence.

    ¨CWorlds:?Shows the lists of Fictional and Non-fictional Worlds essible to the Host.

    I nodded at the self-exnatory functions. Status must be like the board which shows the levels and stuff in RPG. Abilities should be the powers and skills I gainter. Partners must be the harem members and thenstly, a shop function for buying artifacts and weapons and Worlds for transporting into the anime worlds.

    (Indeed, my love, first wear the clothes at your feet.)

    She reminded me that I was still naked. I hastily grabbed the red shirt and ck pants from the ground and dressed myself. I sat down on the floor and waited for her exnation.

    (Umm, you look handsome. I''m tempted to go another round¡­ that aside, your thoughts are true. But the functions are not as simple as they look. For partners, it works like the dating sim games you yed.)

    "Like the affection measuring system?"

    (Yes.)

    "That is impressive."

    (With the Shop function, you can buy anything ever created. Even Excaaaaalibur!")

    Artoria-chan! Now I wanna visit Fateverse!

    (First, let me finish my exnation. Say open status in your head.)

    ''Open Status''

    [¨CStatus]

    Asahi Saij¨­ Lvl. 1

    Current Level Progress:?0/100 XP

    Age:?17

    Race:?High Human

    ss:?-

    Attributes:

    Strength:?30

    Dexterity:?35

    Constitution:?50

    Defense:?60

    Charm:?130

    Magic:?250

    Karma:?50690

    Skills:

    Klyscha''s blessing (Special):?The blessing granted by the strongest Goddess in existence.

    ¡ªMy love, get stronger! (E-Rank):?Grants an 10% increase in experience and an increased recovery during sleep.

    ¡ªDestruction! (EX-Rank):?If the host''s life is in mortal danger, Klyscha will force the host to transfer back to Heaven and destroy that enemy along with everything in the world.

    I''m a high human now? And this skill would be considered top-ss in any RPG, but thatst one is scary. Klyscha will be yandere at this rate.

    "Klyscha, can you remove myst name from here? I don''t want to inherit it. I''ll think of a new er."

    (Okay... As you can see, you are now a high human after drinking amrita... They are a race well suited for casting magic spells. The rest about stats you already know, ten is for an average human.)

    Indeed, High humans is one of the best races in any RPG. Although Ick physical raw power, I might be able to make it up with my high magic stats. The best thing about them for me is their lifespan!

    While I was celebrating my pseudo-immortality, Klyscha continued her exnation.

    (This is your positive Karma left after consuming amrtia. Every point of it is precious. You can only earn it by doing something good.)

    "What is the use of Karma?"

    (You see, the shop function in heavenly path needs Karma in exchange for the item you want to buy. Now open Worlds list.)

    ''Open Worlds list rted to anime''

    As I whispered in my head, another list of texts popped out into my vision.

    ¨CThe fictional worlds rted to ''Anime''

    -Absolute Duo (A-Rank World)

    -Naruto (SSS-Rank World)

    -Danmachi (S-Rank World)

    -One piece (A-Rank World)

    ...

    I had to give my all to stop myself from screaming my heart out. These fucking anime worlds are real.

    (Of course, they are real since they are created through people''s imagination. Only you can ess them because your wife is the Goddess of Dreams.)

    Already admitting being my wife. This loli was more than she showed. A bright grin formed on my face. Tearing away the mysteries satisfied my ego.

    "Thanks, I''ll try to repay this favor with my body."

    (...Okay¡­ Later. Now going to any of these Worlds needs a very small amount of Karma. But with Heavenly Path, you can change anything in that world, even thews. Every change will require an equal amount of Karma. This can only be done before going to that world.)

    "Wow, it means I can kill any character before even going there?"

    (It will require Karma. If the character has a great influence on the World, you''ll need a high amount of Karma... Onto the next part, my love needs to be careful and choose a low-level world to level up.)

    "I know, I don''t want to suffer the fate of typical young masters¡­ Even so I''ll need high level foes to level up, or maybe I''llpensate with quantity¡­)

    A world with a high number of enemies and good waifus¡­ Got it!

    I scrolled through the list for one of the finest creations in mankind''s history.

    ¡ªHighschool of the Dead (D-Rank)

    Weak, if I must say but the mob zombies are uncountable and added with the power of Karma, I''m invincible baby!

    I mentally chose the World and new texts formed in front.

    ¡ªHighschool of the DeadDescription: On a normal day, a virus breaks out everywhere in the World. People began to turn into zombies. Society copses in one day. The remaining survivors must survive in a post apocalyptic world where they must be the hunters (Who murders others and zombies) or get hunted by them.

    [ept]? ?[Modify]

    Of course modify, I need to do it or it might get boring in the long run.

    ¡ªWrite down the changes¡­

    My lips arched upward in what anyone would call a scary smile. Heck even I was scared after ncing at the mirror.

    (My love, keep smiling like that¡­)

    I ignored the lovestruck goddess and concentrated on the unimaginable changes I wish to bring to that world.

    After tinkering around for half an hour, I looked at my masterpiece world. Below my wish, there was a new confirm button.

    [Confirm & Pay 12000 Karma]

    I released a sigh and pressed confirm in my mind.

    (As expected of my love, you created an amazing world for the most efficient grinding¡­ even the woman.)

    "I gotta use my head from now on," I whispered and suddenly the surroundings turned blurry and my vision wentpletely ck.

 Chapter 7 - CH. 7: A Yandere Waifu

    Tokonosu City, one of therger cities in Japan.

    Sun scattered heated rays on the streets packed with people. A gentle wind flew by, scattering the beautiful sakura petals around.??

    Today was just another day inte April.

    On this street, a certain apartment was located. Its bedroom was simple Japanese-styled but the pictures of anime girls on the walls were anything but that. Here you could see a young man could be seen lying on a bed.

    Even the bright sunlight streaming through the window wasn''t enough to wake him up or not¡­

    His fingers twitched as he opened his eyes.

    "Ah, an unfamiliar ceiling."

    This was one of the lines I, Asahi, wanted to try. Well, the white ceiling wasn''t really unfamiliar. I covered my mouth and yawned. Sweeping away the nket, I walked to the window.

    "It''s really refreshing!"

    The scenery outside was truly refreshing. The fresh cherry petals gathered on the roadside. Lolis and onee-sans walking with a bag on their back. Sometimes a beautiful milf would pop in between them. Somehow, it reminded me of the clich¨¦ high school protagonist''s first high school day.

    Too bad, today will go down as the most disastrous day in history. I wiped away the tears threatening toe out.

    "I apologize for all the poor milfs, pitiful lolis, and unfortunate onee-sans who will suffer."

    Shaking away the thought, I exited the room and headed for the bath.

    "Gotta keep myself cle¡ª"

    My words got glued to my throat.

    "La La L~ Gotta add this and that and that~."

    The humminging from the kitchen shouldn''t be possible. Only I lived here in this apartment and my ''only'' rtive wouldn''t intrude here or maybe she will¡­ but this voice wasn''t her. This energetic voice somehow felt familiar.

    I cautiously moved to the kitchen just a few steps away and peeked inside the kitchen. What greeted me was a sight right out of heaven.

    The culprit was a woman cutting something on the wooden board. Her back was covered in only two lines of white frills on her shoulders and a string tied around the tantalizing lower back. While below it was a swimsuit, not hiding a single flesh of the extra curvy butt.

    Legendary naked apron.

    Her grey hair were styled to front as if intentionally done to emphasize her curvaceous figure.

    "Hmm, that gray hair and that sexy ass looks familiar."

    At that moment, she turned her head toward me. Her hair hid most of her face along with her right eyes, her lips showing a dazzling smile.

    Yet, my body moved on its own from the chill wrapping around my neck.

    "I-Impossible¡­ Aimi¡­ How is it even possible?"

    I remembered the woman. No way I could forget her. She was my bodyguard who apanied me twenty-four-seven, my caretaker, and also¡­ the woman who stabbed me.

    Aimi Akane was her full name which meant?''Beautiful love''?and?''Brilliant red''?just like her eyes.

    And right now, she had a kitchen knife in her hand as she showed a graceful smile.

    "Asahi-sama, you didn''t even shower yet. I knew it. Asahi-sama can''t even take care of himself without me."

    "Your presence here can only mean one thing¡­ Klyscha, answer me."

    (Darling? What are you talking about?) Klyscha answered my question with another question.

    "Stop ying dumb! I know it''s you who sent her here. Admit it or I won''t¡­ repay you with my body."

    I had to resort to threatening the Goddess, which somehow worked out.

    (W-Wait. It was me! I''m sorry if darling is hurt by this. But please don''t do that...)

    Her miserable tone had no effect whatsoever. "It will depend on your answer."

    (My love, please understand. She ended your life because¡­ you had no will to live¡­)

    I was tongue-tied for a long moment. Just because managing the family business of one of the top-tier families wasn''t fun to me. Life was all gray and ck for me until I came across the wonders of the hidden, cultured world of Japan.

    "Does that justify killing the man she was suppose to protect?"

    The question was directed at both Klyscha and Aimi who flinched before putting down the knife.

    "Asahi-sama, I know I was wrong." Aimi turned around. Clenching the sides of her apron, she bowed deeply. "My stalking skills weren''t up to par. I should have realized that Asahi-sama only wished for someone to love him from the bottom of their heart."

    I had to control myself from staring at her melons barely hidden in the white apron. Quite ironic for the ultimate stalker to have a stalker on his back. She must have talked with Klyscha after she killed herself.

    I released a sigh. She was correct though. Being the rich young master and a genius at almost everything, people naturally fawned all over me. My family intruded too much in my privacy, even controlling the woman I met more than twice. Besides, who wouldn''t wish for a lover whose feelings are deep and genuine.

    Well, there was one who had a long rtionship with me. I shook my head and walked to her side. I grabbed her shoulders to make her face me. It was clear from the look in her beautiful red eyes that she was anxious but her lips were shut tight as if she was willing to ept anything as her punishment.

    However, it made me even more curious. I couldn''t help but ask, "If you loved me before, then why did you not confess? I was literally there with you every single day."

    She grasped my wrist and brought my hands to her cheeks. "I was scared¡­ Asahi-sama, I was scared. What if Asahi-sama rejected me and kicked me away¡­ if you said I''m just a servant and not worthy to receive any affection¡­ If that were to happen I wouldn''t be able to live anymore. I hated myself! I loathed myself for being weak... So I assumed even if I can''t receive any affection from Asahi-sama, I can still fulfill your wishes from the shadows."

    Her voice broke into sobs in between. Those passionate words sounded exactly like a Yandere.

    I had to agree that her love was beautiful. For her to go against her heart and stab me to death and herself to fulfill a wish.

    This was true love, or not? Maybe I had a yandere fetish.

    While cupping her cheeks, I quietly gazed into her nervous eyes. "What would you do if I reject you now?"

    She closed her eyes, her eyshes trembling as if going through deep fear. She abruptly opened her eyes and formed a determined expression.

    "Klyscha-sama told me about the future of this world, the disaster approaching. Even if I can''t stay with Asahi-sama, I''ll be the servant I used to be and protect Asahi-sama with all my strength."

    (My love, now the decision is yours.)

    To me, huh.

    What shall I do? Of course, there is only one answer.

    "I¡­"

 Chapter 8 - CH. 8: New Class

    "I¡­" I took a deep breath to prepare myself. "I''m sorry... I can''t ept you as you are now. As much as I love a yandere girl, I can''t tolerate a potential threat to any of my women."

    Two lines of tears streamed down Aimi''s cheeks from my rejection. Her expression despairing as if her whole world copsed right in front of her.??

    I honestly couldn''te to hate her, even with the fact she murdered me. Heck, she was the reason I could meet someone like Klyscha. But I don''t want her hurting any of my potential lovers, yet I couldn''t find it in my heart to just kick her away. She was there for me, standing between my enemies and me like a wall.

    I brushed my fingers across her cheeks to clear the tears. "Idiot, stop crying. A bodyguard like you is always wee in my home."

    "Asahi-sama¡­"

    A beautiful smile formed on her face as she looked ready to jump at me.

    A giant red heart floated above her, followed by millions of bit-sized hearts. The sea of hearts left me baffled until a strange sound interrupted me.

    *Ding*

    [¨CAimi Akane: Affection +200]

    [¨CAimi Akane: Affection +7]

    [¨CAimi Akane: Affection +5]

    [¨CAimi Akane: Affection +8]

    [¨CAimi Akane: Affection +6]

    ...

    *Ding!*

    ¨C''Aimi Akane'' added to the Partner menu

    *Ding!*

    ¨CNew ss ''Mature Lover'' avable to equip in ss menu

    (My love, congrattions on getting a another woman!)

    ''I, what the fuck!? Klyscha, I rejected her for now, didn''t I?''

    (In the deepest corners of your heart,ys a possessive desire for her.... That is also the reason I brought her soul back before it faded and sent her to you. Also, her loyalty and strength are unquestionable, which will contribute a lot to your goal.)

    ''Okay. I still need to keep her tamed.''

    "Wait! I have one condition." I assumed my business face, a cold expression reserved for any outsider. "If you ever try to harm me or anyone without my permission, I swear I''ll mail you back to Klyscha."

    "I promise, I promise¡­"

    She wrapped her hands around me and began sobbing. Her mouth kept repeating about keeping her promise in a broken voice.

    I was also enjoying the melons pressing against my chest.

    Like this more than five minutes passed. I reluctantly pushed her away before taking a nce at the clock nted on the wall.

    "Fuck! It''s already nine. I''m gonna bete! Wear some clothes. We are leaving after I change!"

    "O-Okay, understood."

    I dashed for the bath and took a quick shower before changing into a casual red shirt and jeans. Today was bound to be bloody anyway.

    After getting everything ready, we both called for a ride to Fujimi Academy. While sitting in the car, I nced at Aimi, who busily looked around as if searching for some threat. That''s how she was, always on alert. Her vignce saved my life on more than one asion.

    I quietly gulped my dry saliva. She looked amazingly hot right now. The gray sports jacket with onyx ck sleeves barely hid her melons. The more attracting part was the ck miniskirt and grey stockings which revealed the alluring ''absolute territory''. Looking closer, both of her pockets had strange bulges. I shook my head when I realized this woman was carrying weapons.

    A typical yandere... But it''s gonna be helpful today.

    She turned toward me and showed a thin smile. If I didn''t know about her before, I might have begun stalking her. Since I had nothing to do, I brought up the system ss function to check my new spicy ss.

    [¡ªsses avable (Can only equip three at a time) ...]

 Chapter 9 - CH. 9: The Classes For A Gentleman

    [sses avable (Can only equip three at a time)]

    Loli Lover: A ss avable for those who are more than just attracted to the Lolis.??

    ss-exclusive skills-

    Every Loli shall fall (F-Rank): As the only man who even made the strongest Goddess fall for him, you now possess an aura that can charm any Loli.

    Passive effect: 15% increased favorability with Lolis.

    ¡ªThe Sacred candy (D-Rank): Loli and candy share a sacred and immovable bond until the end of the time.

    It creates a candy that needs to be eaten by Loli. If sessful, you''ll gain an instant 10% favorability with her.

    Condition: Can only be used once on a Loli.

    ¡ªMust prot (F-Rank): Thy loli shall always be protected even at the cost of your own life.

    Passive effect: +10% stats when protecting a loli.

    ¡ªWrath of Law (Cursed): Since you decided to walk on this forbidden path, you must face the consequences of the Law.

    Passive effect: -10% stats when fighting againstw enforcement andwfully aligned beings.

    [Equip]

    A ss well suited for a gentleman like me.

    Hardcore Milf Lover: A ss granted to those who are well-versed in various arts of wooing Milfs and older women.

    ss-exclusive skills-

    ¡ªNatural Gentleman (D-Rank): Your young master bearing leaves an excellent first impression on every mature woman.

    Passive effect: +10% instant favorability with any woman older than you.

    ¡ªWoman empowerment (C-Rank): As one of the perverts whose information on women knows no bounds, you have acquired the unfathomable ability to draw strength from the unique traits of mature women.

    Condition: Whenever a mature woman in your party goes "Ara Ara", you both will gain an increase of 5% stats for a minute. The effect can be stacked three times. Skill cooldown is 5 minutes, while one woman can only power it every thirty minutes.

    ¡ªShield mine women (F-Rank): A skill that allows you to defend your woman from harm''s way.

    Passive effect: Summons an invisible shield whenever any buffer in party faces attack that can kill them.

    Condition: Can only be used once every three hours.

    [Equip]

    I only have words of praise about these sses, especially, the Every loli shall fall and Natural Gentleman. I wasted no time and concentrated on the equip button.

    [Equipped ss ''Loli Lover'']

    [Equipped ss ''Hardcore Milf Lover'']

    Excellent, now I only need to grind. While I was busy nning the level ups, the car stopped. I got off and paid an extra tip to the Japanese driver.

    Buddy, I sure hope you survive to use this money¡­

    After blessing the poor soul, I turned toward the academy. The academy was divided into multiple buildings. From what I remember from my time in this school, there is an administration building, a dorm, andstly, a gymnasium.

    I had to get past these tall fences to enter. Although I am a student here and these dorms are my home, I snuck back home yesterday. This boy was my substitute to save seventeen years, having the same appearance as me. He was a bit too silent, which I preferred.

    I nced at Aimi, who had a predatory glint in her eyes as she eyed the academy. "Let''s jump over these fences."

    "Understood."

    We moved a bit far from the main gate guarded by the guards, and when no one was looking, I leaned forward a tad, concentrated strength into my legs, and with more than three times the agility of any human, I sprang in the air.

    The wall shed past my vision as I sessfully crossed the fence. I quickly fixed my awkward posture andnded. I still had to get used to this new strength.

    "Learning unarmedbat wasn''t a waste afterall."

    Aimi alsonded behind me. Hernding was gracefulpared to me.

    "IYAAAN!!!"

    The horrifying shriek, instead of scaring me, brought a grin to my face.

    It seems the show has started.

    "Asahi-sama? The virus has begun spreading it seems."

    "That is not a virus anymore." I shook my head before grinning. "That''s much much more than a measly virus."

 Chapter 10 - CH. 10: First Kill

    The ss [Hardcore Milf Lover] is renamed to [Mature woman Lover] since I can''t afford to create another ss for Onee-sans.

    Another chapter will be out in several hours??

    ---------

    Aimi and I rushed toward the direction of the scream. Like the series, it seems the undead attacked the main gate of the academy.

    When I reached there, I discovered a blood bath. Three zombies were biting different body parts of the female teacher.

    She was still alive as she screamed.

    There was no hope for her, even if I saved her now. However, I had the shop where I had the power to buy even the best HP potion. But the questiony there.

    Am I going to waste it on her?

    ''Klyscha, will I get Karma from saving her?''

    (Let me check. My love, she used to bully and molest many students. Her character is borderline evil for destroying many girls'' lives.?You will earn negligible karma if you save her.)

    Then the answer is a big no. The teacher was beautiful and wore tempting sses, but I couldn''t care less if her character wasn''t right. Nobody would want their woman screwing with some shota behind their back, now would they? Even if she remains loyal, she looked like the type to exert domination, the type that might never get along with other lovers.

    "H-Help." Her hand tried to reach out to me, who stood only a few meters from the scene.

    Aimi didn''t bat a single eye at the scene, but I was different. I was the young master who never lifted his fist for a fight except for the time I learned unarmed martial arts.

    A sense of disgust gradually welled up inside my stomach. I forcibly suppressed the feeling, or I may start vomiting right here.

    "Miss, I''m sorry, but no one can save you."

    At my voice, the zombies finally noticed me. Two of them released the teacher and lunged at me.

    "GRHAA!"

    My body reacted by kicking one on the chest harder than I thought. The inhumane force probably cracked a few of its bones and flung it more than three meters. When I was stunned at my strength, the other zombie jumped at me with surprising agility.

    But instead of panicking, I stood there with a faint smile. And soon, my promising bodyguard dashed past me, and the shortsword in her hand slid across the throat of the zombie. A burst of blood erupted, and the cleanly cut head fell on the ground with a?*Thud!*

    [¡ªParty member ''Aimi Akane'' earned 20XP from killing Level 1 Cursed Undead]

    As the zombie''s lifeless body copsed, Aimi turned toward me and smiled.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªAimi Akane: Affection +19]

    That''s why Yandere is one of the best waifu. Just put your trust in them, and they will face the world alone for you. This fact was hard to believe, and not many could put their trust in someone who could potentially stab them. However, I was different. I''d be a joke if I couldn''t trust someone like Aimi.

    (My love, I can promise that she won''t ever harm you.)

    I shrugged and strolled toward thest zombie, which gnawed away at the dead teacher. My footsteps attracted its attention as it turned toward me and opened its stinky and bloody mouth more extensive. Unlike the regr zombies in the series, they all had pure ck eyes. Any average human might piss their pants in sheer terror.

    We stood facing each other as if ready for a sacred duel. At least it was for me since it would fight to the death for him and him alone.

    (My love, kick this cursed thing''s ass.)

    ''Thanks for cheering me up.''

    The zombie stretched both of its hands and staggered toward me.

    "GRAAA! RAAA!"

    I charged toward the zombie, clutched its head with my right hand, and before it could hope to bite my hand, I kicked the back of its knee.

    *BAAAM!*

    The zombie''s head crashed on the solid concrete floor, leaving several hard to notice cracks.

    I quickly took back my hand. Blood flowed from its burst open head. Still, it struggled to stand up until the experience notification appeared in my vision.

    [¡ªYou earned 20XP from killing Level 1 Cursed Undead]

    One down. Four more to gain a level.

    Today, I forsake one onee-san and killed one zombie.

    What a way to start the journey¡­

 Chapter 11 - CH. 11: [Frost Bead Daggers]

    While I finished the zombie, Aimi had also taken care of the other one. My gaze went over to the roof of the school, and as expected, a ck-haired student was standing there, gaping with wide-open eyes.

    He was the protagonist, Komuro Takashi.??

    Strange, my eyesight wasn''t this good before. Another trait of High Human?

    About Komuro, he should be warning his girlfriend now, but here he was, entirely shaken by the situation. It didn''t happen in series so that the only reason could be the ughter wemitted here.

    I waved my hand at him. "Go and tell others about this! Evacuate as quickly as possible!"

    I warned him since I didn''t hate the guy. He had my sympathy for losing the woman he loved over his hesitation.

    I turned toward the gate about to break from the sheer number of zombies pushing it.

    As much as I loved to grind, fighting hundreds of them wasn''t possible until I learned some magic that required some practice.

    "Aimi! We are retreating."

    "Hai!"

    I sprinted toward the stairs to the building with Aimi following on the right. Her right hand held a jet-ck short sword and a pistol in her left hand.

    Where did she even get the gun here? And more than that, where did she hide that less than a meter short sword.

    Noticing my confused gaze, she turned her head. "Klyscha-sama gave the weapons to me."

    "Ohh."

    ''Klyscha, buy the weapon most suited for me.''

    (Sure. It would cost 450 Karma. Don''t worry about the price. My love already earned 6 Karma points from the zombies... The higher the threat they impose on the world, the more Karma you will receive from killing them. Just keep killing them to be stronger!)

    ''The higher the level, the higher the Karma I will get. Alright.''

    [450 Karma deducted for creating ''Frost bead daggers'']

    [Frost bead daggers]

    Rank C weapon

    Effects: Strength+10, Dexterity+15

    Skills:

    ¡ªFrigid sh (Active skill): Launches an equal of seven attacks within a second.

    Condition: Has a cooldown of 1 minute.

    ¡ªcial de (Active skill): Consumes mana to coat the edge of the de in a thinyer of frost, which causes the enemy''s blood to freeze.

    Condition: Depletes 3 Mana points every 1 minute.

    Instantly, my hands became heavy from the weight. I halted my steps and examined the daggers that came out of nowhere. Both of them had the same looks; a slightly curved hilt with ck snake-skin texture, a guard with sharp spikes, and finally, the blue de with exotic engravings, it was curved nicely like the daggers used in medieval Khanjar. The skills weren''t that useful for ordinary people, but my magic pool was already high, and it would also help me prevent from getting too bloody in long fights.

    "Asahi-sama, they areing."

    Her reminder brought me back to reality. I followed where she pointed to find three zombies approaching from the stairs leading to the school. They all had torn school uniforms and creepy ck eyes.

    "Aimi, guard me if anything goes on."

    "Understood."

    At least my Yandere bodyguard had my back. With her assurance, I clenched both daggers and whispered,

    "cial de."

    That chant stirred something inside me. I felt it moving through my hands, and suddenly, a freezing wind burst forth, making me shiver. The de now gleamed with cold blue light as it radiated visibly cold air.

    Even this works the same as those Isekai.

    Now prepared, I rushed toward the stairs as fast as I could. Everything passed like a blur, and in another moment, an unbearable smell hit me, turning my happy mood into sour.

    I need to get ustomed to it.

    I was already in front of the zombies. Not wasting my momentum, I leaped over the first few stairs. Adrenaline rushed to my head, and the time seemed to crawl as my dagger touched the neck of the zombie in the middle.

    Is this the infamous bullet time?

    I mused, and right away, a strange sensation came through the dagger, which didn''tst long.

    It was the feeling of cutting through flesh...

    *Thud!*

    The head rolled down the stairs, near my legs, and with another noise, the headless corpse fell. I swiftly kicked the one on the left, knocking it down the stairs and thrust my dagger in the forehead of the left one, directly piercing its brain.

    "RAAWHR!"

    It let out sickening noises, even with a wounded brain, it tried to grab me until I pushed the dagger even deeper.

    "At least I gave some powers to women, or these shitty zombies would have eventually finished off the world."

    I whispered and finished thest one.

    *Ding!*

    The new notification almost made me yell in excitement.

 Chapter 12 - CH. 12: Two Onee-sans?

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªYou earned 20XP from killing Level 1 Cursed Undead]??

    [¡ªYou earned 20XP from killing Level 1 Cursed Undead]

    [¡ªYou earned 20XP from killing Level 1 Cursed Undead]

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªYou learned a new skill ''Dagger Mastery'']

    [¡ªDagger Mastery (F-Rank): Increases proficiency with every type of dagger-ss weapon, allowing the user to handle them with more ease and gain momentary insight in the weak points of the enemy.]

    The dagger equipped in my hands felt awfully natural as if I practiced using it for years.

    My posture unconsciously shifted as I raised my right hand and shed on my instincts. The dagger flowed through the air, creating a beautiful blue trajectory.

    This is the power of skill, huh. I, who never practiced dagger art, can be so skillful.

    Then, I''mma take the Assassin route!

    I shrugged at my own bad sense of humour and pulled out the other dagger embedded zombie''s head.

    "Asahi-sama, that was so cool!" Aimi said with glittering eyes.

    "Thanks, we nee¡ª"

    "Attention all students and teachers! Attention all students and teachers! There is a violent struggle urring all around the school. Students are requested to stay with teachers and follow their instructions!"

    "I repeat foll- Arghhhhh!!! HELP! STOP!"

    About time this announcement happened. As expected, the miserable screams threw the whole school in turmoil. Even the ground trembled from the rush of hundreds of students.

    The front gate was holding on, at least for now, so did the undead entered from the other gates.

    We rushed over the stairs and stopped on the second floor. The horde of scared students was storming the student building, but the route to the administrative buildingcked any presence except for the few zombies lurking here and there.

    I rechecked my status.

    Asahi Marikawa Lvl. 1 (88/100XP)

    Age: 17

    Race: High Human

    ss: Loli Lover, Mature Woman Lover

    Attributes:

    Strength: 40 (+10)

    Dexterity: 50 (+15)

    Constitution: 50

    Defense: 60

    Charm: 130

    Magic: 250

    Karma: 50698

    ''The ten percent xp buff is working correctly. Klyscha, can the party share experience?''

    (Yes, there is an option to share the experience between the party equally.)

    ''Please enable it then.''

    (Done.)

    I also need to check Aimi''s stats. Damn, I should havee here a day before. I would have prepared better that way!

    With a bit of regret, I charged through the walkway connecting two main buildings. The daggers swiftly slid past the throat and reaped the life of the zombie or undead, whatever these damn things are.

    *Ding!*

    "We need to hurry, fuck! Let''s kill themter!"

    Ignoring the notifications, I hurried past the slow undead. And in several moments, I arrived at my desired location.

    "Kraaaarr!!!"

    However, the swarm of undead was already here, smashing the door, hungry for the prey inside the room.

    My grip on the daggers tightened, and disregarding all consequences, I dashed into the horde.

    (My love, please calm down, she is alright.)

    I wasn''t too worried about getting infected. In the first ce, it wasn''t a virus that caused them to be undead.

    It was the result of darkest and forbidden magic.

    Necromancy.

    Anyone with high magic resistance would be safe, even if an undead bit them multiple times.

    This was only one of the changes I made.

    While the daggers in my hands ughtered the undead like no tomorrow, Aimi showed why having a Yandere in a party was a good thing.

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    The loud noise attracted all the undead toward her. However, she only looked at me and revealed a radiant smile. The droplets of blood on her face further enhanced it.

    "Asahi-sama, go. I''ll keep these stinky zombies busy."

    "Idiot, don''t go around spouting death gs."

    I nodded and threw one of the daggers at her. She pocketed the gun and grabbed the dagger in her left hand.

    There will be ''backup''ing in a minute or so.

    She closed her eyes and whispered something, and the dagger started to glow with a blue light.

    I expected nothing less from my beautiful bodyguard, thinking I faced the zombies going past me as I wasn''t here. This quality of them didn''t change, huh. These creatures hunted anyone who made a noise.

    Just as I stepped forward, the zombies'' hand tried to catch me, but I didn''t stop and stormed inside the room. The first thing I witnessed happened to be one of the scenes in the anime.

    The guy was fending off a zombie with a cane. I quickly stabbed the back of its head and tossed its body outside the room.

    My gaze lingered on the scared boy with sses for a moment before stopping at the tall blonde woman panicking behind him.

    "Shizu nee-san!"

    She put the finger on her cheeks as her head tilted to the side, and her sleepy light brown eyes gradually widened.

    "Aa-kun?"

    She was the blood-rted nee-san of this body or my pseudo-self. My heart sped up as I walked closer. The memories I had with her were genuine and not a lie, and they were influencing me in a right way.

    I always wanted a good sister, not like the meanie ones I had before. They all envied me for the heir position I never wanted.

    "Aa-kun, are you hurt?" She noticed the blood on my clothes and began to inspect my body.

    She was rather tall, standing at 176cm while my height was 182 or something.

    "Thank god, Aa-kun is fun." She patted my head as if treating me like a child. "We need to go out of here."

    I had to face the consequences of making this guy too innocent. Girls even gave him the title ''Quiet Prince''. Now, this sexy J-Cup onee-san treated me like a child.

    "Asahi-sama!"

    Before I could wish to retaliate, my yandere bodyguard interrupted me. I turned around to discover one of my favorite characters in the whole anime standing beside Aimi.

    The tall girl with purple hair touching her thighs, while a few strands almost touched her nose, her blue eyes were paired with a beautiful face. She was holding a wooden sword in her hands.

    Saeko Busujima, the sadistic onee-san!

    Well, she wasn''t alone.

    Another girl was standing on her left side. Her looks resembled Saeko to the point they''d be called twins, except she wore a pair of intellectual sses and styled her hair into a ponytail.

    It was another one of the twists I made to this world.

 Chapter 13 - CH. 13: Onee-sanâ€™s Route!

    As I admired the Busujima twins, they also observed me, or rather, they simultaneously scrutinized the dagger held in my hand.

    I knew about Saeko, but for the sses girl Saeko, I was clueless. I only added a line about Saeko having a twin sister, other than that I did nothing.??

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªShiori Busujima: Affection +20]

    [¡ªSaeko Busujima: Affection +10]

    Their favorability probably increased from the effect of natural gentleman skill. It seems that Saeko''s mentality to seek death was influencing the skill''s potency. She saw herself as someone who shouldn''t be loved.

    Even her twin couldn''t save her from falling deep into this hole of endless self-mockery?

    Our staring contest ended when creepy groans of the undead came from somewhere.

    I sped Shizuka''s soft hand. "I don''t think currently is the time for introductions, so let''s get to business. We have to get out of this school, and the only way to do that is through any vehicle."

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªShizuka Mirakawa: Affection +5]

    Shizuka tilted her head like an airhead. "My car keys are stored in the staff room. Let''s go there."

    "Okay, then off to the staff room."

    Saeko nodded her head while her twin''s mouth curved into a smile.

    "I''m Shiori Busujima from 3-A." Saeko''s twin introduced herself with a slightly sweet smile. "And you are the quiet prince of this academy."

    "Saeko Busujima, the captain of Kendo club. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Saeko also introduced herself with a polite smile.

    "T-Thanks for saving my life. I''m Kazu Ishii, a second-year student."

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªKazu Ishii: Respect +35]

    The guy with a cane thanked me with a face full of gratitude as though I saved his skin because I''m kind. Sorry buddy, I only bothered to do that because you tried to protect my onee-san.

    I simply nodded, and as I was about to move, Shizuka''s hand forced me to stop.

    "Aa-kun, let me take all medicines."

    I released her hand. She jogged toward the cab and started her search for useful medicines.

    "Asahi-sama." spoke the yandere bodyguard, who was strangely silent till now.

    I smiled and took my precious dagger from her outstretched hand before hanging it onto the belt on my waist.

    Saeko narrowed her eyes, probably from how Aimi addressed me. But her twin sported a casual smile, ignoring this fact.

    They both had quite a different demeanor, giving them a distinct charm.

    Shizuka finished her job, returned to my side, and sped my hand with a smile.

    Good onee-san. Let this young brother kiss you.

    "Marikawa-sensei, it is time to depart," Saeko said while peeking her head out to search for the undead.

    "Saeko-san, can I call you that? It''ll be confusing to address you both with the samest name." I asked with my most polite smile.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªSaeko Busujima: Affection +1]

    [¡ªShiori Busujima: Affection +3]

    Saeko pondered for a second before she coolly nodded her head and replied in a quiet voice, "You can address me as such."

    While I was wondering why Shiori''s affection increased, our group sneaked out of the room.

    The fiery orange sun in the distance illuminated the hallways littered in blood and corpses.?Eerie wails of undead still echoed throughout the school.

    This was Apocalypse.

    Honestly, it didn''t faze me much as before as if I already adapted to it.

    Maybe, chaos suits me more...

    Saeko swung her bokken to smash the heads of the undead.

    Shiori wasn''t shying away either, every one of her attacks knocked undead to the side.

    Aimi proactively sought undead in the sses only to earn XP for me.

    As for me, I was enjoying the sensation of soft hands of my airhead nee-san while actively ignoring the annoying notifications.

    "Shizu nee-san, you can''t run in this tight dress. Should I tear the sides of your skirt?"

    "No, no, Aa-kun. This is a branded skirt." She began to wave her free hand in panic.

    "Nee-san, are you willing to slow us down on our way?"

    She hesitated for a moment before nodding her head. "Aa-kun is right. We need to be as quick as possible."

    The dagger in my hand moved instinctively and cut the side of her ck skirt. It was not for perverted reasons, definitely not!

    The torn skirt gave a view of her right and full-figured thighs and glimpses of her purplecy panties. I won''t mind being sandwiched to death in these thighs.

    This all happened in mere seconds thanks to five times the dexterity of an average human. This stat included agility, mobility, reflex, and perception.

    (My love is such a pervert.)

    ''I''m a gentleman, you hear me!''

    I grasped the hand of pouting Shizuka and sprinted toward the others. In a few seconds, we arrived at the stairs of the third floor, which also led toward the staff room.

    And as though saying some events are inevitable, a girlish scream came from the floor above us.

    Saeko and Shiori''s head jerked at the direction of the scream, and their steps quickened.

    Kazu Ishii shuddered visibly, but still trailed behind them.

    I beheaded the knocked over undead on the stairs and turned to Shizuka, who had her face twisted in worry and fear. This expression tilted me for obvious reasons.

    I squeezed her trembling hand. "It''s alright. I''m here."

    She nodded and squeezed back with even more intensity.

    [¡ªShizuka Marikawa: Affection +13]

    It looks like the Onee-san''s route is open for me!

    Time to meet the tsundere girl, Saya Takagi, the daughter of Milf Yuriko.

 Chapter 14 - CH. 14: Saya Takagi (Part 1)

    [POV Change]

    Location ¨C Tokonosu city, Fujimi Academy, ss 2-B??

    Time ¨C 0900 Hrs

    In the ssroom, a group of teenagers performed various ridiculous poses, and some students happily snapped their pictures. While others seemed to be lost in their world as they chatted about diverse topics.

    Even in the band of rebellious teenagers, one girl named Saya Takagi certainly stood out with her shy delicate pink hair and fiery orange eyes. Her chin rested on her hand as her bored gaze drifted across the ssroom.

    ''Group of idiots. Speaking of idiots, where is Komuro? Is he skipping ss again? He is still not over his childhood crush.''

    The sound of the door opening brought Saya back to reality.

    The gray-haired teenage boy entered alongside a girl who had brownish-orange hair.

    The couple of Rei Miyamoto and Hisashi Igou.

    Saya quietly scoffed at the girl named Rei, which was unnoticed by everyone. Not that she hated the girl who was also her childhood friend.

    "Good morning, Takagi-san."

    "Morning."

    She snorted at the couple''s greeting. Ignoring the frown on Rei''s face, she opened a novel and immersed herself.

    A few minutester, thenky teacher, Shido-sensei, arrived. Saya despised Shido in her heart. The kind and caring teacher hid his real persona, a sick, maniptive person.

    Still, Saya had no proof except her intuition.

    The noisy ssroom quieted down until another round of whispering broke the silence.

    "Marikawa-san is absent?"

    "How could it be?"

    Saya unconsciously nced at the further back, and her eyes slightly widened in disbelief. The seat in front of Rei was vacant.

    ''Marikawa-sensei''s brother is not here. He, who had a perfect score in attendance from kindergarten to high school, is absent...''

    She couldn''t believe her eyes. Although they were just acquaintances, the girls in the ss were all about how handsome he looked.

    ''Like being handsome is anything great.''

    *Thwack!*

    The door mmed open, and Komuro appeared. His eyes as though he had seen a ghost.? The teacher didn''t stop him as he rushed toward his childhood friend.

    Anger surged to Saya''s head as she loudly mmed her fist on the table. "Komuro!? What do you think you''re doing!?"

    Despite her yell, Komuro paid no attention to her and proceeded to p Rei and dragged her out of the room with Hisashi.

    She sat down and contemted. No matter how crazy Komuro was, he wouldn''t be this scared unless something truly happened outside. She had a bad premonition about this situation.

    She pushed the chair. Ignoring the teacher''s shout, she hurried after Komuro. After some struggle, she managed to catch their figures.

    "Rei! Komuro! Stop for me!"

    Strangely, Rei was carrying a mop handle without its top and a metal bat in Komuro''s hands.

    "Takagi. We need to get out of school." Komuro urged in a stern voice.

    Saya''s brows knitted together as she nted her hands on her hips. "Can anybody tell me what happen¡ª"

    "Attention all students and teachers! There is a violent struggle urring all around the school. I repeat foll- Arghhhhh!!! HELP! STOP!"

    The announcement was abruptly cut off with painful screams, and a pin-drop silence ensued in the surroundings until the loud cries of hundreds of people shook Saya to her core. The deaths that will ur in this chaos, she could imagine them all.

    "We are escaping from the admin building," Hisashi spoke up and dashed toward the stairs.

    "Listen to Hisashi. He is always right," Rei remarked to confused Komuro and went after Hisashi.

    "Stupid idiot, let''s go."

    Saya ran after the couple, leaving Komuro, who clenched the metal bat with a determined expression. No one, except him, knew what went through his head.

    Saya found the couple on the walkway to the administrative building. Ahead of them was someone she knew.

    "Isn''t that Wakisaka-sensei?"

    Hisashi frowned at Rei''s question.

    Saya also stared at the man staggering like a drunkard, jaw stretched to the limits and eyes and sclera, both eerily ck and the rough groans he released seemed to resemble a mindless beast.

    "No, just look at him. He is no longer even a human. Komuro was right about this. Wakisaka became one of them." Hisashi stated his opinion.

    ''An abomination,'' Saya thought and inhaled a sharp breath.

 Chapter 15 - CH. 15 Saya Takagi (Part 2)

    I made the chapter a bit bigger than I nned, and that took more time.

    ----??

    Saya watched as the abomination raised its arms and lunged at Rei, who unconsciously raised the mop handle to block, but her hands trembled in the face of superhuman strength.

    "Rei! Stab him!" Hisashi shouted.

    Rei snapped back from fear and pushed the undead.? She spouted a curse and brandished the mop handle like a spear and swung it skillfully to knock back the abomination.

    Lastly, she let go of all hesitation and stabbed at the heart of the undead; the metal nail at the top of the mop handle pierced its heart and hoisted its body.

    Saya had to praise the Sojustu skills of the fickle girl.

    ''I can do it too. I''m a genius, after all.''

    However, in the next moment, all her haughtiness faded into oblivion. The abomination twisted its head and jerked its whole body, causing Rei to crash into the railing of the walkway. She released a pained scream, but the abomination charged at Rei as though the blood flowing from its heart was a joke.

    Before it could attack Rei, Hisashi locked his arms around its neck and pulled it back.

    Saya''s eyes widened, and the blood drained from her face when the abomination twisted its neck to 180 degrees and sunk its teeth into Hisashi''s hands.

    "Argh!!!"

    Fear gripped her heart, while her genius mind went numb, unable to form any thoughts.

    But the scene of Rei desperately smashing the stick against the abomination pulled her back.

    "A Takagi can never admit defeat."

    She whispered the line her father used to say and jerked her head back to find Komuro holding the bat defensively.

    "Komuro! Help them, do something!"

    Her yelling awoke Komuro from his stupor, and he rushed at the abomination. Without any hesitation, he smacked the aluminum bat on its head.

    *Crack!*

    The abomination''s skull cracked open, and a rain of blood flowed, sshing over the trio.

    It took them a while to recover from their first kill. After Hisashi covered his wound with his shirt, the four of them began running toward the admin building.

    But they face a horde of abominations wandering in the corridor leading to the exit gate of the admin building.

    "How is that even possible!?" Rei despaired, almost breaking down. "They are all students of our academy."

    Saya scrutinized the abominations, their numbers definitely looked overwhelming, but they were scattered. She also noticed that even after standing in in sight, none attacked them.

    Saya searched around, and with a stroke of good luck, she discovered a pen on the ground. She quickly grabbed it before tossing it toward the stairs leading up.

    Thezy abominations instantaneously became active as they all threw themselves in the direction of the pen.

    "Bingo! I found their weakness. They only react to the noise." Saya told her discovery.

    The trio was amazed for a moment, making Saya smile even more widely.

    "Still, we can''t go from here. How are they multiplying so fast?" Komuro inquired before he gazed into the distance with nk eyes as if reminiscing about some bad memories. "And that woman with Marikawa-sensei''s brother¡­ She cut their head off in one move¡­"

    Saya''s eyebrow shot high in surprise. "Marikawa-san? Which woman? It reminds me¡­ have you noticed that the number of females is rather scarcepared to males?"

    Others nodded their heads at her assumption.

    "We only have two choices now. One, we stay in the observatory room on the roof till help arrives." Hisashi spoke. "Or we go around and exit from the main gate of the school."

    Right now, they stood at the furthest building from the main gate.

    Rei looked at Hisashi''s wounded hand with a worried expression. "I''m taking the second. I¡­ I want to see my parents, and your injury will only get worse here."

    "I''m also the same," Komuro replied in a worried voice.

    Saya nodded her head. She also wanted to check up on her mother. "Then let''s get going."

    So, the group went back to the same route. This time, they tried to be as sneaky as possible.

    Hisashi''s situation got worse on the way. His face paled as if he was sick for days.

    Saya realized this all seemed simr to a genre of movies.

    Zombie.

    One bite and only death await you.

    And right now, one person in the group had 90% chances of being infected.

    Saya swept her gaze over the trio, who had no idea about this threat or they knew and just didn''t want to admit it.

    ''Sometimes, I hate my wits.''

    They arrived in an eerily silent corridor. Komuro''s grip around the metal tightened.

    Saya also felt something odd here as if this calmness was just a prelude to the storm.

    "Wait, guys. I think we should go back." Saya tried to keep her voice at a minimum.

    "Yeah, I think s¡ª Cough! Cough!"

    Hisashi clutched his chest, bent over and coughed up blood.

    *Roar!!!*

    A beastly roar resounded in the corridor, almost freezing their blood.

    Saya''s legs started trembling. She gritted her teeth in an attempt to control the innate fear rising inside her.

    *Bam!*

    Some object came flying her way. She looked closer to find it was a gate¡­

    A figure walked out of the room. When Saya gazed upon it, her heart almost froze in shock and fear...

 Chapter 16 - CH. 16: Saya Takagi (Part 3)

    Sorry?for thete update. Got stuck in writing reports for?college?;-;

    ---??

    Saya watched in horror as a hulking man appeared from the room. Over 2mrge body and a broad frame enough to terrorize anyone, and right now, this man already sumbed to the strange disease.

    ''Moriyama-senpai¡­ He is the ace of the basketball club¡­ We can''t win against something like this without the right weapons.''

    "Ragahhh!!!" The abomination roared.

    Saya nced at Hisashi, who crazily spewed blood on his knees and realized they needed to either fight or sacrifice him.

    But, when she turned back, her gaze fell on the horde of?them?approaching from the same stairs they all used toe here.

    ''Think, think, think. Saya, you can do it!''

    She wrecked her brain for any ideas on the spur of the moment, and she quickly discovered one which won''t leave a bad taste in her mouth.

    "Rei! Komuro! Clear the way. I''ll take Hisashi."

    Rei wiped the tears from her eyes before she took her ''Spear'' and stood up.

    "Understood!"

    Komura also stopped helping Hisashi and ran down the stairs, followed by Rei. Therge abomination lurched across the corridor, creating considerable noise with its heavy feet.

    Saya stared at the abomination and unknown to her, the usual fiery orange eyes shone brightly akin to a genuine fire which no one noticed.

    She put Hisashi''s hands around her neck and barely picked him up.

    "Takagi¡­ finish me¡­ cough! I don''t want to die¡­ as one of them¡­"

    "Okay, I''ll certainly do that after we get out of here."

    Saya dragged her feet over to the stairs. Carrying a tall man like Hisashi put a significant toll on her slender body. Still, she cursed inside her head and dragged him down the stairs. Her nose scrunched, the strong stenching from the corpses churned her stomach.

    But she didn''t stop and kept trailing behind Komuro, even as the steps turned louder and louder.

    ''Don''t look back, don''t look back¡­''

    She quietly repeated like a mantra and descended the stairs. Further ahead, Komuro and Rei bashed the skulls of abominations with a teamwork simr to veteran fighters. Especially Rei, her movements became sharp, and her whole body emitted a faint, almost unnoticeable light.

    Saya wanted to check her contacts if this was real.

    ''Is this a dream? First, the abominations, now this supernatural stuff¡­''

    Hisashi kept coughing blood as she approached Rei and Komuro.

    Suddenly, a chill ran down her spine. Her steps sped up unconsciously, yet...

    *Crack*

    A low sound of cracking hit her ears, and shortly, the scene around her changed as she found herself flying through the air before she crashed and rolled on the concrete floor. Red filled her vision, and an agonizing pain flowed throughout her whole body.

    Hisashiid right ahead of her, his pitch-ck eyes staring without blinking.

    "Is this the end?"

    She asked herself, sensing the abomination approaching ever so slowly. Rei and Komuro seemed busy fighting the others.

    Her surroundings as though they came to a halt and her memories from childhood to her highschool began shing through her mind.

    But she wasn''t ready to die yet. She didn''t study all those years to die like this, in the small corner of the world. In a ce where her mother won''t even find her intact corpse.

    Stubborn unwillingness to survive rooted deep inside her soul.

    And when she pushed the ground to stand.

    *Bang!*

    She felt as though something exploded inside her head, and an unexpected strength filled her body. Even the pain subsided to an extent as she stood, facing the giant abomination.

    Her hands were a bit too hot right now, even her body''s temperature rose as if she was on fire.

    She stared in surprise when her hands literally zed with fire that appeared out of nowhere. Even then, it didn''t burn; instead, it was warm.

    She instinctively raised her hands to block the punch from the abomination.

    "Kyaaaa!!!"

    *Boom!*

    As if sensing her fear, the fire around her hands exploded. The minor explosion pushed back the abomination and burned its clothes. She shuddered from the ugly, twisted body.

    The unknown strength gathering in her body diminished a bit, and she quickly realized her newfound power worked simr to magic, where one''s mana pool limited the magic.

    ''I can do it. I''ll kill this bastard and survive.''

    Saya was unknown to the changes her mind went through in a mere hour. From an arrogant yet caring girl to one who was determined to survive in this new world¡­

    She disregarded the surprised looks of Komuro and aimed her hands at the enemy. The fire zed even fiercely and condensed into fiery red orbs, every one of these drained her strength.

    She thrust her hand and shot the orb ¡ª Aiming to blow off the head. Yet, all spheres missed the target and crashed on the wall behind except one that connected to the chest and burned a hole in its chest.

    Even with magical powers, her aim was worse than children. Rather than that, her legs trembled, making it hard for her to stand straight.

    ''I overestimated my strength.''

    The abomination wasing while her vision got hazier with every moment.

    ''I''ll leave the rest to these two.''

    She gathered the rest of the foreign yet familiar strength into her hands and shot onest fireball.

    She didn''t know if it hit or not, her body fell back. However, the pain from hard concrete, instead, something stopped her.

    "You did well, leave the rest to me."

    Hearing the gentle voice, she barely opened her eyes to gaze at the familiar handsome face smiling.

    ''Marikawa-san?''

    She thought as her consciousness faded, pulling her into a deep slumber.

 Chapter 17 - CH. 17: Butterfly Effect?

    [¨CSaya Takagi: Affection +45]

    That was way more than I expected. I checked Saya''s pulse and breathed a sigh of relief.??

    "Whew, made it just in time."

    I whispered and eyed the ugly undead approaching despite the football-sized hole in its chest.

    It was the strongest undead I came across today, and more importantly, it was about to kill the beautiful tsundere, Saya.

    After listening to her scream, I rushed here expecting the scene where Saya used that drill to kill the zombie, then why the hell did ite to this!?

    Why were these two idiots not on the roof? Why was Saya here with them instead of being with fatty Kohta, who I found almost getting his ass eaten by another zombie?

    The virus''s initial outbreak and necromancy effect should be the same, no?

    Was this the so-called butterfly effect? My innocent former self changed this whole show with sheer suaveness?

    "Aimi, keep it busy for a while."

    Aimi nodded and charged at the undead while I admired the girl unconscious in my hands.

    Even in sleep, she oozed the presence of a tsundere.

    ''Cute and sexy¡­''

    In the face of death, she awakened ferocious magic, befitting her fiery personality. It made even a High-human like me green in envy.

    Is this the so-called Mana exhaustion?

    (Yes, my love. This girl overused her mana. But with enough training, she will get better than controlling the output to conserve her mana.)

    I shook my head to clear the excessive rage and turned my gaze.

    Hisashi Igou groaned as his undead body crawled toward us. This undead most likely crushed his spine. He got the ending he most feared, huh!

    I slid my hands under Saya''s knees and picked her up in the legendary princess carry!

    *Crunch*

    The wooden sword crushed the skull of Hisashi.

    "F."

    I paid my respects to the friend-cum-enemy of Komuro and ced the sleeping princess into the trusted hands of Shiori.

    ""Takagi!""

    Rei and Komuro rushed at their childhood friend, which I ignored.

    "Look after her and Shizu-nee san, treat her wounds. I''ll go finish it off."

    Not waiting for their reply, I darted forward and stopped behind the undead, trying its hardest to hit Aimi.

    Aimi could kill it even in her sleep.

    (I can destroy the world in my sleep.)

    ''No, girl, you don''t! I''ll fuck you silly when I sleep tonight.''

    (I-I''m prepared.)

    Suppressing my anticipation, I kicked the ground and raised my hands equipped with frost bead daggers.

    "Frigid sh."

    My hands moved on their own will, and the daggers danced elegantly as they shed at its back of the head in turns,?six hits at the same spot. The thick skull grew weaker and weaker. I held up the dagger in reverse grip and performed the final sh.

    *Crack!*

    With an audible crack, the skull broke open. I swiftly tilted my head to avoid the blood spraying from the wound, and my feet hit the ground.

    This guy was a real musclehead.

    This active skill consumed a bit of my stamina. Did that all happened in a real second?

    (It happened in nine-tenth of a second.)

    Well, I didn''t need to use the skill. However, I needed battle experience, or I would have to rely on Aimi all the time. It wasn''t something I wished after getting the system.

    I wanted to get stronger and fuck the real body of Klyscha!

    (Hehe~)

    *Thud!*

    The ground shook when the dumb undead copsed.

    *Ding!*

    [¨CYou earned 66XP from killing Level 6 Cursed Undead]

    Level 6, huh. That''s why it wrecked the newbie magician''s ass.

    *Ding!*

    [¨CSaeko Busujima: Affection +25]

    [¨CShiori Busujima: Affection+10]

    Nice! The sadistic onee-san enjoyed my show of violence. Why are their affection points linked? There must be an intriguing backstory here that I must discover.

    That''s in the future, for now, my throat is dry.

    "Asahi-sama."

    I grasped the bottle near my face and gulped down the cold water. With my thirst quenched, I gave a smile to Aimi.

    "Thanks a lot."

    My affection points for her increased by 20 just now.

    *Ding!*

    [¨CAimi Akane: Affection +2]

    Rei already started to cry in Komuro''s arms. Kohta and Kazu Ishii conversing while sneaking nces at me.

    Guys, don''t go that route. I won''t mind being friends, anything more than that is a no!

    Saeko gazed my way with a smile while Shiori helped Shizuka in dressing up the wounds of Saya.

    I wouldn''t be surprised if my angelic onee-chan awakened the holy magic.

    "Let''s rest in the staff room for a while." I nced at the corpse of Hisashi. "We don''t have time to mourn the dead now."

    My high charm worked like a wlessly here.

    Rei reluctantly nodded. Sigh, I never hated this girl, doesn''t mean I liked her. Komuro got to be with her, and that''s all that matters to me.

    After the treatment ended, we all took shelter in the staff room, the ce with books, chairs, tables, and a sma television mounted on an on the wall.

    Komuro and Kohta blocked the door with a table. Nice! You guys aren''t so useless after all.

    I swept the books on the table in the center, which got a surprising reaction from everyone.

    "We''ll leave after Takagi wakes up, just rest in the meantime."

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªSaeko Busujima: Affection +5]

    [¡ªShiori Busujima: Affection+3]

    Nodding, I walked over to the window and examined the sight outside. The smoke rising in the distance, the undead roaming on school grounds, andstly, the parking areaprising the buses and cars.

    I shook my head, grabbed the chair held by Aimi, and rested my exhausted ass.

    I could proudly proim being a young master wasn''t all good. I never worked this much even if it was for a milf, but here I am working on saving asses.

    "Aa-kun, tell me where did you get those weapons? How can you be so good at using them?"

    I nced at Shizuka, who leaned toward me with a stern expression, but the hint of worry on face didn''t escape my eyes. The others in the room turned toward me as if waiting for my answer.

    It appears frigid sh skill was slightly out of the norms for them.

    What bullshit should I feed these guys?

    Then a plot of a particr novel shed in my mind, lifting my lips in a wild grin...

 Chapter 18 - CH. 18: Level Up!

    I sighed at Shizuka''s question.

    "Shizu nee-san, we''ll talk about thatter. First, these corpses that are attacking others, and the magical power Takagi showed? What do you all think about it?"??

    I poked her puffed cheeks. She turned her head in response.

    This childish cutenessbined with the charm of a sexy woman came into one wholesome package called Shizuka.

    "Is it like a disease?"

    "...A pandemic?"

    I shook my head at the reasonable guesses of Komuro, Rei, and Kohta.

    "Is it like those curses from fictional novels?"

    Someone smart appeared. Oh, wait, it''s Shiori, who was sitting beside Saeko. These twins look even more gorgeous together.

    "It''s simr. You could call this the evolution of the world or something along the lines. We could call the power Takagi and Miyamoto used as Magic power or Mana in short. These undead are." I shrugged. "I don''t know what caused them to be one?in the first ce."

    Saeko leaned back in the chair and folded her arms. "How did youe to know about this?"

    I scratched my cheeks at her question. "Well, a Goddess named Klyscha came to my dreams and told me about this. She even gave me these magic weapons."

    I held the frost bead dagger and showed them the cial de skill. This, when paired with the supernatural charm of a High Human and the magic Saya used, was enough to earn their trust.

    The room fell silent as everyone hung their heads to digest the information.

    Well, it''s not like I cared if they believed me or not. I just wanted to make sure that Saeko, Shiori, and Shizuka understood about this new world, which I think they did.

    Two hands draped over my shoulders and rubbed, kneaded and massaged them, clearing away my mental fatigue.

    I might fall for Aimi at this rate.

    Taking a nce at Kohta''s envious gaze, I shook my head.

    "The media must be showing something."

    Rei grabbed the remote and switched on the television. It showed a beautiful reporter rying the information about the ''Riots'' urring in every part of Japan and that the leaders would make a speech over this.

    This was all bullshit! I bet they were busy saving their asses.

    The bodies lying behind the reporters rose before the gunshots came, silencing them. The reporter panicked, and the screen glitched, bing nk shortly after.

    There goes another potential Milf.

    "Don''t be surprised. As I said, these outbreaks are happening everywhere in the world." I assessed the panic in the eyes of everyone except Busujima sisters. "Not all hope is lost. Everyone can use magic and resist the curse. But from what I have seen today, females have a higher resistance to this cursepared to males."

    "Then I think we should first make sure about the safety of our family."

    Saeko spoke of the worry everyone here had. Shiori also nodded her head.

    From what I remembered from manga, Shizuka or my parents were overseas for a tour. Komuro lived near Takagi Estate. Rei''s house was located somewhere around the East police station, while Saeko''s father went abroad for a Self-defense conference.

    My first goal was leaving Komuro, Rei, Kohta, Kazu Ishii, and any other survivor I encountered at Rika''s house. This would give me the opportunity to level up around the world with these onee-sans. But I needed to work hard to make Saya agree.

    Rika Minami.

    Another beautiful onee-san I like from this show!

    "Sure, we''ll need a school bus to house this many." I smiled at Shizuka. "Shizu nee-san can drive, right?"

    "Yes, I can."

    "We have to wait for Takagi to wake up."

    My body melted on the sofa. Everyone might think I''m reluctant to leave because of the godly massage by Aimi. That too, and I had much more to do right now.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªAimi Akane: Affection +5]

    ''Open status.''

    Status

    Asahi Marikawa?Lvl. 3

    Current level progress: 251/400 XP

    Age:?17

    Race:?High Human

    ss:?Loli Lover, Mature Lover

    Attributes:

    Strength:?46 (+16)

    Dexterity:?56 (+21)

    Constitution:?56 (+6)

    Defense:?70 (+10)

    Charm:?140 (+10)

    Magic:?264 (+14)

    Karma:?50970 (+272)

    Skills:

    ¡­

    Strength, Dexterity, and Constitution are +3, Defense and Charm +5, and Magic +7 for every level I gain.

    ''Klyscha, let''s go over the attributes. Strength determines the explosive power I can produce with my body. Dexterity is the maximum speed, the ability to adapt to this speed, perception to sense enemies, and reflex for improving my reaction time. The Constitution stat determines my health, natural recovery, and stamina. Defense for my magic and physical resistance while Magic is my mana pool, andst, Charm should be my ability to attract the opposite gender and persuade others.''

    (Indeed. Keep in mind that your race and job skills heavily influence your current charm status.)

    ''I thought as much. With this stamina, I can easily handle every girl here.''

    (Yes, that is my Asahi. Who never stops?thinking with his lower half.)

    ''I never do that. You are the one who always tries to seduce me.''

    I opened my eyes?and discovered Saya''s finger twitching.

    She recovered fast.

    Her eyes opened as she got sat up and looked around, confused by her situation. Suddenly, she grimaced and clutched her head wrapped in gauze.

    I ced my hand around her back to support her.

    "Hey, are you all right?"

    "... Mirakawa-san? I¡­ I''m fine. Where is this? Why is my head so wrapped up?"

    "Calm your head and think about what happened before you passed out."

    She followed my advice and closed her eyes, trying to remember herst memories.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªSaya Takagi: Affection +15]

    She turned toward me and smiled. "Thanks for saving me."

    ''What?! Are my eyes mistaken? The tsundere is actually?going dere!''

    I also showed the signature smile I cultivated for years to attract the women.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªSaya Takagi: Affection +4]

    "Are you ready to walk, or should I carry you?"

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªSaya Takagi: Affection +1]

    "N-No, I can walk."

    She squirmed on the table, feeling ufortable from my hand. I smiled and called it a day, or she might go all baka on me.

    "Then let''s move out."

    No response.

    I swept my gaze over to the rest and noticed the awed stare on their faces, a thumbs up from Shiori, and a calm gaze from Saeko.

    I didn''t bother clearing up this misunderstanding and moved out while holding Shizuka''s hand.?After all, weak onee-san must be protected.

    (Even at nights!)

    ''YES!''

    Now then, it''s time to meet the shit teacher...

 Chapter 19 - CH. 19: Aimiâ€™s Mistake

    I and others killed our way to the school building. For the better or worse part, we didn''t encounter any powerful undead. That thing might be an anomaly among them.

    Rei seemed to have awakened magic that boosted her physical strength and speed. Now, what would Busujima sisters obtain as their powers???

    On the way, Saya nced at Aimi and me, her eyes curious and a frown etched on her face.

    Aimi never introduced herself, nor did I bother to do it. This mysteriousness attracted the other boys even more, except Komuro, who got traumatized by Aimi''s brutality.

    As we arrived at the stairs, another familiar scene urred.

    Why is the plot following me?

    Cursing, I released Shizuka''s hand and delivered a gruesome kick to the undead harassing the students.

    The undead flew, and with a st, it mmed into the wall, sttering blood on the stairs.

    Oops, must control my strength.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªYou earned 11XP from killing Level 1 Cursed Undead]

    *Ding!*

    [¨CSaeko Busujima: Affection +18]

    [¨CShiori Busujima: Affection +5]

    Disregarding the students gaping, Saeko''s piercing gaze and Shiori''s hard to decipher smile, my daggers shed and urately stabbed the forehead of the four undead.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªYou earned 11XP¡­]

    [¡ªYou earned 11XP¡­]

    [¡ªYou earned 11XP¡­]

    [¡ªYou earned 11XP¡­]

    This Saeko seemed a bit different from the series. This one had a more detached aura. Did the presence of a twin sister change her more than I expected?

    Well, it''s more interesting this way; otherwise, easily obtaining her affection would be boring, no?

    None of the students looked bitten. My dagger was ready if they had a single wound on their body.

    "Aniki! What should be done to these students now?"

    Wait, was that Kohta? Why is he calling me Aniki?

    Strangely, no one found it weird as they all looked at me, waiting for my decision.

    So I''m treated as a leader now.

    "We should take them," Komuro spoke up. "The bus will have enough room for them."

    "We are not leaving any student behind." Shizuka asserted with a stern face.

    I gave a half-shrug. "Sure."

    *Ding!*

    [¨CShizuka Marikawa: Affection +9]

    "Thanks, Aa-kun."

    "It''s not like we can save everyone, you know."

    Saya''s whisper didn''t escape my senses. The battle with the undead changed her, or the magic influenced her thoughts?

    It was better to get used to this anyway.

    Now, with the extra baggage of five students, we proceeded to the locker room and in mere seconds to clear the path here before we exited the school building.

    The horde of undead already began to surround us¡ªXP here, XP there.

    My lips smacked together in glee and my steps. "Saeko, Shiori, lead the way! Aimi and I will guard the back!"

    "That''s an easy thing, Mari¡­ Asahi-san, I''ll call you that."

    "Leave it to us sisters~"

    The twins charged and started to ughter the undead. From offense to defense, their movements synced wlessly. Rather than fight, it was more like a beautiful dance.

    Dance of ughter.

    The rest nced at me, no, the girl standing beside me before they followed the clear path carved from the onught of the twins.

    "I know I''m handsome, but saving your life should be the priority, right?"

    She folded her arms across her bountiful bosom, and her face drew a troubled frown. "...? Should I help out with my new power?"

    "Why ask me? It''s yours to begin with." My eyes stretched wide in horror. "Don''t tell me the genius Saya Takagi is asking for permission?"

    "Stop acting full of yourself, stupid!" She huffed and stomped away. "I''ll figure it out myself."

    "Asahi-sama¡­ are you into masochism?"

    "..."

    Aimi giggled then turned to me. "I''m sorry. I just couldn''t help it. I know she is what people call tsundere."

    Slightly annoyed, I spanked her ass. "I''m not an M. That aside, do you have any bullets left?"

    She coughed, trying to hide her crimson cheeks. "Two magazines, that''s all I have."

    "Good, then let''s go."

    I sprinted on a path littered with corpses; some had arms or legs twisted, and a few had their skull cracked open like a watermelon.

    Achieving this feat with a wooden sword, the Busujima twins certainly packed a punch in their slender arms.

    ''Klyscha, can I view the stats of others?''

    (You can buy the equipment for one fifty Karma points.)

    ''Do it.''

    Instantly, something appeared in my hands. I buried that into my pockets and drew the daggers tucked into my belt.

    Saya casually sent tiny balls of fire that sted away a bunch of undead and entered the bus.

    "Hurry, or we''ll leave your stupid ass!" Shouted the tsundere.

    "Coming!"

    "Help!!!"

    From the side, a group of students rushed toward our bus. This was the same group that came under shit teacher Shido.

    Where is he anyway?

    As I searched in the crowd, his figure appeared in the back. A loud chuckle escaped me as I suppressed the urge tough.

    Shido''snky legs stuttered as he ran for his life from therge burly undead.

    Since the young students ran faster, they arrived in only a few moments. I graciously opened the door for them and waited for Shido.

    "Aimi! Shoot the undead! We don''t have time." Saying, I signaled Aimi with my gaze.

    She took a moment to realize the meaning. "... Asahi-sama, but my aim¡­"

    "Just do it otherwise that undead will wreck our bus," I requested desperately.

    Her trembling hands aimed the pistol. Shido saw the gun and looked relieved as his legs sped up.

    *BANG!*

    Aimi pressed the trigger, letting loose the firepower of a modern weapon. Shido stopped in his tracks and spread his arms wide.

    "Thank¡ª Ugh!"

    Blood burst from his forehead, trickling down the nose and onto the floor. Eyes nearly popping out of sockets, he copsed.

    I wanted to apud Aimi for such a perfect aim, but the y must continue.

    "Aimi, how can you miss? You identally hit the poor Shido." I scolded, and she shrunk in fear.

    "I''m sorry, Asahi-sama. I¡­ I''m so useless." Tears trickled down her cheeks, she apologized and cocked the gun on her head. "I will kill myself to make up for it."

    I snatched the pistol from her. The weight felt bulkier than I imagined. Shrugging, I targeted the undead and pulled the trigger.

    *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!*

    The recoil of the weapon was devastating, making many of the shots miss. However, luck seemed to favor me today as one bullet coincidentally hit the undead''s head.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªYou earned 44XP from killing Level 4 Cursed Undead]

    "Naisu!"

    I quickly boarded the bus with Aimi and ignoring the utterly shocked looks of students, I sat on the seat left to the driver.

    "Nee-san, drive."

    "Aa-kun, I." Shizuka hesitated before forming a grim expression. "Okay, but the controls are a bit different from my car."

    After tinkering around for moments, where Aimi and Saeko repelled the undead, Shizuka managed to start the bus.

    Crushing, trampling, and smacking the undead, our bus exited the main gate of Fujimi Academy.

 Chapter 20 - CH. 20: Confession

    The school bus moved through roads raging with chaos.

    Everywhere in Japan.??

    No, in the entire world.

    The people scurried on the streets, yelling, pleading to God to grant them mercy.

    This earned them nothing.

    No one dared to fight the overwhelming odds.

    Among them, only a few bothered to protect their family; otherwise, none cared for their loved ones getting chewed alive by them.

    The Undead.

    The fierce creatures destined to cause massacre everywhere, yet they came into existence for the sake of strengthening me.

    My nourishment, XP.

    This carnage was within my estimation, but watching the chaos unfold from the front seat left me bitter.

    Brushing away the hesitation, I turned to Shizuka driving rather shakily. The sight of her knockers jiggling with every turn of steering made me smile.

    "Aa-kun, why are you grinning like a fool?" She nced my way and asked.

    "If admiring my beautiful nee-san makes me a fool, then I might be the biggest fool in the world."

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªShizuka Mirakawa: Affection +4]

    That was easy.

    "Mou, don''t sweet-talk your older sister," She lightly scolded, but the corners of her lips arched up.

    "But I only told the truth. Nee-san is the prettiest woman in the world."

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªShizuka Mirakawa: Affection +3]

    *Screech*

    I grasped the steering before the bus fell crashed.

    "Aa-kun, stop it. Let me drive in peace."

    She restarted the bus.

    "All right. Nee-san, tell me if you find any strong undead blocking the way." I got off the seat and brushed her cheeks. "I know you are nervous about parents and Rika. So first drive to her house."

    "But Rika is on her duty at the airport."

    "We can check it out to be fully assured."

    Her eyes still seemed unconvinced. "What about the parents of others?"

    "For me, nee-san''s wishes will alwayse first. Understood?"

    "Aa-kun¡­"

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªShizuka Mirakawa: Affection +2]

    I gave a pinch on her soft cheeks and whirled around. They all had shocked expressions except the group of Kazu Ishii, Komuro, Kohta, Saya, and Busujima sisters sitting on the front side. Rei, on the other hand, stared at Aimi with stars in her eyes as though looking at her idol.

    Well, it wasn''t strange considering what the shit teacher did to her. He held her back one year for the deal he made with his father, who wanted to humiliate Rei''s father.

    Putting that aside, there was the sexiest girl in the Fujimi Academy, Miku Yuuki, staring at me with eyes simr to a beast. The same girl who indulged in orgy inside this same bus.

    She is one girl I''d rather distance myself from. Women like her were all over me when I was a young master. They were only after my favor, my wealth, or after my looks.

    The type I hated the most.

    "Does anyone here have questions?"

    "Me, I got a question!" Miku raised her hand. "Marikawa-san, are you single?"

    "For someone like you, I won''t ever be single. Next?"

    Miku''s face cramped from my unintended jab. Girls like her were the ones who made my life living hell. Even my family did nothing when the ones asking about me were the heirs of other families.

    "I wanted to ask where are we going?" asked Kazu Ishii as he adjusted his sses.

    "Now we are talking. We will go to the apartment of my nee-san''s friend. It''s nice and cozy and undead won''t be able to disturb us there."

    "What about our families?"

    "What will we do now?"

    The voice came from the right side of the bus. A girl with dark blue hair, sses, and a cute face. Sitting on her side was a redhead with hazel brown eyes.

    I should know them from the series¡­

    Wait! They are the bisexual duo from the series.

    "Look at the streets. The thing we can do now is focus on surviving. Until we get some suitable weapons, we will not go out of our way to help anyone."

    "Why did she kill Shido-sensei?" Miku questioned in a sharp tone.

    "Ask her yourself." I shrugged and sat beside Saya.

    "How are your wounds now?"

    My question earned a "hmph!" from the tsundere. I sighed before shaking my head.

    "Never thought Takagi''s household daughter would be this ungracious."

    "W-Who is being ungrateful you bastard?" She turned to the window. "Thanks¡­"

    A small heart flew above her head.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªSaya Takagi: Affection +3]

    I grinned where she wasn''t able to see. It''s really fun messing with a tsundere, although their curses get on my nerves sometimes.

    "Now, was it that hard thanking someone who saved your life?"

    She faced me again, her sharp fiery orange eyes locked with mine.

    "What do you want? My power or my family''s influence¡­"

    "It seems I''m mistaken here. I don''t want the girl from the Takagi household, not the girl wielding an absurd power." I reached out and patted her head. "What I want is you, the girl known as Saya."

    "Wha!"

    Saya''s confused voice echoed on the bus. I kept rubbing the head when she lost herself in confusion. Her face turned red, the blush even reached her ears, turning them beet-red.

    A cute heart floated above her head.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªSaya Takagi: Affection +13]

    "S-Stupid asshole, people dying out there and you are trying to... propose a woman here?!"

    Stopping the head pats, I leaned on thefy seat and folded my arms.

    "Then it gives me more reasons to confess to the girl I like, isn''t it? You never know what will happen tomorrow, so am I wrong to achieve a bit of happiness before something bad transpires in this post-apocalyptic world?"

    Only the bus vroom and undead groans in the distance answered me.

    Saya would most likely reject me, but I still went ahead and did it. After all, she had a crush on Komuro in the series.

    "You can take your time if you want¡­ But I only have two or three days before we separate."

    "... What is that supposed to mean?"

    "I will go around the world to clear the undead. That''s what the Goddess told me." I turned to her and smiled. "Please answer before that, if you can."

    It seemed like I forced her to ept my confession. But it was the only way to interact with a tsundere like her.

    I had to be more direct or she will take forever toe face to face with her feelings.

    "AA-KUN!!! Some people are blocking the path ahead!"

    "Coming!"

    I rushed over to the driving seat and through the front windshield, the true face of humanity came into my view¡­

 Chapter 21 - CH. 21: Protagonistâ€™s Aura?

    I clenched my fists hard at the brutality ongoing more than a hundred meters. Three cars blocked the road ahead, before it stood a group of imbeciles, cackling as they beat the woman kneeling with their guns; her posture seemed like she was protecting someone.

    A pile of bodiesid near them, probably the undead they killed with guns.??

    Things like these motivated me to make women stronger than men. Almost every post-apocalyptic fiction I read, the women served no purpose different than a ve.

    Yeah, there were those too where women held all the power in the world and protected it from various cmities, but those were far in between.

    I couldn''t possibly turn my back on a beautiful milf. That would be the same as ending the world for me.

    I tapped Shizuka''s shoulder.

    "Stop the bus on the side."

    "Asahi-kun, did something happen?" Shiori''s voice came from behind.

    I turned around and spotted a worried expression on the twins'' faces.

    "Please guard the bus with Aimi. I''ll be back after cleaning some trash."

    I got off the bus and kicked the undead trying to bite me. My gaze met the crazy eyes of the burly men and he smacked his lips and with a ferocious smile, he approached me.

    "A pretty boy for me."

    My steps froze and a chill different from danger ran down my spine.

    My chastity was being eyed by this bastard...

    The other men stopped beating the woman and nced at me. Finding nothing interesting in me, they stared at the bus and their eyes lit up.

    "A sexy blondie!"

    "Wait, guys. Let''s check up the bus first. The high school girls are crazy nowadays."

    "This teacher and that blondie. I hope there are more on the bus. Today is gonna be fun. God bless the one who released this virus on us, ahahaha!"

    How in the fucking world was the second guy so smart? And my presence ispletely ignored here. The woman seemed to have only suffered minor injuries.

    These seven sickos were equipped with a pump-action shotgun and hunting rifle. None of them looked like a veteran soldier, so they must have robbed an armory or gun shop.

    Now, how should I kill them? They tainted my nee-san with their dirty eyes. So a swift death was crossed off the list.

    Smiling, I walked toward them and all seven guns snapped toward my direction.

    The pump-action shotgun''s maximum range was 50m unless they used slugs which could fire at 100 to 200m, and that hunting rifle could blow my head from 1km if used by a veteran, not these losers.

    Of course, I knew about all this from games and these weremon knowledge for the VR FPS I used to y.

    I need to finish it sooner, lest my yandere bodyguard goes crazy and destroys everything in sight.

    My current defense was 70, so I would probably survive a gunshot with some wounds.

    It''s time to gamble with my life.

    (Good luck!)

    The cheer from Klyscha filled my body with strength as my steps broke into a sprint, and the senses enhanced by the dagger sharpened my perception.

    They became tongue-tied by my idiotic move, only reacting when I almost closed the 50m distance.

    Unfortunately for then, today was never meant for losers.

    The dagger already flew toward the hand on the verge of pressing the trigger.

    "Aah!"

    The shotgun slipped from his hand and he screamed out in pain. This scared the others, giving me enough time to grasp the man''s body and hide.

    *Bang!* *Bang!* Bang!* *Bang...

    Six gunshots pierced my meatshield and his miserable screams intensified, stopping momentster. The bastards became busy in reloading, and as one would expect from a newbie, their shaking hands couldn''t even reload the gun.

    I shoved him out of the way and kicked the ground. As I entered the group, my dagger shed again and again, from legs to arms and incapacitated them.

    They sprawled on the ground as blood poured out, slowly ending their life. They moaned and begged for mercy.

    "Anythingst wishes except death?"

    No answer.

    I shook my head and turned to the brown-haired woman. Her brown eyes behind the pair of spectacles revealed a shocked look.

    She was closely hugging a girl of 5 or 6.

    Her looks bbergasted me for a good while. The damsel I saved turned out to be a wonderful sses onee-san with a bosom not smaller than Shizuka.

    Was this the infamous protagonist''s aura?

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªNao Sakurada: Affection +55]

    Her name made my brain go into overdrive. I surely heard it somewhere. Pondering, I stretched my hand, which she grabbed clumsily.

    "Please save your questions forter and get on the bus."

    "Thank you very much."

    Only a single line of gratitude and a grateful smile.

    Yet it made saving her worth all the effort.

 Chapter 22 - CH. 22: Busujima Twins

    Nao picked herself up and jogged toward the bus. The rhythm of her luscious ass wrapped in a tight skirt almost made me drool.

    ''No, no. I must not be led astray by her. Who knows if she is married or not?''??

    (My love, she isn''t.)

    ''Wonderful. Any woman who protects a child with her body shows her potential to be an amazing milf. Also will killing these trash give me XP?''

    (No. Only those with mana will give XP.)

    ''So I''ll get XP if I kill an awakened magician?''

    (Yes.)

    "Asahi-sama, shall I dispose of them?"

    "No need to taint our hands with these scum. Leaving them to the undead would be better."

    "Yeah, though I would love to hear their screams when the undead chews their flesh and bone, but we have to leave."

    Her smile remained gentle as ever contrary to her brutal words.

    We moved the car blocking the way, ransacked every round of bullets from their clothes and carried the guns back to the bus.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªSaeko Busujima: Affection +9]

    [¡ªShiori Busujima: Affection +4]

    I had plenty of time to grind their affectionter.

    These two would surely follow me if I requested. The hint of interest in Shiori''s eyes said it all.

    I also needed to review the partner menuter.

    Back in the bus, Shizuka tended to Nao''s injuries, so Aimi assumed driving duty. This woman could drive an airne¡­ probably. Common sense never worked on the creature called Yandere.

    I stashed the guns in the seat beside Aimi and noticed a smartphone showing a navigation menu. That blue point must be Rika''s house.

    Using the map, Aimi began to drive. I went over and sat on the seat facing Shiori.

    The students cast a fearful look in my direction, which I simply ignored.

    "Does Asahi-kun need something from us~?" Shiori teased yfully.

    Saeko shook her head and her lips pressed into a soft smile. "No need to hesitate."

    "No, I just want¡ª"

    A pair of familiar melons appeared right in my face. Covered in a tight white top, they swayed and jiggled from the shocks.

    The owner of those boobs was none other Saya, who frowned as she looked down on me, wearing a pair of frameless specs instead of her contact lenses.

    "Stop gawking, you idio¡ª"

    The bus suddenly jerked, making Saya fall on me and her boobs naturally pressed against my face.

    Heavens. Was this the lucky pervert skill used by harem protagonists?

    Whatever it was, the softness of boobs enveloping my face was unforgettable. Not willing to waste such a god-sent opportunity, I bit on the flesh through the cloth, inciting a moan from the pink-haired tsundere. She pushed me and took the empty seat on my left.

    "Pervert." She cursed under her breath.

    "Oi! You were the one who shoved your boobs in my face."

    She red at me, her cheeks blushing a little. "T-That wasn''t my fault. This crazy bus did it. Why did you...?"

    I tilted my head and feigned an innocent look. "What? Did something happen?"

    "You!" She harrumphed and turned her head. "Fucking asshole."

    I softly chuckled at her tsundere antics. These baseless curses couldn''t even pierce the firstyer of my thick skin.

    I transferred my attention to the twins. Shiori shed a teasing smirk, in contrast to the calm smile on Saeko''s face.

    "Saeko..."

    Shiori tilted and whispered something in Saeko''s ears, who nodded absentmindedly in response before her lips formed a bright smile.

    Even my sharp senses failed to catch a word. I had no idea what these twins were nning now.

    All the while I sat here, Miku''s sharp gaze never left me. Why did she get so stuck up on me? I never chased a woman solely on their looks. Personality mattered a lot in my decision.

    Sure, I could tame her and make her my personal bitch, but would it even matter? There won''t be any feelings or anything.

    This might be hypocritical of me, but that''s just how I became after being born with a silver spoon in my mouth.

    "Who is the older one between you two?"

    "Saeko." "Shiori."

    They pointed at each other before they giggled.

    "We were born on the same day." Saeko answered. "Although Shiori came minutes earlier."

    That was a bit unexpected. I took Saeko as the older one whereas Shiori appeared like a mischievous little sister.

    "Asahi-kun, was the goddess hot?"

    I nodded at Shiori''s question. "Yep, she was an absolute beauty."

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªSaya Takagi: Affection -1]

    Nooo, my precious affection point.

    Was she jealous of the goddess? Her face showed no hint of dissatisfaction as she looked at me.

    ''She doesn''t know it herself?''

    Should I say as expected of a tsundere? They never admitted their feelings. Too bad, I wasn''t the passive protagonist who will sit on the sidelines. I would keep annoying her till she epts it herself.

    "Asahi-san, why did you always stay quiet during school?" Saeko asked, her eyes brimming with curiosity.

    That''s a tricky question. Thankfully, I already thought of the answer beforeing here.

    Saya gazed out of the window, but I bet she also wanted to know.

    "I don''t know." I smiled. "The Goddess said that a part of my soulid dormant within my consciousness, which locked most of my emotions."

    After exining the plot I read in some fanfiction, I waited for their response.

    And their answer surprised me...

 Chapter 23 - CH. 23: Cleaning Up

    The twins and Saya stared at me for a good while, as if probing if my answer was correct. Then they nodded simultaneously. Shiori and Saeko smiled with a soft gaze.

    Did that cliche reason work???

    Even Saya''s gaze turned tender.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªSaya Takagi: Affection +9]

    [¡ªSaeko Busujima: Affection +7]

    [¡ªShiori Busujima: Affection +5]

    Did my absurd answer somehow tickle their motherhood?

    "Asahi-kun can borrow my ch-"

    *screech*

    The bus suddenly stopped. I nced at the window revealing a double-storey house secured by tall fences.

    It was Rika''s house.

    The outside seemed pretty bright. We arrived quicker than I expected.

    I left Shizuku consoling crying Nao in her embrace. The sight of two buxom women hugging each other was a bit too much for the males. Some even suffered a nose bleed from this.

    I too looked away before something rose inside me.

    We went down the bus and cleaned up the undead on the street.

    "Aimi."

    "Understood."

    Aimi ran inside the residence and soon, the noise of things breaking echoed in the house.

    Komuro scratched his head. "The onee-san with you is kind of violent¡­"

    I nodded at his helplessint. "You could say that. She has always been like this."

    "Aniki! This Golden Eagle M eight seventy, can I take it?" Kohta examined the shotgun with a smirk. "Please."

    "Sure. Don''t use it now or they will all gather here."

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªKohta Hirano: Respect +30]

    This military freak¡­

    "Saeko, Shiori, do you need one?"

    I omitted the honorifics, to which none of them looked displeased...

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªShiori Busujima: Affection +6]

    [¡ªSaeko Busujima: Affection +4]

    Or they liked it.

    "Nah, this bokken is enough for now. Thanks for the offer though~" Shiori replied and bowed.

    Saeko shook her head. "We don''t know how to use it."

    "You can ask Aimi to teach you. She knows all about firearms."

    Although firearms would be obscureter, right now they gave the best advantage over any melee weapon.

    "Really?! That onee-san is really amazing!" Kohta eximed in admiration.

    I chuckled at Komuro''s stiff expression. "Yep, she is the best bodyguard."

    After Aimi returned, we delivered the dismembered undead corpses to trash-kun and wiped the blood and stench of blood.

    Finally, it appeared like a home instead of a ughterhouse. I observed the boys barricading the door with the chains and such.

    "Asahi! Come here!"

    What got Saya so excited. And did she just call me by my first name?

    I followed her voice to arrive in the garage and found Saya, Shiori, and Saeko standing in front of a Humvee.

    I totally forgot about this baby.

    Travelling on Humvee sounds badass. I stood beside Saya and brushed her hair.

    "Good job in finding this."

    She puffed her chest before her eyes opened wide and she pped my hand.

    "Stop touching me casually!"

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªSaya Takagi: Affection +1]

    "Sure, sure."

    Shiori snickered, which only earned a re from Saya.

    I shook my head and raised the hood to examine the situation of the Humvee. My presence here changed a lot of things. This humvee could be one of them.

    Fuck, I can''t understand a thing here. I should''ve focused on those lectures rather than drooling after my milf teacher''s ass.

    "Asahi-sama, need some help?"

    Ah, my lucky angel arrived. She technically was one if I ignored the fact she stabbed me once.

    "Can you check its condition?"

    "Leave it to me!"

    She started analyzing the humvee and I assessed her round ass and voluptuous thighs. A sharp gaze prickled my back, which I perfectly ignored and continued ogling the luscious ass.

    As if noticing my stare, the butt wriggled side to side, trying to entice me.

    Should I take her tonight?

    The thought kept shing in my head.

    (My turn is first! I won''t let anyone have it before me.)

    ''How will I fuck someone if I sleep with you in my sleep? That''s confusing as shit.''

    (T-Then I''ll wait until you sleep.)

    ''Good goddess.''

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªAimi Akane: Affection +7]

    Holy shit! She was getting aroused from my gaze as her thighs glistened even more. Was that her nectar flowing down her thighs?

    She came from a mere stare.

    Something like this was possible?

    Yanderes truly defied thews of heaven.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªAimi Akane: Affection +4]

    I turned away before I got an erection. Although I would love to see Shiori''s yful reaction and a blushing Saya, let''s leave that forter.

    "Aa-kun,e here."

    I turned to find Shizuka standing outside the garage. Her hands folded on her chest, emphasizing her breasts.

    I shrugged and walked toward her.

    "What happened?"

    "How are we going to arrange everywhere in this house?"

    I almost face-palmed at her reasonable question.

    "Let''s discuss in the house," Saya stated.

    "Okay."

    Our group now sat on the first floor, discussing the arrangements for everyone.

    Except for Kohta and Kazu Ishii. Thetter wanted to learn marksmanship from Kohta. The near death experience left a trauma on him.

    Rei raised her hand. "Can''t we just share rooms in the house? That way, we all can stay safe."

    Saya shook her head. "You don''t understand. If we do each task, then they will get used to it and take everything for granted. They will rely on us for all and think it''s our duty to help them."

    That''s the reason I won''t be cleaning up their ass from now on. If they needed food, they must form groups and ransack the supermarket or whatever it was until Society stabilizes.

    "Isn''t it¡ª"

    "Nee-san, she is right. We can''t always be here to wipe their shit, so it''s best if we make some rules." I swept my gaze over the rest of the group. "This floor will be reserved for our group, mainly Nee-san, Aimi, me, Busujima sisters, Saya, Komuro, Kohta, Kazu Ishii, and Rei."

    Though my words came off as heartless, I don''t give a shit about it right now.

    Who knew if I ended up sleeping with someone today? Getting distracted during my rest was unforgivable.

    Besides, the ground floor had more than enough space to house 15 high schoolers.

    "Let Nao and her sister stay here," Shizuka asked. "She might need some treatment for internal injuries."

    A sexy onee-san and her loli sister¡­

    Letting them stay with high schoolers was the same as sending a thickmb into the cave of hungry wolves.

    Nao''s face seemed more and more familiar. Just who was this onee-san?

    The anxiousness in the big, round eyes of the brown-haired loli made me chuckle.

    "Alright. You two can stay here."

    "Thanks, onii-chan!"

    Cute¡­

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªNao Sakurada: Affection +8]

    [¡ªAika Sakurada: Affection +21]

 Chapter 24 - CH. 24: Partners List

    "Sugoi!"

    Icy water enveloped my lower body, I ced my hands on the sides of the tub and stared at the ceiling before closing my eyes.??

    The meeting with others ended in separating the students from our group.

    "Today sure was messy as hell. Those fuckers¡­"

    Even now, no guilt came.

    The guilt for contributing to taking a life.

    Where was the scene of the protagonist puking their guts out? Why was I this calm after taking a life?

    Did killing undead all day numbed my senses?

    "Fuck this all!"

    (... Please don''t be sad¡­ maybe your emotional strength is above others.)

    ''I am not being emo or anything. But I think I never saw them as humans after seeing the way they beat up the woman.''

    I even gave women a headstart for survival, where they could awaken their magic faster because of their mana pool nearly as twice as men''s. However, some things couldn''t be changed no matter what.

    I sealed my line of thoughts and opened the Partners menu.

    [Partners]

    Klyscha Marikawa: Your lovable Goddess who always watches over you~

    ¡ªFavorability points: ¡Þ [Eternal Wife]

    ¡ªAge: 17 [Always~]

    ¡ªLvl. ¡Þ

    ¡ªRace: High Human

    ¡ªss: Goddess of Dreams, A devoted housewife

    Attributes:

    Strength: ¡Þ

    Dexterity: ¡Þ

    Constitution: ¡Þ

    Defense: ¡Þ

    Charm: ¡Þ

    Magic: ¡Þ

    Skills:

    (Hidden)

    The fuck?! Infinity affection points¡­ I feel my love for her was not even half of hers. Before that. Also those infinity points remind me of a certain ck-haired loli dragon.

    ''Why are you a high human?''

    (I can modify my race at will. So it would be an honor for a wife to choose the same race as her husband. That''s what I read in some manga.)

    ''You read manga?''

    (I stalked you for years be¡ª it''s nothing.)

    That was some important information she omitted before!

    I must sharpen my stalking skills before another stalker popped into my life.

    Back to the partner list.

    Aimi Akane: [Reveal Backstory - R-Rated]

    ¡ªFavorability points: 499 [Mid-Tier obsession]

    ¡ªAge: 25

    ¡ªLvl. 8

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Hunter

    Attributes:

    Strength: 23

    Dexterity: 28

    Constitution: 31

    Defense: 33

    Charm: 36

    Magic: 23

    Skills:

    [¡ªFirearms Mastery (E-Rank): Increases proficiency with every type of firearm-ss weapon, allowing the user to handle them with ease. When equipped with a firearm, this skill enhances the vision of the user, lets them predict the trajectory, and improves the intuition to point out weak spots.]

    [¡ªDagger Mastery (D-Rank): Increases proficiency with every type of dagger-ss weapon, allowing the user to wlessly strike the weak points of the enemy.]

    [¡ªTracker (B-Rank): The skill allows the user to mark a target and gives faint hints about their direction within a range of one kilometer.]

    A yandere with high ss stabbing skills, superhuman stats, and a tracker skill. I won''t ever be able to get out of her sight...

    Why wasn''t she using a dagger if her dagger mastery ranked so high?

    ''Level 8? Does it measures overall strength?''

    (Yes.)

    ''Hmm, show me the guide to favorability bar.''

    (Okay honey.)

    [Favorability points guide]

    ¡ª1-19: Acquaintance

    ¡ª20-99: Friends

    ¡ª100-199: Lovers

    ¡ª200-299: Committed Partner

    ¡ª300 and Beyond: Unhealthy obsession / Undying Affection

    I wasn''t surprised, was I?

    Fuck! Why was she so obsessed with me?!

    I took a deep breath, mustered my courage, and tapped the reveal backstory button.

    Aimi Akane: A girl born in a middle-ss family, living a normal life until one day, when her parents'' car crashed into a truck and passed away. She got over it and started staying with her rtives. One yearter, when she entered 3rd year of high school, her rtives kicked her out. Wandering on the streets, her will to live kept slipping. As she was about to run into a car, a young boy stopped her and gave her a cheque of 1 Million Yen. The kindness touched her heart and she found a reason to live on. The boy''s kind smile became her sole reason to live¡ª

    Hold up! I met Aimi before she became my bodyguard? What kind of third-rate anime plot is this?

    Wrecking my genius brain, I remembered meeting a poor girl when I sneaked out of my home. Her ragged clothes made me pity her, so I gave her my pocket money.

    She was Aimi, I guess. It wasn''t for any perverted stuff, back then, I was only 9 or so. It would be odd to develop lust toward the opposite sex.

    Continuing the story.

    The boy''s kind smile became her sole reason to live and her obsession. ''How wonderful it would be to see his smile every day.'' She dreamed about it and began searching for the boy. Only to get her hopes crushed by his identity. But her obsession took the better of her as she began to arm herself with every skill and gained the approval to be the boy''s bodyguard. Now closer her obsession evolved and her insecurities rose. She started to stalk her master and then she came across a notebook. What she found in that book surprised her. After a long period of contemtion, she decided to fulfill her master''s wish to die. Hoping to apany him in the afterlife, she stabbed herself in the heart.

    Fin~

    Was that my sealed past?! Shit, she saw my diary from sixth-grade. How embarrassing...

    After reading the rather expected diary of my yandere bodyguard, I continued the partners list.

    Shiori Busujima: [Insufficient favorability points to unlock the backstory]

    ¡ªFavorability points: 56 [Trusted Friend]

    ¡ªAge: 18

    ¡ªLvl. 6

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Swordmaiden

    Attributes:

    Strength: 21

    Dexterity: 25

    Constitution: 24

    Defense: 27

    Charm: 40

    Magic: 21

    Skills:

    [¡ªSword Mastery (D-Rank): Allows the user to wield every type of sword-ss weapon with incredible expertise and intuit weak spots in defense of anything.]

    This was something a normal human could never achieve. I was falling behind my waifus¡­ Should I train or create cheats?

    Let''s save Karma points for now. The undead looked pretty weak right now.

    Saeko Busujima: [Insufficient favorability points to unlock the backstory]

    ¡ªFavorability points: 34 (-50) [Suppressed feelings]

    ¡ªAge: 18

    ¡ªLvl. 7

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Swordmaiden

    Attributes:

    Strength: 24

    Dexterity: 28

    Constitution: 26

    Defense: 29

    Charm: 40

    Magic: 23

    Skills:

    [¡ªSword Mastery (C-Rank): Allows the user to wield every type of sword-ss weapon with incredible expertise, intuit vital spots of any anything and a 15% chance to ignore physical and magic defense and deal direct damage.]

    Nooo! Don''t try to suppress those feelings! ept them!

    Sigh.

    I needed to talk to her and clear away her doubts.

    It was then I noticed two scarlet eyes stalking me from the door. Those eyes only belonged to one person here.

    "Come here!"

    Now is the time to taste this beauty!

 Chapter 25 - CH. 25: In The Bath (R-18)

    Aimi slid the door and came inside the bath in nothing but a white towel wrapping her voluptuous body.

    My brows furrowed as I red at her. "Why are you running in a towel when there are three boys around?"??

    I let them stay here since I trusted them and also I would look like a hypocrite if I only let girls stay on this floor.

    She pulled up the towel and her cleavage disappeared. However, the towel clung to her chest giving form to two dots.

    "Those three are helping out others in barricading the house from all sides. So I¡­ I thought maybe we could bathe together ¡­ it will save water..."

    I chuckled lightly at her failed attempt at giving excuses. She just wanted to seduce me here.

    "Hop in."

    She nodded as her hands let go of the towel. The finerge tits spilled free, with an astounding size and ripe roundness, each one stood firmlypletely ignoring thews of gravity. A pale pink are surrounding her jutting nipples. Her t abdomen held traces of muscles, likely the result of her training, and her amazingly wide hips and extra th thighs stole my gaze.

    She stood there with a wide grin. Then stepping past the towel, she approached with her massive rack jiggling.

    "Asahi-sama, do you like this?"

    "What do you think?"

    She brought her leg up to showcase her fleshy mound and the juicy pink lips glittering from her juices and with a wild grin, she reclined against the small bathtub.

    "I think Asahi-sama likes it~" She chirped and her gaze descended on my erect cock. Her eyes bulged in surprise... "Big¡­"

    Of course, it would get a reaction from a beautiful woman''s naked body.

    With both hands, she tugged her curly bangs behind her ears and smirked.

    "Let mefort it with my mouth."

    She waited for me to nod, which I did happily.

    Her hands sneaked closer, wrapped around the base of my cock. She sucked in a deep breath, stretched closer, and sticking out her tongue, she licked the tip before pressing her lips on my cock.

    My body jerked momentarily, which she surely noticed and smiled. Then she sloppily put the tip within her mouth, causing her cheeks to bulge as the cock filled the small mouth.

    She moved her hand gripping the shaft, massaging it with her hands, and bounced her head down. Thick saliva surged around her tongue and drenched my cock and before long a hot sensation enveloped my entire cock as her mouth reached the base of my cock.

    She already took the monstrous cock on her first attempt and didn''t gag! Though her techniques weren''t the best, the passion with fiery tongue wrapping every part of my cock more than made up for it.

    Slouching against the tub, I gazed at her head bobbing in a tempo that made my spine shiver about from pleasure.

    Thankfully, the water was shallow, so she wouldn''t be choking anytime soon.

    I pushed my hand on her head and yed with curly grey hair. She looked up holding my cock, a hint of pure satisfaction in her scarlet eyes.

    "Good girl. You are doing a great job."

    She pulled back her mouth with a pop and beamed a wide smile.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªAimi Akane: Affection +2]

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªYou have exceeded 500 Favorability points¡ª]

    Shut up! Let me enjoy this moment!

    Hot sighs tickled my cock as she gasped for breath, looking up at me with a passionate gaze and tears brimming in her eyes.

    "Thanks, Asahi-sama." She said with tears sliding down her cheeks. "I also love it, it is warm. Sho warm. I-I love every part of it! I can''t believe... I''m finally doing this!"

    I nodded and quietly patted her head. Maybe that was what she needed. Her sole reason to live was me after all. It made me appreciate her even more.

    She smiled and lunged back into blowjob, making lewd wet sounds with each bob. I groaned while enjoying the scene of her pink lips sliding down my glistening cock deep into her throat and her slick fingers ying with my balls.

    I lost track of time while being pleasured by her adorable little mouth. She licked every drop of precum leaking from the tip and her delicate hands gently stroking the shaft, all with apletely infatuated expression.

    I couldn''t hold on anymore! Why was she so adorable? I pulled her head, shoving my cock deep as possible, I released everything. She gagged on the thick cum sting from my dick.

    I panted while she tried to swallow down my cum, collecting the extra on her palms.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªAimi Akane: Affection +3]

    "Ashahi-shama¡­" She slurred and swept her tongue over her lips. "It''s delishicious."

    Sweet girl! That''s my adorable girl. Howe I never noticed her charm before. I might have fucked her silly back on her Earth.

    And my cock turned hard from her sweet gesture.

    "Wanna do it here?"

    I asked since it might be her first time. I doubt her hymen would be safe after training, but who cared about those!

    She nodded and rubbed her cheeks on my cock sensitive after cumming.

    "Anywhere is fine with Asahi-sama."

    "Well, the¡ª"

    I paused hearing the door opening before pushing down Aimi''s head and turned toward the gate.

    "Jeez, I can''t believe that little girl is so cute."

    "She is stupid nheless."

    "Shiori is right and Saya, do you expect a six-year-old girl to be a genius?"

    Shiori and Saeko entered the bath, followed by Saya. Three of them only sported a single towel on their mature bodies.

    "Aimi, stay down," I whispered and smiled toward the girls. "Hey, I am still here."

    Saya stared at me for a good while. "Haah?!"

    She squatted and hugged her chest. "W-Why are you here?"

    "Are you stupid?" I grinned. "Shouldn''t I be asking that? You three, no, four barged in here without checking beforehand."

    I stared at Shizuka''s bosom peeking from the white towel, her creamy thighs struck the perfect bnce between thness and slenderness.

    "Aa-kun!"

    She held the towel and trotted toward me. She really wanted toe at me here!

    Fuck no! I would get caught like this. Not that I feared it or anything, but my good boy image would be ruined!

    Think Asahi, what can you do to get out of this clich¨¦d harem situation...

 Chapter 26 - CH. 26: Lewding Nee-san

    Shizuka approached, Aimiid in the small bathtub with her butt raised high.

    I shook my head.??

    No need to hide it then. Might as welle clean about it.

    (You can do it!)

    Shizuku''s mouth opened round and the ahoge on her head swayed in confusion.

    "Aa-kun always used to bathe with onee-san before. But now you are bathing with that girl..." She covered her face with both hands. "Onee-san feels betrayed..."

    "What?!"

    Saya forgot everything and hurried toward me. Her eyes opened wide at the scene and without bothering to catch the slipping towel, she pointed at me.

    "You! ¡­ You are already having a rtionship with her?"

    "No, it was me who jumped at Asahi-sama. It was my fault."

    Aimi tried to take the me and get away from me. As if I''ll let her shoulder this alone. I wrapped my arms around her and hugged her tighlty.

    Ah, her breasts felt so pleasant.

    "Aimi is my woman." I grinned at Saya and pointed at her chest. "Besides, are you sure about showing me those juicy knockers? I don''t mind it though."

    She looked at her boobs swaying in the open, and her face turned scarlet.

    I gave her a thumbs up. "No need to feel embarrassed. Be proud of your assets, girl."

    She quickly picked the towel and covered her front. Her eyes burning with a literal fire red at me.

    "Fucker¡­"

    She harrumphed and stomped out of the room. I shivered from the cold sensation on my cock.

    Aimi was cleaning me now. Good girl.

    I waited and fortunately, Saya''s affection didn''t decrease. A sharp girl like her must have already seen through my n.

    My dream for a harem.

    I felt like a douchebag for ying with her heart like this. But I''ll make it up to herter.

    Tsundere was out of the way, so I shifted my attention to Shizuka hugging herself defensively.

    "Aimi¡­"

    She moved back from my embrace and I stood up with no shame. My erection already died, but it was enough to attract the attention of Busujima sisters.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªSaeko Busujima: Affection +5]

    [¡ªShiori Busujima: Affection +9]

    That was a big leap¡­ don''t tell me they are after my body now?!

    "Hey nee-san, I''m taking up your offer of washing each other''s body?"

    Her brow shot up and mouth opened wide. "Okay, Aa-kun. Treat me well."

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªShizuka Marikawa: Affection +3]

    ''Geez, if you are a bro-con then say it out loud. Wait, I don''t think she understands a thing about love.''

    It would be fun tainting ¡ª teaching my onee-san.

    I made her sit on the wooden seat and snatched the towel away from her. She hid her breast with one hand and covered her crotch with another.

    "I can''t wash nee-san like this, right?"

    I gave my most honest smile. She returned a smile and nodded, ncing at my cock now and then.

    "Mm¡­ Aa-kun really grew up."

    Yes, I did, in many ways. Smirking, I moved to her back and dropped a bucket worth of water on her head. She quivered from the cold water.

    Then with a saintly smile, I groped ¡ª cleaned every part of her vibrantly warm and soft body. The inhumane dexterity made my fingers flutter across her body.

    She tried to back out, but I sweet-talked her back to the dark side while reciting prime numbers in my head. Her sexy body made it hard to control the erection.

    Suddenly, her body started?to twitch. I flicked her nipples and pulled back my hands.

    "Nnghhh~" She moaned softly. "Aa-kun~"

    She hung her head and?breathed heavily. Then, a sweet scent wafted from somewhere.

    Hold on, did she just climax from her breasts¡­ So lewd¡­

    I lewded my nee-san?

    "Nee-san, are you all right?"

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªShizuka Marikawa: Affection +9]

    She gave a nod despite her body heaving furiously. Saeko and Shiori also walked past me and plopped on the seats. They removed the towel, revealing their bare backs.

    I ced my chin on Shizuka''s shoulder, taking in her sweet aroma while admiring the sexy backs of twins. Slightly broader and defined than an average woman, which only served to increase their charm.

    On Saeko''s back, I noticed something.

    "Saeko-san¡­ Does that hurt?"

    Shizuka asked, pointing at the long diagonal scar on Saeko''s back ¡ª Scar from a wound inflicted by a de. A single line connecting her shoulder to her lower waist.

 Chapter 27 - CH. 27: Bro-con?

    I frowned a bit. It wasn''t there in manga or anime. Then, what happened?

    Saeko shook her head without looking our way.? ?

    "It''s a wound I got in a fight." Saeko briefly replied and began to wash her body.

    Shiori swiveled her head toward me and showed a helpless smile. I nodded with a wink.

    ''I know what to do.'' Mouthing the words, I gave a good-guy smile.

    She stared at me for a while before she nodded and looked away.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªShiori Busujima: Affection +6]

    I will talk to Saeko first thing in the morning.

    "Shizuka nee-san, let''s go. Let''s not disturb them anymore."

    "... Okay, Aa-kun. I¡­ Carry me to the bedroom."

    I smirked at her request, which she couldn''t see and whispered, "Why? Nee-san, are you feeling sick?"

    "Y-Yes, my legs feel weak."

    I shifted and squatted before her. As expected the aroma of nectar glistening and dripping from her slits became sharper up close. She quickly closed her legs to hide it.

    "Nee-san, what is that?"

    "T-That, you know¡­ that is¡­" She stuttered and failed to answer.

    ''Create five, no, six simple night dresses.''

    (It will be 30 Karma points.)

    ''Sure.''

    The silk-smooth dresses appeared in my hands. Shizuka stared in wonder where the fuck these things popped out from.

    "Just an ability of mine."

    She took one and put it on, not before cleaning the traces of her climax.

    I threw one at Aimi, who caught it with a smile and dressed up.

    I wore the loose shirt and pajamas designed for male and ced my hands under Shizuka''s thighs and back, and held her up in the princess carry.

    "Eee!"

    "Shush."

    "Mm." She nodded with a face radiating pure satisfaction and slight mischief, and hugged my neck. "Aa-kun is getting naughtier..."

    Did I miss something?

    Why would she smile like that, as if everything went ording to her n?

    On the way, Shizuka sneakily sniffed me, which I would''ve missed if not for my sharp senses.

    It only meant one thing...

    She was already a bro-con for me...

    Feeding on my delusions, I arrived at the room where the girls were supposed to sleep.

    "Aimi, I know you must have read the manga."

    She nodded and I continued, "You know what to do then."

    "Then I will do so."

    The loli Alice would be saved along with her father if only the luck favoured their side. With the way things went today, I hardly believe everything else will be the same.

    I entered the room and put Shizuka on the bed, she pulled me and made me lie beside her.

    Wearing a serious expression, she forced me to answer questions after questions.

    After the half-hour session, her eyes drooped and she fell asleep.

    My stomach rumbled, begging for food. Damn it I ate nothing today!

    I tried to move, but a hand clutched my shirt.

    "Aa-kun... don''t leave¡­" She mumbled in her dreams.

    Sigh.

    Her mind was on the verge of breaking already. In the manga, she acted as the adult of the group, which suppressed her fear. But, here I was the leader who made all the decisions giving her free time to worry about herself and others.

    "Then don''t mind me¡­"

    I grinned and snuggled up to her. My mind was pure as a Buddha! No lust, no desire!

    I really didn''t enjoy these heavenly boobs touching my chest. My hand never tried to grope them.

    After a goodnight kiss on her lips¡ª forehead, I closed my eyes.

    ''Show me the partner stats for Shizuka.''

    Shizuka Marikawa: [Reveal Backstory]

    ¡ªFavorability points: 99 [Familial Love?]

    ¡ªAge: 27

    ¡ªLvl. 2

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: -

    Attributes:

    Strength: 8

    Dexterity: 10

    Constitution: 14

    Defense: 12

    Charm: 44

    Magic: 19

    Skills:

    [¡ªMedical Arts (D-Rank): Increases user''s proficiency in medical knowledge, allowing them to sense the most efficient method in healing the injuries or diseases.]

    [¡ªLuck (E-Rank): Any disaster can change into a fortune for the user possessing this skill. The effect varies based on rank.]

    Wow! Nee-san sure had some powerful skills even I, the protagonist envied.

    And why was there a ? with Familial love. Was she hesitating between her forbidden feelings and moral values?

    I would just push her a bit more, just a little. There was that Tsundere I worried about and Busujima sisters too, I needed to seduce them tomorrow.

    Sigh, being a harem protagonist wasn''t all fun for a kind guy like me.

    ''Good night. I''ll see you in my dreams.''

    (Fufu.)

    Thankfully, I felt no hunger when I entered Klyscha''s realm. So, our usual session started with her going all strong and begging for me to stop after hours.

    Yep, nothing unusual here.

 Chapter 28 - CH. 28: The Discussion

    While Asahi enjoyed the time with Shizuka, one pink-haired girl was peeking her head from the wall. Her eyes fixed on the corridor where Asahi passed by.

    "Why am I hiding from him¡­?"? ?

    "Takagi-san, you didn''t bathe yet?"

    The voice almost stopped Saya''s heart. She turned around and red at Rei.

    "Stupid Rei, what do you want now?"

    "Nothing. Just checking up if the bath is empty for others." A soft smile formed on her face as she continued, "Also, are you two still fighting?"

    Saya growled. "That''s none of your business."

    Unfazed by her rude reply, Rei spoke, "Don''t make the same mistake as me¡­ I wanted him to¡­ confess but you know, ugh! Just don''t let him get away because of your pride."

    Saying so, Rei scooted off to her room, leaving Saya contemting with a pouty face.

    "I know, dammit! But I can''t change myself on a whim¡­ even if I want to¡­ fuck this, I will go rx in the water..."

    She decided to not think about her feelings for now. However, the image of Asahi and Aimi making out in the bathroom kept guing her mind. The more she denied it, the wilder the image became.

    "Perverts¡­"

    Mumbling, she entered the bath and saw Busujima sisters wearing a nightdress which wasn''t here before. With her hair down and no specs, it was hard to tell the twins apart.

    Saeko noticed her confusion, and with a soft smile, she asked, "Takagi-san, are you doing okay?"

    The gentle smile on Saeko''s face took Saya by surprise.

    "I-I am fine."

    "Don''t be hasty in these types of decisions."

    "Okay¡­"

    "Saeko, go ahead and start the cooking. I''ll join youter."

    "Sure."

    Shiori watched Saeko''s back until she exited the bath, while Saya moaned from the icy water.

    "Heaven¡­"

    Her injuries somehow healed before she knew, and the water felt so damn good!

    "Takagi-san, are you going to follow Asahi-kun or not?"

    She turned around to face Shiori''s sharp gaze.

    "What¡ª"

    "Cause I am certainly going to follow him."

    Saya never thought Shiori-senpai she respected would try to butt heads over Asahi. Shiori''s tone made it clear she wanted a fight, but she won''t be backing down.

    "And why are you telling me this?"

    "I can see you are hesitating over your feelings." Shiori chuckled lightly. "He might be a huge pervert who gropes his own sister with no shame, but he is indisputably a guy I can trust wholeheartedly. Tell me, were you confident about leaving the academy without Asahi''s help?"

    Saya silently red, finding words to rebuke. Despite her supernatural powers, she was certain about her death after the fight with the undead.

    "I take it as you agree with my statement. Even we would be hard-pressed to escape the academy grounds."

    Saya gave a nod in agreement, albeit her reluctance.

    "Then did you notice the way Miku Yuuki looked at Asahi?"

    Another nod.

    "Asahi-kun isn''t someone who lusts after a girl''s beauty. Most men his age might have fallen to her charm, but you know her personality is something a traditional woman like me can never agree with."

    "I know."

    "You know a human''s heart can be fragile especially women. At times of crisis they tend to rely on the strong; be it man, woman, or a weapon, they will cling on anything that brings a sense of security."

    "Yeah," Saya whispered, remembering her mother''s state after her father divorced her.

    Shiori smiled and folded her arms on her chest. "And someone strong and good-looking like Asahi-kun is bound to gather a lot of attention from the opposite gender. Many men and women will stick to him just to survive. There might be some who are far better than the two of us. Are you confident you won''t regret your decision then?"

    Saya shook her head. Be it her beauty, her wits, or her power, there might be many who surpass her in these.

    "All I mean is please do not make any decision which might hurt you or Asahi-kun."

    Saya raised her head to meet Shiori''s yful gaze. Thepetitive fire inside her burned brighter than ever.

    "I will follow my guts," Saya whispered. "Also, does Saeko-senpai too?"

    "Saeko¡­ She likes him but finds it unable to ept those feelings." She shook her head. "I will entrust this decision to Asahi-kun. Saeko will listen to him..."

    "How can you trust him so much?" Saya grumbled.

    "I do what my heart says and that never let me down¡­ except once." Shiori drew in a long breath and gazed at Saya with a serious expression. "Every major decision in lifees at a risk and I think I''m prepared to face it."

    Saya nodded, admiring her inside. "I¡­ will try again¡­"

    "Now that''s the well-known ''genius'' of Fujimi academy~"

    Normally, she would be happy to hear such praise. But this time it only made her blush. She looked away and wore fresh clothes. A pale blue tank barely hiding her navel and ck sports shorts.

    "Well, then please call Asahi-kun for dinner or he might get busy with Marikawa-sensei."

    "A-Aren''t they siblings? Is that even allowed?"

    Shiori shook her head. "It is up to them. We women should support him till the end, no~?"

    "You sound like you already became his lover?"

    "Call it a women''s intuition or whatnot, but I am sure that Asahi-kun won''t deny me~"

    "I''ll go call that pervert," She grumbled and ignoring the giggleing from behind, she darted toward the door.

    Now, standing in the room reserved for girls, Saya frowned.

    "They are so close."

    Asahi and Shizuka looked like a couple snuggling together rather than siblings.

    "Sis-con perv." She whispered before noticing the white nightdress lying on the bedside. Itpletely matched Shizuka.

    ''Should I?''

    Her current outfit was rather revealing. She might not have cared before, but now¡­

    Tapping Asahi''s cheeks, she sighed in relief, and?threw off her current outfit and put on the nightdress.

    "It''sfortable¡­"

    She sat beside Asahi and poked his cheeks.

    "Wow, this perv looks cute."

    After ten minutes of teasing Asahi in sleep, her head became fuzzy. She rolled over andid down beside him.

    ''I don''t care anymore.''

    She thought as her consciousness slipped by.

 Chapter 29 - CH. 29: A Scarring Past

    What is this softness covering my sides?

    In confusion, I opened my drowsy eyes and froze. Shizuka and Saya slept on my sides, each hugging my arms. Then who was hugging my waist.??

    ''Shiori?''

    Why was she here? I bedded them all in my sleep? Never mind, their clothes were intact. Saya also wore the dress I bought for her!

    As much as I loved to appreciate this heaven, my head throbbing with a damn headache. I grabbed the smartphone from the bed and captured this scene.

    Time to hunt some food!

    I suppressed a yawn and headed for the kitchen. Someone already started cooking. She wore an apron and ck thong?

    Butt, thighs, and thong!

    It was Aimi.

    I stumbled with weak legs and hugged Aimi for support.

    "Aimi, give me some food~"

    No reply, huh. I brought my hands up and squeezed the ample bosom wrapped in a single cloth.

    "Mmgh¡­." She moaned and tried to pry off my hands.

    "Naughty girl, you did so much yesterday and now you are shying from this young master. I need to educate you properly."

    I grabbed her waist and forced her to turn and pressed my lips on her glossy pink lips. I tried to deep kiss her but her clenched teeth stopped my invasion.

    Ending the kiss, I red at her. "How dare¡ª"

    The next words got stuck in my throat. Purple hair, boobs a bit smaller than Aimi, and a taller build.

    My eyes opened wide and stared at the face worlds apart from my Aimi.

    "...Saeko?"

    I¡­ I mistook Saeko for Aimi and forced her into a kiss, even groped her boobs.

    "I''m sorry. That was a shameful mistake."

    She shook her head. "It''s fine. You were sleepy after all."

    "Are you not mad?"

    "No."

    "Really?"

    "... Yeah."

    "Then, can I grope more?" I asked with a head tilt and used my most innocent voice.

    Saeko blushed and looked away.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªSaeko Busujima: Affection +4]

    As if I''ll let this opportunity slide. Time tond the final blow!

    "Saeko, do you have anyone you like?"

    "No," she answered without meeting my eyes.

    "Then, let''s date."

    "Hah?"

    She looked at me with a slightly opened mouth before she took a deep breath and her expression reverted to neutral.

    "... What?"

    She was trying to run away. Not gonna happen!

    I took her hands in mine and deeply stared into her blue eyes.

    "Be my woman."

    Silence.

    "What are you hesitating for? I like you and you like me. Is that not enough reason to date?"

    She refused to answer.

    "Or am I being delusional here?"

    She hung her head and avoided my gaze. I touched her chin and forced her to look at me.

    "Tell me is it rted to that smile you sh every time you kill an undead?"

    She stared at me for a long moment before releasing a sigh and turning off the stove cooking the tasty and aromatic soup.

    "Are you sure about this? I am a woman messed up in many ways."

    A chuckle escaped my lips. "Then hit me with your best shot."

    She took my hand and dragged me toward the balcony. I swiftly grabbed the bread from the kitchen and clipped the packet with my teeth.

    Finally¡­ this piece of bread tasted like the best delicacy I ever had. Saeko giggled while I devoured the bread.

    It was pretty dark outside since the sun barely rose in the distance. The early morning told why others were absent. Perfect time to seduce¡ª make Saeko mine.

    The streets littered with headless corpses proved the work Aimi put in yesterday.

    I leaned on the balcony while Saeko stood beside me, her eyes darting across the streets.

    "You saw the scar on my back?"

    "Yeah."

    She gave a mirthlessugh. "It must look hideous."

    "It doesn''t lessen your beauty though."

    She looked at me as though checking if my words were a lie before she gave a nod and continued,

    "Shiori always disliked the training and the discipline Busujima family members had to go through. Unlike me her talent in the way of the sword is solely because of the effort she put every day and night after that day.

    "Four years ago, our father scolded her. Shiori escaped from home at night. After an hour of search in the town, I managed to find her. She was being cornered by a group of hooligans. Seeing them, a feeling overtook my mind. When I came to my mind, I was already beating down the thugs with my wooden sword."

    Stopping here, her lips formed a vicious smile. "With a smile. I was enjoying it. Every hit of my sword made them scream out in pain. I took pleasure in breaking their bones, their legs. It was exhrating. It was pure ecstasy."

    I ced my hand on hers and nodded. It was not enough to scare me. The things I did during my time as the heir dwarfed this small incident. Kidnapping, killing,ying down horrible traps, all just to reduce ourpetition. Though I wasn''t the one who did this, the order always came from my lips.

 Chapter 30 - CH. 30: Conquering The Twins

    "Then what about the scar?" I asked.

    Saeko nodded as her smile softened; the typical warm and lovely smile her facecked from the manga.??

    "One year after that incident, one day, Shiori and I were returning home after shopping. It was already quitete. It was then we met them, the same hoodlums holding cold weapons. It was a pre-nned attempt for revenge. Their leader wanted to humiliate us both. But, he forgot about my sword skills. Even as an amateur, Shiori easily protected herself while I brought down the numbers to three.

    "It was then the leader pulled out his trump card, a fully loaded revolver aiming at Shiori''s head. He threatened me to drop my sword, which I did, creating an opening for his partner to sh my back with a dagger."

    I squeezed her trembling hand as she continued, "The bastard still shot my leg to cripple me. But the bullet only grazed my leg. Shiori took the opportunity to kick the gun away and disable him with her sword. Because of the blood loss, I couldn''t see it. Protect Shiori, only this thought went through my head filled with adrenaline. I picked my sword and hit the head of both scums trying to rush for their boss'' aid.

    "But it was too much for a weakling like them. The wooden sword caused a concussion. I didn''t see anything and proceeded to smack thest one''s head until I passed out from all the blood loss. Later, when the police arrived¡­ they found three of them dead. "

    It was way worse than I expected. The existence of her sister changed too much. Instead of violence, it was a murder.

    (Poor girl.)

    I draped my hand across her shoulder. "Then?"

    "The case was shut because of my age and the criminals firing an unlicensed gun. My father also used his connection with the Takagi household. After that day, Shiori trained her sword skills every day. But I know, she still mes herself for this. If only I didn''t beat him that hard¡ª"

    "What about you? Do you feel guilty about this?"

    She rxed her head on my shoulder. "That day when I heard their death¡­ I felt nothing¡­ It made me realize how much of a monster I am¡­ feeling pleasure from others'' misery with no guilt and shame¡­ I shouldn''t¡ª"

    "I won''t say sweet words like I understand you and shit, because I really don''t. It would be insulting to you." I clenched her shoulder. "Did you see me killing those guys on the streets?"

    "Yeah, I did."

    "I also felt nothing. This apocalypse made me realize that I''m not meant to live a boring life."

    "I know¡­ your tone after you killed them was the same¡­ Without any guilt, that''s why I thought maybe..."

    "Yep, that''s why I said, we might make a perfect couple!"

    *Ding!*

    [¨CSaeko Busujima: Affection +74]

    *Ding!*

    [''Saeko Busujima'' upgraded to Lovers]

    Finally, one of the two sisters obtained!

    "What about Shiori?" Saeko asked.

    "You want me to take both of you?"

    She nodded in response. "Umm. Did you not think about it before when you flirted with us?"

    She was such a splendid woman. I wanted to take her right now!

    "I''ll be honest here. You both sisters are amazing and a gentleman won''t let go of any beautiful woman."

    "You think we didn''t know that. I could tell from the way you looked at us and Takagi-san. Are you going to get every woman?"

    They really saw through my n, but it reduced my burden of exining it to others.

    "At least the ones with a likable personality.''

    "You know another woman might have pped you for this. Telling your harem n right after confessing your feelings."

    I grinned as my hand snuck into her apron to directly grope her boobs.

    "You won''t?"

    She giggled at my question. "Should I?"

    "Nah, I don''t feel pleasure from pain."

    "Mmm¡­ Maybe you will awaken it."

    "No chance in hell."

    She pushed my hand away and smiled. "Not that I hate it, but we have a lot to do, right Shiori?"

    "Hmm?"

    I turned around to discover Shiori still in her white nightdress. Noticing me, she tilted her head and a teasing smile appeared on her face.

    "Little sis already got the lead on me. What should I do now~?"

    Her presencepletely went off my radar. Well, my focus stayed on Saeko all this time.

    "Shiori, did you hear everything?"

    "I sure did and thank you Asahi-kun, for epting this stuck up sister of mine." Her gaze went from Saeko to me. "And me~"

    *Ding!*

    [¨CShiori Busujima: Affection +41]]

    *Ding!*

    [''Shiori Busujima'' upgraded to Lovers]

    Shiori drew closer and dove into me. Her lethal weapons crushed on my chest.

    "You are so warm~"

    I stopped groping Saeko''s chest and pulled her in my embrace.

    Finally, I conquered the twins!

    "Saeko, I told you that he would ept us."

    Saeko giggled. "Yeah, that naked apron did the trick."

    Or they conquered me...

 Chapter 31 - CH. 31: Rings?

    "Shiori, what happenedst night?"

    I asked since I slept earlier than I thought. I wanted to know if Aimi saved Alice and others???

    Shiori looked up with a frown. "No, I won''t let you touch that girl!"

    Saeko also nodded. "Alice-chan is too¡­ young."

    Their answer left me speechless and also conveyed Alice was safe. Killing a loli, even unintentionally was a crime!

    "Hey, what the hell do you take me for? I am not a pedophile."

    "A pervert." Saeko and Shiori replied in sync. "But a charming one."

    How could I scold them if they act like this? I could ask for otherpensation like sneaking up my hands toward their butts and fondle them. The twins moaned but my honest hands coped a long feel of the tight yet squishy butts.

    "Asahi-san, not here. The students might wake at any time." Saeko pleaded with puppy eyes. A gesture I never expected from her.

    "Keep going~ I don''t mind it." Shiori countered Saeko''s request.

    "Okay, I will stop. Go wear something decent."

    I gave ast squeeze and let them go.

    *Ding!*

    [Shiori Busujima: Affection +1]

    [Saeko Busujima: Affection +1]

    Better than nothing.

    The hunger still haunted me, so I asked the twins for food and finally ate my fill.

    "It was delicious."

    Saeko responded with a lovely smile. "Then we shall take the burden of cooking."

    "dly."

    Letting the twins change, I went toward the bedroom. Tsundere Saya''s expressions were precious and I truly wanted to see her face when she woke up.

    On the way, I encountered a sleepy Nao and her sis.

    Nao inclined her head. "Mari¡­ kawa-kun?"

    She was an airhead¡­ just like my nee-san. No wonder, she got captured by the goons. The type to easily tame¡ª trusted.

    I squatted and patted Aika''s head. "Hello, Ai-chan. How is your health now?"

    *Ding!*

    [Nao Sakurada: Affection +4]

    [Aika Sakurada: Affection +3]

    Aika squinted her eyes and smiled. "Aika is fine, desu~"

    Nao''s route started from befriending this loli!

    Should I trap this bespectacled onee-san within my evil grasp?

    Absolutely!

    But it could wait.

    "Ask Shiori of Saeko for breakfast." I pinched loli''s cheeks. "Tell me if you need anything."

    "Thanks, onii-chan~"

    "Haha, no worries."

    Leaving the two siblings, I finally arrived inside the bedroom and quietly sat between Shizuka and Saya.

    The two women showed no signs of waking up. Harassing them during sleep was out of option.

    (You can go through the pending notifications.)

    ''Pending?''

    (A good wife will clear the path for her husband. I cleared the notifications.)

    ''Shoot em.''

    [¡ªParty member ''Aimi Akane'' killed Level 2 Cursed Undead]

    [¡ªYou earned 6XP]

    [¡ªParty member ''Aimi Akane'' killed Level 2 Cursed Undead]

    [¡ªYou earned 6XP]

    ¡­

    ''Clear all the XP notifications. ''

    (Hai!)

    [¡ªYou have exceeded 500 favorability points with Aimi Akane.]

    [¡ªYou acquired the Mark of Bond.]

    A tiny light grey orb appeared in my hand. It had a reddish hue in its core.

    ¡ªMark of Bond (Aimi Akane): Contains the item most desired by Aimi Akane.

    This small orb contains her deepest desire?

    ''How do I use it?''

    (Focus.)

    I concentrated on the orb. It glowed until it covered my entire palm. When the light receded, what left was... a studded ck leather cor.

    Aimi wanted to wear this? Wow, that''s kinky!

    It''s interesting nheless!

    ''Klyscha, are there artifacts simr to spatial rings from xianxia?''

    (I can create anything¡­ you just need the right price. Here.)

    [List of spatial equipements]

    Bronze spatial ring (Rank C): Has storage of 2-meter cube.

    (Price - 250 KP)

    SIlver spatial ring (Rank B): Has storage of 5-meter cube.

    (Price - 550 KP)

    Gold spatial ring (Rank A): Has storage of 15-meter cube.

    (Price - 1250 KP)

    tinum spatial ring (Rank S): Has storage of 50-meter cube.

    ¡ªWeight reduction: Reduces weight by 90%.

    (Price - 5500 KP)

    (The more expensive ones are rather useless for you.)

    ''They have a miniature world inside it?''

    (Yeah.)

    I checked my KP (Karma Points) to find a whopping amount of 52780.

    ''How?''

    (That sses teacher you killed. Although his impact on this world would be less than the original world, his religion could have caused many deaths.)

    ''Thanks for dying pal¡­ Buy five silver rings for girls and one tinum one for me. I can put the humvee inside if I want to.''

    The five rings materialized into my hands. I put on thergest one on my left hand ring finger. Holding the cor, I willed on storing the cor, and it vanished.

    I focused on summoning the cor, and it appeared in my hand.

    Now the guns would go in there. Saeko and Shiori could store their swords. Shizuka had her medical equipment. Saya, maybe her guns?

    ''Klyscha, tell me the ways to use magic.''

    (My love wants to impressdies with magic?)

    ''..''

 Chapter 32 - CH. 32: Grimoires

    ''No. I don''t want to waste my magic potential like this. I also need a trump card against other magicians. Protecting my women is absolute.''

    (Un. You can wait for it to awaken naturally or buy a grimoire to learn it yourself.)??

    ''Waiting¡­ What kind of Grimoires do you have? Like the ones from ck clover?''

    (I also have the ones from Mythologies. Take a look at this.)

    [List of Grimoires]

    Book of Enoch (Rank EX): Contains boundless wisdom and knowledge on Giants, Demons, Angels and Fallen Angels.

    ¡ªSpellbook: Epasses the knowledge to cast holy, divine, and, darkness magic spells.

    ¡ªSummon: Summons an Angel, Fallen Angel, Demon, or Giant. The incantation requires an immense amount of mana.

    ¡ªContract: Forms a contract with the summoned Entity.

    (Price - 50000 Karma points)

    Sworn Book of Honorius (Rank EX): Contains Honorius'' unparalleled knowledge of all science.

    ¡ªEye of Divine God: Gives future visions rted to death and fortune.

    ¡ªThe Eternity: Embodies the true secret to achieve immortality.

    (Price - 50000 Karma points)

    Lesser Key of Solomon (Rank SS): Bestowed onto King Solomon by Archangel Michael, this grimoire possesses powers rted to Demons.

    ¡ªSummon: Summons a Demon from 72 Pirs of Solomon. The incantation requires an immense amount of mana.

    ¡ªContract: Holds the key to form a contract with any of Demons.

    (Price - 20000 KP)

    Book of Moses (Rank A): A book...

    I ignored the ones below A-Rank. These cool grimoires enticed me. But why was the infamous Solomon''s grimoire¡­ so cheap.

    Icked KP to buy one EX rank Grimoire. Unlike Solomon''s grimoire 72 demons, Book of Enoch also had no limits on contracts it seems. I could amass an army of Mythical beings and conquer everything in my way. It sounded wonderful, but it would affect my growth in many ways.

    (Relying on external devices halts the growth of the soul.)

    ''Then maybe Solomon is good to keep as a trump card.''

    I scrolled through the list for some cheap Grimoire and found a masterpiece.

    Hymn of Spirits (Rank A): A grimoire attuned to achieve true harmony with Nature and Spirits.

    ¡ªSpellbook: Contains various magic spells of five natural elements.

    ¡ªWise Sage: Increases wisdom and intelligence in ordance with your understanding of this grimoire.

    (Price 6000 KP)

    And it was cheap as fuck.

    (Humans can''t usually read an original Grimoire, as they are written in thenguage of Gods. But my love is already someone who surpassed humanity.)

    ''Hooh. Buy me Solomon and this one. I want a demon underling.''

    (Because of their moody nature, it is hard to form a pact with demons. However, my Asahi can do it.)

    ''Yep.''

    A hefty weight dropped on my hands. The badass book with a pitch-ck cover and ''Lesser key of Solomon'' written in creepy red letters. The other one had a mild green cover with a tree drawn on it. It stayed true to its name.

    Saya beside me rolled over and clung to my leg.

    "Mommy¡­"

    "No mommy here. Though I can be your father if you want~"

    She opened her eyes and stared at me. I snuck the Grimoires inside the ring and stroked her cheeks.

    "You woke up earlier than I thought."

    She closed her eyes and her lips curled up. Her brain must be perceiving it as a dream. Very well, let''s give her a memorable dream.

    Pulling her cheeks with one hand, I moved the other one to lightly pinch her nipple.

    "Mm~"

    Her eyes suddenly opened. I formed a grin and squeezed her boobs even bigger than Saeko''s.

    "S-Stop."

    "Why should I? You came and clung to me at night. What does it mean? Tell me."

    She averted her gaze at my question. "I don''t remember it¡­ You must have brought me here. Yes, that''s it!"

    "Should I call Shiori? She was also her this morning."

    She pushed my hand and got up. "Fine, I''ll tell the truth. I came to invite you for dinnerst night but you two were sleeping. I somehow passed out here."

    Her answer sounded believable. She stayed calm at my harassment. Tsundere was no longer tsundere?

    She got off the bed. But before she could go, I grabbed her hand.

    "Whaa?!"

    Ignoring her cute yelp, I pulled her over and pressed my lips on hers. Before I got deeper, she pushed me away with a flushed face.

    "Why you¡ª"

    "It waspensation for making me horny. Also, you look cute in this dress."

    She stayed frozen for several moments before she turned around and ran for the door.

    *Ding!*

    [Saya Takagi: Affection +3]

    "Aa-kun, what was that?"

    I turned around to find Shizuka pouting. Was she jealous?

    "Do you like her?"

    I nodded at her sharp question and moved closer to her.

    "But I also like nee-san."

    My cheeky answer made her smile widely. "I also like Aa-kun¡­ as a family."

    As a family, huh. That would be changing soon. I bet my genius ass on it!

 Chapter 33 - CH. 33: Competitive Saya

    "Ne, nee-san. Show me your hand."

    Tilting her head, she stretched her hand toward me. "What now?"??

    I grabbed her delicate hand and slipped the silver ring on her ring finger.

    Her eyes brightened up before gloominess clouded her face. "Aa-kun¡­ what is the meaning of this ring?"

    "It is a magic treasure." I feigned an ignorant look at her while grinning inside. "What did nee-san think it was? A proposal ring?"

    She shook her head repeatedly. "Of course I knew it was something important. I never thought Aa-kun would never try to give it with that intention."

    I drew closer to her face and held her shoulders to stop her from running. "What if that was really my intention? What would nee-san do?"

    She closed her eyes and suddenly, her body fell forward. I caught her and checked her pulse.

    It looked fine, so she passed out?

    That was unexpected. I backed her so much.

    Shaking my head, I tugged her back into the nket.

    I took a shower and changed into a fresh set of clothes, a casual white shirt, and ck trousers.

    Clothes only added more to my extraordinary charm. I descended the stairs to the ground floor where Aimi, Komuro, Rei, Kohta, and Kazu Ishii supervised the students. These four were getting good at managing.

    "It''s better this way, right?" Saeko remarked from my left. "Now we can leave without any worry."

    I won''t worry about them though.

    "Saeko is wrong though. More than ny-nine of Asahi-kun''s heart is reserved for women."

    Shiori definitely nailed the mark. I withdrew two rings from my ring, turned, and grabbed Shiori''s left hand.

    "Asahi-kun?" She noticed the ring and her eyes turned round. "Seriously?!"

    I smiled at her question and pushed the silver ring on her ring finger.

    She brought the hand near her face and flipping her hand over and over, she examined the ring with a bright smile.

    [¡ªShiori Busujima: Affection +17]

    Saeko already extended her hand with a calm smile contrary to her eyes shining in anticipation.

    Simrly, I slid the ring on her ring finger.

    [¡ªSaeko Busujima: Affection +26]

    "Thanks!"

    Saeko eximed and drawing closer, she ced a kiss on my lips. That''s quite bold of her. I could clearly hear the gaspsing from the students.

    Saeko pulled back and turned her flushed face. Shiori patted my shoulder. As I turned around, her soft lips attacked my lips. Her tongue sneaked out of her mouth and tickled mine. She was quite skillful for a virgin. I didn''t back down and assaulted her tongue, causing her to lean on me.

    Before I got deeper into her tongue, Saeko forced me away from Shiori. Yet, the thread of saliva still connected our lips.

    "Sheesh! You two, please try to be mindful of others." Saeko scolded us.

    Shiori ignored her sister''s words and dragged me back upstairs. "This ring looks cool. But where did you get them?"

    "You forgot I can create items. It''s not a normal ring." I pointed at the wooden sword hanging on her waist. "Try to think about storing it inside the ring."

    They both stared at me with wide eyes before closing them and trying to follow my words ¡ª in a second, the sword faded into specks of brilliant white.

    Shiori and Saeko opened their eyes and searched for the sword, which they found nowhere.

    "Now try to summon the sword."

    As they did, the swords materialized in siblings'' hands.

    "Wow!"

    "Amazing¡­"

    Shiori eximed while Saeko whispered her surprise.

    "You are giving them now. Does that mean we are departing early?" Saeko asked.

    She is sharp as ever.

    "Yes, we are. Don''t you feel bored here?"

    Saeko''s face twisted as the gentle aura around her vanished. "I do. It''s no fun if I don''t smash one or two skulls."

    That''s my sadistic girl.

    A series of hurried footsteps came from below followed by Saya.

    "What the hell is going on here?! Why are you three kissing?!" Saya gritted her teeth.

    Her betrayed expression forced me to step closer and wrap my arms around her lithe body.

    "Bastard let me go¡­"

    She squirmed in my embrace. Then a ticklish feeling came from my chest. This girl was biting me. Not that her teeth could do anything to my defense.

    She would have used magic if she really wanted to break free. So she only wants to talk right now.

    "Listen to me, Saya."

    "No, I''m not listening to anything. You traitor! You took my first kiss and this how you repay me."

    "I am sorry, okay? But a genius like you should have known from the start that I''m a horrible person. That one woman can''t satisfy me."

    She responded with another bite before she looked up ¡ª with a fire burning inside her eyes.

    "A woman like me can''t satisfy you? Is that what you are trying to say?"

    "I was stating the facts."

    "...You annoying bastard."

    I bet she was feelingpetitive. It gave me another idea.

    "Why don''t we bet if you can do it or not? If you won, I''ll never look for another girl," I whispered and let go of her.

    Saya hung her head while her body clung to me.

    "You agree then."

    Sliding my hands across her back, I stopped at her thighs, lifted them to lock around my waist, and walked toward the bath since Shizuka slept in the bedroom and the other one was used by Nao and her sis.

    "Stop right here! Where are you taking me?!"

    "Somece I can eat you up."

    "I''m not prepared," She whispered.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll be gentle."

    She responded with another bite on my chest. I said nothing and kept walking.

    "Asahi-kun, me too~"

    Shiori tried to follow me but Saeko stopped her.

    "No, Shiori. I won''t let you intrude on a girl''s first time. Asahi-kun, you don''t have to worry about us."

    "Thanks, Saeko."

    I''ll be sure to repay youter. Of course with my body!

    I stopped before the bath and smiled at Saya not daring to open her eyes. I opened the door, entered, and shut it tight.

    No one should be able to disturb us.

 Chapter 34 - CH. 34: Tsundereâ€™s Love (R-18)

    "Asahi put me down!"

    ''Is there some artifact to create a soundproof barrier?''??

    (Why not? Just two-fifty karma points.)

    ''Deal! A cozy bed too.''

    (Fifty karma points.)

    ''Buy it.''

    A metal disc appeared in my hands and out of thin air, a king-sized bed materialized right before me ¡ª headboard made from the mahogany wood, two plump pillows, and crisp, white bedsheets. The bed reminded me of the good old days.

    "Where¡­ did thise from?" Saya asked, forgetting that the bed would help her ascend to womanhood.

    "I have my own magic, okay?"

    "Amazing¡­ can you create anything?"

    "Not really."

    I lowered her on the bed. She rolled over to create some distance. The metal disc was actually a chakram without sharp edges.

    (Pour your mana inside to activate it.)

    Mana¡­

    Something foreign yet familiar flowing inside me ¡ª that''s how it was described in my previous world fiction. With peak concentration, I searched for that feeling ¡ª I discovered something squirming around my heart.

    Is this it?

    I tried to send it toward the chakram, which lit up with a faint golden light.

    (My love is a genius as always.)

    [¡ªYou have learned to control mana.][¡ªReward: +3 stats]

    Nice! Free Things are always wee.

    Saya absentmindedly stroked the mattress.

    "It''s so soft."

    I also touched it and nodded. I can''t deny this was the softest material I ever touched.

    (I can''t me my love. This silk is woven by high-level Arachnes.)

    ''Ohhh¡­ the monster girls?''

    (Yes.)

    ''Hah, I got no fetish for them.''

    (I understand.)

    I threw the chakram on the bedboard and approached her with a grin. "Let''s continue where we left off this morning.".

    She backed off, a little too much and fell off the bed.

    "Kyaa!"

    I caught her hand and pulled her before her head hit the ground. She stared back with wide eyes and a flushed face.

    "Girl, you are this scared of me?" A deep sigh leaked past my lips as I released her hand. "Maybe I should leave since my presence is bothering you."

    Maybe I rushed this too much. But a tsundere won''t respond until I pushed her. Suddenly, a notification rose in my vision.

    [¡ªSaya Takagi: Affection +3]

    "Don''t¡­ I''m sorry." She whispered and hung her head. "I was wrong¡­ for not answering your confession."

    Are my ears ringing, or she just admitted she is wrong?

    "I don''t know how I feel about you¡­ even though you are an annoying pervert, who wants a bunch of beautiful girls to follow him." She raised her head with a solemn expression. "But I know it will be hard to live... without you."

    This tsundere finally admitted feelings? I blinked my eyes and pinched my cheeks.

    Okay, this isn''t a dream.

    I couldn''t help but ask, "Who are you?"

    She fiercely red at me. However, it only looked cute to me. She can''t me me though after all the confession came as a surprise.

    I wrapped my arms around her waist and kissed her. This time she closed her eyes, locked her arms around my neck, and tried to return the kiss clumsily.

    I couldn''t hold back anymore. Picking her light body, I shifted her to the side and pinned her down. With her head on the pillow, her twin tails sprawled on the bed while her hazy eyes gazed at me. I tossed her sses to the side and kissed her luscious lips. Her ample breasts squeezed under my chest while her hand slipped across my chest and encircled my back.

    It was the first time she took the initiative. Her tongue slipped out of her mouth and ovepped with mine.

    The zing kiss continued until she pushed me and her warm grazed my face as she tried to recover. I quickly threw her nightdress and my clothes in the spatial ring ¡ª not waiting a single moment, my lips pressed on her tantalizing neck and trailing down ¡ª I didn''t forget to mark my territory with a row of hickeys until my face stopped before her gorgeous oppais.

    "Idiot, don''t look at them like that," She whispered with an embarrassed face and tried to push my face away.

    However, she couldn''t hope to overpower me.

    "Your breasts are beautiful."

    I grinned and buried my face between them. The soft flesh emitting a pleasant fragrance enveloped my cheeks.

    Big boobs are the best!

    "Nghhh¡­ stop, it tickles!" She said between soft moans.

    I froze at her unexpected cute reaction and raised my head. She quickly averted her pouty face.

    "Stupiiid."

    I chuckled lightly and nibbled her pale pink nipples, eliciting a moan from her. She covered her mouth to suppress them.

    Not gonna work babe¡­

    While biting, licking, and fondling her breasts, I traced my finger down her bare navel, stopping at the cloth digging deep in her meaty thighs. Saya''s sultry eyes revealed a mix of fear and anticipation as she gazed at me.

    "May I?" I teased with a grin.

 Chapter 35 - CH. 35: Sayaâ€™s Change (R-18)

    "May I?" I teased with a grin.

    She just released a hot sigh. Taking her silence as the cue, I snuck my hands inside and fiddled with her twitching clit.??

    "Nnn¡­ wait, no!."

    I smirked as my hand crept deeper and pressed against her vulva wet with slimy juices.

    "You are already this wet. Don''t tell me you enjoy being teased?"

    She bit her lips with teary eyes, trying to not leak a moan ¡ª that only riled me further. Separating her folds, I plunged one finger into her hole and stimted the fiery walls. Soon, the wet crevice stretched enough to fit two and then three fingers.

    Her insides shivered and coiled around my fingers. Saya let loose a stream of sensual moans. Her fists balled up, crumpling the bedsheets while her chest heaved furiously.

    "Hngh!"

    My fingers fucked her harder and blocked her mouth with my lips, letting her experience what was probably her first orgasm. A short whileter she stopped twitching. I took out my wet fingers from her pussy and squeezed her boobs.

    [¡ªSaya Takagi: +8 Affection]

    [''Saya Takagi'' upgraded to Lovers]

    She nibbled on my lips, pushed my chest, and sat up.

    "Fuck, that was intense." She looked up ¡ª her usual orange eyes shone with a crimson hue. "Are we not gonna continue? You are going to lose. However our heart is big, thus we will let you keep Busujima sisters as mistresses."

    What the fuck?!

    My mind went nk at her sudden change. Did the first climax awaken something inside her?

    "What are you so lost about?" Sheid again with crossed legs and spread her lower lips with both hands, revealing the pink flesh inside. "C''mon fill me up with that throbbing rod now."

    Trying my best to ignore the sexy gesture, I asked, "Who are you?"

    She tilted her head. "What do you mean? I am Saya, the girl who loves you."

    (Let me check¡­ Oh no, she has split personality issues. No that''s not right. Fire element changes her personality every time she gets excited...)

    ''How long will itst?''

    (Until she stops channeling mana through her body or she calms down...)

    ''The fire element melted the tsundere in seconds. So she will be like this every time she is aroused?''

    (Yes.)

    "Asahi~ stop making me wait~!"

    I never thought Saya would be the one to ask for it. The change left me speechless until she got back up and pushed her frowny face against me.

    "You are still worried that this rod won''t be able to enter me?" She grabbed my cock hard from arousal and began to move her hand up and down. "How sweet. Then I will do this?"

    Her hands pressed on my chest and pushed me back. I supported myself with both hands ¡ª not a momentter, she took my cock into her unusually warm mouth and her five fingers slid up and down, provoking the lust inside me.

    She pulled back her mouth and grinned at me, her cute pointed tooth peeking out of her lips.

    "I will make Asahi happy with the boobs he loves so much~."

    She cupped a breast in either hand and pressed my cock between them. The boobs wet with my saliva and her sweat squeezed and rocked up and down my shaft.

    "You are a monster!"

    I raised my head and groaned. This girl used the full power of her F-Cup boobs. Not that I could hate it when she licked the tip.

    Under her constant teasing, minutes passed by.

    "Darling, cum for me~."

    Okay. I''ll give it to you since you asked for it.

    I stopped enduring and let everything loose. The white cum sprayed on her face and her boobs. I panted while she brazenly wiped off the cum and tasted it.

    "It tastes bittersweet." She licked her lips and jumped on me. "Now we are both ready."

    She straddled my hips and grabbed my cock. With her hands ced on my chest, she lined up the rod with her pussy and lowered herself. I could only watch my cock disappearing inside her heated hole ¡ª it met a thin resistance.

    Saya''s face frowned, clearly not expecting the pain. However, she stopped for nothing and dropped down until her ass touched my thighs.

    "Ah!"

    She moaned as her back arched. Her insides wrapped my cock, trying to wring me dry. She recovered and looked at me with tears dripping down her cheeks red like a ripe tomato ¡ª her eyes regained the usual fiery orange color.

    The tsundere Saya is back?

 Chapter 36 - CH. 36: Winner? (R-18)

    Saya returned to normal and her gaze darted everywhere in the room.

    "Asahi¡­ I¡­ I''m sorry! I''m not ready for this!"??

    She covered her face and tried to pull out from the position. I ced my hands on the bed, raised my body, and wrapped my arms around her back.

    "Hey, can you feel me inside you?" I whispered near her ears. "Are you going to leave me like this? What about our bet"

    "B-B-But¡­ it''s embarrassing! How could I do that? Even paizuri¡­"

    "So you knew about this. As expected of a genius, you even have knowledge in that area."

    "I¡ª I never read adult doujin. I swear!"

    I traced my finger down her spine, causing her to shiver.

    "Then girl, how do you know they are called doujins?"

    "Because¡­ I saw one in my papa''s room!" She gathered her courage and confessed.

    "Wait, you have a fa¡ª never mind."

    I stopped since her mother divorced her father ¡ª totally not my fault.

    She looked up with a resolute expression. "Asahi, promise me that you won''t ever leave me¡­"

    I chuckled at her reasonable request. "You think a guy like me would do that?"

    "I guess... not," She answered with a smile.

    My hands descended and grabbed her round ass to easily lift her.

    "Uwah!" She yelped and hugged my back. "W-What are you doing?!"

    "Finishing what we started."

    She sank her teeth in my shoulder. "Urgh¡­ Why is this so hard?"

    I paid no heed to her words and started my assault on her pussy while her sensual moans chimed near my ears, her teeth kept trying to take a bite out of me. It only tickled me a bit, otherwise, it had no effects. Her eyes also switched between orange and crimson, showing her excitement.

    Saya bouncing on myp, suddenly patted my back.

    "Mm~!"

    I took the sign to thrust deep inside her and released my load. She arched backward as her body spasmed for a good few seconds before she copsed on me and a stream of juices flowed out of her.

    [¡ªSaya Takagi: Affection +4]

    We both breathed heavily until a realization hit me.

    I just creampied her¡­ No, no, no, no, NOOOO!!! Children are demons and I don''t want those little demons to pop out of her. Definitely not!

    (Ufufu, no need to be afraid, my love. That barrier also helps in preventing a girl from getting pregnant. Praise me~.)

    ''Klyscha, you are a lifesaver. You are the best.''

    (Thanks, my love.)

    Saya pushed me and leaning over me with furious eyes, her lips parted. "Asahi you moron! Why did you do it inside?! What if I get pregnant? Who would look after the child in this apocalypse?!"

    I pecked her lips.? "No need to worry about it. I already made preparations for it."

    "How can you be so sure, huh?"

    I pointed at the MVP of the day ¡ª the chakram chilling on the side.

    "That''s an artifact and this too is an artifact."

    The silver ring sneaked on her fingers. She tilted her head and realized the ring''s presence. She gaped at the ring before her face went red like usual.

    "W-Why?"

    "What do?you?think?"

    "A p-proposal?" She blurted out as her face turned redder.

    She was less embarrassed during sex than receiving a ring.

    "You can take it like that."

    [¡ªSaya Takagi: Affection +9]

    "Wow Asahi. Thanks a bunch." Her eyes turned crimson ¡ª demon Saya returned with a feral grin. "Asahi will be rewarded for this sweet ring."

    She twirled her hips and started to rock up and down, her breasts jiggling with every motion.

    This time we kept going on until both of us copsed and she celebrated her win triumphantly ¡ª kidding, Saya melted in another two rounds. Even that was through sheer will and her newly awakened naughty mode.

    Because we were already in the bath, I washed her and dressed her in a short-sleeved shirt and shorts. After storing the bed and chakram, I carried Saya out of the bath and let her rest inside the bedroom with Shizuka.

    It''s time to read the Grimoire, but before that, I called out to my status.

    Status

    Asahi Marikawa Lvl. 4

    Current level progress:?750/800 XP

    Age:?17

    Race:?High Human

    ss:?Loli Lover, Mature Lover

    Attributes:

    Strength:?52 (+6)

    Dexterity:?62 (+6)

    Constitution:?62 (+6)

    Defense:?78 (+8)

    Charm:?148 (+8)

    Magic:?274 (+13)

    Karma:?18530 (-34250)

    Skills:

    ¡­

    I leveled up? God, Aimi, how many zombies have you beheaded today?!

    I wanted to save them until they level up more and give me more XP and KP but Aimi wiped a part of them alone.

    [author] The plot will go faster from now! Favorite if you liked it![/author]

 Chapter 37 - CH. 37: Naoâ€™s Request

    I sat on the bed and flipped open the Grimoire of Solomon. The rows of texts here matched nonguage I ever encountered.

    (My love needs to see it with the sses you bought back in the school.)??

    Shit! I forgot about those sses! They must be in my pants.

    *knock!* *knock!*

    "Asahi-kun, can Ie in?"

    "Sure."

    Shiori approached me with her usual calm smile. Stopping before me, she took my hand and ced something.

    "I found them while washing clothes."

    The item I bought for 150 KP!

    "Thanks, Shiori, you are a lifesaver."

    She epted my gratitude with a smile and pointed at Saya dozing off on the bed.

    "Saya-chan suffered quite a terrible loss."

    "That''s a given. I wouldn''t seek a harem if I can''t satisfy everyone."

    "A fair point." She sat beside me and stared at the open Grimoire. "What is this?"

    I reced her sses with my artifact. The ck sunsses suited her rather well.

    "Try to read."

    "Why not." She agreed and tried to recite the first line. "The Archangel Micha¡ª ungh!"

    She clutched her head with a pained expression. I closed the book and patted her head.

    "I am fine. But what is with this cursed book?"

    "Goddess Klyscha gave me this Grimoire."

    She nodded and asked an unexpected question, "Now that I think about it, we are living here like the apocalypse never happened¡­"

    While continuing patting her head, I coaxed, "This mentality is better suited for survival. Always staying on the edge won''t help anyone."

    Well, I came here for a chaotic vacation.

    (Fufu.)

    Shiori closed her eyes and purred like a cat.

    So cute¡­

    Her expression sunk inplete bliss.

    After having my fill of cuteness, I let her go. Otherwise, it might go on until night.

    She came to her senses and yawned with teary eyes.

    "That was good. Let''s do it againter. Right now I need to help others."

    She kissed my lips and trotted out of the room.

    [¡ªShiori Busujima: Affection +4]

    [¡ªYou learned a new skill ''Head-patting'']

    [¡ªHead-patting (F-Rank): Grants a calming and blissful effect when touching the head of someone.]

    Okay¡­

    Too tired to retort, I put on the sunsses, opened the book, and focused. The unreadable text became clear. The not-so-story of summoning demons fascinated me. I kept reading through the pages until my head started buzzing.

    (Don''t try more. Even high humans have a limit to how much they can read God''snguage.)

    [¡ªYou learned a new skill ''God''snguage'']

    [¡ªGod''snguage (F-Rank): Reduces the strain when reading thenguage of Gods. The effect varies ording to rank.]

    [¡ªYou learned a new skill ''Gift of Tongues'']

    [¡ªGift of Tongues (E-Rank): Possessing an unnatural talent in reading, the user can understand any humannguage.]

    Another two op skills. Today sure is a lucky day¡­

    After shutting the Grimoire, I noticed Saya sitting beside me.

    "What''s up?"

    "Nothing¡­"

    I poked her cheeks. "How is your body?"

    She sat there, staring intently at the Grimoire. "I''m fine after certain someone rocked my world for hours¡­ Anyway, what''s this?"

    "A Grimoire. I will tell youter. I need to do some work or people will call me azy leader."

    "There is nothing left for you to do there except flirting with girls."

    "I take pride in that job!"

    Grinning, I strut through the door, leaving a speechless Saya and Shizuka feigning sleep. No matter what you try woman, I will prevail through the incest route!

    On my way, I met Komuro and Kohta, who led me to the room with a safe. Rika stored her weapons here if I am correct. With little to no effort, we pried open the safe and fresh smell of gunpowder greeted us.

    Three guns ¡ª a sniper rifle, a shotgun, and a semi-automatic assault rifle.

    Kohta grinned like a virgin man who saw a woman dancing naked before him. The military otaku then went on and on about the weapons which I purposefully ignored.

    I slipped out of there with a random excuse and met a bubbly Alice and her dog apanied by a middle-aged man, presumably her father. We exchanged some greetings while I patted her head.

    Yep, I''m not gonna take this girl with me. She is better off here than wandering between cities.

    As I left her, someone unexpected stopped me.

    "Do you have a problem, Nao?" I asked as she took my hand and pulled me toward the same balcony.

    Why here of all ces?

    She nced at me before looking at the corpses lying all across the street. "Marikawa-kun, can I request something?"

    I could guess what she wanted. But, I won''t be me if I voiced it out.

    "Go ahead."

    "Can you take me and Aiko with you?" She sighed. "I don''t feelfortable with men after that and this ce is full of men."

    The trash left her traumatized. Does that mean she sees me as anything but a man?

    "Then why me?"

    "Because I don''t feel that with Mari¡­" She looked up, her tight white shirt tightened further, giving the full shape of her massive boobs. "Asahi-kun, I think I can trust you."

    Oi, your boobs¡ª trust in me is heavy! I might go horny and fuck your brains out someday!

    sses onee-sans were always on my list. So I couldn''t reject her. However, I needed a small reason to take her with me or the passionate Saya would explode.

    "Can you use guns or any other weapon?"

    She shook her head. "I can''t use any weapon but I can do this." She aimed her finger at me and?*swiish!*?a cold breeze hit my cheeks.

    A wind mage!

 Chapter 38 - CH. 38: Preparations Done!

    So, this woman, Nao Sakurada, had awakened wind magic.

    "Can you raise the output?" I asked.??

    "Of course, I can."

    Nao turned her aim to a zombie corpse on the street and wind whirled around her finger,pressing into a solid bullet.

    "Compressed slug shot!"

    The airhead onee-san eximed the spell name and the bullet streaked through the air, flinging the corpse to the wall, sttering it into meat paste.

    Damn, that''s op!

    Nao wiped the sweat off her cheeks and smiled at me. "I can use it three times."

    "Nice! You''d be a big help for crushingrge guys."

    Not forgetting, I patted her head, earning three more affection points with the busty woman.

    With that out of the way, I jumped past the fences and started my search for Aimi. The lunch was ready and my yandere bodyguard wasn''t anywhere.

    The search was easy. I just had to follow the trail of corpses in the street.

    Sprinting in the streets was refreshing¡­?

    Another odd minuteter, the tracks turned into a narrow dark alley filled with an eerie silence.

    I quickly rushed inside and discovered Aimi''s back, her hands raising the gleaming shortsword high and bringing it down, stabbing the undead lying before her. She didn''t stop and stabbed again, again, and again.

    Now that''s creepy¡­

    While I was about to sneak out, she turned her head, her red snapped wide and her lips twisted ¡ª that paired with her face sprinkled with blood gave an¡­ incredible charm?

    I''m not sane¡­

    "C''mon let''s go home. It''s time for lunch."

    "Coming, Asahi-sama~."

    She hung the sheathed the dagger in her miniskirt and skipped over to me.

    "I became stronger!"

    "Good job."

    While talking about our ns for tomorrow, we returned, grabbed the dinner, and filled ourselves with Saeko''s delicious cooking.

    I wouldn''t be surprised if the twins end up obtaining skills rted to cooking. After that, I returned to my room and busied myself in reading the second Grimoire.

    Another hourter, the headache struck me again. I rested my throbbing head on Shizuka''s heavenly thighs. She moaned about for a second, then calmed down and stroked my head. I closed my eyes and fell into a deep slumber.

    Waking up to a grey ceiling, I got up and gazed at the loli goddess sitting in a seiza position, wearing a white kimono.

    "Wee home, husband," she greeted me with a smile and went dogeza (prostrate) before me.

    She was still learning to be a perfect housewife. How cute!

    I jumped at the Goddess, pinned her down, and ripped her kimono.

    For the next few hours, all kinds of moans filled the elegant room, making it?not-so-elegant.

    After waking in the real world, I found Shizuka leaning against the headboard with closed eyes and Saya and Saeko hugging my waist.

    Everyone around me is rxed with zero fucks about the undead.

    I woke them up and dragged them to the dining room. Rei, Komuro, Kazu Ishii, and Kohta also joined. A good opportunity to exin my ns. That''s what I did. They seemed reluctant, especially the protagonist Komuro, but otherwise said nothing. There might be some idiots there, but it was at least functional.

    If it was manga, they might have asked to join, but here they know that the undead evolved ¡ª that ammo won''tst forever, and the bigger ones can''t be beaten unless you explode the shit out of their musclehead.

    After shifting two shotgun and a handful of ammo to the humvee, I returned to my room and gawked at Shizuka gulping down booze right from the bottle.

    "...Aa-kun?" She blurted out. Throwing booze to the side, she jumped at me with open arms. "Asaaahiii!!"

    I firmed my stance and caught her. Her hands drifted all over my body and stopped at my belt.

    "Let onee-san teach you a thing or two about sex~."

    Frowning, I grabbed her hand before things got out of hand.

    "Nee-san, calm down."

    "No! No! No!" She red at me. "I won''t let those girls get lovey-dovey with my Aa-kun! I raised you all alone and now some random girlse and want to take you away? Never!"

    That confession was a bit surprising. As much as I wanted to progress our rtionship now, I refused to fuck her while she was drunk.

    "I am not going anywhere and you should sleep."

    She ignored me and tried to unbutton my shirt. Releasing a sigh, I dragged her to the bed and after struggling for a minute, I managed to tuck her in the nket.

    The others quietly watched from behind.

    "Hop in!"

    One by one they gathered around the bed, murmuring who knows what.

    I spared them since tomorrow would be a busy day and having any wobble out there won''t be a good thing. Well, cuddling with them wasforting in its own way.

    This time I truly slept instead of spending time with Klyscha.

 Chapter 39 - CH. 39: An Unexpected Turn

    On the first ray of dawn, I showered, ate breakfast, and donned my new outfit ¡ª a light-colored short-sleeved shirt and grey shorts. The sun might roast me if I wear a full defensive dress.

    We loaded enough food for our lunch and dinner. I will buy some with KP in case of emergencies.??

    Standing in the garage, I nced over the group ¡ª Shiori holding a shotgun with ease. The yful onee-san learned to use the shotgun at point-nk range. I promised to buy some magic guns when she awakens her element.

    And then there was Saeko, who always pursued the way of the sword, had a pistol tucked inside the belt tied around her ck stockings.

    The twins learned marksmanship from Aimi yesterday when I slept.

    Saya, who boasted enough firepower to st a group of the undead.

    Aimi, well she was Aimi, wearing a baggy jacket and a sinfully short skirt.

    Nao, the future mob killer, wearing a pale yellow dress and Aiko ¡ª the loli mascot of our group sporting a white shirt with ck overalls. Her eyes blinked as she looked at me.

    "Onii-chan?"

    A cute child indeed.

    Lastly, my nee-san dressed in a tight maroon t-shirt and skinny jeans clinging to her voluptuous figure.

    Did she wear it to seduce me?

    Also, it seems she forgot everything aboutst night or she was acting?

    Nah, impossible. Airhead nee-san won''t be able to put on such a believable act.

    "Shall we?"

    "Yep, no regrets,"

    "As Shiori said."

    The sisters beamed a bright smile. Shiori settled on the backseat while Saeko leisurely sat on the roof with Aimi.

    Is this the birth of a crazy duo?

    (And that''s what you love about them)

    True.

    "Thank you, onii-chan! For protecting Nao-nee!"

    Saya pinched my waist. "Stop getting overdramatic now."

    "I am taking the steering. I won''t allow you, children, to drive."

    "Shizuka-san, we can switch for the driving duty."

    Shizuka nodded at Nao''s request and the maturedies took the front seat.

    "Nee-san, as Saya''s home is closest, we will head there first."

    "Thanks." Saya expressed her gratitude with a smile. "I kinda knew you''d do that."

    Aiko tugged my shorts. "Onii-chan, y with Aiko?"

    "Sure."

    I picked her up and sat beside Shiori while Saya squeezed into the side. While I patted Aiko''s head, the car vroomed and zoomed out of the garage.

    Behind, Komuro and others waved at us. I also waved in return. Miku Yuuki still eyed me with those predatory eyes. I had already warned the group about the half-psycho and the rest was up to them.

    I''m sure she will do something, that''s my guts speaking...

    Putting that woman aside, I refreshed my memory of this city. Currently, we were near the Tokonosu Castle ¡ª a mighty stronghold if I wanted to camp. In the manga, the cops sealed both Tokonosu and Onbetsu bridges leading to Takagi''s Estate, Saya''s house.

    We''ll see if the bridges are still blocked here¡­

    The loli on myp leaned on my chest from my headpats. Using my free hand, I patted Saya''s head.

    She must be worried about her mother.

    "It''s gonna be fine."

    "I hope so." She closed her eyes and let a small smile surface on her face. "D-Don''t get any weird ideas."

    That was abrupt.

    Shiori quietly leaned on my shoulder. While enjoying heaven inside the humvee, I searched outside for any potential milfs.

    Some damn imbeciles tried chasing after our vehicle. But Aimi''s pistol equipped with a silencer showed no mercy to anyone. A few rare ones shot magic spells at the undead.

    Hmm, not bad. But no milfs here.

    I clicked my tongue while ignoring the chimes of XP gain, I pulled out the Grimoire and the sses and immersed myself in reading.

    I could only flip through one page before our car screeched.

    "Aa-kun, the Onbetsu bridge is blocked!"

    The undead roamed between the cars jamming the wide bridge. On the other side of the bridge, the cops fired hails of bullets at the undead army. Somedy cops also threw tiny fire and water spells.

    It reminded me of the t-chested cop that Kohta loved in the manga.

    Adopting a serious face, I replied, "I know, damn! Turn back, we''ll try the water route."

    "Okay!"

    Shizuka steered back while Aimi and Saeko finished off the horde trying to chase us.

    The car smoothly slipped into the shallow river and slowly cut through the water.

    ''Klyscha, I need a physical barrier artifact.''

    (Done!)

    I refused to trust that cops would let us go this easily.

    "Hey, you there! Stop the car and turn back!"?a cop shouted using a microphone.

    "Any personnel is not allowed to cross the bridge."

    "I repeat. Do not cross the bridge or we will resort to using force."

    As expected, they wanted to prevent us from entering the city.

    pushed Saya to the side and squeezed out of the windshield. Ignoring her mumbling, I pped the chakra on the roof while pouring mana inside it.

    A golden glow spread out and enveloped the humvee. I grinned at the dumbfounded officers and raised a middle finger.

    Oh no.

    The bastard pulled the trigger. Saya pulled me back.

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang...

    The bullets ricocheted off the barrier and sunk into the water.

    ''These fuckers are out of their goddamn mind! How long will itst?''

    (Probably fifteen minutes.)

 Chapter 40 - CH. 40: So She Appears

    (A/N:- The king returns from the hunt *cough* *cough*. Time to get serious about this. I will publish regrly from now on.)

    I calmed the girls panicking from the gunfire, ignoring the thundering gunshots. Soon, the humvee crossed the river, taking less than three minutes. The barrier device was left with more than twelve minutes of durability.??

    "Don''t pay attention to them. Just keep driving to Saya''s house. Where was it again?"

    "Huh? It''s a two-Choome at Higashi hill!" Saya yelled out.

    "You heard her!"

    "Here we go!" Shizuka elerated the humvee and thus, we escaped the gunfire.

    Tch, those guys were lucky that I wasn''t Xianxia''s protagonist or they''d be out by roots.

    "What the hell were you thinking?" Saya whimpered. "We could have waited until the police weren''t there to cross the bridge."

    "You are wrong this time." Shiori denied Saya''s idea. "Didn''t you see the ability users on the police''s side? They will obstruct any potential infection froming here, which is meaningless as this part of the city is already infested with the undead."

    The undead roaming the streets were scarcepared to the other side. I haven''t seen any JSDF choppers passing by since day one. That was a normal urrence in the manga.

    "Do the cops not know about this?" Saya''s eyes widened as horror washed over her face. "Or they gave¡­ up on the other side."

    I brushed her hair. "Yeah, they probably want to keep this side safe to build a shelter here."

    Nao stared at the rearview mirror, seemingly curious by our rtionship. I winked, causing the busty woman to turn her gaze.

    I once again opened the grimoire and immersed myself while patting Aiko''s head who was now clinging to my chest. The loli soon rxed and fell asleep.

    [¡ªAiko Sakurada: Affection +5]

    [¡ªNao Sakurada: Affection +3]

    This is weird¡­ Aiko, don''t like me, please. Even my lolicon heart has limits.

    [¡ªYou learned a new skill ''Demon summoning: Ars Goetia'']

    [¡ªDemon summoning: Ars Goetia (F-Rank): You can summon any demon from the 72 Pirs of Solomon. This skill has a cooldown of 24 hours. Having a higher understanding of the Grimoire ''Lesser Key of Solomon'' will reduce the cooldown.]

    [¡ªYou learned a new skill ''Contract'']

    [¡ªContract (F-Rank): You can form a pact with any spiritual being. At the current rank you are limited to one contract.]

    Finally! I achieved it after wrecking my dizzy brain for almost an hour.

    (Congrattions my love.)

    ''Thanks! I''ll try it in Yuriko''s house. I need some thighs to recover.''

    (Sleep on Shiori''s thighs?)

    ''Not enough time.''

    The undead in the street increased, the more we neared toward Saya''s house. The tsundere clutched my hand in her trembling hand.

    I sighed and pinched her cheeks. Her eyes turned teary.

    "I say you should stop worrying." I lowered my voice. "or I would fuck your brains out in front of your mom."

    Saya''s lips parted but nothing came out. Shutting her lips, she looked outside.

    I also turned to the front where five undead were iling their hands. Yet none of them moved forward.

    "Nee-san, stop here."

    "Aa-kun¡­ alright!" she pressed the brakes. The humvee drifted, crashing into a bunch of undead and sending them flying.

    "Saya, Shiori out! Everyone wait here!"

    Shiori and Saya exited. I carefully picked up Aiko and shifted her against the seat.

    I also got out and squinted at the threeyers of sharp wire set in the middle of the road. We avoided the trap wire, but the undead started to surround her. Nothing much against my yandere bodyguard or the elegant duo of Saeko and Shiori. Even with a normal wooden sword, she was unstoppable.

    I summoned my frost daggers and sprang into the horde. If I''m not wrong, Yuriko woulde to help us. The thing was the one day difference in the departure from the manga. Despite being lost in thoughts, my hands never stopped swinging the dagger, beheading the heads, dismembering the arms and legs.

    After ten minutes, a rotten stench filled the air,ing from the pile of corpses. And I leveled up, reaching Lvl 5!

    "Good job everyone. Get back in the car, I will remove the wire."

    I chuckled at Saya''s eyes changing. They got into the car while I vaulted over the wires and observed the area in front. I raised my brow as a truck took a turn to this road, grinding the undead in its way.

    So she arrived.

 Chapter 41 - CH. 41: Her Worries

    (Yuriko''s POV)

    Yuriko Takagi propped her head on her elbow and absentmindedly gazed at the houses shing past the window. Strands of her light purple hair swayed in the breeze.??

    Right now, she was patrolling the area to find more survivors.

    Her purple eyes heldposure. Yet, worry could be seen dwelling deep inside them¡ªthe worry for her sole daughter was eating her from inside.

    Yet, she could do nothing.

    The police blocked the bridges to the other side. Even her fortune surpassing billions had no use. Her, or, rather Takagi house''s subordinates were busy creating a shelter for survivors.

    She pointed her finger at the undead and activated the iprehensible ability she learned yesterday. A strange sensation surged through her body, moving toward her arm, and concentrated, lighting up her fingertips¡ªit transformed into fist-sized stone spikes.

    She merely willed and the spikes shot forward, hitting, and blowing the heads of three undead.

    This ability was the reason she came for patrols. Of the 139 survivors, only 10 had awakened some kind of supernatural ability. However, her earth element was stronger than the rest.

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    The sounds of gunshots came from her left¡ªthe street closed with a steel wire trap.

    Did someone get stuck in the trap?

    If that was the case, she had to save them. She turned toward the driver, who looked at her in return.

    "Miss?"

    "Go! Fast!"

    The driver rotated the steering wheel and took a sharp turn. Her heart sped up as the undead kept dying under the truck.

    What is this feeling? Is something good about to happen? Or is it¡­ bad?

    She took a deep breath and concentrated¡ªher eyes widened at the man standing alone in the street wearing a short-sleeved shirt and shorts like he came here on vacation.

    Problem child.

    That was her first impression of the handsome man waving his hands with a smile. She ignored him and narrowed her gaze at the Humvee behind him¡ªit seemed to be in working condition.

    Is he from the military? A soldier?

    Her impression of him became a bit better. After all, at this time, everyone prized fighting prowess over every other thing and someone who could shoot and survive would always be wee in her group.

    "Stop."

    "Understood."

    *Screeeeech!*

    The truck drifted, turning 90 degrees, it came to a stop.

    Yuriko kicked the door andnded before the man. Her violet dress failed to hide her ravishing cleavage, which she couldn''t care less about. She noticed the youth with tanned skin examining her body¡ªa thing she was more or less used to.

    "Are you alright?" she questioned before berating herself for asking such a silly question.

    He couldn''t be any better.

    The brown-haired youth''s grinning lips parted. "Yeah. Wait a minute."

    Saying that he turned around. She also followed his gaze and froze. A pink-haired girl approached in a hurry ¡ª she knew her well.

    "Saya!"

    She waited no longer and sprinted toward her daughter.

    "Mama!"

    Saya vaulted over the wire easily, baffling her until her daughter crashed into her.

    "Umm," she bit her lips, stopping the painful groan, and squeezing her daughter into her embrace.

    Her throat tightened along with her chest. She barely squeezed out a word.

    "Saya."

    Saya looked up and smiled despite the tears staining her cheeks.

    "Mama, I''m back!"

    Her lips formed a warm smile as she pulled her daughter in her arms, feeling her body against hers with her eyes shut.

    At this moment, Yuriko wasn''t the genius stockbroker of Wall Street, nor was she the head of Takagi n. Here and now she was a woman, a mother d to be reunited with her daughter.

    When she came to herself, she noticed many girls surrounding the youth, all wearing warm smiles. From the way they all gathered around him, she could tell that their rtionship wasn''t simple.

    She squeezed out a grateful smile for them. "Thanks for looking after my daughter."

    Saya must have made it with their help.

    "No worries." the youth grinned and pointed at Saya. "I was just fulfilling my duty as her boyfriend."

    Yuriko''s eyes grew colder. For a moment, his face ovepped with her former husband''s. She took a deep breath and calmed down.

    I shouldn''t jump to conclusions. Saya can look after herself.

    "Pleasee to Takagi mansion with us."

    "Sure."

 Chapter 42 - CH. 42: Takagi Estate

    I removed the trap wire and went back to the humvee. Saya got on the truck with Yuriko. Saeko filled the seat abandoned by Saya.

    Shizuka started the humvee and followed the truck.??

    Aimi as usual enjoyed the bumpy ride on the roof.

    While everyone stayed silent, I recalled Yuriko''s cold eyes. Her demeanor changed after I introduced myself as Saya''s boyfriend.

    What kind of crime did her husbandmit to earn such hatred from her?

    I should have gone into more detail when rewriting her past instead of just writing ''Yuriko became single after giving birth to Saya''.

    ''Klyscha, show me the affection points for Yuriko.''

    Yuriko Takagi: Saya''s mother and owner of Takagi Mansion.

    ¡ªFavorability points: 19 [Acquaintance]

    ¡ªAge: 39

    ¡ªLvl. 5

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Earth Magician

    Attributes:

    Strength: 13

    Dexterity: 18

    Constitution: 14

    Defense: 16

    Charm: 33

    Magic: 25

    Skills:

    [¡ªEarth Magic (D-Rank): Only those with calm, caring, generosity, and loyal traits can awaken this magic. This skill allows the user to create spells in exchange for mana. The maximum output of magic is limited by rank.]

    Yuriko had awakened the earth element. She was quite the opposite of her daughter.

    And her affection points were lowest among all the women I met.

    Well, melting her cold heart would be another quest of mine!

    [Yuriko Takagi: Affection +4]

    Great.

    Saya must be telling her experience at the high school which included me saving her life.

    I sighed. Nao was affectionately tending to Aiko sleeping on herp.

    Saeko''s thighs were tempting me. I gave in and rested my head on them, earning a chuckle from her.

    "Tired already?" her voice barely hid her amusement. She gently ran her fingers through my hair. "There, sleep all you want. We will take care of everything."

    I feel like a useless husband who relies on his wife for everything.

    Shiori lifted my legs, ced them on her thighs, and massaged them. "How does it feel to be pampered by two onee-sans?"

    I gave a silent thumbs up and shut my eyes. My head was buzzing after learning the demon summon skill.

    But the heavenly thighs below my head were healing me.

    Oh, I still had to use my exclusive ss skills ¡ª Women empowerment and shield mine enemies. All of my women except Saya qualified as the catalyst for the former skill.

    I will try them next time.

    Soon, the humvee slowed down. We arrived at our destination ¡ª Takagi Estate. I got up and noticed three men and two women opening the gate while holding a rifle.

    The truck entered through the gate and our Humvee followed.

    The right side of the courtyard had many people lurking around a row of camps. The right one had a closed garage with a bus and three cars parked outside. Lastly, in front was a mansion.

    Yuriko had created quite the shelter here. Thoughter, its survival will entirely depend on the quality and quantity of the magicians.

    As we got out of the car, every gaze ¡ª men and women trained on us. It didn''t take a second for most men to sweep their dirty gaze on my women. I gave them a vicious re ¡ª the overwhelming charm and mana made them shrink in fear.

    Another perk of having high mana.

    I nodded at the girls showing a grateful smile and strode toward the truck. Yuriko dismounted the truck and smiled at me.

    [¡ªYuriko Takagi: Affection +2]

    She sauntered toward the house. Her guards, d in ck suits, scooted behind her.

    "Asahi!" Saya jumped out of the truck with a wide smile and threw herself at me, catching me off guard.

    "Thanks for everything." she separated with a slight blush on her face. "I really mean it."

    [¡ªSaya Takagi: Affection +28]

    That''s a big leap.

    "No worries."

    "Saya-chan, you are treating him like a stranger," Shiori interrupted us. "we can thank him during the night.~"

    Saeko caught the scruff of Shiori''s neck. "Please show some manners."

    Shiori pointed at Saeko with wide eyes. "So my dear sister doesn''t agree with me?!"

    Saeko gave a calm smile despite her flushed cheeks. "I never disagreed."

    I calmed my pounding heart or I might jump at them right here.

    "Let''s go inside first."

    I turned around to call Shizuka. But the woman in question hung her head with a gloomy expression. It seems the talk between Busujima sisters dealt some serious damage to a bro-con like her.

    I cleared my throat. "Nee-san, is something wrong?"

    She looked up with a smile. "It''s nothing. The heat is really annoying."

    She patted my back and followed Yuriko into the mansion.

    I gave a wry smile to the girls and pursued Shizuka.

    ---

    Vote for more!

 Chapter 43 - CH. 43: Feelings Of A Bro-con Sister

    Shizuka entered the mansion and stomped on the ground in frustration.

    ''How can he not understand me even with that harem?''??

    She grunted,menting the fact that she did not notice her feelings earlier.

    She had raised him all on her own. Now, when many women surrounded him, throwing their affection at him, a desire rose inside her heart.

    The desire to keep Asahi to herself.

    Her only family.

    She never told him that her parents had passed away in an ident, keeping him in the dark before he even learned to speak.

    She hadn''t dated anyone, or, rather she couldn''t give time to anyone outside her job and Asahi. However, deep down in heart, she never saw any man as a love interest.

    Now, she realized the reason.

    ''I¡­ lust after my brother¡­ I am a bad sister.''

    A flush crept up her cheeks, remembering how she tried to seduce her brother.

    ''But he also¡ª''

    "Nee-san!"

    She spun around. Asahi approached in hasty steps. Her eyes rxed at his worried expression.

    "Where are you running off to now?"

    Nee-san is bad¡­ she doesn''t want to see you with other girls.

    Though she didn''t say that, her cheeks puffed up on her own.

    "To get some fresh air," she said and stared at him intently, noticing how his eyes nced down at her breasts.

    She inhaled and puffed her chest, her expression smug from possessing thergest breasts in the group. Even Nao was ''slightly'' smaller than her.

    "Another lie," Asahi whispered and grasped her hand. "Why are you angry at me?"

    Shizuka shook her head. Her anger wasn''t directed at him. Instead, she struggled to deal with her feelings. If it kept going like this, she would wake up naked in his bed one day.

    "Nee-san, are you¡­ jealous?" Asahi asked with a frown.

    "No, I am not!" She faked anger and took back her hand. "Stop bothering your nee-san for everything."

    She strutted into the unknown corridor and arrived at an open balcony. She sighed and leaned against the handrails.

    Her cheeks burned with a sense of embarrassment she never felt before.

    "Aa-kun is dangerous. He nearly found out."

    ''What would happen if he found out?''

    Her heart pounded when she thought about doing ''hi'' things with Asahi.

    ''No, that won''t do! We are brother and sister.''

    She was quite indecisive when it came to love.

    But how long would she be able to keep her feelings suppressed in this apocalypse?

    Seeing her brotherughing, teasing women, and¡­ sleeping with them while she stayed in the background with a fake smile on her face.

    That scene twisted her heart and painfully so.

    She would rather confess and get rejected than showing that kind of face to Asahi.

    She ced her hand on her heart and formed a determined expression.

    "Yes, it''s the apocalypse. Law and Order are absent. No one would judge me. I am free to live with my brother."

    She clenched her fists, scattering golden sparks that went unseen by her.

    "No one is taking him from me, his nee-san."

    "Oh my, that''s some love you are giving to your brother."

    Shizuka turned her head to Saya''s mother giggling. Her face turned a deep crimson. She endured the urge to not faint here.

    Yuriko had a mischievous twinkle in her eyes as she leaned on the balcony and propped her head on an elbow. "Marikawa-san, no need to worry I won''t disclose it to anyone."

    Shizuka sighed and gazed at Busujima siblings bickering with Saya.

    "Don''t you think you should do something about your... deep feelings?"

    Even the airheaded Shizuka could sense the thick sorrow oozing from Yuriko''s voice.

    "I will do¡­ aren''t you Saya-chan''s mother?"

    "A mother¡­ that''s all I ever want to be." Yuriko trailed her words with a sigh. "Saya has already epted Asahi-kun''s other women. That look in her eyes when she talked about him said the stature of her determination."

    Shizuka rested her arms on the balcony and nodded.

    "Did Saya lose her virginity?" Yuriko asked.

    "I don''t know," Shizuka lied. She had seen Saya staggering yesterday.

    Yuriko turned to her with her piercing eyes. Shizuka steeled her heart and looked into the eyes carrying¡­ sadness.

    Yuriko shook her head and sighed. "Tell your brother to treat her like others."

    "Asahi won''t ever hurt a woman who is in love with him."

    "Oh?"

    "That''s what I taught him from his childhood."

    Yuriko seemed speechless at her answer.

    ''What is wrong with me? With what I said before, it sounded like I trained him up for this.''

    "I didn''t mean it that way."

    Yuriko patted her shoulder with an understanding look.

    "We all have our tastes."

    Shizuka turned away with a distant look.

    ''Aa-kun...''

    ---

    Vote!

 Chapter 44 - CH. 44: Summoning The Demon

    I stood?speechless when Shizuka vanished into the corridors.

    "Is this a positive sign or a negative sign?"??

    (Positive?I say.)

    [¡ªYuriko Takagi: Affection +1]

    [¡ªShizuka Marikawa: Affection +65]

    [¡ªShizuka?Marikawa rtionship changed to ''Unrequited love'']

    I chuckled at the?prompt. Yuriko showed a path to Shizuka? Is that what happened?

    So a confession from Shizuka is pending.

    Incest is wincest!

    Now, what to do here? I have no idea what a gentleman like me could do in this cage except search for milfs.

    "Marik- Asahi-kun, why are you standing here?"

    I turned around and smiled. Nao showed a concerned expression while holding Aiko''s hand.

    "Onii-chan is sparkling? Onii-chan is happy?"

    Way to guess my feelings. The conclusion to the incest route filled my heart with joy. It was my long dream for?incest but my sisters before¡­ let''s not mention how they treated me out of jealousy.

    Still, wasn''t this loli''s guess too correct?

    I crouched before her and ruffled her hair. "How did you find it?"

    She blinked her round eyes. "I don''t know."

    That only meant one thing ¡ª Aiko awakened an element and used it unconsciously to sense my feelings.

    Need to check itter. First I have to find a room for them here.

    "Leave them to me!"

    Saya entered through the door, her chest jutting out more than usual.

    "Sure, give a room to them if you can and arrange one for us."

    "Okay!"

    Saya cheerfully guided them. She changed a lot after meeting Yuriko.

    "So that''s the magic of a milf."

    I should summon the demon now. I hope it''s a fun one. Roaming?the corridors, I found an isted room. Moving the furniture took some effort.

    Then everything was ready.

    ''Klyscha, my dear.''

    (Done, my love.)

    A ck feathered quill appeared in my hands. I imbued some mana inside it, giving a white glow to its ck tip.

    I squatted and traced the pen on the ground¡ªto create the summoning circle. Yes, this was an old school summoning. It helped that no prayer was required or I would rather die than chant those cringy prayers.

    The summoning circle was universal, so I couldn''t choose which demon to summon.

    This whole thing reminded me of that oppai dragon anime. Maybe I will visit that world someday for a certain maid¡ªfor the sake of greater good of mankind.

    With my broken DEX stats, it took a minute before it was finished.

    I ced my right?hand in the middle of the circle and poured mana inside it. A silvery hue filled the symbols.

    This, added with the dim room gave me creepy vibes¡ªas expected of a demon, even summoning them?is scary.

    "Come on."

    As if answering myint, specks of light rose from the ground, and the summoning circle burst into a sh of light.

    My eyes snapped shut from the suddenness of the situation. And when I opened them, I found myself lost in a pair of crimson eyes gleaming like the highest grade gem. A long silver braid on each side was adorned with a pink scrunchy, leaving the rest of her hair in a ponytail. The most amazing thing was her outfit¡ªa light pink loose shirt and pajamas.

    This woman felt familiar the more I looked at her. She also seemed confused as her gaze shifted across the room before stopping at me. Her eyes narrowed dangerously.

    "Where am I?"

    I shuddered at her icy re. It also made me realize her identity. She was the very maid from High School DxD?I was talking about, standing before me in flesh and blood.

    What kind of bullshit luck is this?

    "Are you Grayfia Lucifu¡ª?"

    Before I finished, dozens of silver balls materialized around her. Each one of them was giving me a familiar feeling¡ªdeath. One of the orbs flew towards me. However, before it hit me, the ball vanished with a puff followed by the others.

    "Why is the demonic power so weak here?" She growled and grasped my cor with both hands. "Tell me, human, what kind of barrier are you using to limit my powers?"

    I gripped her soft hands and freed myself. "Calm your titties and think rationally. Do I look like I have the power to harm you?"

    Grayfia took a?deep breath and calmness returned to her previously panicking eyes.

    [Grayfia Lucifuge: Affection +1]

    "First of all, believe it or not, this world is different from yours."

    Grayfia ignored my serious confession and started looking around. From below the bed, window, the ceiling?to even my clothes.

    "What are you trying to find?"

    "The device you are using to record this," she answered with a stoic face.

    Is this the same Grayfia who fights on par with Gods?

    "This isn''t a prank for fuck sake."

    I dragged her to the window and opened it.

    "See, this is our human world facing the undead in an apocalypse."

    Her eyes slightly widened before a pair of bat wings burst out on her back.

    "I will see it with my own eyes," she said and flew out.

    "Don''t destroy anything."

    How envious. I also want to fly.

    ''How long will she stay here?''

    (An hour if you can''t form a contract and if you can make her agree to a contract, she would be able to answer your summons.)

    ''Why her?''

    Klyscha giggled.

    (My love, you kept thinking about her¡ªa being rted to the myths of 72 Demons of Solomon when you carved the summoning circle. It prompted your mana to pull her out of her world in your most preferred form.)

    ''My most preferred form is her being single¡­''

    (That is what transpired here.)

    ''What an unexpected blunder. So everyone who learns this Grimoire can summon from different worlds?''

    That would be awfully overpowered.

    (It is impossible for everyone except me and my beloved. What appeared here is only her spiritual body, or, the soul in simpler terms.)

    ''Her physical body is still in her world.''

    (She is sleeping. My blessing also extends to control over dreams.)

    ''I see. So I can walk into others'' dreams if I get strong enough.''

    I let out a sigh.

    Did I get the wrong idea or did Grayfia seem to be weaker than I expected?

    More importantly, the talk about summoning fictional demons rted to 72 Demons gave me a crazy idea. If it bes sessful, me and harem''s strength would shoot through the roof.

    (It will take a lot of mana if you want to summon her. Plus she is a spiritual being without any physical body. You will need to create a vessel for her, which I can help in exchange for Karma points. Even making Enigma and Stigma is cheap.)

    My eyes widened slightly.?''Can you use your powers?''

    (I will create it before her summoning. When she is still in the void. It will only shatter a few realms, nothing major.)

    Only a few realms¡­

    I wiped the sweat dripping from my forehead.

    A devoted goddess is indeed scary¡­

    ---

    Read more at Patre.on -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Vote!

 Chapter 45 - CH. 45: Making A Deal With The Devil?

    The people outside looked toward the sky where Grayfia vanished. They turned to the window where she appeared from¡ªbasically me.

    I waved toward them with an amiable smile.??

    "Fuck off to your work."

    Everyone''s face twisted in anger.

    I took out my dagger and activated the cial de skill. This was enough to scare them away. I was right about this. The position of a magician was way higher than the normal survivors. This proved why no one objected to Yuriko leading them.

    *Bam!*

    The door flew open and the women¡ªmy lovers and future targets stormed inside the room. Shizuka was the first to jump at me and check my condition.

    "Aa-kun, are you fine?" Shizuka asked as tears brimmed in her eyes.

    I wiped those tears away and smiled. "What can happen to me?"

    "Aa-kun¡­"

    She wrapped her arms around my back and hugged me, squeezing her lethal oppai on my chest.

    She tried to get the most out of this situation. Can''t say I hate this. While stroking her smooth blonde hair, I nodded at everyone.

    "I am fine."

    [¡ªShizuka Marikawa: Affection +2]

    Saeko and Shiori had already drawn out their swords.

    "Did you see the woman with wings?"

    "The ck bat-like wings."

    "Don''t worry she won''t harm us."

    Grayfia wasn''t the type to attack others unless provoked. Even if she tried, Klyscha would descend and nuke this world.

    (Ehehe. My love is giving me too much credit.)

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Then who is she?" Saya asked, looking between Shizuka and me.

    "A subus Asahi-kun summoned to sate his desires." Shiori snickered.

    "Is that true?" Saeko blinked, her hollow eyescking any light. "You are already abandoning us?"

    Scary¡­ Aimi infected Saeko-chan...

    "A being I summoned," I said while maintaining my smile.

    Aimi was standing with her arms crossed on her chest. Her face was expressionless but her eyes danced in joy. Nao beside her watched everything with a slight blush on her face. Our intimate rtionship embarrassed her?

    Yuriko paced through the door and narrowed her eyes at me. I responded with a cheeky smile.

    "What was themotion about?" She asked.

    "It¡ª"

    "Please pay no heed to me." Grayfia appeared out of nowhere. "Human, tell me why have you summoned me? How do I return to my world?"

    "I want to form a contract. As for your other question, you will be sent back in less than an hour."

    Grayfia shook her head. "I don''t do that?type?of contract."

    It was easy to understand what kind of contract she was referring to.

    "No one is asking for that type of contract. Just one to aid me in battle is enough. Unless you request it yourself."

    "What do I gain from this?" She folded her arms on her chest with a confident smile. "We, Devils, don''t work for free."

    "Girls, can you please leave the room for a minute?"

    "Are you sure?" Shiori nced at Grayfia.

    "Shiori, let''s leave."

    Saeko dragged her out of the room. Saya gave a concerned look before taking Yuriko with her.

    "Nee-san."

    "Take care."

    Shizuku released me and the soft sensation on my chest disappeared. She red at Grayfia and walked out with Nao and Aiko.

    "Harems are legal in this society?"

    "Nah, but thew already copsed on the day of the outbreak. Though everything will be normal eventually."

    She nodded her head, showing interest in this world.

    "Now then. Let''s talk about your world."

    Grayfia raised her brow a little, her eyes twinkling with curiosity. "What about my world?"

    "What is happening in your world right now?"

    This information was crucial in forming a contract with her.

    "Underworld is in a three-way war with Angels and Fallen Angels."

    That''s surprising. From what I remember, their world should be around the 12th or 13th century. Wouldn''t that mean Grayfia has yet to fall for Sirzechs?

    I nodded in approval. "So the two heavenly dragons were killed?"

    Her eyes grewrge. Her shocksted briefly as her calm expression returned. "How do you know that?"

    "Believe me, I know much more than that, like there are four Satans and 72 ns in Underworld, the Fallen Angel side has Governor Azazel. Biblical God is strong enough to rank in the top 10 strongest beings of the world."

    "Stop! It''s enough! I believe you know my world."

    As an otaku and a keyboard warrior on Reddit, I know quite a lot about the Highschool DxD.

    "So let''s make a deal."

    "What deal?"

    "In exchange for answering my summon for battle, I will tell you things about the future."

    "I don''t believe it," She straight out rejected me. "You might have knowledge of the current world. But for the future, sorry, I can''t trust you on that."

    "Then how about a bet?"

    "A bet?" She asked and tilted her head. "What kind of?"

    "What are Fallen Angels doing in the war?"

    "Fighting. What else would they do?"

    "You will see that the Fallen Angels will be the first to withdraw from the war."

    "Are you sure about that? Fallen Angels, though weak, have the support of Azazel, the cunning dog."

    "Yes, I am sure. I will give you a bonus tip." I stepped closer to her and whispered near her ear. "Biblical God will die."

    "Hah?" Grayfia let out a strange cry and pushed me. "How is that possible? Who could even kill him?"

    "You will see."

    ''Klyscha, eject her out of this world.''

    (Understood.)

    "Bye, I will summon you when I am horny~."

    "Bas¡ª"

    Her voice became silent and her growling face faded into silver particles.

    I shook my head and sighed. Conquering Grayfia would be hard without having powers higher than her.

    It''s another goal added to the list. My goals aren''t rted to women¡­ definitely!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Read more at Patre.on -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Vote!

 Chapter 46 - CH. 46: Comforting My Yandere Bodyguard

    When I exited the room, the girls were already waiting for me there. The worried expressions urged me to take them to bed and fort'' them thoroughly.

    However, that would be an inappropriate decision considering Yuriko staring at me.??

    Still, Iforted the girls with some intimacy.

    Yuriko released a bitter sigh, turned around, and walked back. Her lonely back fueled my desire to have her.

    A milf shan''t be left lonely.

    The words I lived by¡ªmy code and morals.

    Though first I will lewd my dear nee-chan standing with a faraway gaze. She already started showing signs of unrequited love.

    Tsundere clung to me as if I would run any moment. I stroked her hair and kissed her head.

    "I understand that you love me and want to protect me, but try to understand that I belong to others too."

    "Please don''t mind me." Saeko dismissed my worries with a smile.

    "Saya-chan is the second one after all." Shiori winked mischievously.

    "Who is the first then?" I asked and saw their gaze moving toward Aimi.

    "Asahi-sama?" Aimi tilted her head, looking confused. "Something happened?"

    Zombies are destroying the world out there, here, these girls are deciding on a hierarchy.

    As expected of my women, they are the very best.

    Saya left me after another minute, and looked up, unshed tears glistening in her eyes. "Don''t do something dangerous like that again."

    "That woman was dangerous," Saeko added. Frowning, she looked at the wooden sword in her hand. "I would need a better weapon¡­ if I want to buy time for others."

    Request noted.

    I nodded in confirmation. I am not idiotic enough to fight her alone. Walking over to Aimi, I pulled her into my arms and patted her head.

    "Asahi-sama?"

    She looked up and blinked, not expecting the sudden shower of affection. In moments, she melted under my care and the wholesome effect of the patting skill.

    I skipped her and had sex with Saya. For this, Aimi deserved more affection.

    After giving more headpats and a kiss on her lips, everyone scattered. Aimi and I shared a room while the rest of the girls chose to stay in two different rooms. Saya went to Yuriko''s room.

    Back in my room, Iid my head on Aimi''s thighs. Only Shizuka and possibly Nao could rival the soft and plump thighs below me.

    I was ying chess against the AI on my smartphone. I might go to DxD someday, so having a bit of chess knowledge would be helpful.

    I can''t wait for tomorrow.

    Aimi ran her fingers through my hair. Her expression showed such gentleness that you would never expect from a yandere.

    Yandere, such dear creatures.

    Imended Saya for letting me have some alone time with her.

    I ced the phone aside and sighed. This is what it means to have a happy harem. Sharing your problem and worries with everyone, keeping their affection bar full.

    This lifestyle obviously suited me.

    "Asahi-sama, when are we leaving this ce?"

    Her eyes zed with unparalleled intensity. I know those eyes¡ªthey are the eyes of those who want strength. A yandere like her would never let her love interest get hurt and today, the threat of Grayfia made her realize¡ªthat there are things that can''t be killed with her knife and gun.

    I raised my hand and caressed her cheeks. Her gaze softened as she ced her hands over mine.

    "I¡­ I was scared. I was terrified. That woman was too strong. She could have killed us, easily. She could have killed Asahi-sama¡­ I, I don''t want to lose¡ª"

    Tears welled up in her eyes, streaming down her face. I pulled at her cheeks, turning them red.

    "Hm?"

    Grabbing her face with both hands, I drew her down and raised my body. We gazed at each other for a moment then she closed her eyes. I smiled and nted a kiss on her lips.

    Her ardor was as eager as I expected from her.

    After a longforting kiss, I released her and pinched her cheeks.

    "Don''t think I would die like this. That woman wasn''t here to kill me."

    "B-But, Asahi-sama, I failed my duty as your bodyguard¡­"

    My re silenced her. This woman is so smart yet so dumb.

    "We will go hunting after dinner."

    "U-Understood," She replied with rosy cheeks. "I-I will go tell others."

    "Please do itter. Yourp is mine until dinner."

    "I-I see. Very well, my entire body is for Asahi-sama to use."

    As if I will let myp pillow go somewhere. I picked up my phone again and searched for some news. The inte was still working since no country dropped a nuke¡ªprobably the hope magicians gave them.

    The top results included some interesting results¡ª''Supernatural rises to solve the apocalyptic crisis'', ''The group led by Silver Lady saved over a thousand civilians with their unparalleled might''.

    I tapped on the second highlight. The site loaded rather slowly. An image was attached to the headline¡ªa silver haired woman wearing a white mask with two holes for her crimson eyes. Wearing what resembled a custom made white coat with golden ents. The part that stood out was her bosom¡­ Holy mother, she could rival nee-chan with that bust.

    Standing behind her were six moredies with distinct hair colors. Each one was a young beauty in their own right.

    I scrolled down and read how they purged undead in bama with their unique non-elemental magic.

    bama, huh¡­

    So, the magicians already became that strong. Fuck, I should stop cking now.

    I sighed and saved the picture in the fap¡ªno, celebrities folder.

    "Aimi, I love you."

    She was taken aback by the sudden confession. I grinned and fondled her boobs.

    "Huh? I-I also love Asahi-sama."

    "You sure do."

    So until dinner, we kept teasing each other. Though I had to hold back from iming her, or, she would be fighting the undead with weak legs. Still, it didn''t stop her from using her mouth to sate my hunger. I did the same, making her cum over and over.

    Needless to say, her affection also jumped up seven points.

    Yanderes are best.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Read more at Patre.on -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Vote!

 Chapter 47 - CH. 47: Hunt

    Holding hands with Aimi, I headed toward the dining room. It felt so lewd when I looked at her blushing mess of a face.

    I went overboard with the teasing, didn''t I???

    Together, we entered the dining room kept in surprisingly good shape.

    Sitting on the head table with her back straight, Yuriko wore a calm expression. She used a fork and knife to slice a part of the meat.

    "Asahi!" Saya''s excited face made me smile. "Come, let''s have dinner."

    Who would believe this girl was acting cold to me just a few days ago?

    Busujima siblings waved toward me with a bright smile. Nee-san also gave a lovely smile as she pushed back the chair and stood up.

    "Aa-kun, take a seat." She pulled out a chair for me and gestured for me to sit.

    "Thanks."

    "Don''t worry, it''s my duty as your ''Nee-san''."

    Pretty sure it was a diligent servant or wife''s duty. I was kinda worried when she emphasized the ''Nee-san'' part, ring daggers at Busujima siblings like a tigress. Even they couldn''t meet her intense gaze.

    "Nee-san, why don''t you take a seat too?"

    At my distracting words, she turned and took a seat beside me. Aimi settled the chair on my left.

    Those were clearly the signs.

    Shizuka would be a yandere if I didn''t do anything soon.

    Regardless of my love for a yandere lover, letting Shizuka fall in this abyss felt wrong.

    While the war raged in my head for Shizuka''s future, I finished the rather salty dinner.

    I sneaked a nce at Saya. From her slightly puffed chest and her smug smile, it was easy to guess who made it.

    She turned to me with a nervous look. Her eyes probed for the answer to her cooking.

    I could never hurt the feelings of a cute girl like her. Though she may find it sooner orter on her own.

    "It was good."

    "Yeah!"

    Love was truly blind.

    I exined the situation of hunting to everyone including Yuriko. She put on a thoughtful expression briefly before agreeing. That was why I liked her so much in the manga. She was naturally submissive towards her man while acting like a cold and aloof beauty for others.

    Regardless of the other girls aiming an envious gaze her way, Aimi stayed stoic holding my hand. I wanted to take others too, but this time they had to wait.

    ''Klyscha, show me some artifacts for stealth.''

    (Very well.)

    [Stealth Artifacts]

    Slice of the Abyss (Rank SSS): A magical robe molded in the depths of Abyss, a living hell that constantly swallows aligned with fire including Gods.

    ¡ªLight devourer (Active): Can devour the light on the user''s will and strengthen the user.

    ¡ªA step in the Abyss (Active): Allows the user to hide in the Abyss Realm, a ne different from the physical world.

    ¡ªAnti-divine (Passive): Changes physique into Anti-Divine. Damage against enemies with rtion to Divine increases immensely.

    ¡ªFire immunity (Passive): Any fire-based attack is useless.

    (Price ¨C 450000 KP)

    Invisibility Helm of Hades (Rank EX): The mythical cap embodying the concept of ''Stealth'', created and used by Hades to kidnap his wife Persephone. Any God without omniscience won''t be able to detect you.

    (Price ¨C 150000KP)

    Skill Orb of Stealth (Rank B): A magic core of a shadow demon containing its innate skill ''Stealth''.

    (Price ¨C 999 KP)

    The first one was so good.

    That fire devouring abyss, isn''t that from Dark Souls? That Helm too, I could grope any woman I want¡ªthat''s what a pervert would say.

    I am a pure gentleman!

    The point was these two are very expensive for a bankrupt guy like me.

    ''Klyscha, buy two of the orb. In a world like this, that could help a lot.''

    (Are you sure, my love?)

    ''Yes¡­''

    Two fist sized orbs appeared in my hands.

    (Crush it in your hands.)

    I gave one to Aimi and exined the effect.

    "Asahi-sama, thank you for giving me more strength."

    She revealed a wide smile and crushed the orb.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªAimi Akane: Affection +15]

    Giving a stealth skill to the yandere¡­ Did I just give her wings to stalk me more?

    I shook my head and squeezed my fist, shattering the orb.

    [¡ªYou have learned a new skill ''Stealth'']

    [¡ªStealth (F-Rank): You can tune and assimte your presence into the surroundings. At this rank, beings with sharp perception can sense you.]

    [¡ªYou have unlocked the ''Darkness'' Element.]

    [¡ªReward: +1 point in all attributes, +5 points in Magic.]

    That came out of nowhere. So I finally achieved an element. Wait, does that mean I have no element?

    (My love has affinity with every element. But you can only unlock them through practice.)

    ''Like bathing inva and meditating under a riverfall to unlock the fire and water element?''

    (Something simr or you can buy more skill orbs.)

    That sounded better.

    (There is an impossible way too.)

    I knew where this was going.

    (Danger of death. All the humans are awakening their element this way.)

    ''That''s impossible for me. I¡­ never feared death¡­''

    (I know that very well. That''s why I said it is impossible.)

    I nodded my head and concentrated on feeling my mana; it ran through my veins and ck strands appeared from my hands.

    My mana changed into the darkness element. I controlled the mana and wrapped my entire body.

    [Stealth activated]

    Aimi also activated stealth at the same time. I could still see her probably because of my high perception.

    I stood before the guards standing outside. A brte with a haughty expression and a hulk like man with a timid expression. The woman had a sweet booty.

    I smirked and pped her ass wrapped in a leather tight suit, so loudly that the woman jumped from her position. Ignoring me she turned to re at the man.

    The man shrunk. "I-I didn''t do it."

    "Bastard, do you see anyone here?" She growled and summoned a fireball in each hand.

    What followed was a one-sided beatdown.

    That ass was soft. I turned to Aimi and squeezed her butt.

    "Aimi has a firmer and springy butt."

    Aimi smiled and raised her chin, just a bit. I chuckled and led her by hand.

    Together, we wandered through the streets, houses, industrial buildings and factories. We encountered three Lv 13 undead. They looked hideous as ever. The next strong one was a female dressed in a business suit. Pale white skin, bright red eyes, and sharp fangs¡ªI might have mistaken her for a vampire if not for her feral growls.

    I charged and swiped my dagger. She abruptly ducked to dodge. I crossed my dagger to block the iing punch. It still sent me a few steps back.

    I have to practice a better stance.

    This time, I concentrated to the best of my ability and rushed, aiming at her throat once again. She tried to dodge again. But I was ready and mmed my knee in her face, throwing her in the air.

    What the hell? I felt like I hit a stone wall instead of someone''s face.

    Before shended, I activated the frigid sh skill. My hands flew and shed over and over. Blood streamed from the wounds as she fell to the ground.

    *Ding!*

    ¡ªYou earned 58.66 XP from killing [Level 16 Cursed Undead]

    [¡ª''Dagger Mastery'' ranked up to E.]

    I tried swinging the dagger, and as expected, the swings got smoother.

    For XP, wouldn''t it be 352 XP as it was divided into six¡ªMe, Aimi, Saya, Shiori, Saeko, and Shizuka. 320 XP without 10% bonus from Klyscha''s blessing.

    Any undead over Lvl 10 gave 2x the normal XP. I hadn''t noticed it earlier but it made more sense.

    Then we went wild and massacred the undead for hours.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vote!

 Chapter 48 - CH. 48: A Bloody Night (R-18)

    In the end, we arrived at the Tokonosu bridge on foot. Though my legs ache a little from the running, it wasn''t unbearable.

    That day, many officers on duty were attacked by a horde of undead that appeared from nowhere. The officers bravely fought back but the numbers were too much. The undead devoured them, one savored their leg while the other snatched the arm.??

    Who could be this uncruel to lure those undead to the public protectors?

    I killed the undead and avenged the officers.

    Such a pity.

    ***

    As soon as we returned, I jumped into the shower with Aimi. The stench of blood was almost unbearable.

    Aimi rubbed my back, which made Klyscha jealous. She swore to have a bath next time I go there.

    I also?thoroughly?washed Aimi¡ªmy fingers rubbing every nook and cranny for the uing event.

    The time was 4 AM, so we might as well have?fun?until the morning.

    I changed into new clothes while Aimi wore a white shirt which I presumed used to be mine and white panties. She swept her hair off her face and tied them up in a ponytail, looking adorable as ever.

    "Asahi-sama, how do I look?"

    I snuck my hands around her and pulled her in my embrace. "So beautiful that I can''t wait to?eat?you up."

    "R-Really?"

    I nodded at her question and held her hands like the most precious thing in the world.

    We fooled around in the corridors and returned to the room.

    I shut the door and rechecked the lock. Can''t have someone spying on us, now can we.

    "Good."

    I paused feeling the cold air brushing against my legs. With a sigh, I nced down at Aimi squatting with her face near my crotch.

    "Asahi-sama, I can''t wait!"

    She pulled down my underwear and gaped, her hot breath stroking my member.

    She looked up and her lips curled up mischievously. "Asahi-sama is aroused. I feel happy."

    I ced my hand on her head and stroked her hair. "Which man would not be excited about sex with a girl he likes?"

    I grabbed her hand reaching out to my cock with my other hand.

    "Bed?is there."

    She nodded and cast a?long?nce at my cock as if reluctant to part ways. She stood and skipped over to the bed.

    I kicked away the clothes near my leg and sat down on the bed. Before we started, I activated the barrier device and tossed it on the bedside.

    Aimi quickly switched her seat and forced her way on myp, bringing a refreshing scent along with her. My erect cock rubbed against her?slightly?wet panties.

    She hugged my neck and gazed at me with longing in her eyes.

    "Asahi-sama."

    "Yes?"

    Aimi perked up and rubbed her nose against mine. "Asahi-sama, Asahi-sama, Asahi-sama!"

    She spoke like a music yer stuck on repeat. Her smile as she closed her eyes showed her over the roof happiness.

    I slipped my arms around her waist and ovepped her lips with mine. Nothing created a romantic mood better than a gentle kiss. In our case though, it wasn''t gentle as Aimi hungrilyshed her tongue in my mouth.

    Her desires were all too apparent to see. But the more she wanted to devour me, the more I wanted to not give it to her.

    She pressed her body against mine as if trying to melt into me, her braless boobs crushing on my chest.

    I snuck my hands inside her dress and felt her toned midriff, a perfect bnce between muscles and delicacy.

    Her eyes stared at me like a predator ready to hunt its prey.

    My hands crept higher and groped her juicy boobs. They were hefty, true to the words that a woman''s bosom carried the hope of mankind.

    Saya won in the softness department, but Aimi beat her with firmness.

    However, big or small, a man of culture epts them all!

    I caressed her milk jugs and pinched her small nipples hard from arousal. This made her tongue go even wilder while her breathing became heavier.

    She ended the kiss, a thin strand of saliva bridging our lips and grated my cock against her wet crotch.

    "Asahi-sama¡­" She whispered with a dreamy expression and rolled out her dress. Her glorious boobs sprang out, juggling lightly. No matter how much I look, their perfection won''t change.

    "Fuck me, please. I can''t take it anymore."

    I expected nothing less from a yandere. Only minutes of forey and teasing riled her up.

    My mind was also filled with the desire to fuck her silly.

    "As you wish, Aimi."

    I clenched her hips, digging my fingers in the mesmerizing flesh, and flipped our positions. I sat between her plump thighs and pulled down her panties.

    Her juices threw a sweet scent around. She snatched a pillow from the side and rested her head against it.

    "Asahi-sama, please¡­"

    She cast an adorable puppy-eyed look and spread her legs wide, showcasing her pulpy lips overflowing with juices.

    My dick throbbed at her sweet gesture, turning the hardest it could possibly get.

    Fuck, how can I hold back if you do that¡­

    "Don''t cryter."

    I won''t be giving any mercy now.

    Leaning over her, I held my cock over her pussy and rubbed it for lubrication.

    "There plunge it into my womb."

    She unwrapped her lower lips with one hand and touched my face with her free hand. Her expression filled with love and gentleness almost melted my heart.

    I nodded and unhurriedly pushed the tip inside. The wetness mped around me, stroking my cock gently. I would burst if I wasn''t careful.

    Aimi let out a slow hum and continued gazing into my eyes. She engulfed half of my length before her hole narrowed down.

    I began to thrust in and out and her insides gradually loosened. Her rxed state helped a lot.

    She pulled me towards her. As I did, her bosom squeezed under my chest.

    "Asahi-sama, don''t hesitate to ravage this lowly bodyguard who doesn''t deserve an ounce of your gentle love."

    She put her tongue around my ear and nibbled on it.

    This woman is provoking me¡­ I also bit on her earlobe in retaliation.

    "Nn~!" She moaned right into my ear.

    I pulled back and thrust again, inciting another moan from her. It only served to fuel me up as my thrusts got faster.

    "Asahi-sama~!"

    I raised my body and frowned. Two trails of sparkling tears flowed from her eyes.

    "Does it hurt?"

    She shook her head with a smile and covered her face with both hands. "It''s Asahi-sama''s love, I can feel it inside my body. It is stirring me up." She slid down the hands, revealing a feral grin and warped expression. "It''s making me crazy."

 Chapter 49 - CH. 49: Adorable Yandere (R-18)

    Aimi''s eyes hollowed as a sneer formed on her face.

    Any other guy in my situation would be creeped out and probably double think about his future with her.??

    But for me, nope.

    I didn''t even skip pounding her.

    FInally she was willing to open up this side of hers.

    "Stop it, idiot. It won''t scare me." I leaned and pecked her forehead. "I am gonna ept everything even if you are bloodthirsty yandere or a stalker. Just don''t try to hurt others, okay?"

    She timidly nodded and stuck out her tongue. "Oops, Asahi-sama saw right through me~. I knew it, Asahi-sama is the best man in a billion thousand worlds."

    "Yes, I am."

    Feed my ego until it bursts...

    "Asahi-sama has the best penis. The optimal size with throbbing veins. I¡­ I can hardly think straight. It''s melting my insides..."

    Her expression morphed in pure pleasure as she sniffed me loudly.

    "Asahi-sama''s manly smell, Ah~, it makes me wet."

    That''s something only a girl would know.

    "Asahi-sama has a kind heart."

    For my women.

    "Asahi-sam¡ª"

    "That''s enough. Looks like I need to get serious to tame you."

    I slid my hands around her knees and pushed her, stretching her legs.

    "T-This position is¡­ embarrassing¡­"

    Ignoring her flushed face, I swung my hips, aiming for the rough spots I discovered earlier. My cock invaded her convulsing pussy, spilling her juices everywhere on the bed.

    This time Aimi''s moan became genuinely loud with a mix of hot sighs and ecstatic screams.

    I poured all of my feelings, going too wild on her first sex. It made her happier, absolutely certain that I sought her.

    Honestly enough I couldn''t imagine a life without her. I was just too used to her presence tailing me everywhere. Even in my past life, I might have realized it sooner orter and settled down with her.

    Crap, I can''t control now.

    I sealed her lips and finished with an intense thrust, pping my balls against her in the process.

    She clung to me, her body shivering, producing a thick load of warm juices.

    I uttered a soft groan as my cock throbbed and sent a stream of cum inside her. She raised her waist a little as her body twitched and her vagina sprayed a burst of fluids on my cock.

    As she calmed down, we kept lying in the same position, gazing into each other''s face. A small heart flew up from her head.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªAimi Akane: Affection +3]

    With her, it was easy to score affection after the grand limit of 500.

    Aimi released a heated sigh and pushed my shoulders to the side. Iid on my back while she turned and straddled my waist. A stream of white liquid flowing from her hole wetted my chest.

    "Asahi-sama, please allow me to pleasure you."

    "Go ahead, miss cowgirl."

    With the massive knockers she had, this name suited her well.

    The cock that never fell limp, was held in her hand as she redirected it to her crack.

    "Huuuuu¡­"

    She took a deep breath and lowered her hips. The pink flesh painted in white liquid consumed my cock, enclosing it in her warmth. Her butt touched my body as she took the entire length easier than I thought.

    I reached out and clenched her buttcheeks, fondling her springy ass.

    Aimi slowly raised her butt, drawing lines from our lewd fluids at the part where we were connected. She plopped down again, her tightness almost making me cum.

    Aimi leaned forward and touched my chest. "So hard¡­"

    I raised my body a little and she wrapped her arms around my neck, cing her lips on mine. Now in a better position, she swung her lips, moaning in sync. I squeezed her butt and pushed my cock deeply into her.

    She released me and threw her head back. "Ahhh¡­ that pierced my womb!"

    Her insides cramped, brutally gripping my cock. I took a deep breath and held back the approaching climax.

    She was too damn tight!

    Or rather her hole was small even inparison to Saya.

    Aimi clung to my body, squishing her pair of breasts against me, and kept moving her hips.

    For several moments, the pping sounds of flesh and her moans resounded in the otherwise silent room.

    I was at my limit already.

    "Asahi-sama, color my womb in your semen."

    "Yes, ma''am."

    Creampies felt way better when there was no risk.

    I pushed down her hips and pushed my waist, meeting womb-san again. Twitching, my cock let out a load even more than thest one. Aimi''s vagina contracted and squeezed out my dick as if her dear life depended on it.

    Aimi arched her back forward silently, overwhelmed by sheer pleasure.

    I released a sigh as my climax ended. But, her juices kept overflowing with no ends to be seen as if she became a broken dam.

    A long momentter, she regained herposed smile. "Asahi-sama, ehehe~."

    She finally broke¡­

    Still with my dick inside her, she spun around and twirled her hips.

    "Take me from behind?"

    I clenched her butt and got up on my knees. Despite cumming earlier, my erection stayed strong as ever. The stat boosts were real after all.

    I started pounding her in a doggy position while admiring the divine curves and the smooth texture of her butt.

    If I didn''t know better, I might have thought of Aimi as an experienced woman from the way she coordinated with every thrust. Maybe that''s anothermon feature of yanderes. I gotta find more yanderes to confirm.

    For a whole ten minutes, I attacked her weak spots, making her legs so weak that I had to support her from behind. Still, she urged me to continue.

    I could feel my affection points rising for her. She is adorable as heck.

    Worried for her, I finished early. She also delivered another supply of fresh juices before she fell back on me.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªAimi Akane: Affection +2]

    Sticky with each other''s sweat, we talked until her eyes drooped. It wasmendable for her tost three times on her first time.

    The bedsheet was left in a fine mess of our fluids.

    A beautiful sight indeed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vote!

    Join the new discord server

    https://discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 50 - CH. 50: Magic Swords

    Next day.

    I opened my eyes and froze. This familiar fragrance and two pairs of heavenly oppai on my sides.??

    Don''t tell me...

    I nced down at Shizuka''s head resting on my chest with ax expression. Her arm was draped over me, pushing her bare chest against my arm.

    On my other side was my dear Tsundere Saya, drooling on my chest. She wasn''t naked but the ckcy bra worked better than naked.

    I took deep breaths to calm down the tent rising from the nket. The bedsheet was the same asst night¡­ this perverted sister of mine slept on our body fluids.

    The door creaked and Busujima twins entered. Saeko wore a calm smile but how could I not see the mischievousness dwelling in her eyes. Shiori didn''t bother hiding her smirk.

    "My my, sleeping with your sister, how incestuous."

    Being locked in a lovely embrace, I couldn''t even get up and retaliate.

    "Asahi, do you want to sleep more?" Saeko''s lips twitched, seemingly trying to hide her smile. "Can I apany the survival group? They are going to a supermarket nearby."

    ''Klyscha.''

    (On it.)

    [Magic swords]

    Howling Wind (Rank C): In the hands of a trained swordsman, this metal de can tear through any mortal metal.

    Effects: Strength +15, Dexterity +20

    ¡ªWind de (Active skill): When imbued with mana, a sh of this depresses air to create wind des.

    (Price ¨C 499 KP)

    sh Guillotine (Rank C): A sword that executes its targets with the scariest nightmares.

    Effects: Strength +10, Dexterity +15

    ¡ªImperial Execution (Passive skill): If killed by this weapon, the target will be forced to watch their worst nightmares until their soul goes through the process of reincarnation.

    ¡ªReaper''s awakening (Passive skill): Each death caused by this weapon increases its sharpness.

    (Price ¨C 499 KP)

    ''It can''t be any more perfect.''

    The painful sword for my sadist waifu and the ranged sword for the yful waifu to defend her sister.

    With my utmost care, I broke free of the hold and got off the bed.

    Saeko nced down at my naked body and gulped loudly. She looked straight into my eyes with a solemn expression.

    She still couldn''t hide the blush.

    On the other hand, Shiori brazenly gazed at my cock and licked her lips. "You still owe us a loving night."

    "I know."

    ''Buy the swords.''

    998 KP deducted for creating Two C-Rank Magic swords.

    KP left - 17350

    Two swords appeared in my hands.

    The first had a ck sheath with golden floral design and a ck hilt with hollow diamond patterns¡ªits aura screamed with the word Imperial.

    The other one was enclosed in a simple leaf green sheath. Itcked the design of the former but it had a calming aura.

    "Another gift? Wow!"

    I nodded at Shiori''s question and handed them the swords. Shiori readily epted while Saeko hesitated a bit before taking it.

    Maybe I should thank Grayfia for this. If it was yesterday, the twins would have denied the swords.

    This sword will do until I level up my contract skill.

    I exined the skills of the des and the way I created them from KP and XP that the Goddess gifted me to kill the undead.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªSaeko Busujima: Affection +6]

    [¡ªShiori Busujima: Affection +8]

    "First of all, thanks for trusting us with this information." Holding the sword in one hand, Shiori hugged me. "It means a lot."

    Though it felt nice, stop rubbing my little buddy with your body! This woman clearly knew I won''t touch her before her mission on shopping.

    That''s enough seduction!

    I lifted her chin and stole her lips, shoving my tongue inside to y with hers. Her shocksted momentarily before she epted my kiss.

    Saeko separated us and stared at us with her sharp gaze. "You two¡­ geez, stop doing it where Shizuka onee-san can watch."

    Shiori coughed in embarrassment.

    Saeko shook her head with a sigh. "So Asahi-kun is saying that we can level up and be stronger just by killing the undead?" Saeko formed her signature sadistic smile and continued, "That''s double profit!"

    "Isn''t it? I so want to meet this kind goddess." Shiori sighed in defeat. "But I can''t."

    (I-I am not ready to meet anyone.)

    This shut-in goddess...

    Saeko attached the sword to her de. "This weapon is very versatile. But we can''t use mana yet."

    "Yeah, please teach us~."

    "I will do thatter. I also want to learn tobat another person."

    This high-spec body of mine wasn''t utilized properly. I needed to train my senses and the way to react to different attack patterns. Fighting the undead was fine but I would be defeated against a person with greater experience.

    "Saeko, Shiori, go kick their ass."

    "We will do so."

    "Just wait here~." Shiori hugged me again. "Even if you have many women, please don''t go Rance on us."

    Her request left me speechless. She kissed my cheeks and rushed out.

    "She knows about Rance, the only man I admire from the bottom of my heart?"

    I shook my head. No way a cultured girl like her indulged in those hentai games, right? Must be a big fat coincidence.

    Aimi was absent as always, culling the poor undead, amassing XP. I turned to the sleeping beauties and sighed.

    What should I do about the rising libido?

    Saya''s hands roamed around the bed, searching for me.

    "Asaaahi¡­" She groaned and rubbed her eyes. "You are there. Come, give me a morning kiss!"

    Her eyes were crimson¡ªthe flirty Saya returned. She closed the distance in a single leap and tackled me, pressing her lips on mine at the same time.

    Her stats increased a lot.

    After enjoying the kiss for a moment, I pushed her away and put on my clothes.

    "Let''s continue in the shower."

    In the end, we ended up fucking for an hour in the shower. Saya returned to normal midway. However, instead of shying over it, she responded with the same passion.

    After our little session, Saya fumbled with her clothes.

    I took the time to check her status.

    Saya Takagi: Your lover and current heir of the Takagi n. [Reveal Backstory]

    ¡ªFavorability points: 195 [Lover]

    ¡ªAge: 16

    ¡ªLvl. 12

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Fire Magician

    Attributes:

    Strength: 20

    Dexterity: 24

    Constitution: 25

    Defense: 26

    Charm: 36

    Magic: 38

    Skills:

    [¡ªFire Magic (C-Rank): Only those with passionate, sensitive, and aggressive traits can awaken this magic. This skill allows the user to create spells in exchange for mana. The maximum output of magic is limited by rank.]

    [¡ªFirearms Mastery (F-Rank): Increases proficiency with every type of firearm-ss weapon, allowing the user to handle them with ease. When equipped with a firearm, this skill enhances the vision of the user.]

    [¡ªMultithread processing (F-Rank): The user can process multiple thoughts simultaneously. At this rank, the limit is two threads.

    Achieving Rank C Magic in a few days, she really was a genius.

    Thest skill made me envious. It was the result of her dual personality.

    Still though didn''t Saya change too much after meeting me?

    (Do you remember what you put in the changes regarding mana?)

    ''Mana is the energy that creates and destroys, unbound by logic, it can bring miracles.''

    (This girl genuinely wished to change herself for you and the mana did that, making her a bit more honest towards her feelings for you.)

    ''That''s¡­ really admirable.''

    (Indeed. I am d that my love has someone like her.)

    ''I still like you the most. Keep supporting me like this.''

    (That''s a wife''s duty.)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ah yes, vote!

 Chapter 51 - CH. 51: Upgrade

    After breakfast, I read Solomon Grimoire as my life depended on it. Despite pushing my brain to the limits, I barely reached the mark of one and a half hours.

    My hard work earned me ap pillow from Saya and a massage from Aimi.??

    It would be hard to level up the summoning skill. The conditions to level up the contract skill were unknown.

    (It is about soul level and the contracted spirit''s loyalty. The more a spirit harmonizes with you, the more your souls will grow.)

    ''I still can''t guess if she would like me or not.''

    (I guess it depends on your attitude.)

    The heavenly thighs recovered my condition to top in an hour.

    I spent the best of an hour studying the other Grimoire. As I was close to clutching my head, a prompt stole my attention.

    [¡ªYou learned a new skill ''Elemental Roulette'']

    [¡ªElemental Roulette (F-Rank): A high tier-skill tuned for the beings with an Omni-element affinity. At this rank, the user is granted an affinity of Life element.]

    [¡ªYou have unlocked the ''Life'' Element.]

    [¡ªRewards: +1 point in all attributes, +5 points in Constitution attribute.]

    It was worth it. With this, I had a way to stop the lifeforce in my sperm.

    I got off Saya''sp and sat between the two. "Saya, Aimi, thanks for the help."

    "I-It''s not like I enjoy giving you ap pillow. It was for you, be grateful."

    She humphed and turned her face.

    Why was she degrading to a temte tsundere?

    "Anything for Asahi-sama."

    "I can use the life element now."

    "S-Seriously? What can you do with it? Can you create a lifeform from this?" She shook me with starry eyes before she noticed her behavior and hung her head. "S-Sorry, I got super excited hearing about it."

    "Oh, my Saya has an interest in creating a lifeform?"

    She shook her head and pushed her specs up. "We can probably solve the undead case with this. We would get ultra famous for it!"

    I can''t say I hate this ambitious side of her.

    "You know your man doesn''t like to be in the center of the world."

    Saya sighed. "I should have realized that."

    "But I will make an exception this time." I leaned closer to her and licked her earlobes. "If you give me another paizuri."

    That was just an excuse. I just disliked when my women changed their personalities because of me. She waspromising for a harem to stay with me, can''t I suppress my?slightly?idiotic habits for her?

    Her gaze softened and a wide smile touched her lips, emphasizing her cute pointed teeth.

    "Thanks a bunch."

    She saw through my excuse.

    Can''t escape the genius, now can I?

    "Sure thing. I really look forward to your efforts."

    My meaningful grin might have reminded her of the morning and her face flushed. "I, I hate you pervert!"

    She ran out of the room.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªSaya Takagi: Affection +5]

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªCongrattions on getting two Committed Partners.]

    [Reward: Partner function upgraded.]

    [''Saya Takagi'' rtion changed to ''Unforgettable Lover'']

    Wait, What?

    This came as a surprise.

    (What kind of dating sim gives no reward for conquering girls?)

    ''That''s true. So what are the new functions.''

    (You can see the reason for affection increase and a new unique status that shows the current feeling of your true and potential targets.)

    ''Like this Unforgettable lover? I understand.''

    I turned to Aimi and smiled. "Can you say ''Ara ara'' for me like onee-sans in anime?"

    "Ara Ara~."

    A ticklish feeling ran through my body.

    [Women Empowerment activated.]

    [+5% stats. Lasts for five minutes.]

    Aimi also felt the same as her eyes widened. "What is this? I feel stronger. Does this skill work by ''Ara ara'' of an onee-san? So that''s why Asahi-sama forced Saya away."

    I nodded at her urate assumption. "Her pride would take a hit if she can''t use a skill every other girl in my harem can."

    "Asahi-sama shouldn''t worry about her. She is a strong girl who can take care of herself."

    "I know. I am still too soft I guess."

    Aimi cupped my face and pulled me in her breasts. "Soft, cruel, ruthless, or a murderer rapist, I don''t care what Asahi-sama bes. I swear to be there with you, even in death."

    Her resolve was beautiful and... heavy. I buried my face between the delicious heavens.

    I looked up and gave my most sincere smile. "Aimi, I never said it before. But thanks for always being here with me."

    *Ding!*

    [''Aimi Akane'' rtion changed to ''Inseparable Yandere'']

    "It''s my pleasure," she answered with a giggle. "Please, keep repaying me with your body."

    Damn, I should run before I got enticed in another round of lovemaking. But, her breasts felt soforting.

    I used every ounce of my willpower to move away. "I need to train with Saeko and Shiori."

    "Let me join too. I will teach marksmanship to Shizuka and Nao nee-san."

    "Well, don''t go easy on them."

    "I won''t."

    We moved to the backyard, where others waited including Yuriko. Nee-san wearing round specs, buried her face in a book titled ''Secrets of Life''.

    Nee-san, rejoice while you can, I would be conquering you today!

 Chapter 52 - CH. 52: Spar And Reward

    I stepped toward Saeko standing with a dignified posture and a sharp gaze.

    "Asahi-kun, please be prepared for a tough fight."??

    "I always was, you sadistic woman."

    Saeko grinned at my grumble. Taking the stance of kendoka, she drew out her new katana.

    "A real battle is usually the best ce to train one''s skills."

    I nodded and pulled out my favorite daggers in a reverse grip. My stance might seem ridiculous to a professional like her, but that was expected for a young master like me.

    "Duel start!"

    I flinched at Shiori''s words. Duel, the heck? This psycho would beat me into pulp in the name of a duel.

    "You knew that, don''t you?"

    "Fufufu, what might you mean, Asahi-kun~?"

    I shook my head and charged for the first hit straight on her throat.

    Saeko tilted her head and smacked her elbow against my hand. "You are quite heartless aiming for your woman''s throat at the first attempt."

    I retreated and answered, "You know my skills, don''t you?"

    "Oh, the shield one?" Saeko bowed. "I apologize for misunderstanding your intention."

    "Don''t sweat over it."

    Saeko smiled and resumed her stance. "Then victory would be yours if you destroy that shield. If you do that, I will do anything you want."

    "What are your terms, then?"

    Saeko licked her lips with a seductive smile. "This condition goes both ways."

    Ah shit, here we go again.

    I dashed toward her and swung my dagger. Time slowed down as my perception reached its peak. Saeko''s lips slowly curled up into a mocking grin as she pushed the sword to the right. I tossed the dagger and holding its handle, I stabbed toward her left rib.

    Saeko''s expression turned solemn. Instead of fighting, she jumped back.

    She lowered the sword. "That was an amazing move."

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªSaeko Busujima: Affection +4]

    [¡ªShiori Busujima: Affection +2]

    *p* *p* *p*

    The others pped at myeback. Even Yuriko smiled warmly.

    *Ding!*

    [??Yuriko Takagi: Affection +7]

    [¡ªShizuka Marikawa: Affection +3]

    [¡ªSaya Takagi: Affection +1]

    [¡ªNao Sakurada: Affection +5]

    [¡ªAiko Sakurada: Affection +6]

    [¡ªAimi Akane: Affection +1]

    *Ding!*

    [''Saeko Busujima'' rtionship changed to ''An admirable lover'']

    [''Shiori Busujima'' rtionship changed to ''Her brightest hope'']

    [''Yuriko Takagi'' rtionship changed to ''Respected yet lecherous son-inw'']

    [''Shizuka Marikawa'' rtionship changed to ''Her beloved brother'']

    [''Aiko Sakurado'' rtionship changed to ''Her idol'']

    [''Nao Sakurado'' rtionship changed to ''A man she admires'']

    "Way to go, Asahi-kun! I love you!"

    "Aa-kun, that was amazing."

    "Asahi-san, please do that again."

    "Onii-chan! You are Aiko''s hero!"

    I nced at the smile on their face and scratched my cheek. This young master''s thick skin melted from their admiration.

    "Again."

    I agreed with a nod. As if I would let go of a way to grind affection points.

    I rushed again. This time Saeko was serious and fought with her full strength. I still managed to break the emergency shield that popped out near her stomach.

    After that came the training on my basics, which Icked the most.

    ***

    An hourter.

    "Hah, hah."

    I gasped for breath while admiring the face of the woman who pushed me this far.

    My eyes never stayed on hercy violet bra!

    "How do my bare thighs feel?" Saeko asked and ruffled my hair. "They mayck the softness of a woman."

    I denied her useless thought with a shake of my head. "Never say that again. They are the gift of heaven."

    She giggled at my answer. "You are truly a pervert... But I am no better when I get wet from inflicting pain on others"

    "We both are abnormal as far as human standards go."

    "Just a simplep pillow, is this what you wanted?"

    "Nothing better to recover¡ª"

    *Ding!*

    [¡ª''Women Empowerment'' ranked up to B.]

    [??''Natural Gentleman'' ranked up to C.]

    [¡ªYou learned a new skill ''Healing Thighs'']

    [¡ªHealing Thighs (F-Rank): Receiving ap pillow from your partner increases the rate of your spiritual and physical recovery by 100%.]

    Wow¡­ Now I can heal fromp pillows¡­

    "Asahi-kun?"

    I was lost in thoughts for a bit too long. I exined the new skill to her. She burst intoughter.

    "You really are a ''hentai protagonist'' like Shiori said."

    "...Why does your sister know about hentai?"

    "She has a lot of them in her room. Though I was tempted to, I never watched them."

    Using naked apron to seduce me, then the reference for Rance¡ªShiori was a woman of culture.

    "She is also very kinky in her preferences."

    "I see. I am gonna get devoured if I head into the battle like this?"

    She leaned down and smirked. "I will be there to back Shiori up."

    I might need to get serious about them. I checked my status.

    Status

    Asahi Marikawa Lvl. 8

    Current level progress: 1300/12800 XP

    Age: 17

    Race: High Human

    ss: Loli Lover, Mature Lover

    Attributes:

    Strength: 66 (+14)

    Dexterity: 76 (+14)

    Constitution: 81 (+19)

    Defense: 78 (+8)

    Charm: 170 (+22)

    Magic: 309 (+35)

    Karma: 17469 (+119)

    Skills:

    ¡ªEvery Loli shall fall (F-Rank): 15% increased favorability with Lolis.

    ¡ªThe Sacred Candy (D-Rank): This candy gives instant 10% favorability with lolis.

    ¡ªMust prot (F-Rank): +10% stats when protecting a loli.

    ¡ªWrath of Law (Cursed): -10% stats when fighting againstw enforcement andwfully aligned beings.

    ¡ªNatural Gentleman (C-Rank): +15% instant favorability with any woman older than you.

    ¡ªWoman empowerment (B-Rank): ''Ara Ara'' gives a 10% boost in strength. Skill cooldown is three minutes, while one woman can only power it every twenty minutes.

    ¡ªHealing thighs (F-Rank): Receiving ap pillow from your partner increases the rate of your spiritual and physical recovery by 100%.

    ¡ªDagger Mastery (E-Rank): Increases proficiency with daggers. Gives insight into weak points.

    ¡ªHeadpatting (F-Rank): Grants a calming and blissful effect when touching someone''s head.

    ¡ªGod''s Language (F-Rank): Reduces the strain when reading thenguage of Gods. The effect varies ording to rank.

    ¡ªGift of Tongues (E-Rank): You can understand any humannguage.

    I became a lot stronger. Fighting Saeko was merely possible because of my high perception. Even then, she was able to dodge on her instincts. The difference in experience was too much.

    I had a long way to go before I fuck Klyscha''s real body.

    (Ehehe, I am more than satisfied like this.)

    ''I know that. But I don''t like going back on my words.''

    "Asahi-kun, have you recovered yet?" Saeko patted my cheeks. "Can we continue after I bathe? The spar got me sweaty."

    "Let''s take one together."

    "Okay, I can wash your back that way."

    We enjoyed some intimacy in the bath, though only at the level of groping each other.

    After lunch, I went into the same room with the summoning magic circle and poured my mana, thinking of the slightly perverted spirit.

    The magic circle lit up with a bronze light, different for the silvery hue of Grayfia.

    [500 KP deducted for creating a physical body for Lemegeton.]

    [KP left - 16969]

    A golden sh blinded me, calming down momentster. A woman with brown skin floated before me. Her silver hair reminiscent of gentle moonlight, wearing a revealing ck dress with gold bracelets around her arms.

    "Ale? Why is Leme here?"

    The crimson tattoo on her forehead glowed for a second. Her golden eyes darted around in panic.

    "W-W-Why can''t Leme ess the Astrum?"

    It''s time to fool this naive spirit.

 Chapter 53 - CH. 53: Power Of Bonds

    *cough* *cough* Today is 1st of the month. What better time to throw some money at your beloved author''s on his Pat.reon and read some chapters in advance.

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb??

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    ***

    Astrum was the ce Lemegeton came from, located in a world parallel from the world, it was called the Home of Diva. Born from the concept, beliefs, and folks of humans, Diva held powers simr to gods.

    After a certain scientist discovered Philosopher stone, their world changed, gaining contact with Diva.

    This girl here, Lemegeton, was the Chief Diva of Solomon 72 Pirs Mythology, supporting Japan.

    Or that was what I understood after reading the Light novel of Magika no Kenshi h h h.

    Lemegeton looked around, searching for someone with her stigma. Her eyes stopped on me, shing apparent vignce.

    "Are you the one who summoned me?!"

    I nodded to confirm her assumption.

    "I am Asahi Marikawa and I want to form a contract with Lemegeton."

    A straightforward approach was what I wanted.

    "Why is Leme here in a world without Astrum?"

    I approached her and raised my hand. She unconsciously closed her eyes, thinking I would be harming her. I ced my hand on her head and rubbed her soft hair.

    "W-Whaa! It feels weird." She opened her eyes, closing them secondster. "I feel warm¡­"

    She was lonely after the protagonist''s mother, also her former contractor left her. Since she lost her powers and got locked in Astrum where she couldn''t contact the 72 Pirs, her underlings.

    "Can you agree to contract me, please?"

    She pped away my hand and puffed her cheeks. "Leme is not an easy girl. Also, Leme''s powers are not for everyone to use."

    "I need them to protect my women." I faked a remorseful sigh and clenched my fists. "This world is gued by the undead for many days. I need the power to protect myself and the women I care about."

    I started exining the horrors of the undead. My power to summon any demon rted to 72 Pirs.

    My perfect acting probably fooled her.

    She put on a thoughtful expression and crossed her arms on her chest. "Leme wants to ask a question¡ªWhat is your purpose after saving this world?"

    Did she misinterpret my words as saving the world? I didn''t mind doing it as long as I got XP and the women I like.

    "I want to travel to different worlds with my women."

    "Different worlds?" She tilted her head. "Leme only knows Earth and Astrum."

    "Can you return to any of them?" I asked despite knowing the answer.

    She shook her head with drooped shoulders. "Leme can''t."

    Even with her childish personality, this girl held grudges. So I couldn''t force her into a contract.

    "Thene to different worlds with me."

    "Leme¡­ Leme will agree if you swear to be a Harem King."

    "I agree."

    I was already a Harem King, to begin with. If having five lovers wasn''t a harem then I don''t know what else is.

    "Leme doesn''t know how to form contracts without Enigma."

    Enigma was the symbol that appeared on the summoner''s hand on their 14th birthday. If they sessfully contracted a Diva, they would mature into a Stigma.

    I didn''t need them when I had the contract skill. But the girls will need them to form the pact.

    ''Klyscha?''

    (There are no cringy lines involved. Just ask her about the contract and let her agree with it.)

    Better.

    "Just answer this question. Are you willing to enter a contract with me?"

    "Leme agrees to Asahi being her contractor."

    With her agreement, strands of ck flowed from her and wrapped around me.

    Oh wait, I wasn''t a princess knight, so why were these tentacles covering me?!

    They retreated into her body and Leme''s eyes widened.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªContract established with Lemegeton, the lesser key of Solomon.]

    [¡ªContract ranks up to E.]

    [¡ªSpecial Skill: Power of Bonds acquired]

    Power of Bonds (Special): The King''s Authority of Lemegeton is powered up the level of bonds you have forged.

    ¡ªRing of Solomon (A-Rank): It keeps track of the positivity levels of the girls contracted with a Diva.

    ¡ªTelepathy (B-Rank): You can contact any girl whose positivity level is above 150.

    ¡ªZekorbeni (S-Rank): A special enchanted pendant that helps you in casting any magic spell instantly.

    ¡ªGematria (SSS Rank): Sealed due to insufficient power.

    This was the best way for me and my harem to grow stronger together. Next, I will summon the subordinate Diva of Lemegeton and let the girls contract them. With enough practice, they will be able to ess the ten devastating spells of the Diva.

    The power of spells depended on one''s synchro rate and affinity with Diva.

    The strongest Level 10 spell could obliterate a city with ease. Not much on the bigger scale of powers, but here with the friendly undead, I could grind XP.

    AoE attacks, that''s what Icked and this will allow me to use them.

    Since the spirits would be contracted to me, they would grow stronger with me. Not like the usual Diva shown in the story.

    I rubbed the ck ring that appeared on the index finger of my right hand¡ªthe ring of Solomon.

    "Leme feels the power. You¡­ you, why are there bonds more sturdy than Leme ever saw?!"

    (Aimi and me.)

    Feel the power of a yandere bodyguard and a shut-in goddess!

    Leme let out a sigh tinged with regret. "So bad that they aren''t contracted with any Diva, or Asahi could have cast Level 10 magic spells."

    I could only cast spells ording to the positivity levels of girls.

    I held out my hand with a smile. "Thanks for your help. I would be sure to treasure you."

    She ced a hand on her hips and pointed at me. "Ohoho, Leme knows Asahi wants to do naughty things with her."

    I forgot this extremely beautiful woman was somewhat perverted since she always wanted her contractor to be a ''Great Harem King''.

 Chapter 54 - CH. 54: Phenex

    You can read 10 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb??

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    ***

    Power of Bonds.

    Right now this OP skill was useless. I had a list prepared for the Diva who would surely have an affinity with the girls.

    Saeko''s Diva will be the most suited for my tastes.

    But first would be Saya''s Diva¡ªPhenex.

    *Ding!*

    [For your sessful contract with Lemegeton, you get an additional summon for today.]

    Ohhh, nice!

    A free summon!

    Leaving Leme in the room, I went out and dragged Saya here. I exined the situation on the way, or she might end up sting Leme with her C-Rank Fire Magic.

    "Oh, this cute girl is in Asahi''s harem?"

    "Asahi, wait, why is this a sexy girl?!" Saya huffed and pointed at Leme. "I thought she would be an old hag."

    "She is Leme. And Leme, she is Saya, my lover."

    "L-Lover?"

    I grinned at her. "Aren''t you? Even Yuriko approved of our rtionship."

    She frowned a little and red at me, realizing I just called my mother-inw with her given name.

    "You¡­ whatever, I don''t care anymore."

    Did she just give me the approval to pursue her milf mother?

    "Did you just agree to it?"

    She nodded reluctantly and sighed. "Just treat her better¡­ than the bastard father of mine."

    Moved to tears, I brought her in my arms and kissed her. Such a noble deed was worthy to earn a hundred kisses from me.

    She pushed me with a re. "Stop toying with me."

    "Okay, just wait here. I will summon the best Diva for you."

    "Asahi certainly loves his harem. Leme finally found someone worthy to be Harem King." She hung her head depressingly. "But no friend is here to see it¡­"

    Before she got depressed further, I poured my mana into the summoning circle. I didn''t feel much when I powered it for Leme, but it became a little harder to move my mana.

    I haven''t mastered the technique to use the mana yet¡ªanother goal to work for.

    A red hue circted in the symbols of the circle. This time, it burst into a red sh. I covered my eyes preemptively.

    "Phenex-chan!" Leme cried and jumped into the light.

    "Yare yare¡­ how can you be our master when you cry like this," murmured the man before me in ck pants and a suit vest. A ck mask marked with a white wing symbol hid his face.

    This guy was Phenex, a Demon Marquis, the 37th Pir of 72 Pirs. He was ranked low but his powers with fire were nothing to scoff at.

    My eyes met with the red V-line on his mask, his eyes. He gave a polite nod and pushed Leme away.

    Saya watched Leme with an amused smile. "This fellow is interesting."

    "She is certainly an interesting character."

    "Master, even they are making fun of you now."

    Leme turned around and red at me. "Asahi, are you making fun of me?"

    "Leme, can you exin the contract to Phenex?"

    Leme patted her puffed chest with a proud smile. "Leave it to me."

    She started her exnation.

    Saya nudged me with her elbow. Her excited smile reminded me of flirty Saya. "So I will be able to use Phenex powers?"

    "Yes, I will be also able to use them too through the power of love."

    "W-What nonsense are you spouting?"

    ''Klysc¡ª''

    (Done!)

    ''Thanks, you are a good wife.''

    (Hehe~.)

    "Heeey! Answer me, what is this power of love?"

    "I will exin that after the contract. Phenex."

    "Though it does feel strange to materialize in the alternate physical world¡­ I will do my best to support my new king and master."

    As expected, this guy was cool in every way.

    The symbol of Enigma appeared on Saya''s hand.

    "Master, please extend your hand," Phenex asked.

    "Go ahead."

    Saya nodded and grasped his hand.

    "Inject your magic power here."

    "Huh? Okay."

    A secondter, the symbol on her hand lit up. Phenex''s body scattered into particles and formed a shadow behind Saya. A majestic bird with fiery wings, spewing streams of orange light.

    Saya closed her eyes as a bright glow enveloped her body, forming a graceful red dress. Above her bountiful cleavage, a crimson symbol of two fiery wings appeared.

    Saya''s eyes turned crimson.

    "The spark that scatters from the dancing¡ª"

    I shook her shoulders in panic. This girl might nuke this house.

    "O-Oi, calm down."

    "Huh?! Asahi?" rity returned to her eyes. "Ah, sorry¡­ I was about to cast Barrett."

    "Don''t worry. It''s something that can''t be helped."

    "This dress¡­ is somehow embarrassing."

    Her dress disappeared in an instant. The glow concealed her body.

    The red sparks gathered from which Phenex materialized.

    "Since we are directly contracted without the interference of Astrum, you can skip the chant. Though the words will ramp up the spell power."

    Saya nodded and gave me a bright smile. A heart flew from her and entered my ring.

    I injected mana into my ring and a graph with numbers popped up.

    Saya Takagi ¡ª 102

    My original affection points for her were 204.

    (It is as you have guessed. One positivity level is two affection points.)

    The girls with the original protagonist had 200 positivity level¡­ that''s undying love or yandere¡­

    I shook my head. My body felt kind of empty from the loss of more than half mana.

    An MP and HP bar would be useful here¡­

    (Do you want it?)

    ''I would be lying if I didn''t want it.''

    (I will upgrade the system when you go to the next world.)

    ''I love you.''

    With everything said and done, I led Leme and Saya to the room and exined everything.

    Yuriko was also there, so I earned 3 affection points from her, probably because of telling her this.

    The path to conquering Yuriko would be slow and steady.

    After everyone got busy with their own stuff, I dragged Shizuka toward my room.

    It''s time to confront her!

 Chapter 55 - CH. 55: A Wild Peeper Appears!

    You can read 10 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb??

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    ***

    Shizuka squeezed my hand right before I entered the room.

    "Aa-kun? Do you need me for something?"

    "We need to talk."

    Shizuka formed a soft smile and opened the door. "Yes, it''s been a while since we talked alone. Your lovers just don''t leave you alone."

    This bro-con sister mine wanted to feign ignorance over our love life.

    It''s not going to happen.

    She sat on the bed and patted the space behind her. "Come, Aa-kun. Tell me how your life is with other girls."

    I sat facing her and grasped her hands. "Nee-san, you¡­ are you satisfied with our rtionship?"

    "W-What about our rtionship? Isn''t it normal?"

    "Oh, normal? What kind of sister breaks into his brother''s room and sleeps on the bed where he fucked his woman?"

    "T-That was unintentional. I sleepwalked to your bed and hugged you."

    I squeezed her delicate hands. "Doesn''t it show your subconscious desires? You want to stay close to me much more than a normal sister. Or am I wrong here?"

    Shizuka silently stared at me, tears pooling in the corner of her eyes.

    "Aa-kun, I¡­ I am sorry." She hugged me and buried her face in my chest. "You are right. I love Aa-kun, as a man. You have such a useless sister that is lusting for his brother."

    My chest became wet from her tears. I rested my chin on her shoulder and stroked her hair. "You are not the only one. I also love nee-san."

    At my confession, arge heart emerged from her.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªShizuka Marikawa: Affection +13]

    "You do. I raised you from when I was ten, so I knew when my Aa-kun started to act weirdly," she looked up with teary eyes and continued, "I always thought Aa-kun had no interest in women when you always turned down the girls'' confession in the school."

    Me, the bonafide stud, had no interest in women?

    She giggled and rubbed her face on my chest. "Then even Rika, the woman lusted after by many men, failed to arouse you. She even tried to stroke your penis when you were asleep. I also tried touching it, but nothing happened."

    "I didn''t know it..."

    "I-It was then¡­ I started to see you as a man¡­" She closed her eyes and sniffed with a radiant smile. "Your musky scent aroused me so much that I had to ept sex toys from Rika to satisfy myself."

    You don''t have to go that deep. Someoneplimented my scent for the second time.

    (High humans are higher on the hierarchy than normal humans. So any human female would be attracted to you instinctually.)

    Wait a minute...

    "Only family? What about my parents?!"

    Shizuka hung her head at my outburst. "...They passed away."

    "I see¡­"

    That was bad news. I had a good impression of them, especially my big-breasted blonde mother. Now it is what it is. I epted it naturally since thest time I saw them was during the 1st or 2nd year of my life here.

    A ten-year-old girl raising her brother all on her own¡ªan airhead like her must have suffered a lot. Thankfully, my parents were rich businessmen, so she didn''t have to go around for money.

    "It must be tough¡­ You endured well until now."

    I hugged her tightly, almost crushing her. She did the same as if trying to be one with me.

    "Yeah¡­ it was hard¡­ but I don''t regret it, not one bit."

    "That''s admirable."

    I leaned slightly to take in her lips. She seemed surprised at first before her eyes brightened up and she grabbed my face.

    I tried to keep it tame, but this wild onee-san shoved her tongue in my mouth.

    I didn''t let her.

    She frowned and pinched my waist. However, with my high defense, her fingers barely caused an itch.

    Her eyes burned with indignance as if saying how bullied she felt. She broke off the kiss and gave a teary-eyed look.

    "Aa-kun, you naughty boy. You always tease nee-san."

    I winked at her. "You are so cute that I can''t help it."

    She nced down at her breasts. "A grown woman like me is cute¡­?"

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªShizuka Marikawa: Affection +2]

    The five hundred students in your fan club will burn any guy who says you are not cute."

    She folded an arm on her chest and tapped her cheeks. "Nee-san has a fan club?"

    "Yes, it even had more fans than the Busujima siblings."

    "Is that true? I thought people disliked clumsy good-for-nothing women like me."

    "It''s okay, I still love my clumsy nee-san."

    "Aa-kun¡­" She spread her arms, her breasts pushing out of the purple turtleneck as she did. "Give nee-san a hug."

    "Sure."

    Even a normal hug turned erotic when Shizuka was involved.

    "About our rtionship."

    "You will always be my nee-san."

    "Huh?!"

    "The nee-san who will fulfill the beastly desires of her little brother. A sister and my lover."

    [''Shizuka Marikawa'' rtionship changed to ''Her sweet lover brother'']

    "T-That is, I am prepared for it." She pushed up my t-shirt and caressed my hard abs. "Aa-kun?"

    I shook my head. "Not today. I have a date."

    She pouted a little. "Busujima twins? It must be at night, though?"

    "Yes."

    "Go, leave this nee-san alone."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her cute tricks. She frowned and her cheeks inted even more, like a balloon ready to burst. That face reminded me of the meme face of Mamako Oosuki.

    "Geez, nee-san."

    I slid my hands up her breasts and gently squeezed them. Even with the turtleneck and bra, my fingers dug into her soft flesh.

    Shizuka covered her mouth with the back of her hand and a tiny moan escaped her lips.

    "I already gave my word to Saeko and Shiori or I would not waste any more time tasting these juicy melons," I said, fondling her breasts.

    "Nee-san''s breasts are getting vited by Aa-kun''s hands."

    Her eyes had a sultry look, extreme passion dwelling deep within them.

    I have to calm her arousal first.

    I flipped her body and slipped my right hand inside her pants. Her dripping wet folds showed her arousal.

    "Ah¡­ Aa-kun is touching me there."

    *Rustle*

    A noise came from outside. If it weren''t for my senses, I might have missed it.

    Someone was trying to peak?

    I sneakily nced at the door. A pair of purple eyes peeked from the slightest opening in the door. Only one woman in this mansion had those enchanting eyes¡ªMilf Yuriko.

    ***

    Vote!

 Chapter 56 - CH. 56: Nee-sanâ€™s Request (R-18)

    You can read 10 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb??

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    ***

    Yuriko peeked at us...

    Was I gonna stop at this?

    Hell nah!

    We weren''t going to have sex here either way. I will let Yuriko have a glimpse at her future.

    "You get this wet from a little touch from your brother. Just how perverted can you get?"

    "Umm~, nee-san is a depraved woman yearning for her younger brother."

    Teasing her was fun.

    I rubbed her erect clitoris and fondled her breasts with my other hand. She writhed around, letting out provoking moans.

    Damn, I should finish this quickly!

    My fingers dug inside her slippery vagina. The high DEX showed its true power in bed¡ªfingering her became much easier and from her moans, she was having the pleasure of her life.

    I was still far from the level of God Grid!

    Shizuka''s moans filled the room. Taking in her mellow fragrance, I licked her ears, making her tremble harder.

    The idea of taking her with Saeko and Shiori sounded tempting but I wanted Shizuka''s first time to be more meaningful since girls, at least someone like Shizuka, would cherish their first time.

    After several minutes of fingering her wet hole, Shizuka started convulsing. Her legs shook back and forth as she raised her head.

    "Aaahn~kun!!!"

    I forgot to put up the barrier. I could imagine the judging stares I would get from Nao.

    I pinched her stiff nipple poking her turtleneck and sped up my fingers. Her squishy walls trembled, contracted, and clenched my fingers. Her juices gushed out and bathed my fingers in their sweetness.

    Shizuka leaned against me, out of breath from the intense orgasm. She raised her hand and weakly touched my face.

    "Aa-kun¡­ how¡­ did you be so good?"

    I took out my naughty hands itching for more action and kissed her forehead.

    "I am a natural."

    I licked the juices on my fingers.

    "Bittersweet."

    Shizuka released a hot sigh. She turned a little and pushed me on the bed. Instead of mounting me as I thought, she ced her head and cast an affectionate look at me.

    "Aa-kun, can I ask for a favor?"

    I knew what she wanted.

    "Is it rted to Rika?"

    She nodded with a bitter smile.

    "Have you tried contacting her cell phone?"

    "I tried, but it is always either switched off or not under thework coverage."

    "She went to Tokonosu Ind Airport, right?"

    She nodded. "That is what she told me."

    I guess it was time to put the ''Conquer Yuriko n'' on hold. However, I would returnter.

    "We will head out tomorrow and steal a boat from somewhere."

    "Thanks, you are¡ª"

    With a grin, I pulled her cheeks. "And have a threesome. That woman always used to tease me, now it will be my turn to tease her."

    Her face turned redder than a tomato. This woman was imagining a threesome!

    Shizuka always had a thing with Rika since Rika supported her. They might have gone full-blown yuri if they stayed together in this apocalypse like how she went full bro-con for me.

    I could imagine Rika seducing Shizuka with the infamous line from the ''Yu*i spaghetti'' meme.

    "I am not ready to do it with others..."

    "I will respect your choice and fuck her alone then."

    Her lips parted but she said nothing and shut them tight.

    I will slowly corrupt my sister into epting it.

    Yuriko''s gaze on me vanished and the faint footsteps came a secondter.

    Yuriko lurked longer than my initial guess.

    With this, I had a chance to have a one-on-one talk with her. Since ckmail was out of the question, I will gently persuade her.

    We rolled around in bed, talking about the things we would do to Rika, and our future. We became a lot closer, almost like lovers.

    Well, technically we were if you ignore the forbidden part that made it more enticing.

    ***

    I went to Saya''s room and while flirting with each other, we talked about the spells she learned. She could use five of Phenex''s inherent spells right off the bat, which even amazed Phenex. However, her mana wasn''t enough to use them.

    Phenex had the most versatile powers¡ªoffensive spells that could burn anything in this world, walls of fire to block attacks, wings made of fire to fly, and healing spells.

    The best thing about ''Power of Bonds'' was that I could kiss Saya to release the final Level 10 Revive spell to resurrect someone. I asked Leme to seal this ability for now. As if I could live without kissing her.

    After I learned the basics of the spell, everyone gathered in the yard once again except Yuriko, who ran away in the name of ''daily patrol''.

    I dragged an undead body from outside and enveloped it inside the chakram barrier. Any carelessness could end up burning this garden and reduce my milf points.

    "Barrett."

    "Whoa! Phoenix," Nao whispered.

    I turned around to find a red bird with a pair of wings spread widely.

    "Fire!"

    With my promation, the phoenix wings pped and shot out feathers toward the undead.

    *Boom!*

    A golden barrier rose up to block them. The barriersted for a second before it melted!

    I lunged for the bucket of water and poured it down on the burning undead.

    Nice! I finally obtained an AoE spell!

    *Ding!*

    ¡ªYou have learned a new spell ''Barrett''.

    [¡ªSpell function Unlocked. Lists all the spells you have learned.]

    [¡ªPhenex Spell Tree added in the Spell function.]

    [¡ªPhenex Level 1 Spell: Barrett Unlocked.]

    ¡ªBarrett: Uses wind element to shoot destructive feathers coated with destructive fire.

    Effect: Each feather ignores 20% defense and causes 300 physical damage and 1500 fire damage.

    Cost: Since you have not unlocked the Fire and Wind element, this spell consumes 200 MP. Having any one of these elements will reduce the cost by 25%.

    *Ding!*

    [Nao Sakurada: Affection +1]

    ...

    ...

    Everyone''s affection rose by one point or two.

    (My love, I used 100 KP to add HP and MP function. You can calcte your current HP and MP by multiplying them by 10.)

    ''Can you add them to my status too?''

    (Unfortunately, I can''t modify the features unless you are in the void¡­ I am a bad wife...)

    Her sullen voice made me want to go over there and embrace her.

    (My love is so concerned about me... I feel a lot better.)

    ''Good. Klyscha, show me this barrier''s information.''

    Disc Barrier (Rank E): A disc enchanted with the spell ''Mystical Barrier''. The barrier is instantly cast before an attack.

    Charge: 0/250

    ¡ªMystical Barrier: A barrier that consumes 250 MP to fully charge.

    Effect: Uses 1 MP to absorb 3 physical damage or 2 mana damage.

    This barrier could tank the damage enough to kill an average human 7 times.

    I will try to abuse my high mana until I learn more spells.

    "Saya, try using Barrett."

    She fidgeted a little before epting. Her magic dress appeared and the phoenix behind her spread its wings.

    "Barrett!"

    Another barrage of feathers shut down the barrier and turned the poor undead into ashes.

    Saya marveled at the scene and pumped her fists, a determined light in her crimson eyes. "I won''t lose again, not ever."

    Her first loss from the undead still weighed on her mind. I patted her head in order to calm her down. She looked up with burning eyes.

    "Asahi, give me a child!"

    ***

    Vote!

 Chapter 57 - CH. 57: Back On Roads

    "Asahi, give me a child!"

    I froze.??

    The girls gasped.

    "Saya-chan, you can''t have a kid at this time," Shizuka asserted.

    Saeko and Shiori nodded to support Shizuka. Aimi, as usual, watched everything like a bystander.

    Saya frowned and red in defiance. "I want to have a child because of this apocalypse. I am strong enough to protect myself and my child."

    Cold sweat dripped down my face. This tsundere became too true to her desires. I patted to the best of my ability like my life was on the line here.

    And it was!

    "Take a deep breath," I coaxed. "Just like this. Phenex, take back the magic dress."

    The dress disappeared, returning to her blue tank top and denim shorts. Slowly her eyes regained their usual fiery orange color.

    "...I am sorry."

    The first thing she uttered was an apology.

    I brought her into my arms and continued patting her.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ª''Headpatting'' ranked up to E.]

    "It''s not your fault."

    Iforted the sullen tsundere, whose yearning for children went down.

    A child, huh.

    Maybe in the future, but not now. Right now I want to be selfish and pursue more milfs.

    "Fuuh~, I am sorry for acting like that."

    I shook my head.

    "Asahi!!! This world is so fun!" Leme ran out of the mansion holding a stack of books. "Look here are the erotic novels I found here! You can use them as a reference."

    I smirked at Saya whose face flushed instantly. "Miss Takagi loves to read erotica?"

    She silently escaped into the mansion.

    I chuckled and patted Leme''s head for giving me another thing to tease Saya about.

    "Please go read them in my room."

    "Aye!"

    This woman would give everyone a hard time with her perversion.

    ***

    I might as well grind some XP for the rest of the day and secure a speedboat to reach the Ind Airport. Saeko and Shiori readily agreed and we headed for the gate. However, a woman strutting around caught my attention.

    Police uniform¡ªcheck.

    Light brown hair¡ªcheck.

    Blue eyes¡ªcheck.

    A green band on her hand¡ªcheck.

    Boobs as t as a board¡ªcheck.

    Yep, she was the cop, Asami, who fell in love with my buddy Kohta.

    "She is Asami. We saved her today from a mall," Saeko said and sighed. "The people there treated her very badly."

    "Asami and Asahi, they rhyme so perfectly. She is also a loyal person." Shiori sighed. "Her chest is kinda pitiful though. Asahi wouldn''t really like it."

    "Shiori."

    "Yes, ma''am!"

    The tent on her side opened and a man walked out with a sharp presence. Asami began to fumble with the gun in her hands.

    "That looks like her crush."

    "She is acting simr to Saya around Asahi," Shiori grinned and tapped my back. "A girl in love!"

    F for Kohta.

    Saeko smacked the back of her head. "Please mind your manners."

    "Always acting like a refined woman when you are just as perverted as me!"

    Saeko''s lips twitched but she couldn''t retort. I shrugged and summoned the Humvee.

    I took the driver''s seat and the twins took the side seat.

    Driving this wouldn''t be that hard.

    "Off to the long drive we go!"

    "Shiori."

    Saeko sighed for the umpteenth time today. Shiori was truly a troublesome fellow to deal with. A good waifu nheless.

    Asking Google-sensei for directions, I drove toward the boat club that rented speedboats and such. The flight spell of Phenex¡ªzing Wingssted less than 30 seconds.

    Thankfully, Shiori wasn''t trying anything fun¡ªa hand crawling on myp proved me wrong.

    "Saeko, we used to visit this amusement park with Otou-sama," Shiori said, gazing at the Ferris wheel in the distance. A slight smirk tugging at the corner of her lips.

    Her hand slipped inside my loose shorts and caressed my cock. Even though she had trained her body to the human limits, her long fingers were delicate and a little warm.

    To avoid falling into Shiori''s trap, I tried to create a telepathic link with Saya.

    "Saya."

    "Nn~."

    All I heard was a moan. Was she masturbating to my dirtyundry?

    "A-Asahi? So it was you. The sudden warmth in my chest scared me."

    "Oh, you sure you aren''t jacking off to my underwear?"

    "N-No."

    I highly doubt it.

    "Ok, it was just a test to check our bond. From the rity, I can say you are head over heels for me."

    "A-As if I would lose myself on a meager thing like l-love!"

    "Sure, bye. Love ya."

    "Have a safe trip."

    I cut the link with a smile. Shiori clicked her tongue and removed her hand. She got so close to giving me an erection.

    "Asahi-kun, give me ap pillow," Shiori said andid her head on myp without my agreement. She brushed her face against my crotch. "So warm¡­"

    Was she warming up my cock for this?!

    Saeko nced at Shiori and shook her head. She had my pity for enduring such a teasing onee-san. Though I doubt their rtionship was like this before.

    Squashing the undead into meat paste, enjoying the chimes of free XP, ignoring Shiori''s provocations, I crossed over 70 kilometers and arrived at the only boat club that had high-ss speedboats.

    *Bang!* *Bang!*

    Fate had something else in store for me.

 Chapter 58 - CH. 58: Brutal Demon

    You can read 10 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb??

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Shiori quickly left myp and narrowed her eyes. "Asahi-kun?"

    "Are you two asking for my permission?"

    Saeko and Shiori denied with a shake of their head.

    "Since you are our man."

    "We will leave the decision to you~."

    "You two¡­" I shook my head and got off the Humvee. "Let''s check it out."

    "Um. Maybe it''s a milf who needs help. Don''t go Ranc¡ª"

    "I know, sheesh. You are hellbent on stopping me from going that route!"

    Shiori snickered and pressed her hand on my face. "I know what kind of man you are."

    "You sure do."

    Saeko pushed us and pointed at the supermarket a few buildings ahead.

    "Action first?"

    I drew out my daggers and tried coating them with my mana. The usual enchantment activated as soon as the tingly sensation left my hands and wrapped the dagger in a blue gleam. However, this time, an additional white glow apanied it.

    Life element¡ªdeadly to anything possessing the darkness element including the undead.

    Saeko and Shiori wielded their magic swords and rushed forth. Refusing to be outdone, I also rushed and outpaced them easily.

    Tracing an arc through the air, the glowing dagger diagonally shed apart an undead''s head.

    "Great!" Saeko eximed and beheaded an undead, her movements filled with grace, and the droplets of blood on her face further enhanced it.

    "It feels good!" She went on a beheading spree while her sword acquired a ck aura around it.

    Shiori, however, stayed in the back and sent wind des with every sh of her sword. The wind des weren''t very offensive since she tried to save up on mana.

    This was the reason I gave her a magic sword with the wind element; it perfectly suited her carefree personality. ''Wind'' was the only element for someone like her.

    Saeko though will awaken the water element. Always calm and reserved but when provoked, she wouldsh out to end the troubles.

    It was fun analyzing people like this. Kinda the reason I used this element based magic system.

    Although killing them from a distance was fun, the sensation of slicing their skin was addicting as well.

    Killing our way through the crowd, we entered the supermarket.

    *Roar!*

    The roar stopped us in our tracks. I stopped and listened to the grotesque sounds as if someone''s skull cracked into piecesing from inside.

    Another mutated undead?

    No, it wasn''t.

    My onee-san senses were screaming.

    "I will take a look." Shiori dashed past the door and froze.

    "Shiori?" Saeko followed her and froze beside her. "Gross¡­"

    What the hell?

    I also entered the supermarket. "Bloody hell!"

    Not a joke. It was truly a bloody hell with mushy matter and blood scattered on the walls. The counters and shelves were flipped over, burying the headless corpses of the undead. In the corner, amp flickered ominously, giving glimpses of the back of a blue-haired girl holding up an undead with only its head.

    The undead was unable to even scream as she used her ck metal gauntlet to squeeze its head.

    She whirled her head toward us, showing violet pupils hidden behind a red demonic mask. That gaze was someone who had no sense of reasoning left, only the desire to kill.

    She had spiky ck armored gauntlets on her arms.

    Sayo Hitsugi¡ªthe nurse onee-san from Triage X, the same author who worked on Highschool of the Dead.

    That meant Nao was also from Triage X. The teacher of the protagonist''s ss.

    A younger version of her wearing a maid dress.

    Sayo rushed at us with the intention to kill. Right now, she must be in a heightened state from D99 Virus.

    She had superhuman strength in this state. Someone that could kill me. Fear of death¡ªjust what I wanted to awaken my element.

    "Saeko, Shiori, let me do it."

    I squeezed the hilt of daggers and charged. Tilting sideways to dodge her ws, I grasped her wrist d in armored gauntlet and threw her in reverse. She crashed into the floor, cracking the floor a little.

    I wasn''t holding back at all. Yet, she dug her ws in my arm and bounced back to her feet. Before she threw me to Hell, I kicked her leg. She bent forward, giving me the chance to sh apart her mask.

    The mask fell off and her beautiful face twisted in agony was revealed. She growled like a beast and shoved her fist in my stomach. A fierce impact twisted my guts and all the oxygen packed in my lungs was spat out.

    "Asahi-kun!"

    I rammed my knee into her abdomen, hurling her back a few steps.

    *Ding!*

    ¡ªYou learned a new skill ''Physical Resistance.

    [¡ªPhysical Resistance (F-Rank): Reduces the damage inflicted from physical attacks by 5%.]

    Sayo''s strength was higher than mine by arge margin, enough to learn a new skill. My 100 defense saved me or I would be injured.

    "I''m fine."

    I ced the daggers in my inventory. It was time to demonstrate the martial arts I learned before.

    It''s gonna be a tough fight.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vote!

 Chapter 59 - CH. 59: Her Sorrow

    You can read 10 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb??

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    (Sayo''s POV)

    Sayo instinctively covered her face and red at the man through the gap of her fingers. The urge to kill him and everyone clouded her heart. Yet, a small fear could also be seen in those eyes.

    Covering her face with her left hand, she darted toward him and swiped her ws at his face. She intended to rip his face in revenge for her mask.

    The man, however, sidestepped to dodge her attack.

    She attacked, again and again, the flurry of her ws leaving an afterimage. The man calmly evaded each attack without retaliating at her wide openings.

    The more he dodged, the stronger her anger boiled while the slightest fear grew alongside it.

    She nced at the mask; she needed it to be stronger and kill everyone. It hid her true feelings, showed people what she truly was at her heart.

    No one will know her sadness and pain this way. No one will get to know how scared she was when her body moved on its own and twisted the throat of her daddy followed by his co-workers.

    A monster was she would ever be. Even now, the little girl inside her heart wanted to stop this madness, so that she could no longer hurt more people. But her mind and body wanted to rampage and kill.

    Seeing the attacks no longer working, she retreated and thought of ways to overpower her new foe.

    The man picked up the pieces of the mask and joined them, making it like it was before.

    "Want it?" The man asked with a smile simr to her daddy as he extended the mask. "Come, get it."

    Sayo''s hand crawled toward the mask and held it. She tried to put it on, but the man grabbed her hands and jerked her toward him, wrapping his arms around her.

    She wed his back, gouging out bits of his flesh. However, his arms around her tightened further as he began to stroke her hair.

    Her eyes widened when her hands on his back loosened.

    I can move¡­?

    Not only that, the warmth on her head simmered down her rage. The realization brought tears to her eyes.

    "Damn, that hurt."

    "Asahi-kun!"

    The two big sisters hastily approached and checked up on the man called Asahi.

    "Does it hurt?"

    The concern in pretty onee-san''s voice made her guiltier.

    "I am fine," Asahi answered without any hint of hesitation.

    She wanted to apologize and run away before she went berserk again.

    She mustered up her strength and pushed the warm hands. But they refused to budge an inch.

    "Please¡­"

    Someone like her shouldn''t feel this warmth.

    "...Leave me," She whispered weakly and hung her head. "I am a monster."

    Two streams of sparkling tears washed away the blood on her face.

    Asahi just chuckled at her plea. "Don''t wanna."

    "I will hurt you." She tried to threaten him.

    Asahi pushed her shoulder and gazed into her eyes. "Okay, fine. I have a condition, do you agree?"

    She nodded her head and rubbed her eyes, a bit reluctant to part with his warmth.

    "You wille with us."

    "Huh?"

    She looked up with an incredulous gaze, not believing he just invited her. She hurt him so much then why would he want someone like her?

    Is he one of those guys daddy told me to be wary of?

    "Mister, are you a lolicon?"

    Asahi''s lips twitched while the big sister with sses burst intoughter.

    "Asahi, I say saving her was worth it."

    The other sister coughed. "Shiori."

    "Stop reprimanding me when you areughing as well."

    "Hah? Stop lying, you perverted woman."

    "Call me big sis, Saeko-chan."

    "Over my dead body!"

    Even though they insulted each other, Sayo could see how close they were.

    *Thud* *Thud* *Thud*

    The ground started to rumble. She lost her footing and fell. Asahi quickly caught her and shed a helpless smile.

    "A big one ising."

    Indeed. As he said, two big arms squeezed the gate of the supermarket and a horrible face came into her view. A cold sweat drenched her back when the giant tall creature roared¡ªthis monster was something she could crush in her berserk state.

    "It''s my turn."

    However, contrary to fearing it, the pretty big sister smiled like someone put her favorite toy before her.

    She pulled out the sword from her waist and charged.

    Sayo''s enhanced vision only perceived a sh then a red liquid sprayed from the monster''s neck. She gulped audibly. If this onee-san fought her in her berserk state, the chances of her survival would be zero.

    "Level up!" Asahi cheered and hugged Sayo. "Are youing with us, or I should kidnap you?"

    "Why?" Her voice turned hoarse as sheshed out. Maybe it would make them distant. "Why are you bothering with someone like me?!"

    Asahi ruffled her hair andughed. "It would be a waste to let a cute girl like you die here."

    "W-What? Cute? Me?"

    She nced at her father, whose expression was twisted as if he saw the worst nightmare of his life¡ªher. Asahi had called such a girl cute, she couldn''t believe it.

    Asahi pressed something on her gauntlets, loosening them. The gauntlets her father had forced on her easily slid off. He took her hands and his goofy expression turned into a serious one.

    "You are plenty cute. Here, today, I will adopt you as my little sister."

    "I¡­"

    She couldn''t form any words to speak.

    The pretty onee-san gave a gentle smile and pulled her into a hug.

    "Asahi and I promise to cure this disease, so you can normally. At least normal for this apocalypse."

    She couldn''t stop the tears overflowing from her eyes and buried her face deeper. Shecked the courage to answer, so she kept crying until her eyes grew heavy. The hunger and overexertion made her exhausted and the warm embrace of onee-san feltfortable enough.

 Chapter 60 - CH. 60: Monster?

    You can read 10 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb??

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªSayo Hitsugi: Affection +24]

    *Ding!*

    [''Sayo Hitsugi'' rtionship changed to ''Her kind brother?'']

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªYou have tamed a berserk monster.]

    [¡ªThe difficulty to unlock the Unique ''Monster Tamer'' ss is reduced.]

    Nice! Gotta tame them all! Wait, why was Sayo a monster?

    (You can check her stats.)

    ''Later, what''s the criteria to unlock my next ss?''

    (Every 25 Levels, you will gain a new ss or your current ss will evolve.)

    ''Great.''

    Kind of unbelievable but Sayo already epted the proposal to be my adopted sister, at least in her heart.

    The dead bodies lying behind her were the ones who opened fire. My luck stat was high to meet her, right when she killed her father.

    Well, as long as I saved her from killing herself.

    "Asahi, what will we do with her?" Saeko asked as she continued patting Sayo''s back. She sympathized with Sayo as they both had a habit of self-loathing.

    "We will help her, that''s all there is to it."

    A delighted smile surfaced on her face and a medium-sized heart flew from her.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªSaeko Busujima: Affection +12]

    Plus 12 points, huh.

    "Thank you," She said with a relieved smile.

    "No worries, my dear," I replied and patted the adorable maid''s head.

    "Asahi-kun, can you create clothes for her?"

    "Let''s do itter. She might need a nice bath to get rid of the blood."

    The onee-san version of her was sexy. But she was cute too in the maid outfit. Not that I will put my hands on a girl this young. Maybe when she grows up.

    I didn''t ept her, so she could be my cute, perfect maid¡­ definitely¡­

    The tingling on my back gotparativelyx. I directed my life-attribute mana toward those wounds. A cool feeling spread through it and eased the pain. A handy technique to heal myself in a pinch.

    We walked out of the supermarket and entered the boat club. We started a crusade on the undead crawling in every corner of this building. It pained me to cut an undead milfs'' head when they looked no different from human.

    The gate opened up to a warehouse packed with many boats.

    Small, big,pact, luxurious, I stored them all.

    We strode outside to see some guys touching our Humvee with their filthy hands.

    "Leave them to me," Shiori dered, whipping out her sword.

    They looked like hooligans from the streets, probably reminding her of the past. Seeing Shiori, they started to whistle and cheered, while pointing their gun in the air.

    Shiori only shed her de three times to disarm the bunch.

    Sigh, these idiots. Where are all the nice guys in the world?

    Leaving them moaning outside, we took the Humvee and rode back home.

    The light was already out by the time we reached Takagi Estate. I opened the door and nced at Sayo sleeping in Saeko''s embrace. However, her eyes shut too tightly showing she had already woken up.

    She must be embarrassed.

    Saeko turned to me and winked. She also knew it. Someone with a sharp perception like her wouldn''t miss Sayo''s rookie act.

    After taking the Humvee back into the ring, I waved at the guy who got his ass kicked from my mistake.

    He waved back enthusiastically. "You returned prettyte, was everything good?"

    The woman beside him pped his back. "Marikawa-sama, forgive this idiot for getting chummy for you. He didn''t mean any ill."

    Although she badmouthed him, her intention was clearly to defend him. So, after beating the hell out of him, she fell for him?

    "It''s fine. Just take care of him," I said with a wink.

    Her face flushed as she nodded repeatedly. Chuckling at her cute reaction, I went inside, leaving the couple to their own devices.

    Shiori nudged me. "What was that about? Care to share with onee-san?"

    "Nothing."

    "Then why do you have ''Ahh, it''s good to be young'' expression on your face?"

    I wiped off whatever expression I had and coiled my arm around her waist. "It seems a goodnight session is required to show your position."

    She took my hand and guided it to her breasts. "Sure~, I will leave my door open tonight~."

    This girl¡­

    Back in the room with everyone, even Yuriko, I told Sayo''s story. Their suspicious expression vanished, reced by a sympathetic gaze. Most of the women here had kind hearts, so they could easily empathize with Sayo.

    The girl in question still faked sleeping.

    I created maid clothes for her, which got a judging look from everyone.

    Pointing at her blue maid clothes, I rified the misunderstanding. "She likes maid clothes."

    Is my reputation so low that they think I willy my hands on a loli?

    (They are doing it so you don''t touch any illegal loli in the future.)

    ''I see. My Klyscha is legal, right?''

    She whistled at my question.

    ''Answer me!''

    (I am seventeen.)

    ''We are both seventeen¡­''

    (Umu.)

    Saeko and Shiori took Sayo to clean her. I got to my room and fell face-first on the bed.

    ''Klyscha, show me Sayo''s stats.''

    Sayo Hitsugi: [Insufficient affection points to unlock the backstory.]

    ¡ªFavorability points: 53 [Her Kind Brother?]

    ¡ªAge: 13

    ¡ªLvl. 7

    ¡ªRace: Human Monster Hybrid

    ¡ªss: Berserker

    Attributes:

    Strength: 19

    Dexterity: 30

    Constitution: 38

    Defense: 43

    Charm: 30

    Magic: 42

    Skills:

    [¡ªMonster Mutation (Special): The D99 Virus in the user''s body evolved and mutated due to the presence of mana. The user has gained skills ording to their emotional state.]

    ¡ªMystical Growth (E-Rank): The user can absorb the mana in the surroundings to grow stronger. The limit and cooldown vary with the rank of the skill.

    ¡ªGluttonous Fury (F-Rank): Emotions can trigger a berserk state, which multiplies the base stats by 2x. Every kill in this state temporarily increases attack power by 2%.

    ¡ªInstincts (F-Rank): A skill achieved from monster blood. Every rank up increases the effectiveness of the user''s perception stat.

    [¡ªWild Martial Arts (F-Rank): The user''s attacks are savage and unpredictable like a wild beast.]

    [¡ªBurning Wrath (F-Rank): Temporarily sacrifices 10% of user''s HP to gain a 20% increase in base stats with a cooldown of 1 minute.]

    I expected her to be powerful, but this is broken.

    "I call for GM!"

 Chapter 61 - CH. 61: Intruders

    You can read 10 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb??

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Now another question popped into my head.

    Why is Triage X here in Highschool of the dead? I didn''t choose a crossover.

    (Most fictional worlds don''t exist.)

    ''What do you mean they don''t exist?''

    (Let me rephrase it. They exist in the dreams and imaginations of humans. For example, if the majority of the people think that Issei is impotent, then the world I create would have Issei with that disease. Likewise, if the majority thinks that Goku is unkible, then Goku would be immortal.)

    Her exnation was reasonable. Yet, it left one big hole.

    ''Won''t that change the plot like a lot?''

    (That is the price I have to pay for creating a fictional world. Thankfully, you can alter it with Karma.)

    ''I see. I will be careful in the future. I have one more question. How powerful would this world be?''

    (I don''t know. A-Rank if I had to estimate.)

    ''I didn''t ask before in excitement. Do those ranks show the destructive power of the strongest individual?''

    (Yes. Look at the list.)

    [E-Rank ¡ª Average human (Your average human.)]

    [D-Rank ¡ª Peak human (The limit a human can achieve, capable of destroying a wall or two.)]

    [C-Rank ¡ª Superhuman (The strongest being can destroy a town in one attack.)]

    [B-Rank ¡ª Supernatural (Introduces non-human beings. The strongest being can destroy a city in one attack.)]

    [A-Rank ¡ª Hax (Strongest being can destroy a country in one attack.)]

    [S-Rank ¡ª Early Divinity (Introduction of God Concept. The strongest being can destroy a continent in one attack.)]

    [SS-Rank ¡ª Mid Divinity (Strongest being can destroy a in one attack.)]

    [SSS-Rank ¡ª High Divinity (Strongest being can destroy a star in one attack.)]

    [EX-Rank ¡ª Uncategorised (The strongest beings are omnipotent.)]

    EX-Rank is forbidden from my list. I might get blown in one sneeze of EX-Rank guys.

    This world was D-Rank before because of Saeko and Yuriko''s ex-husband.

    Will people capable of destroying a country appear in this world?

    It was valid considering the grand scheme. Silver Lady would be the strongest outside of our team.

    I decided.

    I will go to bama after retrieving the tanned onee-san.

    The grind will start somewhere. Might as well start from there. I might get the chance to stalk another strong beauty.

    *Knock!* *Knock!*

    I opened the door for today''s dessert.

    Dressed in a ck tank top and blue shorts, Saeko stood there with her signature calm smile and flushed cheeks. Her hair looked wet meaning she just came out of the bath.

    "We came¡ª" Saeko winced as two hands came from behind and started fondling her breasts.

    "Asahi-kun, Busujima room service has arrived." Shiori''s grinning fface popped up from Saeko''s shoulder. "Today''s dessert is Saeko''s D-Cup melons!"

    A weak moan left Saeko as she tried to break free from Shiori''s perverted hands. "S-Shiori, cut it out."

    "Fine."

    Saeko sneaked a nce at me and hung her head. I couldn''t help but pat her head.

    "What about Sayo?"

    "Shizuka onee-san is taking care of her," Shiori answered.

    Shizuka was really good atforting others.

    (My love is good atforting her.)

    True.

    Shiori pushed me slightly and walked past me. Her ass, covered in a ck mini skirt, swayed beautifully further enhanced by her ck stockings.

    This woman did it on purpose.

    Saeko took this chance to escape the head-patting and sneak past me. I locked the door and checked any corner of the room for any hidden camera. I trusted the girls but there was a limit to it.

    Shiori rubbed her face on the bedsheet with a melting expression. Saeko absentmindedly rubbed the bedsheet. The softness of the Arachne silk worked wonders on every girl.

    I sat beside Saeko and ced my hand on Shiori''s head. Before I could pat her, she grabbed my hand and licked her lips.

    "Itadakimasu."

    She stuck out her tongue and licked my finger. She put one finger in her mouth and rolled her hot, wet tongue around it. Her beautiful and upturned eyes overflowed with charm and lewdness.

    She gave me onest nibble before taking out my finger, which was drenched in her saliva. She red at Saeko. "What are you waiting for?"

    "I-I was waiting for you?" Saeko''s answer sounded like a question.

    "This bonafide sadist is shying, how cute." Shiori let out a hot sigh on my finger and pushed herself up. "Asahi-kun, I need your help."

    Saeko squinted her eyes as her lips curled. "Asahi-kun, give me a hand in messing her up."

    They put me on the spot. I sat there like a beta MC unable to choose between having a harem or living a hermit life.

    Saeko had a calm andposed disposition. Still deep inside, she hid an extremely sadist side.

    Shiori, on the other hand, had an easygoing and casual vibe about her. Aplete contrast to Saeko. As they were twins, wouldn''t it mean she also had a hidden side?

    Masochist?

    Doesn''t hurt to try once.

    They red at each other as if dering war on each other.

    I exchanged a nce with Saeko. She lightly nodded and grabbed Shiori. I helped on the other side and together, we pinned her down.

    "Nani?!" She uttered a strange cry, her eyes full of disbelief. "I thought you would support me in dominating Saeko."

    She certainly was right. Dominating a sadist had a strange charm.

    I traced my finger on her face. "We will do that someday after we open the door of masochism for you."

    "M-Masochism? I-I see¡­ you are free to try it if you want." She cast a pleading gaze at us. "After all, I have prepared to sacrifice myself for Saeko for a long time."

    "Shiori¡­ you¡­ Why are you so good to me?"

    Leaving Shiori''s shoulder, Saeko looked at Shiori, mist gathering in her eyes¡ªshe got a bit emotional. Well, Shiori sounded sincere enough to touch my heart.

    "Idiot sister¡­" Shiori sniffed and wiped Saeko''s tears. "You suffered so much for a small mistake I made and still didn''t hate me. I can''t not love a sister like you."

    Am I the third wheel in this rtionship?

    Absolutely not!

    I brought them closer again¡ªmade them open up to each other which they never did after that incident.

    "Saeko, that''s enough melodrama for the day. Don''t forget we came here for him."

    Saeko nodded firmly and the two turned to me, their eyes glowing ominously in the dim light of the room.

    I gulped my saliva. Can I survive the attack from two psychos¡­?

    ***

    Vote!

 Chapter 62 - CH. 62: Wild Onee-sans (R-18)

    You can read 10 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb??

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two sexy onee-sans eyed me, lust flickering in their eyes. My heart pounded as they crawled toward me on all fours.

    "We were here to convey our gratitude to him."

    "Shiori, do you think he would cherish us after iming our virginity?"

    Saeko''s eyes widened. "Didn''t you say he would always keep twins like us?!"

    Shiori released a sigh as she patted Saeko''s shoulder. "Asahi-kun likes a yandere more than a pair of broken twins."

    "Yandere, huh," Saeko whispered and leaned further, pressing her body against mine. "I. can. murder. anyone. for. Asahi¡­ am I not a yandere?"

    She blinked as her hollow eyes kept staring at me.

    Shiori snickered and grabbed my other arm. I was already on the edge of the bed.

    I sighed and stroked their hair. Saeko wrapped her arms around my chest while Shiori clung to my waist.

    "You don''t have to do it. I am not going to leave you two alone¡­"

    They were doing it to show one thing¡ªthey would be a yandere and stab me if I left them. I already experienced it once for the stupidest reason; I don''t want to feel it again.

    The twins'' scars were deeper than I had guessed.

    They entrusted their entire weight to me and quietly enjoyed the patting. This skill proved to be more useful than I imagined.

    How did a steamy sex scene turn into a patting session?

    Saeko''s hands around me loosened. She raised her head and pressed her lips on mine. Eagerly sucking on my lips, she coiled her arms around my neck. I adjusted my position tofortably lean against the headboard.

    Shiori didn''t sit still and unhooked the buttons of my shirt. Her lean slender fingers drifted across my chest down to my shorts, ripping it into pieces.

    Her hot breath tickled my cock. "Wow, it''s much bigger when erect."

    Of course, it would be.

    Saeko ran out of breath and finished the pure kiss.

    "Asahi¡­ kun¡­" She whispered with sultry eyes.

    "Saek¡ª" I shivered as a hot tongue swirled around my ns.

    The anticipation had made me really sensitive.

    "Ufufu, it''s oddly delicious," Shiori said and stuffed it inside her mouth. A warm sensation enveloped the tip extending down to the upper half of the shaft. She groaned and let it out.

    "First attempt to conquer the golden pir failed. A second attempt is in process," mumbling some chuuni lines, she opened her mouth, swallowing down my cock again. She used her hand to fondle my balls while her other hand grabbed the shaft and stroked the throbbing veins.

    Before I got lost in the wonderful blowjob unexpected from a virgin, Saeko turned my head toward her. While standing on her knees, she gazed down with a slight blush on her face.

    "Asahi-kun, look at me too¡­ Am I inferior to her?"

    "Hell no!"

    "Then show it."

    "Of course, I will."

    Letting Shiori slurp my cock, I slipped my hand inside Saeko''s shorts to knead her butt. The texture was as tight as I expected with an extra bouncy feeling.

    "Ne~!" Saeko breathed out a charming moan.

    I couldn''t wait anymore and plunged into her neck, kissing her creamy white skin. The scent of soap was still there along with her natural mesmerizing scent.

    Using my free hand, I touched her tank top and stored it into the inventory.

    Leaving her ass forter, I moved my attention to the beautiful twin mountains before me. Two small nipples of healthy pink color on top of the boobs jutting out in a perfect teardrop shape.

    She shivered a little, bringing her boobs even closer.

    "That tickles¡­"

    I opened my mouth and swirled my tongue around her are.

    "Mhm¡­" Saeko moaned and pulled my face into her bosom.

    I also groaned as a hot sensation enveloped my entire cock. Shiori''s lips almost touched my crotch as she looked up, a hint of joy flickering in her blue eyes.

    While some precum leaked out, I patted Shiori''s head as she continued moving her mouth. As expected of a woman of culture, she had the theoretical knowledge for this stuff.

    I lightly bit on Saeko''s boobs while sneaking my hand inside her shorts.

    "Nghnn!"

    Saeko released a sharp breath as I pinched and rubbed her clit; it twitched and pulsated as if revealing its happiness. Creeping my hand down her drenched pussy, I inserted two fingers inside. Her wet walls spread wide, weing my fingers happily.

    Saeko threw her head back and quivered in excitement. My god-like dexterity conquered her in a heartbeat.

    A tingling sensation arose in my cock¡ªit became hot, ready to explode inside Shiori''s mouth.

    Shiori''s mouth became sped up, taking in its entirety deep inside her throat.

    "Shiori!"

    Saeko paused and gave a firm nod. Taking in her consent, I pushed up my waist and released a torrent of cum.

    Shiori''s cheeks puffed out as an unbelievable amount of cum flowed down her throat. Still, she gulped audibly, swallowing my cum with her best effort.

    Shiori pulled back, leaving my glowing cock. I blinked my eyes then the glow wasn''t there. Though it still glistened from all the drool spread over it.

    Hallucination?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vote for more!

 Chapter 63 - CH. 63: Wild Onee-sans (Part II) (R-18)

    You can read 10 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb??

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Shiori crawled closer and showed her open mouth without any drop of white liquid.

    "Great."

    She nodded proudly and sat on myp. "It tastes great. I don''t mind gobbling it every day."

    "Then I will give it to you every day from now on."

    Shiori nodded and revealed a wide smirk as if happy with my suggestion. I rested my face between Saeko''s breasts and waited for waves of pleasure to settle down.

    "Shiori can go first," Saeko spoke in a trembling voice as my fingers twisted, messing up her insides.

    Only the sounds of rustling resounded in the room. I nced at Shiori standing on her knee, her hands ced on her bare waist. Compared to Saeko, her body was more on the soft side. Not that Saeko was any less charming with her toned body.

    Both sisters had many distinct points I liked.

    Shiori leaned and gripped my cock, setting it below her pussy drooling thin threads of juice. I got worried about doing it like this.

    "Good grief. Stop worrying about me." Shiori smiled and lowered her waist. "I have a lot more pain tolerance."

    Without so much of a wince, she swallowed half of my cock inside her pussy.

    I unconsciously sped up fingering Saeko, who closed her legs instinctively and squirmed. I took her restless hands and coiled them around my neck.

    "I order you to stay still."

    Saeko bit her lips and meekly nodded. I smiled and attacked her G-spots.

    "Aah! Aaaah! Ahhh!"

    A mix of panting and screaming left her mouth. Her pussy convulsed as more juices built up.

    "Huh¡­ Saeko is already getting dominated," Shiori muttered as her butt drew closer. "It feels weird to have your hot thing inside¡­"

    My cock squeezed inside her slippery tight hole. Shiori drew a long sigh and plopped down, resting her juicy thighs on me.

    "It''s in?" Shiori tilted her head and asked. "Honestly, I thought it would be more painful. But I only feel some difort and it''s making me warm."

    I couldn''t afford to pay attention to her as Saeko was letting out lovely moans while leaning on me. I bent my fingers and vigorously assaulted the same spot.

    Saeko''s body started twitching as her moans came to a halt. She arched her back.

    "Oo¡­ Ohhh!"

    And let out a husky moan. Her pussy squirted bursts of juice.

    While Saeko climaxed, Shiori raised her butt and pressed down again, her walls mped and loosened around me as if possessing a mind of their own.

    Shiori inched closer with a mischievous smile and forced her arms around my neck.

    "Kiss me~!"

    "W-Wait, sto¡ªSaeko, no, you too."

    "Fufufu."

    Saeko stuck her face against mine, stopping me from turning. No matter how much I rejected it, Shiori seeded in nting a kiss on my lips. At least it wasn''t a deep one, or I would be forced to taste my sperm.

    I grabbed her butt in retaliation and lifted my waist, plunging my cock into her depths.

    "Whaaa! Darling, so rough!" Shiori cried near my ears.

    I cared not and pped down her pussy against my crotch.

    She moaned again in a weak voice. Yet, her pussy got tighter, producing thick juices. I repeated it again, producing wet sloppy sounds. Sometimes pinching her butt, sometimes twisting her nipples with care, I riled her up.

    My guess turned out to be true.

    Shiori''s tongue lolled out of her tongue as she ravenously swung her waist.

    "Shiori¡­" Saeko whispered, nuzzling her cheeks against mine, watching my cock going in and out of her sister''s pussy. "Does it feel that good?"

    Shiori''s lewd expression was at the peak of womanly pleasure. Though I also think she was over exaggerating a bit with the moans.

    I sneakily activated the metal disc and threw it aside.

    No babies please!

    Saeko and I continued watching Shiori. Nothing was more satisfying than watching an anime beauty riding your cock with the vigor of a wild beast.

    The sight made me unable to hold back and I poured out everything inside her.

    "Nfuuu!"

    Shiori let out a strange moan as her womb epted it all. Beads of sweat fell down from her forehead as she gasped for breath with an open mouth.

    "That took¡­ everything out of me¡­" Shiori mumbled and copsed on me, lyingfortably on my chest. "Please take care of me today and for the many days toe."

    It sounded like she married me. Well, who could deny such a beautiful woman¡­

    "Sure."

    Shiori nodded, satisfied with my answer, and rolled to the side. I shivered as the cold air hit my zing cock.

    "It''s Saeko''s turn."

    "A-Ah, me? C-Certainly."

    "Asahi, go get her!" Shiori screamed. "Push her down and ravage her!"

    Someone sure was in high spirits after getting a creampie.

    I released Saeko''s hands and gave her a serious look. "Ready?"

    "U-Umm." She nodded shyly. "Y-Yeah."

    "Jeez, I thought Saeko would be S in bed, but she is acting like a soft M."

    "B-But, our Busujima code says we should act submissive to our man..."

    Shiori''s hand stretched past me and pulled Saeko''s legs until she was lying beside me.

    "There."

    "Thanks, Shiori," I said and turned to the side, leaning over a blushing Saeko.

    Shiori patted my back and yawned. "I have an urge to sleep¡­ but I wanna witness Saeko''s first time."

    Getting back to my knees, I hooked my thumbs around Saeko''s shorts and dragged them down. Her sweet spot was already smothered in her nectar, giving glimpses of virgin pink flesh beyond her entrance. Her clit quivered as if aroused by my gaze.

    With no need for further forey, I grabbed her waist and pulled her toward me. Her legs stretched in an M around me as I lined up my cock with her pussy.

    My cock, covered in fluids, slid into her hole. Saeko hummed as my member split up her walls and touched the core of her vagina.

    I grinned, raising her left leg to rest on my shoulder and leaned forward. She twisted her waist andid on her sides. She snatched the pillow from Shiori and hugged it in her bosom, her face redder than a tomato peaking at me.

    You know it was deadly when an onee-san acted cute out of shyness.

    "Lol."

    Giving a nk stare at sleepy Shiori, I continued pounding Saeko''s meaty hole while remembering the spots that made her wince. Her moans suppressed with the pillow made her more adorable than she could ever imagine.

    It only took minutes before her body spasmed and shot a burst of fluid toward my cock.

    "Mmmmm~!"

    Damn, can I shoot this pillow?

    Thinking some nonsense, I thrust my hips and prated the pussy that no one else aside from me had reached, unloading everything my balls had to offer.

    Saeko regained herself in a few moments and gave a deep sigh. "It was better than I imagined¡­"

    I pulled back my cock which glowed again.

    God damn, was my cock going to ascend or something?

    ''Klyscha.''

    *Ding!*

    A notification arrived at the most unexpected time.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vote for more!

 Chapter 64 - CH. 64: Freedom?

    You can read 10 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb??

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªCongrattions on bedding 100 mortal women and 1 Goddess.]

    [Reward: Unique ss ''Eromancer'' can be unlocked at Level 25.]

    Hundred women¡­ that was possible...

    Eromancer?

    The lewd ss made to pleasure women?

    "Asahi-kun?"

    I snapped out of my thoughts and smiled at Saeko looking at me with a worried expression.

    "It''s nothing."

    "Umm."

    "More importantly, can you continue?"

    "Maybe a round or two."

    "Great. How about I take you from behind?"

    "Get it doggy style!"

    Saeko nced at Shiori smirking. "I-I think not?"

    "Please?" I asked innocently. "Only once."

    A small heart appeared above her. She nodded and turned around, getting on all fours. "If you say so¡­"

    I took a moment to admire her curves just at the right proportions.

    A divine ass indeed.

    A small touch was enough to make her shiver and wave her butt. Without further ado, I lined up my cock and pushed my waist.

    "Mhm¡­"

    "Hey, show off your butt more," Shiori murmured and winked at me. "I wanted vani for my first time, so no quirky sex today."

    Saeko obediently raised her butt, wiggling a little. I couldn''t help but pinch her butt. Saeko meshed her legs closer, tightening up the squishy walls.

    My thrusts sped up on their own, hitting the spots only possible in the doggy style.

    "How do I¡­ look?"

    A question at this time?

    My gaze fell on her back covered in ayer of sweat, noticing two long scars.

    She was still self-conscious about them?

    "Saeko, don''t be like that," Shiori chided with a pained expression.

    "Shior¡ª"

    Shiori pulled Saeko in a kiss. Threads of saliva dripped as their tongues entwined.

    That somehow looked so hot¡­

    Is this the charm of a lesbian?

    I traced down a finger on Saeko''s scar, causing her to shiver. "Saeko, can you stop thinking like that?"

    "...Okay."

    "Yeah, thanks, Asahi-kun."

    "No problem," I replied and clenched Saeko''s waist.

    Another minuteter, tides of never-ending fluids rushed out, signifying her climax.

    At the same time, my wall of endurance also broke. I pulled in her buttocks closer and my thick sperm gushed out, filling up her hole.

    Overflowing with my cum, Saeko went limp, holding on to Shiori''s kiss for support.

    I doubt she could even stand up straight now.

    Shiori released the kiss and patted Saeko''s cheeks. "Let me take over now."

    Leaving Saeko to rest, Shiori crawled closer, her eyes fixed on my cock. "It''s already?"

    "It will take a lot more than three rounds to satisfy this fellow."

    "That seems true." Shiori licked her lips. "It''s the minimum requirement to make a harem after all."

    I nodded. Why start a harem if you can''t keep women happy and satisfied?

    Shiori eagerly slid into my embrace and stayed still. "Embracing Asahi-kun like this isn''t bad."

    I hugged her warm body closer. "Yeah¡­ I doubt you would want to do this all night."

    Shiori giggled and leaned onto me, her hard nipples poking at my chest. She pushed my shoulder to force me toy on my back.

    Oh boy, another cowgirl¡­

    This night was doomed to be lively.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Grayfia opened her eyes and yawned.

    "When will he summon me?" She whispered and rubbed her eyes.

    It had been almost three years since he summoned her. Fallen Angels had long withdrawn from the war, ording to Asahi''s predictions.

    She was sleeping in her casual clothes, waiting for Asahi''s summon.

    Yet, the man seemingly forgot her very existence.

    Did he die there?

    That would be impossible.

    With the amount of magic power he had, any undead wouldn''t pose any threat. She had never seen this much magic power in any human. Even a middle-ss devil would be overwhelmed.

    She shook her head and left the bed. Outside the room, a maid was standing in a frilly dress.

    She couldn''t help but stare at those excessive frills. They were cute, extremely so.

    "Mistress?"

    "It''s nothing."

    As the heir of the Lucifuge household, she couldn''t wear such clothes. Lord Lucifer would kick her out if he saw the future Lord of his right-hand n wearing a maid outfit.

    Such was the mindset of one possessing pride to the level of being blinded.

    She squashed those rebellious thoughts, but deep down she knew it would be their loss even if Devils somehow managed to win the Great War against Angels.

    Half of the 72 Pirs were already wiped out. Who would be left to rule Heaven and Earth if they survived the onught of Biblical God?

    That''s why she wanted to know her n''s future from the lecherous human. Being the right hand of conceited Lucifer had its own consequences.

    "Good Morning, Grayfia onee-sama."

    The voice of her little brother, Euclid Lucifuge, forced her out of her thoughts. She turned to notice an infatuated expression on his face. However, he managed to hide it away a secondter.

    This troubled her in a lot of ways.

    While most devils didn''t care about incest rtionships, her n would be looked down upon if someone caught a whiff of this.

    That would result in getting banished from the Lucifer Six.

    She also didn''t like her brother that way and never will in the future.

    "Do you need anything?"

    Euclid scratched his cheeks. "Can I go to the frontline with onee-sama?"

    Frontline was the battlefield where the Three Factions and now only the faction of Angels and Devils shed.

    A ce where death wasmon.

    And her brother who barely qualified as a Mid-ss Devil wanted to go there.

    "Why would you want to go there?" Grayfia asked, concerned for Euclid''s future.

    "I-I want to protect onee-sama!"

    Grayfia couldn''t help but feel annoyed. If it came from someone stronger than her, she would be happy.

    Buting from Euclid, it sounded foolish, extremely so.

    "Not today," She said and headed toward her father, Lord Lucifuge''s chambers.

    The two discussed the course of the next few days, which she would be spending on the frontline.

    Again.

    She closed the door behind and released a sigh. It had be a habit after she returned from his world. Although it looked like it was on the verge of destruction from the undead, she felt a sense of freedom there.

    She could stretch her wings and fly without any care.

    No one could pose any threat to her.

    There, she was free from all shackles.

    Grayfia, get ahold of yourself.

    She decided to head to the frontline, trying to suppress these thoughts by killing some white-feathered birds.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vote for more!

 Chapter 65 - CH. 65: A Reliable Son-in-law

    You can read 10 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb??

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The following day I reluctantly rolled out of bed, only after Saeko and Shiori woke up.

    It was time to head out in search of my tanned onee-san.

    Before that, I had to sow some seeds for the future¡ªtalk to Yuriko.

    After a delicious breakfast, I knocked on Yuriko''s door.

    The door opened and her visage, as cool as ever, appeared, dressed in a grey dress.

    Though her cheeks reddened a little, possibly embarrassed for peeping on me and Shizuka.

    Let''s spare the milf for herst crime.

    Every milf deserves forgiveness.

    "Asahi, what brings you here?" She asked politely.

    "I want to talk."

    She frowned. Well, my rtionship with her was stuck at ''Respected yet lecherous son-inw.''

    "Just a few words."

    "Fine."

    She removed her hand blocking the door and beckoned me.

    Not to be perverted or anything, this room had a nice fragrance.

    I sat on the bed and crossed my legs.

    Yuriko''s brow twitched at my thick skin.

    "Dear son-inw, is this how you act before your elders?"

    It was my turn to be speechless. She tried to use the ''Elder'' card on me.

    Looks like I needed to teach her that I am a man, not a kid.

    "I don''t see any elders here, only a beautiful woman with voyeuristic fetish."

    Her eyes momentarily widened before she narrowed them down. "What are you trying to say?"

    "Acting innocent, are we?" I rebuked and walked toward her. "Did you not peak at my love session with nee-san?"

    She firmly shook her head, denying my ims. I didn''t miss the slight blush on her face.

    "I did not peak at anyone."

    Standing before her, I met her annoyed gaze with a grin. "You could have joined us you know."

    "...What?"

    I shrugged. "Are you not pent up after your divorce?"

    Her expression darkened. Just the mention of it filled her eyes with hatred.

    "Never bring it up again."

    Her voice tinged with loathing was enough to raise every strand of hair on my body.

    She got true hatred for her ex-husband.

    It raised my curiosity further. Just what did he do to trigger a calm woman like Yuriko?

    I raised my hand and plopped it on her head.

    She didn''t respond as I stroked her hair. Her expression gradually loosened as the headpatting skill took effect.

    "I am sorry for bringing it up."

    She stared at me, dazed and confused. Only after a minuteter, she pushed my hand and shook her head.

    "You don''t have to worry about it."

    "I ought to take care of my mother-inw."

    *Ding!*

    [Yuriko Takagi: Affection +2]

    She cracked a smile as if amused by my reply. "What a fine son-inw you are."

    I epted her praise with a broad smile.

    "Is that all you wanted to say?" She crossed her arms on her chest, pushing up her chest. "You see I am busy taking care of the innocent survivors here."

    I whipped out my phone and gave a brief call on her number.

    "I am going on a trip. Don''t hesitate to call me if you ever need help."

    She nodded her head. I took her hand and pushed a simple silver ring on her ring finger.

    "What is this?"

    Instead of being repulsed by the ring, she seemed genuinely confused.

    "Just use some mana on it. It can transmit your thoughts directly to me through the ring on my left hand."

    The price tag of 999 KP made my heart bleed.

    *Ding!*

    [Yuriko Takagi: Affection +1]

    "How thoughtful," She said with a teasing smile.

    "If I ever find that you did not use it even in a crisis." I put on my most serious expression. "I will spank you naked in front of your daughter."

    "I-I understand." She nodded her head over and over.

    Ding!*

    [Yuriko Takagi: Affection +4]

    It was my turn to be speechless. Did my strong tone rouse her natural meekness?

    She paused and her face turned beet-red. "Y-You can stay here. I am going on another patrol!"

    She scooted toward the door as if embarrassed.

    A cool milf running away with a blushing face.

    Is this what people call gap moe?

    Ding!*

    ''Yuriko Takagi'' rtionship changed to ''Her lecherous yet reliable son-inw.

    She found me reliable, which was a big boost.

    (Congrattions.)

    ''You finally decided to show up?''

    (I am sorry¡­ something came up.)

    ''Fine. Don''t go without telling me next time.''

    (Was my love worried?)

    ''Can''t you sense it?''

    (I can~.)

    Chatting with a high-spirited Klyscha, I arrived outside nee-san''s room. I wasn''t here to admire her vulnerable face.

    I pushed the door.

    "Asahi?"

    Saya''s voice came from behind. I turned around with a smile.

    "I stored some food Saeko-san and Shiori-san found in the supermarkets, some toys for Sayo, some¡ª"

    "You don''t have to tell everything. I trust your judgement."

    "Heh." She smirked. "This much is nothing for a genius like me."

    "Is that your way of showing I can rely on you?"

    Grinning, she folded her arms around her chest and lifted her chin. "Of course."

    This haughty ojou-sama¡­

    "Okay, now go and spend time with your mother."

    "I wanted Mama toe with us but she wants to stay here and help the survivors," She grumbled. "It''s your fault for not seducing her earlier."

    I sighed. "I am sorry for being useless¡­"

    My depressed tone made her wave her hands around in panic. "N-No, I didn''t mean you are useless or anything. It''s the fault of my dad. Yes, he was the one who hurt Mama deeply."

    Way to shift the me¡­

    "I will go find Mama," She said before her expression turned serious. "Do not touch Sayo-chan."

    "..."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vote for more!

    Okay, okay, I will release an extra chapter if you guys vote this story to Top 30 and another one for Top 20!

    So don''t save those stones!

 Chapter 66 - CH. 66: New Name, New Start

    160+ stones in a day... I didn''t expect that much. You guys are awesome!

    Keep the votesing; I will publish the bonus chapter/s on the weekend!??

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Sayo was wrapped in Shizuka''s embrace. The two made an oddly alluring sight. I pinched nee-san''s cheeks.

    Shizuka sleepily opened her eyes.

    "Rise and shine, sleepyhead."

    "...Aa-kun?" She said and closed her eyes, pulling the nket over her face. "Don''t wanna."

    I had a hunch she would be spoiled when I epted her but this was on an entirely different level.

    "C''mon, I don''t want to lewd you in front of a little girl."

    "A kiss then¡­"

    I hardly caught her faint whisper.

    "I didn''t hear a thing. Speak loudly, would you."

    Her face peeked out from the nket as she spoke, "Nee-san wants a kiss."

    "Oh, a kiss."

    I leaned forward while she raised herself to ept the brief touching of our lips.

    "Umm¡­" Shizuka groaned with longing in her eyes as if wanting more of my affection.

    That had to wait.

    Right now, we can''t afford to let Sayo have any lewd thoughts.

    She must stay pure.

    A pure loli brings luck!

    Shizuka turned her attention to Sayo who was pinching her shirt in her sleep. "She had a nightmarest night."

    I ruffled the little girl''s hair and a small smile spread on her lips.

    "She will be fine."

    She was stronger than this. The monster blood inside her would make her more ferocious in the future. Perhaps I should choose the Monster Tamer ss when it appears.

    "I hope so¡­" Shizuka whispered with a worried face. "A girl like her shouldn''t have gone through that."

    "Onee-san¡­" Sayo whispered as she rubbed her eyes. "Asahi onii-san?"

    An arrow pierced right through my heart.

    No, wait, she is illegal!

    Before I knew it, my hands were patting her head. Sayo leaned toward me with a soft smile.

    Shizuka sighed looking at us.

    After some more headpats, I dragged the two into the bath. No reason to be alone when I can take one together with my sexy onee-san.

    We washed Sayo together, helping her up in her maid clothes.

    "Onii-san, what is that?"

    I almost choked on whatever saliva was there in my mouth. Sayo was pointing at my crotch with eyes brimming with innocence.

    "It''s nothing."

    The underwear failed to hide the slight bulge. A towel would have been better to cover it up.

    She silently nodded while Shizuka giggled.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Standing outside the mansion, I watched Saya and Yuriko hugging each other in silence.

    Inviting Yuriko now would do more harm than good. She had alone overseen this Takagi n for years. Now she watched over this survivor shelter gradually building up to a decent base. She might think we doubted her ability and strength.

    For the same reason, Saya had held from inviting her and left the sacred duty of seducing her mother to me.

    "Saya."

    "Mama, I will return soon," Saya sobbed and left Yuriko''s embrace. "Please stay safe."

    "You don''t have to worry about me. I can take care of myself," Yuriko said with a smile and turned toward me. "Dear son-inw, you are responsible for Saya''s protection."

    "Yes, ma''am."

    "Good."

    I took a quick step forward and pulled Yuriko into a tight hug. Taking a moment to stroke her sweet ass, I released her.

    She red at me before ncing at Saya, who averted her gaze. She stared wide-eyed as if astounded by her daughter''s change.

    "Asaaaahiiiiii!!!"

    Shouting, Leme scampered out of the mansion. Her hair messed up as if she woke up just now.

    "H-How can you forget about Leme?!"

    "Where the hell were you even?" I scolded the forgetful Diva. "I haven''t seen you for a day."

    "I-I lost track of time while ying," Leme said, bringing a chuckle out of everyone here. "O, Oh¡­ there is a new girl here!"

    She threw herself at Sayo, suffocating the poor girl in her melons. "Asahi, you showed me that you are fit to be a harem king."

    Shut the hell up for a second. Yuriko looked at me with those loathing eyes as if saying ''You are a lolicon after all''.

    Nao silently pushed Aiko behind her, hiding the cute loli from me.

    "You can''t me Asahi-kun for who he is."

    Shiori added the final touch of betrayal¡­

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    After coaxing Yuriko about my preference of Milfs, which made her cheeks red, we departed. I also gave my blessing to the new couple stuck on guarding the mansion.

    We borrowed another car to contain everyone. Our group had grown bigger thanst time with the addition of Sayo and Leme. This Diva could be a spiritual entity to hide inside me, but refused to do so.

    Yuriko watched us as our Humvee exited the mansion, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.

    Maybe I should have kidnapped her...

    I will return here once after retrieving Rika from the airport. The supermarket food will go bad quickly, so will most of the non-preserved food. This base will face serious food problems in a month or so.

    The food prices were pretty tame with KP. Then I also had to summon another Diva.

    Which should I pick first?

    Saya and I could handle the healing with our fire. However, we need to be careful about using fire in closed spaces, otherwise, we will burn everything.

    Asmodeus, the Diva I wanted for Saeko had no useful spells to kill the undead, only spells to inflict pain on others¡ªa great Diva for fighting anything not undead.

    Baal, the Great King of Flies and possessing the power to summon storms at his call¡ªmy pick for Shiori.

    For Nao and Shizuka, I have to consult Leme. Diva rted to wind element were not many and Shizuka''s element still remained unknown.

    Aimi will get the most peculiar Diva among the 72 Pirs.

    "Asahi onii-san?"

    Sayo''s cute voice pulled me back to reality. Looking up at me from my right, the cute maid squirmed in her seat.

    "What happened?"

    "I¡­ can onii-san give me...A new name?"

    Perhaps she wanted to put her past behind with ''Sayo'' and live a new life.

    It was amendable effort on her part since she can''t return to her past life.

    If that was her intention, I would be happy to oblige.

    I wrecked my brain for some suitable Japanese names for her. Something that described her in one word¡­ Swift and ferocious¡­ like a bunny.

    Under Sayo''s anticipated gaze, I opened my mouth.

    "Rini, does this name sound good to you?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    You can read 10 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 67 - CH. 67: A Lie

    Aaaaand we are still 24th!

    That''s incredible!??

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [Sayo POV]

    "Rini, does this sound good to you?"

    Hearing the question, Sayo looked up to her Asahi onii-san, lost at words. Her memory had always been sharp at remembering things, so she understood what it meant.

    Little bunny in Japanese.

    How can a fierce girl like her be anything closer to a cute rabbit¡­?

    She couldn''tprehend.

    Even though she had decided to ept herself for who she was, the image of killing her father was burned into her memories.

    She won''t be able to forget it ever.

    She hung her head and whispered ''Rini'' over and over.

    "It means sweet little bunny," Asahi said as his hands patted her head. One of the things that brought peace to her.

    "A sweet little bunny?" She repeated and nced at Asahi. "I¡­ ept it. Thank you."

    She didn''t want to hurt him by rejecting the name. She had already injured him a great deal before.

    A bright smile floated on Asahi''s face. Seeing him happy, she also couldn''t stop herself from smiling.

    "You won''t ask why you are a sweet little bunny?"

    Sayo, now Rini, nodded her head at the question, curious for his answer.

    "The way you moved around when we fought reminded me of a bunny."

    Rini''s mouth went round, remembering the fluffy rabbit doll she left at the supermarket.

    "Onii-san¡­"

    Asahi flinched at her whisper, leaving her confused.

    Does he not like it when I call him onii-san? But he told me to be his little sister¡­

    Utter confusion clouded her mind, which was cleared when Saeko onee-san rubbed her back.

    "He enjoys it so much that it shortens his lifespan every time you address him as onii-san," Saeko onee-san said with a calm smile.

    "Really?"

    "Yeah."

    She saw her new onii-san nodding with a soft smile. That made her giddy for some reason.

    She shook her head and put on a wide smile.

    Monster or not, I want to support onii-san¡­

    She will crush any undead trying to bring harm to anyone here. That would be the best use of her powers.

    She shifted her attention back to her onii-san and tilted her head. Her onii-san was gaping.

    Why is onii-san like that?

    She asked and gave him a look over. He looked weirdly cute.

    He is strange.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    [Asahi POV]

    Rini''s smile left me gaping. The smile of a hungry beast, truly fitting for someone with monster blood.

    "Aa-kun, we are about to reach the ce."

    "Roger."

    "Who is gonna drive the boat anyway?" Saya asked from my left. "I can''t even drive a car."

    Just some headpats cleared away her depression.

    "Aimi, of course."

    "Aimi-san is very skillful in these tasks," Saeko added. "Asahi-kun, how did you two meet? Aimi-san denies our question."

    Of course, she did. I had told her to hide anything about it. Saeko and Shiori will believe in my past life but I feared nee-san would be confused.

    To put it in other words, I wasn''t ready to reveal it yet.

    "Aimi, well, she started to stalk me¡­ a few months ago¡­"

    I lied that Aimi was an orphan when I met her years ago. Finding her starving in an alley, I gave her my pocket money. It was enough to make her obsessed with me.

    Fueled by her new passion, she started picking pockets of random people.

    One day, a woman caught her. The woman was an assassin active overseas. Finding Aimi talented, she took her in and trained her.

    After years of spilling blood, she returned to confess to me. That day coincided with the day this world went to hell.

    This clich¨¦ plot, paired with top-level ability to bullshit made Saya''s eyes wet. Despite the unshed tears in her eyes, Shizuka managed to keep herposure to drive.

    Thankfully, Aiko and Nao weren''t here to share the pain. The busty teacher had taken on the duty of driving another car. In her ce, Leme fiddled with a handheld.

    This weeb Diva was as lively as ever.

    About a minuteter, our car screeched and stopped, sttering a good amount of undead.

    We got out of the car and simultaneously looked at the serene ocean, unknown to the ughter urring everywhere¡ªbe it undead or human.

    An ind in the distance appearing nothing more than a dot from our location.

    Saya threw fireballs while Shiori sent wind des, burning and bisecting the approaching undead.

    "Ready to meet some shitty politicians?"

    Saya made a sour face at my question. "Fucking politics¡­"

    Her voice tinged with hatred made me realize something else. Her father used to be the leader of some ultra-nationalist organization and Don of this region¡ªthat also meant he dealt with local politicians.

    Just what did he do to Yuriko?

    The curiosity was eating me up from inside. Getting it out of Saya was easy as pie but I preferred hearing it from Yuriko''s mouth after I conquered her.

    I groaned and summoned the boat directly to the water surface. Lifting 3 tons will be hard even for me. However, 1 ton was within my limits.

    We settled on the boat. Shizuka pinched my shirt, a hint of worry apparent in her eyes.

    I draped my hand over her shoulder and pulled her closer.

    Rika, damn, just stay alive. Nee-san and I would be devastated if you died.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    You can read 10 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 68 - CH. 68: Titan-type

    You can read 10 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb??

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Location ¨C Tokonosu Offshore Ind Airport

    Time ¨C 1000 Hrs

    The sun rose to its peak; its heat smoking the hideous flesh of the undead slithering on the wide streets surrounded by the tall buildings. Some had be debris, nothing but a mere shadow of their past.

    A tan-skinned woman standing on one of those buildings watched everything with her yful red eyes hiding behind military-grade sunsses, contrary to the drops of sweat sliding down her face.

    *Thud!* *Thack!* *Bam!*

    The door behind her was reaching its limit. The noisy grunts of the undead irritated her ears.

    "Rika, retreat! Quick!"

    A sharp scream came from her earpiece. The order brought a devilish smile to her face as she turned around, giving ast look at the rotten bastards. Her reunion with her friend got dyed all because of them.

    "Goodbye, zombie fuckers."

    She grabbed the cable tied to the railing and leaped over the balcony. Her eyes brightened up and a cry escaped her lips.

    "Woohoo!"

    Within seconds, she neared the ground.

    She pulled the hook from her waist andtched it onto the cable. It slowly tightened on the thick cable, killing off her momentum.

    Shended on the ground and swiped the cable with her knife. She darted for the truck while covering her ears.

    *Boom!*

    A massive explosion engulfed the building behind her.

    Great! That''s what you deserve.

    This only finished a small part of the 30,000 ''former human now abominations'' crawling on this ind.

    "Uhh¡­ Rika, don''te here."

    A series of groans echoed in her earpiece.

    "Hey, Tajima, answer!"

    "Run¡ª"

    *Beep*

    The line glitched out.

    The fuck happened?

    Should she heed his warning and stay away?

    "As if."

    Her walk broke into a sprint. She whipped out five water bottles from her backpack and tossed them in the air.

    *Psshhh*

    A silenced bullet pierced the bottle, scattering the water everywhere. Rika''s eyes sharpened, concentrating her willpower. Before falling to the ground, the water floated and condensed into a spear.

    She applied pressure on all sides,pressing it until it became denser than any metal on the entire Earth and its tip sharpened.

    A grin appeared on her face. The power to move anything using willpower was truly the gift of God.

    *Krarrr!*

    A terrifying roar resounded behind the truck. Rika slowed down and pulled out an MP5K submachine gun from her backpack.

    Step by step, she sneaked closer and noticed theck of abominations in this area.

    I should have dragged one of those bitches with me.

    She wasn''t the only one who awakened powers. The airport base had tons of them. They allcked the courage to free the clogged up Airfield and Boat Docks.

    "Raawr!"

    She spun around and pulled the trigger. The gun spewed out bullets, drilling through the rotten thing''s body.

    "Ghraaaahh."

    She kicked it in its chest and spat. To think she almost used her trump card on this weak ass.

    *Thud!* *Thud!*

    A series of loud footsteps poured cold water on her thoughts.

    Shit, the Titan-type is here.

    The most troublesome type. Bullets, grenades, and even rocketunchers were ineffective on them. Only those with power could kill them.

    She spun around and hurled the spear with all her power. It pierced through the giant creature''s head. Just to be sure about its death, she emptied an entire magazine on it.

    Normal bullets were futile. Rika, however, could coat the bullets with her telekic ability. It didn''t increase the speed or anything. Yet, any coated bullet easily pierced the Titan-type''s defense.

    It perhaps had something to do with these things possessing the same type of energy as the Ability users.

    "Crazy girl... you... did... it."

    Rika walked over in the direction of the voice and found Tajima leaning against the wall. His legs were squashed as if a truck had run over him. Still, the man busily lit up the cigarette held between his lips.

    "Hey¡­ I am... cough...still alive¡­"

    Tears almost welled up inside Rika''s eyes. Although she had no romantic feelings for him, they had spent years together in service.

    "Hey, you still¡­ didn''t reply to¡­ my advances."

    "Wait, you were serious about asking me out?" Rika asked. "I thought you were joking."

    Tajima''s eyes bulged in shock. He coughed out a mouthful of blood.

    "What¡­ the fuck... woman? How could I joke for years?!"

    Rika stuck out her tongue. "Sorry."

    Tajima sighed and wiped the blood from his mouth. "Do you have¡­ someone you like?"

    Rika''s mind sunk into thoughts. She liked Asahi and Shizuka equally. If she had to choose between Asahi''s innocence and Shizuka''s clumsiness, she won''t be able to answer.

    Both were dear to her.

    Her only relief outside of this job. Having someone to share your troubles wouldn''t be bad...

    An intense cough terminated her line of thoughts.

    "I do," Rika answered honestly, "He is the li''l brother of my friend."

    Tajima chuckled at her answer. "Even now you show no mercy¡­ I knew a woman¡­ like you would devour little kids."

    Remembering Asahi''s innocent expression, Rika unconsciously licked her lips. "I promised Shizuka to take care of him."

    "Is that so¡­" Tajima muttered and coughed again. "Take this gun with you."

    Rika''s expression turned grim. She threw away her sunsses and gave ast salute to her partner.

    Tajima smiled and hung his head. Rika picked up the SMG and sprinted toward the base.

    Momentster, a deafening boom urred behind her. The explosion might have taken hundreds of abominations along with it.

 Chapter 69 - CH. 69: A Suicidal Plan

    Oh no guys, we are almost on the boundary on top 30.

    Send help!??

    *Ahem* Stones, I mean.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Rika reached the base and asked the captain for entry. They had to be sneaky or even a thick metal door would be destroyed by some blows from the Titan-type.

    Soon, the metal door slid open.

    "Be quick," the soldier urged.

    Rika hurried inside and arrived at the meeting room. The room was quiet with many soldiers and privileged VIPs sitting on the couches. Several guns rested on the table in the centre and the corner of the room.

    ''Are we heading out?''

    Her Captain, a stone-faced man rose from his seat. "Wee back, Rika. Is the missionplete?"

    Rika did a quick salute. "It is!"

    "Great," He said and looked behind Rika. "But where is officer Tajima?"

    "He¡­"

    The captain sighed. "I understand, no need to exin."

    Only some of the soldiers stood up and gave a salute in respect to Tajima. Others didn''t even bat an eye at his loss.

    "We don''t have time for this," said a brte wearing a high-ss dress. She nced at Rika. "The base at the Elementary school needs our help."

    "Are we clearing the area now?" Rika asked as a smile formed on her lips.

    "We are going to head out tomorrow," Captain said and turned to Rika. "However, you and the Irregr Squad are going to protect the Prime Minister and Cab during the International Conference in Tokyo Prefecture."

    ''What?''

    Her eyes widened. "I am not going to Tokonosu Prefecture?"

    "Your strength will be a valuable asset."

    Rika regained herposure and saluted. "I understand."

    "Good, now rest. Tomorrow will be hectic."

    She saluted in response.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Time ¨C 1120 Hrs

    Standing before the window of her room, Rika lit up a cigarette. The 15th floor was reserved for honorable soldiers while any survivor inhabited the floors below this one.

    She gazed out of the window.

    A nice view of the devastated ind.

    Titan-type devoured the smaller ones. After eating some of them, its body went through growth.

    She had the urge to pick up her sniper and st its head off.

    Shizuka and Asahi''s face popped in her head. She clenched her fist and punched the window.

    "Fuck."

    If she went with Captain, there would be zero chance of returning to Tokonosu Prefecture. With her top-notch strength, she would always remain assigned to protect the VIPs.

    A clumsy woman like Shizuka would be taken advantage of in times like these. Asahi being half dork didn''t help much. Though she liked the boy for his sweet innocence. Now, no other man could catch her interest.

    She pped her face. Now wasn''t the time to think about it.

    ''I just hoped the two stayed holed up in my apartment, or traded my guns to survive under someone else.''

    But.

    What if they didn''t?

    What if¡­

    The worst case scenario...

    Just what could she do here?

    Abandon her orders and run?

    That would be the same as betraying the country.

    She threw the half-burnt cigarette and crushed it.

    ''I don''t give a damn.''

    She will pay up the consequencester. Right now, making sure of the siblings''s safety took priority.

    Choppers, nes, and boats.

    Three ways out of here. She knew nothing about choppers and nes. But riding a boat wasn''t difficult.

    Reaching the docks is going to be difficult.

    A n was what she needed to break through the hordes surrounding the Docks area.

    The creatures had taken over the Airfield and Docks as if these things knew the escape route of humans.

    She took out a briefcase hidden beneath her bed. A few of her treasured guns were packed in it.

    She had to choose her weapons carefully.

    Some water containers too.

    She could use the spears while she reloaded the guns. God, how much she wished to pick up a Minigun like a certain Cyborg and grill everyone in her way. However, it was impossible even with her magic. The recoil would hurt her body.

    ''It''s so impractical to carry a Minigun.''

    Still, nothing stopped a woman from dreaming while she cleaned up her beloved H&K PSG-1, a customized marksman rifle. A suppressor was necessary for any weapon, or the horde would be never-ending.

    She went out and borrowed some water bottles in the name of research. The captain agreed with a smile. There was no shortage of water on this ind but taking it without permission would be suspicious.

    On her way back, she sensed a gaze piercing her back. She nced at the brte smiling widely with her arms crossed on her chest.

    Rika felt a chill down her spine. Still, she smiled at the brte before walking towards her room.

    ''I need to be wary of her.''

    People like her were the most troublesome bunch.

    What was her name again? Natsumi Aizawa if I remember correctly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Don''t bother searching coz she is an OC.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    You can read 10 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 70 - CH. 70: A Woman With Her Pets

    [Repeat broadcast]

    Oh no guys, we are almost on the boundary on top 30.??

    Send help!

    *Ahem* Stones, I mean.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Time ¨C 1230 Hrs

    Rika walked out of her room, fully equipped with her gear. Giving a patrol slip to the captain, she rushed out to the streets. The benefit of being on an abandoned ind¡ªthere was no shortage of vehicles.

    She put a silenced bullet in every zombie''s head and hot wired a Humvee.

    ''Easy peasy.''

    This model with extra sturdy armor could survive a hit or two from her most troublesome enemy here.

    She hopped into the car and drove towards the dock more than 30km away. She would be exhausted if she went there on foot.

    Half an hourter, deep water could be seen in the distance along with many boats parked on the side. What separated her were tall fences nearly 5m.

    She looked around and found the entry gate locked.

    ''Why put this fence on a boat dock?''

    They were so unreasonable, locking some boats like it was some treasure.

    ''I can use my power to climb the fences.''

    She would be fucked if a Titan-type smashed the fences.

    She nced at the horde chasing after her and shook her head. They were too slow but a minute of dy would get her overwhelmed.

    She simted the n in her mind as she parked the car and jumped on its roof.

    *Graaaawr*

    A big guy crawled out of a garage in the distance. She took the marksman rifle from her back.

    Aim and fire.

    The well-timed shot sted the Titan-type''s head before it even stood up. She kept the rifle afloat with telekinesis and pulled out a 9mm silenced pistol and SMG, shooting any approaching zombie.

    ''Clear.''

    She fastened the weapons on her back and threw her backpack in the air, letting it float with her telekinesis powers.

    It''s gonna be hard. If only I was a loli.

    Making a smile, she jumped on the bag. She almost dropped back to the ground but she focused all of her willpower, maintaining the altitude.

    Her head buzzed but she raised the bag higher and higher.

    She wiped the thin trail of blood leaking from her nose and crossed the fence. Shended and drank some water from a bottle, pouring the rest on her face.

    ''Fresh.''

    A loud growl interrupted her. She quickly turned around and gawked. Natsumi or whatever her name stood there, smirking, surrounded by two wolves with silver fur. Her eyes blurred as she gazed into their eyes. She looked away and pinched her face.

    "Ara, you are still awake?" Natsumi whispered, shock apparent on her face. "I expected nothing less from the country''s top sniper."

    Her tone tinged with hatred baffled Rika. She had never interacted with this woman then why the hatred?

    "Ah, don''t worry. I don''t only hate you," Natsumi said and her expression twisted, "The captain, the soldiers, the guys, my neighbour, I hate everyone. Every single one of them."

    Rika was already preparing her trump card¡ªsneaking out the SMG from her backpack. It didn''t take a genius to guess this woman''s intentions.

    ''Just when I was about to escape¡­ fuck.''

    "What do you want from me?" Rika asked, trying to buy time.

    Natsumi grinned as she patted the wolves'' head. "What I want I want is your Ether orb."

    The unfamiliar term made Rika tilt her head. "Ether orb?"

    "So you also don''t know. It''s natural I guess." Natsumi nodded her head to herself and took out something from her pocket. "It''s this."

    Rika examined the tiny dull green pearl in Natsumi''s hand. It emanated the same energy she felt in her body.

    "What is that?"

    "You see these zombies are getting stronger by eating each other, then I thought maybe I could do the same. So I killed a weak magician woman and chop chop chop, I cut her body into pieces," Natsumi''s smile twisted as she continued, "I was wrong. I took out her heart to eat but I found this orb embedded into her heart. I call this Ether orb. I ate it and surprisingly, my Ether quantity went up."

    Rika''s lips parted in disgust. If Natsumi referred to the strange energy as Ether, then increasing its limit sounded wonderful but it also meant killing others.

    ''She wants my Ether orb¡ªshe wants to kill me.''

    Natsumi burst intoughter. "I will massacre everyone and eat their Ether orb. I will be the strongest!"

    Rika took the opportunity and grabbed the SMG.

    "Die."

    She pulled the trigger, spraying the entire bullet on Natsumi and her dogs.

    Letting out miserable howls, the wolves copsed. However, Natsumi seemed unharmed.

    Rika''s eyes widened. She looked closer to find a gleam covering Natsumi''s body.

    "You bitch killed my precious puppies," Natsumi scowled, "I would have died if not for my passive shield."

    Rika paid her no heed and pulled out her sniper. Without even looking into the scope, she fired. However, the bullet ricocheted off Natsumi''s forehead.

    "Ouch," Natsumi yelped, looking unharmed. "That one tickled a little."

    "How in the world are you alive?" Rika muttered as she fired another bullet. "Die already."

    "I won''t die unless my Ether runs out." Natsumi smirked. "And my Ether capacity is enough to outmatch the bullets in your magazine. So be obedient and let me kill you."

    Rika nced at the knife hooked to her belt.

    "I admit I can''t fight you when you are close but," Natsumi said and two water orbs appeared in her hands. "Heal. Rise."

    The wolves rose sprang to their feet and growled at Rika.

    "Water is my element and your death."

    The crazy woman conjured dozens of spears made out of ice and threw them. Rika rolled to the side. As she stood back up, a sharp pain ran through her legs.

    She pulled out the knife and stabbed the wolf''s head biting her thigh.

    "Only Aa-chan can touch them you know."

    However, a blue shield blocked her knife. Rika nced at Natsumi who floated a wide smirk on her face.

    Rika kicked the wolf in its stomach with her free leg but the bastard only sank its fangs deeper into her thighs.

    "No, you won''t harm him anymore."

    She tried shooting Natsumi but nothing harmed her. The rifle fell from her trembling hands. Her body became numb as the blood poured out, dying the wolf''s silver fur red.

    ''Fuck, I am going to die...''

    As her consciousness crept closer to passing out, a faint roar came from the ocean side.

    A boat ising here?

    She bit her tongue. "Help!"

    For the first time in her life, she had begged for someone''s help.

    "Got it!" Someone shouted. The voice felt familiar.

    She slightly turned her head and froze. A red beam approached like a bullet.

    I am dead.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    You can read 10 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 71 - CH. 71: Shizukaâ€™s Element

    Aaaaand we are still in Top 30.

    Thanks guys.??

    I didn''t think we will get there easily.

    And here is the bonus chapter!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Even in the face of death, Rika remained strong and refused to close her eyes. Thus, she saw the ray changing its course and hitting the wolf.

    The wolf only whimpered once before it slumped down with half of its head blown off.

    ''Such firepower.''

    She shoved the wolf away, keeping an eye on the boat, which seemed rather fastpared to most of the boars. Two figures stood on the front, one of them waving both their hands as if excited.

    "Fuck, bitch, who are they?" Natsumi yelled and stomped on the ground like a little girl. "Why are they so powerful?"

    ''Hell, if I know,'' Rika thought and rubbed the water from her eyes.

    As the boat came closer, she could see the blonde woman, finding her familiar.

    "Rikaaaaaaa."

    ''Shizuka''s voice?''

    Her eyes opened wide, taking in Asahi''s figure standing beside Shizuka.

    She sighed and her lips lifted up. Finding them again lifted off the heavy feeling on her chest. She staggered ahead, all the while ignoring Natsumi.

    The one who used the magic seemed to be Asahi since Shizuka was too harmless to kill someone. His brows drew in an angry frown left her surprised. She never saw him this serious as he always had a listless expression.

    But the expression suited him fine.

    Asahi was angry for her sake¡ªthe fact made this even more adorable.

    ''He grew up¡­''

    She heard another growl from behind but did nothing.

    Asahi smirked and pointed his finger like a gun and massive fiery wings sprouted behind him, firing a barrage of beams again. The wolf whimpered as the fire engulfed it. Fur, flesh, blood, the fire eradicated everything without a single speck of ash.

    ''Strong¡­''

    She unconsciously licked her lips. The current Asahi, she just couldn''t look away.

    Before the boat stopped near the shore, Asahi picked up Shizuka and jumped. Shizuka wriggled out of his hold and dashed for her.

    "Rika! You are hurt so badly! Where is my kit?!" Shizuka frantically waved her hands, throwing golden sparks everywhere. She noticed it and her mouth went round. "T-This, this is healing magic!"

    Looking at Asahi''s surprised expression, Shizuka had awakened it now. Healing magic for the nurse Shizuka¡ªit seemed oddly suitable.

    "Nee-san, touch Rika''s thighs with your hands."

    Shizuka obediently ced her hands on her bleeding thigh, bringing a cool feeling to those wounds. The pain receded quickly. Though she felt a little tired, the joy of meeting the siblings made her full of spirit.

    "Done! This magic is so good!"

    "Thanks, Shizuka."

    Shizuka got up and heaved a sigh of relief. "Anything as long as you are fine."

    Rika couldn''t help but pull her into a hug.

    "Waah," Shizuka yelped but epted it otherwise. "Ri-chan¡­"

    Resting her head on Shizuka''s shoulder, Rika rubbed her back and looked at Asahi sporting an unusual smile. It was warm and affectionate, yet some lust seemed to be hidden in that smile. She also smiled, only to freeze when a woman climbed up the port and stood beside Asahi.

    One after another women kepting out of the boat.

    A pair of twins with exotic swords.

    A busty woman wearing sses holding a little girl with an innocent smile.

    A cool woman with gray hair whose calm smile sent chills up her spine.

    A pink-haired girl with twin tails and sses.

    Each one of them was beautiful. From the way, they stood beside Asahi, invading his private space, these girls liked him.

    "Asahi! My console is sshed with water!"

    A brown-skinned woman climbed up, waving a console around. She was dressed in a loose gray top. She was another beauty with a tattoo on her forehead. However, something about her felt off.

    ''Wait, there are more?''

    Rika eximed mentally when a cute blue-haired jumped from the boat then she turned to Natsumi and growled like an angry dog. The air around the little girl froze her nerves.

    ''She is also dangerous¡­''

    Asahi came forward, forced Shizuka away from her, and brought her into his embrace. His strong arms almost squeezed her body.

    Her eyes went wide at his aggressive move.

    "It''s good you are fine," he said and caressed her back just like she did to Shizuka.

    It felt odd to beforted by someone younger like Asahi. She reeled in and encircled her arms around his back.

    ''So wide and hard.''

    She didn''t think Asahi would be this robust. She remembered him lifting weights everyday which she and Shizuka mostly ignored.

    Aa-chan, just what did you go through after the outbreak?

    She will solve thister. Right now, she will indulge in the scent that never fails to arouse her.

    The pink-haired red her way, jealousy, and envy obvious on her cute face. Others didn''t have much of a reaction.

    ''So they are united or just good at hiding their feelings?''

    Whatever it was, she praised the youngd for making them fall for him.

    She grinned.

    ''I am also joining the fun.''

    "Rika! Can you all stop ignoring me?!"

    Instead of paying attention, Rika just stayed there in Asahi''s embrace.

    ''It feels good to rely on Aa-chan.''

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    You can read 14 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 72 - CH. 72: An Annoying Situation

    Last week was the first time I reached Top 30!

    So the deal is same this week!??

    Top 30 for one chapter, Top 20 for two chapters, and Top 10 for three chapters!

    ---

    Geez, this woman too was sniffing me secretly. Knowing her, she will do it openly.

    [¡ªRika Minami: +9 Affection]

    [''Rika Minami'' rtionship changed to ''Waiting for Proposal'']

    Even Rika wasn''t shameless enough to join me after seeing a bunch of girls around me. Well, she wouldn''t think twice if I asked her.

    I let out a sigh.

    She would have died if we didn''t arrive on time. Even her body would be eaten by these pups, making my revival spell useless.

    Just thinking about it froze my heart.

    This woman wasn''t getting away.

    "What do you want to do with her?" I asked.

    "I don''t care," Rika said, showing no intention of leaving my embrace.

    As much as I appreciated her kindness, we needed to do something about this milf.

    I put on the sses that always came in handy at reading the Grimoires.

    Natsumi Aizawa Lv. 19

    ¡ªDesignated Title: Endgame antagonist

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Summoner

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 21

    ¡ªDexterity: 27

    ¡ªConstitution: 38

    ¡ªDefense: 38

    ¡ªCharm: 28

    ¡ªMagic: 74

    Skills:

    [¡ªSummoning ''Creation Version'' (E-Rank): The user can summon any fictional creature but their level cannot exceed the user''s level. The number of active summons at this rank is two.]

    [¡ªPhysical Reinforcement (C-Rank): The user can reinforce a specific part of their body with the help of mana. At this rank, 1 MP can be used to gain 3 DEF points.]

    [¡ªWater Magic (F-Rank): Only those with calm, peaceful, upromising, and honorable traits can awaken this magic. This skill allows the user to create spells in exchange for mana. The maximum output of magic is limited by the rank.]

    74 Magic.

    Endgame antagonist¡­

    Was she supposed to be one?

    Her skills are troublesome to deal with, and her level is 19! I can imagine her riding an evil dragon in the future, fighting the hero wielding a holy sword.

    Just wow...

    (Order and Chaos are the naturalws the world works on. An antagonist threatens the world, growing strong enough to threaten the Order. Then a protagonist emerges, having even more absurd growth than the antagonist. They fight and often kill each other in the process.)

    ''And this cycle continues.''

    (This is the easiest strategy to maintain a bnce between Good and Evil.)

    Reasonable. Now, about the protagonist¡ªthe very first image that came to my mind was the Silver Lady. She had enough power to be called a protagonist.

    ''Why does she have Water Magic? An antagonist can''t be an honorable person.''

    (There is a problem here. This woman obtained this magic by some other means.)

    ''What exactly are these designated titles?''

    (Designated titles are roles a world decides for an individual. Protagonist, Antagonist, Protector, Savior, Guardian, Sidekick, Demon lord, King, Evil Overlord, it can be anything.)

    Whatever. She is gonna die either way.

    "Rika, why did she attack you?"

    Rika looked up with a grimace. "She wanted to kill me and consume my Ether orb."

    "Ether orb? What''s that?"

    "You also don''t know?" She pursed her lips. "Fine, listen."

    She started exining. My brows furrowed the more I heard. No magician died by my hands, so finding this ''Ether Orb'' was impossible.

    (She must be talking about Mana Core, which is the organ responsible for sending mana throughout the body. It''s not safe to eat them since every person has a unique mana wavelength.)

    No matter if she was the endgame antagonist or not, I guarantee this woman wouldn''t survive a single Barrett.

    Rika finally stopped hugging me and dragged Shizuka to the side, starting a talk.

    "Rini, cool down."

    "Hai, onii-san."

    I pulled out my dagger. Let''s see if the XP is worth killing a woman.

    She also faced me, a dark aura rising from her body. Intending to finish it quickly, I kicked the ground and shed my dagger at her throat.

    *ng!*

    An ice wall blocked my advance. I activated Frigid sh, dicing the wall into pieces.

    A fist wrapped in bluish light headed for my face. I struck her hand away with the t side of my dagger.

    "I call for thee, my beautiful wolves. Come and devour my enemies."

    Goosebumps ran over my body. These chants, just how chuuni could this woman get¡­?

    The same wolves emerged out of thin air. I cast Barrett and killed the wolves.

    [¡ªYou earned 54.2 XP from killing Level 19 Northern Wolf]

    [¡ªYou earned 54.2 XP from killing Level 19 Northern Wolf]

    Wait, they also gave XP? I didn''t notice it before.

    (I also activated the XP distribution for Rika.)

    ''Great.''

    "Is that all? C''mon, summon more of them."

    "Finish her already!" Saya yelled, her hands pointing at Natsumi trembled.

    I smiled at her.

    *Growl*

    Saya''s stomach growled. She blushed, even the tip of her ear went blood red.

    She was hungry¡­

    Shiori giggled, causing Saya to growl at her.

    Natsumi chanted again, summoning two wolves. Was that just me or did she shed some tears just now?

    Well, who cares? I killed the wolves again and checked my XP bar.

    [¡ªXP: 15900/25600]

    And I was only Level 9. Distributing XP had some disadvantages.

    What if I let Natsumi live and level up? She will be strong enough to summon hundreds of wolves, all capable of giving thousands of XP.

    The undead''s number will dwindle down someday but she will be able to summon as long as she has mana.

    A walking XP farm.

    But she almost killed Rika.

    God, I was conflicted between the past and future.

    (It''s up to my love to decide.)

    None of the girls would do anything if I decided to kill Natsumi cause she deserved it. But doing it in front of Aiko, the innocent loli, was unforgivable.

    Before I could decide, the sound of several vehicles rang in the distance.

    Fuck, Rika''srades arrived.

    ---

    I guess some of you must be upset for her survival... But she will pay in the future when she appears again.

 Chapter 73 - CH. 73: The Challenge

    Holy sh*t, thements on yesterday chapter killed my mood to write anything... just wow.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª??

    "Fuuh." I sighed in contentment.

    "That hit the spot," Shiori said.

    "I think so too," Saeko whispered, rubbing my back with a washing towel.

    Shiori tried to use her breasts but I denied it¡ªthe toughest decision of my life if I say so.

    Patience or I might start an orgy here.

    It wasn''t usually bad but Aiko and Rini, getting their hair rubbed by Nao and Shizuku side by side.

    That put an end to my ns.

    Nao being here naked surprised me too. Her affection points are 73 now, really high when I barely interacted with her.

    Her juicy boobs with wide brownish are bounced as she scrubbed Aiko''s hair.

    A sight to behold.

    As if sensing my gaze, she looked up with a smile and nodded her head. Her smile contained a hint of shyness¡ªsomething I had never seen before.

    Aiko also beamed with her little face hidden in foam.

    Rini, well, she was mostly t but still cute. Her future is very promising.

    Saya sat in the corner with her back against me. The tsundere poured a bucket of water on herself and shivered.

    "It''s heaven, isn''t it?" Shiori asked as she lifted my cock as if treating some delicate thing. "It''s time to clean this boy."

    "Shiori," Saeko tried scolding Shiori from behind.

    "Don''t Shiori me. Look at how wet you are before scolding me."

    "T-That''s water."

    Shiori snorted. "Let me confirm if that''s water or not."

    Before Shiori could answer, the door slid open and Rika entered with a towel wrapped around her tanned body.

    "Aa-chan, they agreed," Rika said with a bright smile. "Now, I can leave."

    The deal was about an exchange. The captain of hers wanted to arrest Natsumi, but I refused. Things got a little heated, causing Rika to step up before I smashed his damn head off.

    After thinking over it, I proposed Rika''s freedom in exchange for handing over Natsumi. I wanted Rika to leave without regrets. Sure, I could just kidnap her and these officers won''t be able to do a thing. But, that would have a negative effect on Rika. She had served this country for years and parting on bad terms would be terrible for her heart.

    As for Natsumi, we all know handing an antagonist to thew will never end well. She will escape one way or another and bring havoc. She couldn''t do much either way with her current powers.

    How strong could she get?

    It made me curious. I wouldn''t have let her off if it weren''t for her capability to be a walking XP farm.

    It wasn''t my overconfidence or arrogance speaking. She has potential but it is still dwarfed by girls contracted with Diva, whose powers were like Gods, and me, a literal high human.

    So I will let her get strong until I find someone who could use the same magic as her or better I will learn it with another Grimoire.

    ''Klyscha, what''s the price?''

    (50000KP)

    That''s a lot. I only had 23190 KP after killing all the undead here.

    Yep, our group alone cleared this ind in less than six hours. I also became Lvl 12.

    (''Creation version'' is one of the rarest versions of summoning since it relies on the imagination and gives them life the ''Creation'' Element. It''s also a rare magic that let''s you create life from mana.)

    ''Reasonable¡­ Klyscha is getting better at exining things.''

    (I work hard in my free time.)

    ''I know.''

    With the presence of the girls, this normal bath had be heaven, and only I could enjoy it.

    "Pokey pokey."

    Leme poking my cock as if it was some toy. The protection of the towel saved me!

    Droplets of water dripped down her lovely brown skin, making her appear even more charming.

    Still though why do I always forget about this Diva?

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    We left the bath which was the biggest one on this floor and gathered in Rika''s room. Rini and Aiko went to sleep early. The toll of a bloody day showed its effects. Leme took the role of an older sister to apany them.

    Gathered around a low table, we started by making sure Rika caught up with us, which naturally meant how the girls joined our group and Shizuka''s feelings.

    "Shizuka epted Asahi as her man?" Rika whispered in disbelief. "I should have seen iting."

    "I had to convince her," I said and grinned at my nee-san.

    She covered her face with both hands. "Mou, stop teasing me, you two."

    "Ain''t she adorable?" Rika grinned and chugged down the beer from a can. "Sweet."

    "That''s nee-san for you."

    "Wanna taste it?" Rika waved the can, her provocative gaze fixed on Busujima siblings. "Or you two are a bunch of sissies?"

    Shiori and Saeko exchanged a nce, talking through their eyes. Shiori nodded and turned to Rika with a sweet smile.

    "Well, well, well. How about a match to see who can drink more tonight?" Shiori challenged with a grin. "We sisters should be more than enough to oust a hag past her prime, no?"

    Shiori pressed Rika''s wrong button with the age talk, officially triggering Shizuka and Rika who are in theirte twenties.

    Shiori, you are wrong on so many levels that I can''t retort.

    "You made a mistake challenging us." Saeko acted a little smug.

    She was also swept into Shiori''s mischief.

    "You guys¡­ This was supposed to be a serious discussion about our future," Saya said as she shut down theptop.

    Shizuka grabbed the can, gulping it down easily.

    "Oh no, Shizuka has zero tolerance for alcohol." Rika turned to me. "She is gonna cause a ruckus soon."

    Shizuka wiped her face with her sleeve and revealed a smirk at Saya. "I expected more from you. You wanted to be a mother with this attitude."

    Saya flinched at Shizuka''s harsh words then faced me with teary eyes.

    "See, you relied on him the moment someone stepped on your ass."

    Shizuka dealt the final blow and tears burst out of Saya''s eyes. Saya tried to approach me but Shizuka grabbed the scruff of her neck.

    "You ain''t getting a child until you are mature enough."

    "Not mature enough¡­" Saya whispered and scarlet flickered in her teary eyes. She turned around, her boobs crashing into Shizuka''s. "I am not mature enough?"

    The two busty beauties challenged each other.

    "Yep, look at you crying."

    Saya snorted. "Says the perverted sister with saggy meatbags."

    "What did you say?" Shizuka cracked her knuckles with a grin. "Wanna fight, huh?"

    Where did my angelic sister go...?

    I slipped between the two and squeezed their boobs. "Girls, please calm your titties, or I will."

    Note to future self, never let drunk Shizuka and excited or furious Saya in one ce.

    Saeko, Shiori, and Rika didn''t even nce at the drama between the two, emptying cans after cans of beer.

    None of them will back down and it will be a messter.

    The girls will suck me dry today...

    I sat beside Rika and took three cans. Handing one to Aimi and Nao, I drank down thest one.

    If you can''t beat them, join them.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    You can read 14 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 74 - CH. 74: Naoâ€™s Dream

    Vote for the bonus chapters!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª??

    The next day,

    Nao opened her eyes. Her vision swirled and a drowsiness engulfed her¡ªa secondter, a strong scent entered her nostrils.

    "Hwaah?!"

    She jolted awake and sat up. Feeling a little cold, she looked down and found her bare chest hanging out in the open.

    She creakily turned her head, finding Asahi buried between the girls with a soft smile on his face.

    Gawd, I did it now.

    Bathing together in a group was one thing, but sleeping naked with him¡­ it was too much for her innocence.

    Curiously tilting her head, Nao examined her vagina. She felt nothing like pain or pleasure.

    Asahi-kun didn''t do it?

    She snatched her t-shirt lying sandwiched between Shizuka''s thighs and put it on. She proceeded to examine every girl in the room. They looked clean and the room had no distinct odor.

    Nobody had sex.

    She patted her chest, relieved that no orgy had taken ce.

    But why were they naked?

    Thinking of the word ??Naked'', her imagination ran wild. She couldn''t help but nce at Asahi''s lower body.

    Big¡­

    She somehow found his thing fiercely cute. Something she thought she would never do after the incident where she almost lost her life.

    Hating every man during this apocalypse just because a bunch ofwless people tried to harm her¡ªit would have affected Aiko''s survival one way or another if not for Asahi''s help.

    She had nothing but gratitude for Asahi for this.

    The handsome youth was rather perverted, undeniably so. Yet, something about him attracted people. Something that made her free of her worries. Even the colddy Yurikoughed once in a while, all because of his antiques.

    A simple way of putting it would be a perverted yet kind youth with irrefutable charms. His presence gave a strange sense of security to people around him.

    She nodded at her wise assumption and wore her panties.

    Did he grope mest night?

    She imagined the scene and blushed. She didn''t mind joining his harem if he asked sincerely. As a matter of fact, she even dreamed of it once.

    However, a reserved woman like her would need a strong push. A serious confession that melts her heart or outright strips her naked to show his desire.

    What am I even thinking? I am not that loose, am I?

    She shook her head and clenched her fists, bursting a wind bubble. She had grown far stronger than before. Her mana reserves stayed almost the same but her efficiency in using the wind magic went up a lot. Now she can cast five wind bullets in session instead of three with double the power.

    Knocking back a group of the undead was a piece of cake.

    Seeing the captain acting politely towards Rika, made her realize one thing.

    Society will soon change, centering around magicians like herself.

    Someone outstanding like Asahi and Saya might even be pirs of Japan. Though considering Asahi''s quirky personality, the chances were slim.

    At least she and Aiko would be able to travel the world alongside him, even if it''s for killing the undead.

    I am just leeching off of them, aren''t I?

    She smiled bitterly at the thought. The others had their unique way of supporting the group, whereas she felt like her presence didn''t contribute enough to this group.

    Fighting prowess?

    Asahi alone could wipe out every undead with his unique ''Creation'' ability. He could make mana bombs or even a nuke powered by mana. There are so many ways to use his unique power.

    She let out a sigh and created a sphere from the wind, making it dance with her fingers. It was her daily training to control the winds.

    She might as well hone her skills in fighting instead of being brains since Saya was more than enough for the role.

    Seeing the wind dancing to her tune, a strange thought popped in her head.

    Will there be a day I can cause a storm with a wave of my hand?

    That would be friggin cool.

    She gave a nce at Asahi and smiled. She might definitely seed if she stayed around him. She can''t escape anyway. Asahi''s eyes when he looked at her in the bath carried a familiar look¡ªAimi''s gaze when she observed Asahi.

    Speaking of Aimi, Nao stood from her spot and walked to the door.

    "Aimi-san?"

    The door opened and Aimi entered. "Nao-chan?"

    Nao hadn''t gotten used to the way this stoic woman addressed her. "Were you guarding the door?"

    "Yes, that''s my duty as Asahi-sama''s bodyguard and lover."

    Her devotion, courage, and single minded approach of treating others made Nao envious. Her innate clumsiness had shamed her on many asions like slipping on dry ground, buttons of her shirt popping out of nowhere, forgetting her own address¡ªthe list went on and on.

    "Aimi-san," Nao whispered and took a deep breath. "Can you teach me some martial arts?"

    Aimi had taught so much to other girls, so she might also learn a thing or two.

    Aimi frowned and gazed down at Nao''s chest.

    Nao tilted her head. Was there a rtionship between her boobs and martial arts?

    "Can you fight with them?"

    Nao formed a bitter smile at Aimi''s question. Honestly, her back sometimes ached because of her bountiful chest. Half of her falls resulted from unbnce due to her I-cup breasts bordering the territories of bing a J-cup.

    Nao shared a sense of camaraderie with Shizuka since they shared the same problems. However, unlike her, Shizuka was a true J-cup.

    Aimi sighed and nodded her head. "I will teach¡­ what I can."

    "I will try my best."

    Nao wanted to apply for a teacher''s job. Now she has be a cool woman''s student.

    This situation felt ironic.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Nao caressed Aiko''s cheeks sleeping with an adorable smile on her face. This little cousin of hers had been with her for four years now.

    Recently, Aiko started to see all kinds of colors around people.

    Asahi for one had blue and red colors around him. Shizuka had a mix of gold, green, and red.

    They might be rted to their emotions.

    She hadn''t told it to anyone yet, but intended to ask Asahi today.

    Nao nced at Rini hugging Aiko with a peaceful smile. While Leme was sprawled near the edge of the bed.

    They are so cute.

    "Nao-chan."

    "Coming!"

    Nao kissed the children''s forehead in turn and met with Aimi out of the room.

    Since the captain temporarily gave this entire floor to the group, Aimi took Nao to another room.

    Nao followed Aimi''s instructions, doing exercises to improve her bnce and coordination before moving on to the ones increasing her core strength.

    I will be a flexible fighter.

    Someone who can y both the frontline and support.

    She never felt so much motivation to do something and she poured all of it into her training.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    You can read 14 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 75 - CH. 75: Another Summoning

    Vote for bonus chapters!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª??

    I woke up to find myself buried by the girls. Might this be heaven?

    Jokes aside, did I bed someone in my drunk state?

    Sitting on the ground, I checked my penis which had no signs of fluid on it.

    Safe.

    I didn''t attack Shizuka or Rika in my sleep.

    That''s a relief.

    I wouldn''t want their first time with me like that, especially Shizuka since she is a virgin. As for Rika, well, who cared about virginity.

    I liked her all the same.

    Nao wasn''t here. My memories after Rika brought in some strong liquor were hazy.

    But I recall Nao kissing me. Another woman whose character went 180 when drunk.

    How did I even resist the urge to push her down?

    She wasn''t in the room. Probably embarrassed to recall the details ofst night.

    Gotta wake up these sleepyheads. It took a few minutes of nudging to wake them up.

    Saya almost fell asleep again in an attempt to hide her embarrassment.

    "Aa-kun?" Shizuka, now back to her airhead mode, yawned and stretched. My eyes went to her bountiful bosom bouncing in its full glory. "Good morning¡­"

    "Morning."

    She looked down with droopy eyes. "Why am I naked? Aa-kun did naughty things to nee-san?"

    I wanted to, you know!

    Shaking my head, I got up and stretched. Shizuka stared at my cock, her cheeks going redder by each second. I also got turned on a little by the naked girls around me.

    Men were prone to erections in the morning.

    With dreamy eyes, Shizuka poked at my ns. "It''s hard?"

    Was she expecting something else? Wait, this was her first time seeing me aroused.

    "What a solid meatstick." Rika grabbed my cock with a smirk and groped my balls with her other hand. "Man, they are loaded. No wonder these women are all over you."

    Hold up, they are together with me because of mutual feelings, not just my sexual prowess!

    "Hah, says the sour loser," Shiori sneered. "You didn''t evenst an hour."

    "Shiori, stop insulting Rika-san," Saeko tried stopping Shiori. "She is older than us."

    "Oi, don''t betray me now. We are in this together."

    Rika''s lips twitched, but she didn''t retort to the twins. She challenged them and lost face and square.

    "I ept my loss."

    Everyone in the room went nk-faced at Rika, who apologized sincerely while stroking my cock.

    Rika pressed a finger on her lips, imitating Shizuka. "Oh my, it seems my apologycks something."

    I removed her hand from my cock. "Everything, I guess."

    "Aa-chan doesn''t like my technique?"

    "No, no. I love it, but I have too many things to do."

    I might start an orgy if you provoke me here, which I want to avoid first thing in the morning.

    Summoning the Diva for Aimi took priority.

    I smirked and picked up Saya feigning sleep. "Time for a shower, princess."

    "You just can''t live without me, can you?"

    "That might be true."

    A quickie with Saya keeps my libido calm for a while.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    I found Nao doing push-ups under the instructions of Aimi. Giving a smile to Aimi, I closed the door. The beautiful yandere tried to get along with other girls, something I admired.

    Saeko had fried eggs with some ramen and soup. Wussing over food wasn''t my hobby, so I stuffed my stomach full.

    Rini quietly ate her food in small bites, looking as adorable as ever. I wiped the sauce on her lips with a cloth.

    "Rini, what are your abilities?"

    Rini put down the fork and assumed a serious expression. "I can use my fists to pulverize."

    An honest to god answer, nothing unexpected from a thirteen-year-old. But this way she will not be able to utilize the full potential of her Mystical Growth skill.

    "You can be much, much stronger than that," I said and patted her head. "I will teach youter."

    Having an omnipotent Goddess with me was a true blessing!

    (Hehe~.)

    Rini looked at her hands. "Onii-san''s enemies¡­ I will kill them."

    Hoo, the little maid wanted to take the yandere route.

    Onii-san is moved.

    "I can''t and won''t stop you if you want to do that, but always remember to prioritize your safety," I said and ruffled her hair. "That''s the only thing I want. Understood?"

    She nodded firmly. "Unn."

    "I will cut down anyone trying to harm Rini-chan," Saeko dered calmly.

    "If and only if they survived your sword, my trusty sniper will blow up their faces ," Rika said and nodded to herself. "Or I will throw a stone at the speed of sound."

    Not impossible if she used every bit of her willpower to boost the stone.

    I also had to do some training after the summoning ritual.

    The grinding will have to wait until the undead be stronger. They gave pitiful XP.

    Two levels for nearly nine thousand undead. It was mostly due to the distribution between six people.

    However, I refused to turn it off. My stats were already stronger than the girls and I don''t want to leave them too far behind.

    Saeko and Shiori devoted most of their free time in polishing their swordsmanship.

    Saya tried her best to create some spells and learn Phenex''s inherent ones.

    Nao refined her control over the wind element and now aims to learn some martial arts.

    Shizuka, well, I will spoil her if she wants but she for one will heal everyone with her smile and Holy Element.

    Rika was already a top-tier sniper with telekinesis to aid in close-quarters.

    Aimi outmatched everyone in tracking and hunting.

    Yuriko was an outstanding leader, never backing down even in the face of a zombie horde to cover for Saya¡ªan event I remember from the anime.

    I connected all of these outstanding girls together.

    If there is a small gap between us, the girls will be motivated to chase after me. However, even they will lose motivation if the rift looks insurmountable.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    I entered the room where Nao trained.

    Nao, drenched from top to bottom, scattered droplets of sweat on the ground with each push up performed with shaky arms. The deep ravine of her breasts couldn''t be any more seductive.

    I licked my lips at the erotic sight.

    Nao met my gaze and her cheeks flushed red. Even so, she continued pushing her body, seemingly hellbent on increasing her strength.

    "That''s enough for now. Go eat breakfast."

    Nao sprawled on the ground, breathing erratically. "Did Aiko wake up yet?"

    I shook my head. Aiko wasn''t there when I ate, so she was probably sleeping.

    "Aimi, we are summoning your Diva today."

    Aimi smiled brightly, probably delighted to increase her strength.

    "Asahi-kun?" Nao called as she turned over, pressing her boobs on the ground. "Can we talkter?"

    "Sure,e to me after I am free with Aimi''s Diva."

    Everyone in the group knew of Diva''s existence.

    Leaving Nao to rest a little, we took another room and drew the summoning circle. After that, Ipleted the familiar process of pouring mana into it.

    A ck glow filled the room and with that a figure materialized.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    You can read 14 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 76 - CH. 76: Form A Contract Or Die!

    We are officially out of Top 30...

    Looks like no bonus chapter this week D:??

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Aimi found two golden orbs staring right at her. As the light settled down, it revealed itself as a cat with jet ck fur and two green horns on its head.

    "Why has thou summoned me?" The cat, Beleth, questioned in an indifferent voice. Beleth''s gaze stopped on Asahi-sama. "I see. I see. Thou art the chosen Basileus."

    That''s all Beleth said andid on the floor, closing his eyes.

    Aimi pulled out her beloved dagger. This cat might be a Diva, but he had no right to disrespect Asahi-sama like this. Her bloodlust ran rampant.

    However, Asahi-sama grabbed her hand before she ended Beleth''s life for good.

    Asahi-sama took the dagger and stored it in his ring.

    Ow, I wanted to use the dagger touched by Asahi-sama, Aimimented.

    Beleth shot up from the ground. "Thou wanted to kill me?"

    Iie, killing you is letting you off easily.

    She suppressed her bloodlust, but some of it leaked out, raising the furs of the impudent cat.

    "Thou, what sin have I done to earn your ire?"

    Now they were talking. Aimi stepped forward, hiding her devilish grin from Asahi-sama. "Form a contract with me."

    Or die.

    Her red eyes let loose a menacing glow, freezing the cat on his spot.

    ''Thou think of thyself worthy to be my contractor?''?Beleth started talking to her with telepathy.

    It was better this way. She could threaten without looking like a brute in front of Asahi-sama.

    ''Beleth. Asahi-sama told me you are a supporter of love.''

    ''Indeed. That is I, Beleth, a Demon King from 72 Pirs, and a supporter of noble valor and earnest love.''

    ''My love for Asahi-sama won''t lose to anyone.''

    ''Thou want my power?''

    Aimi''s furrowed her brow.?''What else would I want?''

    ''Doth thou have the resolve?''

    ''I am resolved to kill Death if it threatens to take Asahi-sama from me.''

    Beleth flinched at her bold deration, more so when it came right from her heart.

    ''I want strength to protect Asahi-sama from any danger.''

    She recalled the feeling when the devil woman ordered everyone around and clenched her fists. She didn''t want to experience it again. She wanted to gain strength and subdue the devil for Asahi-sama.

    ''Such deep resolve to protect your beloved is more than worthy.''?Beleth''s tone revealed a hint of satisfaction.

    Aimi puffed her chest a little. Even Klyscha-sama, Asahi-sama''s most beloved Goddess couldn''t outdo her love.

    ''But¡­ I want to test you.''

    ''Test?''

    Beleth nodded and jumped, sitting on her shoulder.

    ''It''s more of apatibility test. Let me witness more of thy love!''

    This Diva was indeed peculiar as Asahi-sama said. Given enough time, she would tame it with her charming kitchen knife.

    ''Fine, just don''t interrupt me when I make love with Asahi-sama.''

    ''I do not have a fetish for voyeurism.''

    ''It''s good then.''

    Aimi turned around and shed a dazzling smile she had learned afterparing the smiles of the woman he loved.

    The result was instant, dazing Asahi.

    "I did it."

    Asahi nodded with a smile. "Great. Is he ready for a contract?"

    "Not yet," She said and shook her head. "But soon."

    "That''s good."

    Three days is the limit,?she set a deadline for taming the demonic cat, or Asahi-sama will be disappointed in her.

    No more. She even opened her heart to the other girls and got closer to them. Sealed every thought of monopolizing Asahi-sama and kept most of her creepy thoughts to herself.

    (I know them.)?Klysha-sama said.

    ''Klyscha-sama¡­ please don''t tell them.''

    (You respect your part of the deal and I will keep mine.)

    Aimi nodded. The secret of Klyscha-sama only she knew¡ªthe Omnipotent Goddess wasn''t as simple as she showed. She could make Asahi-sama stronger but decided not to do so to bring out his maximum?potential. Her feelings for Asahi-sama were genuine¡ªthe only reason Aimi trusted her and epted the deal to reincarnate alongside Asahi-sama.

    (I can hear your thoughts...)

    ''I never intended to hide anything from Klyscha-sama.''

    (True. I want my love to not face any limits in his path. I am helping him in his goal to embrace my true body.)

    ''I know that and I''m supporting him to the best of my ability.''

    She grinded down hordes of undead everyday for his sake. Even cutting her sleep period to two or three hours. She would have long copsed if it weren''t for her high stats.

    "Aimi?" Asahi-sama''s manly voice brought her back to reality.

    She grabbed Beleth''s tail and tossed him out of the room before locking the door.

    "Asahi-sama, please," She said and unzipped her jacket. "One round."

    Asahi-sama showed a troubled smile and nodded. "Sure."

    Seducing him was so easy.

    The room had a sturdy bed which she used to its utmost potential, stretching the session to one and a half hours.

    She could still go on and the same was true for Asahi-sama. But having this much monopoly was enough, or she might start harboring more desires for him and be a bad yandere.

    This was her way of repenting for the sin shemitted.

    Asahi-sama was kind enough to forgive her, but she couldn''t forgive herself even though her mistake had changed their lives for the better.

    She cherished thest kiss he gave her before he left the room.

    Lying on the bed, she traced her finger on the warm bedsheet with a longing look in her eyes.

    Saya''s training can wait.

    Nodding at Asahi-sama''s scent lingering on the bed, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    You can read 14 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 77 - CH. 77: Aikoâ€™s Ability

    We are still #31... Come on guys, I know you can do it!

    I have also decided the next world which is Irregr at magic high school!??

    Let me warn you that there will be no Netori. I like the characters too much to ruin their rtionship.

    You are free to suggest single waifus and the things you want to see.

    Hopefully, I will remain motivated until I write it...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I finished my training with Saeko and got anotherp pillow from her.

    Healing from her thighs is the only way to go!

    "Asahi-kun, do you have something else to do?" Saeko asked and put off the novel she read. This girl liked novels with horror elements.

    She went off for a quick shower; I headed for Nao''s room, the temporary one we decided on.

    The busty teacher wanted to talk about something. Well, let''s hope she won''t start a rant about being the single woman among the harem.

    I knocked on her door and waited, only to hear weird soundsing from the inside.

    Did she fall?

    The door creaked open, revealing Nao in a disheveled state. I nced past her to find dozens of books scattered on the floor.

    "Are you okay?"

    She fixed her sses and waved her hand. "I am fine¡­ I think?"

    Don''t answer my question with another question.

    "Let''s fix this first." I sighed and walked past her.

    Arranging the books back on the shelf took some time. Nao''s hand brushed me as she tried to put the book on a higheryer of the shelf.

    [Nao Sakurada: Affection +2]

    "Give me."

    I grabbed the book and put it in her stead.

    Her cheeks turned red from the brief physical contact. "Thanks, Asahi-kun,"

    [Nao Sakurada: Affection +1]

    Jeez, this woman was handing out free affection points.

    "Don''t mention it. Back to the topic, did we have something important to talk about?"

    "Yes, please take a seat."

    We sat on the bed side by side.

    She took a deep breath as if mustering up the courage to confess something. Her affection points were 77 now. She is like a close friend who might or might not end up with the main protagonist.

    Well, I will confess once she reaches 99. Till then I will just tease her a little.

    With closed eyes, Nao patted her chest.

    C''mon, don''t do that when you are wearing a tight shirt. Rather, two dots were visible on her chest. Where is your bra? Or did the store run out of J-cup ones?

    Your lewdness is stirring my gentleman heart, you know!

    That''s enough monologue for now. I coughed and formed a serious expression.

    "Nao?"

    She nodded and opened her mouth. "I think Aiko awakened an ability to feel people''s aura."

    Aura? Wait, I did think about it before. Then I forgot about it.

    ''Klyscha, show me Aiko''s stats."

    (Done, my love.)

    Aiko Sakurada: [Reveal the backstory.]

    ¡ªFavorability points: 59 [Her Idol]

    ¡ªAge: 7

    ¡ªLvl. 2

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Little Soul Witch

    Attributes:

    Strength: 6

    Dexterity: 10

    Constitution: 11

    Defense: 9

    Charm: 13

    Magic: 20

    Skills:

    [¡ªAura Vision (F-Rank): The user can see the aura of others.]

    [¡ªSoul Empathy (F-Rank): The user can feel the emotions of people they care about.]

    A little witch¡­ a loli witch!

    She can see the aura of others and even empathize with them. No wonder she sensed my feelings back when I celebrated the arrival of the incest Era.

    "Goddess just told me about her skill. It is true that she can see the aura around people. She can also feel the emotions of people close to her."

    Nao nodded absentmindedly. "Empathize¡­ that''s why she was hiding from Asahi-kun."

    "Hiding from me?"

    Hold on, did she also feel my love and lust for the girls? This must be the reason she was avoiding ying with me.

    A skill like this could traumatize Aiko if she ended up using it with Rini, whose emotions are too violent.

    "We need to teach her how to use this."

    Nao turned her body to face me and ced her hands on mine; a relieved smile on her face. "Thanks, Asahi-kun¡­ Aiko might have developed a trauma with men if she stayed with me and I wouldn''t have gotten over it without your help..."

    [Nao Sakurada: Affection +6]

    I squeezed her hands with a cheeky smile. "C''mon, you might have gotten over it without me anyway."

    I barely did anything to help her. She got over it herself. Airheads can easily get over the trauma.

    She rested her arms on the bed and leaned forward. "It''s not possible."

    "It is."

    She leaned in even more, exhibiting her cleavage. "It''s not."

    "It is."

    She closed the distance even more and her lips almost touched mine, her lovely fragrance tickling my heart.

    "It''s not," I denied again.

    She tilted her head a bit and pressed her lips against mine. This kiss came out of nowhere. She didn''t go far and took back her lips.

    [Nao Sakurada: Affection +6]

    "Who told you to be so cute? I couldn''t stop myself¡­ I''m sorry," she said with a blush, rubbing the back of her hand on her lips. "But I still want to say¡ªit is."

    "Okay, fine. I ept your gratitude. Please don''t try ''I have to pay with my body'' bullshit."

    I felt ufortable doing it with airhead girls, which seemed like me manipting to have my way with them. Klyscha was an exception since she could literally read my mind.

    "I will never¡ª"

    *Knock!* *Knock!*

    "Onee-chan."

    Aiko interrupted our fluffy moment.

    Nao nced at the door and pecked my lips once more.

    "I like you more now," She said and walked toward the door, her hips swaying provocatively.

    While I was befuddled by the kiss, the airheaded onee-san got one up on me.

    [Nao Sakurada: Affection +4]

    ''Nao Sakurada'' rtionship changed to ''Caring boyfriend?''

    Caring boyfriend? What just happened?

    When did she learn to seduce me like this?

    Maybe Aimi taught her.

    Ah, whatever. I was going to ept her in my harem anyway.

    Aiko entered the room and smiled at me. "Onii-sa¡ª"

    She froze for a moment before retreating, hiding behind Nao. She peeked her head out and hid again.

    This raised my curiosity. Just what did she feel to be like this?

    I rose from the couch. "We will talkter."

    Nao gave a wry smile. "Please forgive Aiko."

    "Nah, it''s fine. I will try again when I am free." I pinched Nao''s cheeks, causing her to smile bashfully. "We will head out to Yuriko''s base after lunch, so be prepared."

    Onest stock up for Yuriko''s base and then we will fly to bama!

    Nao nodded as I pulled back my hand. Her eyes carried a bit of reluctance.

    Instead of answering, she took out her phone and typed something.

    "Rest assured, Asahi-kun. I just set a reminder!" She showed her phone with a proud smile.

    Airhead¡­ I guess?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    You can read 14 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 78 - CH. 78: Back To Tokonosu City

    Welp, we didn''t reach the goal of Top 30st week, so I didn''t post.

    That aside, vote for bonus chapters!??

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The rest of the afternoon passed away with lunch and a good read from the summoning Grimoire.

    Beleth is bound to be tamed by Aimi.

    A yandere never gives up!

    Next Diva will be Baal for Shiori, the woman currently reading a horror book while leaning on my side. Anything other than fantasy and action doesn''t sit well with me.

    "Aa-kun~," Shizuka purred and buried her face in my abdomen. The spoiled nee-san seemed delighted at monopolizing myp.

    Shiori sneaked a nce at Shizuka and clicked her tongue. She fought hard in a rock paper scissor match. But Shizuka''s E-Rank luck came on top in nine out of nine matches.

    She defied logic with both her luck and boobs that never sagged.

    Anime logic.

    The door was kicked open, revealing Saya with a frown¡ªthe one she used to show me before¡ªthe ''You are so annoying'' frown. Rika, on the other hand, giggled and took off her military jacket.

    "You two sure took your time in the meeting."

    Saya''s expression softened as she stomped her way to me and slumped near my legs.

    "God, they are so annoying," Saya said. "I wanted to burn down the room."

    I spoiled her with some headpats, which she readily epted.

    "That''s our S.A.T squad, a pain in the ass for both enemies and friends," Rika added and lifted Shizuka''s legs, putting them on herp. "You are aszy as ever."

    "Fufufu." Shizuka giggled. "I don''t wanna do anything now."

    "Let''s rest for some more minutes," I said.

    Saya turned to me and nodded. "I really need to cool my brain."

    I took out an ice cream bar from the ring and shoved it in her face. Her expression instantly melted. "Delish."

    What is this cute creature?

    "Asa-hi~."

    Leme peeked from the door before skipping over to me. "O great harem king, bestow some grace on Leme. Enlighten this lostmb."

    "Nope."

    She was asking for some ero material after finishing every ero hentai, novel, and game avable locally. Creating new ones required KP and she already finished stuff worth more than 500 KP.

    Not anymore.

    Saving is always better.

    "Pretty please?" She went on her knees and hugged my legs. "Come on, Asahi, Leme can repay the debt with my body."

    The tannedmb was asking to be butchered¡ªso tempting...

    "No."

    She pouted and pulled up her t-shirt. Her breasts sprang free and she rubbed them on my legs. "Leme will even do some stuff these girls refuse to do."

    "Argh, stop bothering Asahi," Saya growled at Leme. "I will give someter."

    Leme tilted her head. "Leme already went through Saya''s stuff," She smirked and poked Saya''s cheeks. "Spoiled Princess getting dominated, the domineering¡ª"

    Saya covered Leme''s mouth. "Stop bbering lies! Those are my mother''s, not mine! Not mine!"

    "Mmnnngh!"

    Saya stopped Leme from saying anything and turned to me, her eyes tearing up at her fetishes being revealed.

    Still, though, the mother and daughter shared the same submissive trait.

    "My, Saya-chan''s interest allies with Saeko''s. That''s why you two get along so well," Shiori teased. "Here I thought Saya-chan didn''t like me."

    Saya''s eyes started flickering. I quickly patted her head, which brought her back. Fiery Saya will make matters worse by spouting more of her fetishes.

    "Guys, are we ready?" Nao entered the room with a smile. Her dress changed to a loose green top and a long skirt. She gave off an elegantdy vibe with those intellectual sses.

    Aimi also entered with Saeko followed by two lolis.

    "Let''s go."

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Rika bade farewell to the soldiers left in the building after the transfer. The higher-ups seemed to be having some international conferences in Tokyo.

    Well, let them. I don''t want to get involved in politics more than necessary. It was tiresome.

    People scooted about the entire building. This ind could very well be a paradise for non-fighters since they could live without any fear of the undead. The only drawback here would be the food supply.

    We got into our boat and Aimi drove us back to Tokonosu city harbor.

    A group of milfs weed me with wide-open arms, though they were undead. Some of them definitely didn''t look like an undead with their face regaining normal features¡ªa new species of undead was in the making.

    Saya sted them with a barrage of Barrett.

    We discovered two types until now¡ªthe Titan-type, dubbed by the S.A.T squad. They grew in size after eating other undead and magicians. The other one is this?humane-type. This one had more potential than the brute musclehead ones. Perhaps they will regain their memories too.

    Who knows?

    Fat or hard, kicking their ass was all that mattered.

    It still pained me a little to see the milfs getting burned.

    May you rest in peace.

    The humvee roared in the street full of undead. We cleared this area before going. So where did theye from?

    (Tokyo''s poption is over ten million.)

    I let out a sigh.?''Are you bored? I haven''t visited you uhh for three days.''

    (I am, but I had to do some errands in my personal realm. Getting connected to my real body cuts my connection to Asahi.)

    Real body.

    ''How do you really look?''

    I hope she doesn''t turn out to be an eldritch monster with tentacles.

    (That''s a secret but I am more beautiful than my current form.)

    I gulped my saliva. Her beauty already transcended the mortal concept of cuteness.

    Ding, Motivation +100!

    (Haha, will youe tonight?)

    ''I will.''

    (Nn~, I am already wet in anticipation.)

    [Yuriko Takagi: Affection +3]

    Was the milf masturbating to me?

    Or inly missing me?

    In one hour, I got almost 7 points with Yuriko for doing absolutely nothing.

    I had a bad feeling about this.

    As we neared the Takagi Mansion.

    *Bang!* *Bang!*

    The sounds of gunshots greeted us. Shizuka kicked up the gear and took a sharp turn.

    A thick crowd of undead filled the area, hundreds of mangled corpses nketing the road.

    An undead swarm?

    Good lord, Yuriko really needs some spanks on her ass for not telling me.

    "Son-inw¡­ I need help."

    Yuriko''s exhausted whisper reached me through telepathy.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    You can read 14 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 79 - CH. 79: Yurikoâ€™s Hesitation (Part I)

    Vote for bonus chapters!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª??

    Three hours earlier.

    Yuriko sat in her office, discussing future raids with her subordinates. Most of the supermarkets were either looted or exhausted, so they had to find other ways to procure food until her son-inw returned.

    A sense of guilt stirred in her heart for wasting his points, or whatnot. However, recalling how he embarrassed her on so many asions, he got his just dessert.

    How did I let my guard down?

    Yuriko sighed, making the people around the table fidget a little. She rubbed her forehead, annoyed by the weird changes happening because of a brat''s pranks.

    Just as she concluded the meeting, the door flipped open and a guard in a ck suit came running.

    "M-Miss Takagi, we have an urgent situation. The Prime Ministerunched a list of evac centers. Tokonosu city''s survivors are requested to gather at the Shintoko Third Elementary School."

    "Shintoko Third Elementary School?" Yuriko repeated, finding this name familiar.

    "Ma''am, that''s where Miss Takashi works as a teacher."

    Takashi Yuki, the mother of Takashi Komuro, an old friend of Yuriko.

    How did I forget her?

    Yuriko moved her gaze to the redhead, Chika Amane, who nodded and pushed up her sses. She had volunteered to be Yuriko''s new secretary after seeing her hard work. With terrifying efficiency, she memorized most things she needed.

    Maybe she has awakened magic rted to memory?

    Yuriko couldn''t be sure after seeing the miracles her perverted son-inw performed.

    "Announce it to every survivor in the base. They are free to seek refuge at the evac site," Yuriko said.

    "How will the survivors get there? The undead, like the young master calls them, are getting stronger," Chika asked.

    "I am sure JSDF will start cleaning up the streets sometime soon."

    "I will tell it to everyone in the base," Chika said and strode out of the room.

    Yuriko waved her hand. "You all are dismissed."

    The guards bowed and scooted out of the room.

    "Magicians," Yuriko whispered and created spikes with her earth magic. "How did we get this power? Is some God messing with us by ying chess with the undead and humans?"

    She defused the magic and leaned her head on the chair. She raised her right hand and gazed at the silver ring on her index finger.

    "How in. Should I tell him about the good news?"

    The question was, will he take it as good news? A man like him will hardly care about politics and such, which Saya emphasized time and time again during her talk. It was also one of the things she admired about him.

    Honestly, her daughter was too smitten with him. She had a hunch Saya would rebel if Asahi asked so.

    She put away the thought of interrupting Saya''s group. What if they were in a fight? A small mistake might prove to be fatal.

    She let out a sigh and pushed her chair.

    "Ma''am, can I enter?"

    She plopped back again. "Sure."

    Chika entered with a smoking cup of coffee. She ced it before Yuriko and stood on the side.

    "So what was the reaction?"

    "Mostly positive. People regained their hope from the government''s swifteback."

    Chika''s thin brows were knitted together. Yuriko took a sip of the coffee and chuckled. "Let me guess, there must be some people demanding some weapon, food, or just straight up asking for my men to escort them."

    On the other side of the sses, Chika''s eyes widened a little. "Yes, I don''t understand it. Ma''am helped them in their worst situation, keeping them alive."

    Yuriko gave a bitter smile. "Cause that''s how humans are. The emotions you harbor for others aren''t always reciprocated as you want."

    Chika nodded and took a seat. "Ma''am, can I ask a question?"

    "Your brewing skills are good," Yuriko said. "Go ahead."

    "Are those words meant for your ex-husband?"

    Chika turned her face away from Yuriko''s sharp gaze.

    *ck*

    Yuriko put down the cup and sighed. "Yes, it is."

    "Ma''am, can I ask another question?" Chika asked as her eyes darted between the window behind Yuriko and her face.

    "Fine."

    "Why have you kept yourst name as Takagi even after the divorce?"

    None of her rtives ever asked this question. They got all too busy?celebrating?her victory over Saya''s custody.

    "I bought ''Takagi'' estate and the name for six hundred million yen."

    "Wow¡­"

    After some ups and downs on Wall Street, she had made a name for herself, bing a well-known stockbroker.

    Yuriko sipped on the lukewarm coffee, shaking away the bitter memories of the past.

    No worth remembering them now.

    *BOOOOM!*

    An explosion thundered outside. The room trembled; the ceilings creaked; a web spreading across the windows.

    "Shit. It''s gonna get messy."

    A loud explosion like this could attract every undead lurking in the Tokonosu city.

    "I will check up on it." Chika ran out of the room.

    Yuriko mmed the cup and took out the pistol and assault rifle from her drawer. She put the pistol in her belt and grabbed the assault rifle before running out of the room.

    Which idiot caused this damn explosion??Yuriko grumbled inwardly and sprinted toward the mansion''s gate.

    God just loved to brew troubles in her life.

 Chapter 80 - CH. 80: Yurikoâ€™s Hesitation (Part II)

    *cough cough* Today is 1st of the month.?What better time to throw some money at your beloved author''s on his P.atreon and read some chapters in advance.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª??

    A pack of undead crawled toward the gates standing over 5m in height. The giant version of the undead stomped the?crawlers?in a bloody pulp and battered the steel gate with one hand, enduring the hail of bullets with its free hand. A scene straight out of zombie movies greeted Yuriko as soon as she came out of the mansion.

    All the work in expanding the walls wasn''t a total waste after all.

    "Stop wasting bullets on the giant ones." She yelled out orders and created a sharp spike, throwing it at the giant''s head.

    The spike impaled the giant''s head. It copsed, crushing some unfortunate undead beneath it.

    "Magicians keep an eye out for the bigger ones. Stop them from destroying our only defense."

    "Aye!"

    A woman hurled a fire spear; another girl threw a barrage of ice bullets;stly, a man shed his hand, sending waves ofpressed wind. The spells passed through the gaps in the steel gate and cleared the area around the wall for a second then more undead started attacking the gate in frenzy.

    Yuriko frowned as she thrust her hand, shooting numerous little spikes.

    This is kind of easy¡­

    "Ma''am, don''t rx yet! That''s a g!" Chika yelled and aimed a pistol at the undead. With shaking hands, she pulled the trigger.

    Missed.

    A young woman like Chika should have been a university student before this mess. Now the circumstances forced her to pick up a gun and fight for survival.

    Yuriko shook her head.

    It is the reality now and nothing I do can change it.

    Instead, she focused on protecting the base. The thought of asking Asahi''s help popped up in her head but she shook it away.

    We will hold on until we can.

    She never took his threat seriously. He was just a kid alright.

    Thinking of random stuff, she kept casting spells.

    Precisely thirty minutester, her mana ran out and she switched to bullets. The mana recovery was well, rather slow. It will probably take another hour for aplete recovery. The ammunition will run out in another half an hour.

    Thank god we refilled our ammunition from the nearby police headquarters.

    Under the relentless attack of the undead, the steel gate started creaking.

    "Stop them!"

    They will getpletely isted if the gate breaks.

    The guards dropped the guns and stabbed the undead with swords.

    The unbearable stenching from the piles and piles of undead caused Yuriko to scrunch her nose. The guards were wearing masks to deal with this.

    The normal survivors ran back and entered the mansion. Yuriko sighed and let them. They will share the same fate if this defensive line copses.

    Several minutester.

    "Men, get the gift we prepared for them," Yuriko ordered.

    "Understood."

    "You guys retreat from the gate."

    It was no use now. The bent gate will copse any second now.

    The guards bought out a crate of standard M67 military-grade frag grenades.

    Yuriko grabbed one and examined it. As she examined the ball-like shape, a bunch of lewd thoughts bloomed in her head.

    What is wrong with me?

    She took off the safety pin and pulled the ring before tossing it. Though she never trained, her physical strength experienced marginal growth.

    *Booom!*

    The grenade exploded, throwing chunks of flesh everywhere.

    "Nice. Guys, join me."

    *Booom!* *Booom!* *Booom!*

    They tackled the stress by tossing grenades. One guy even used a baseball glove to throw the grenade.

    Soon, even the grenades ran out, so they switched back to spells. Yet, the undead showed no signs of ending.

    Maybe she made a mistake by using the loud grenades. Now the undead filling a part of Japan might be on their asses.

    Droplets of sweat trickled down her forehead.

    Between the magicians panting for breath, her guards yelling for ammo, and the horrifying groans of the undead, Yuriko found her knee weakening.

    The effects of mana overuse started to kick in.

    She took a deep breath and touched the silver ring.

    It was perfectly within her limits to ask for help. However, she didn''t want to rely on a man again.

    Her ex-husband carved deep scars in her heart and only a man could heal them with his care. No matter how much she hated it, her sexual interests still lied in man.

    Like this, she will get used to relying on Asahi in the future. Coupled with his irresistible aura and the?forbidden?aspect of this rtionship, she might lose herself.

    That''s how most of the love stories started.

    However, if the current situation continued, she might not meet Saya again. Her body would not be intact enough to be revived by Asahi¡ªshe subconsciously relied on him again.

    She clenched her fists.

    Screw it. I will leave it to him. Don''t disappoint me, kid.

    She collected her spirit with a p on her cheeks. She suppressed her useless pride and poured her mana into the ring.

    "Son-inw¡­ help me."

    However, Asahi didn''t reply.

    Yuriko continued throwing spells, buying time until Asahi answered. However, instead of a voice, a faint sound came from the distance.

    Her sharp senses clearly picked it up.

    A vehicle?

    "Dear mother-inw, be prepared for some ps on your buttcheeks."

    That was¡­ Asahi''s voice. His perverted remark made her imagine the scene and a surge of heat rushed to her cheeks.

    "How rude," she replied.

    "That was our deal, you know. I always honor my words."

    "You are not fit to be honorable."

    "I can be everything for your booty."

    She almost forgot to control the recoil of the gun, almost shooting her own man.

    This idiot¡­

    He didn''t even bother hiding his interest in her. Still, she didn''t feel repulsed by her tant attempt to flirt.

    He was still not an adult¡ªthat must be the reason.

    "Just hold on. The crowd of fuckers is so dense here."

    "Be¡­ careful¡­"

    "I will. Thanks."

    "Saya will be shattered if some danger befalls on you."

    Asahi may have interpreted it as she would be hurt if he got injured, so she cleared up his?misunderstanding.

    "This mother and daughter sure love to y tsundere. Fine, act all you want. I will make you fall for me one day."

    "There is no tsun or dere here!" She screamed back with telepathy, flustered by his brazen attitude.

    "I lov¡ª"

    She took off the ring and took deep breaths to calm her rising anger.

    This kid knew how to rile her up.

 Chapter 81 - CH. 81: A Big Leap

    Vote for the bonus chapter!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª??

    We got out of Humvee, leaving the weeb Diva and Aiko inside.

    "Okay girls, let''s finish things up."

    Saya cracked her knuckle. "I am gonna have an intimate talk with mama."

    She was pissed at Yuriko, probably because she did not call us for help.

    "What a coincidence. I was thinking the same."

    Saya summoned her magic dress and nodded her head. "We better be strict."

    "Fufu, Darling is gonna get touchy with Yuriko-san," Shiori said and unsheathed her katana. "This katana is made of Asahi-sama''s love~."

    Aimi red at Shiori and licked the tip of her dagger. "Shiori-san, can you say it again?"

    Shiori wiped the sweat from her forehead. "Sorry?"

    "Lord Asahi, we shall ovee them." Saeko took it to the next level.

    "Aa-chan sounds cutest," Rika said and aimed her marksman rifle.

    She pressed the trigger, firing a silenced bullet. That single bullet created a curved opening in the horde.

    She used telekinesis to alter the trajectory. As expected of a cool onee-san; I am in awe.

    She turned to me with a grin. "How did I do?"

    "Nice shot."

    "Hmph," Saya harrumphed and raised her hand. "Fire Wall."

    A magic circle emerged shone under the undead''s feet, giving rise to a pir of fire.

    That was the Level 2 spell of Phenex.

    What should I use here?

    Oh well, let''s stick to Saeko''s training. No need to act pretentious.

    "Aa-kun, what about me? I can''t fight¡­"

    "Nee-chan, stay in the priest role and heal whoever gets injured."

    She pumped her fist with a serious expression. "Of course! Leave the healing to me."

    Nao formed a serious expression and shotpressed wind bullets to knock away the undead. She took a nce at me and straightened her back.

    "Great job," I praised.

    She nodded shyly. "I will protect Shizuka and vehicles."

    "Thanks."

    She turned to me. "Un, you¡­ please take care."

    "Another one down!" Shiori yelled despite fighting more than thirty meters away from us.

    ''Klyscha.''

    (Notifications muted.)

    Hearing the dings between battles distracted me.

    I held a frost dragged in my right hand and prepared to rush but a tug at my shirt stopped me.

    "Onii-san, can I fight too?" Rini asked with pleading eyes.

    Patting her head, I smiled. "Sure. Let''s do it together."

    Rini rushed back to the car and returned wearing her signature gauntlets. "I will protect onii-san''s back."

    "Thanks."

    With that, we rushed into the fray.

    I shot a Barrett spell with my left hand, disintegrating at least ten undead.

    I could literally shoot it forever without running out of mana but using the dagger to behead them was more?satisfying.?Maybe Saeko passed her sadistic trait to me.

    The power of perception slowed time, allowing me to sh the undead''s throat one by one.

    Rini punched away any undead approaching from behind, throwing the undead around like a ragdoll. Each kill made her attacks more ferocious.

    About five minutester, Rini started roaring and savagely sting skulls with her gauntlets.

    I cleared the area around me with the frigid sh skill. Aimi arrived to cover us.

    I quickly ced my hand on Rini''s head. She didn''t resist as I patted her head. A few headpats melted away the ferociousness inside her violet eyes.

    She covered her face and started sobbing. "Onii-san, I-I am sorry."

    Oh shit. Her self-loathing is rising again.

    I removed the hands from her face and pointed at Saeko, who danced across the streets with her de, beheading, bisecting, or just inly dismembering the undead. Her tongue peeking out of her lips drawing a wide smirk. She was the epitome of crazy beauty.

    Saeko cleared her side of the undead and sheathed her katana. "I am wet." She mouthed those words and wrapped her hands around her waist.

    "Look at her. You are still a hundred times better than her."

    Rini nodded her head and gave a relieved smile. "Saeko onee-san is a pervert."

    *ng!*

    The katana slipped from Saeko''s hand. Her wide eyes fixed on Rini, shocked by Rini''s words. All it took was one fight for her cool onee-san image to crumble in Rini''s eyes.

    I quietly slipped away from the two and got back to the undead. The damned creatures kept pouring from all sides.

    So much for not wanting to farm for a few days.

    This side of Tokonosu City would almost be free from the undead gue today.

    I bought top-notch masks for everyone or we might have puked.

    Two hours¡ªthat''s what it took to wipe out the undead. The AoE spells of Nao, Saya, and Rika''s cheat-ss telekinesis skewering undead with water spears¡ªthe top-ss spells were useful in massacring the undead in the packed street.

    I was sure our kills exceeded twenty thousand.

    Everyone slumped against the Humvee, panting hard. They sure abused their small mana reserves. After all, not every undead was weak, their average level was around 12 to 13.

    "Magnificent, thy love is truly magnificent. I am in awe," Beleth kept singing praises for Aimi, who nced at me and puffed her chest.

    Her face covered in blood looked gorgeous.

    I sat beside her with a smile. "Everyone, thanks for your hard work."

    They just nodded, far too tired to even speak.

    ''Klyscha, can you make Mana potions?''

    (That''s easy. I rmend E-Rank ones for everyone. Anything stronger is too much for their current reserves.)

    ''Do it.''

    (I sent them to your ring.)

    [2000 KP deducted for creating 20 E-Rank Mana potions.]

    [KP Left ¡ª 94,235]

    What the fuck¡­?

    (You guys killed 25,349 undead.)

    That''s a lot. The Karma for saving a city was heavy.

    ''Status.''

    [Status]

    Asahi Marikawa Lvl. 16

    Current level progress: 136,200/8,19,200 XP

    Age: 17

    Race: High Human

    ss: Loli Lover, Mature Lover

    Unselectable sses: Monster Tamer, Eromancer

    Attributes:

    Strength: 89 (+23)

    Dexterity: 98 (+22)

    Constitution: 104 (+23)

    Defense: 113 (+35)

    Charm: 205 (+22)

    Magic: 358 (+49)

    Karma: 94,235 (+96,235)

    Four levels.

    Amazing.

    The XP needed to level up was absurd.

    (I am sorry, my love. But your race requires more XP than a normal human.)

    ''You should have told me sooner¡­ never mind.''

    (I am sorry...) Klyscha said in a sullen tone.

    ''Like I said, I don''t mind.''

    "Asahi, let''s go," Saya said and removed her mask, only to put it back on again. "I want to drown in hot water right now."

    I took out a mana potion for everyone. "Drink it first."

    Shiori grabbed one and gulped it down. "It''s sweet¡­"

    While the girls got busy drinking, I entered the second car.

    "Onii-chan, you look happy."

    "I am. Everything got wrapped up nicely."

    Aiko giggled. "Aiko prayed for everyone."

    "Nice work." I patted her head and brought a white cloth from the ring. "Can you wear it?"

    She stared at me for a moment before nodding. "Aiko understands."

    I wrapped the cloth around her eyes. She had seen brutality, but the scene outside might give nightmares to a seven-year-old girl like her.

    I lead Aiko outside. Leme woke up and came out, rubbing her eyes. She looked at Aiko and grinned.

    "Hehe, Asahi is so caring," Leme spoke and hugged me from the side. "Leme is happy to lend you her strength."

    I smiled at her sincerity and stroked her hair. "I will buy you new games."

    The credit for today''s victory went to none other than this weeb Diva. Without her spells, we would be exhausted and forced to retreat.

    "Yay!" She stood on her toes and pressed her lips on my cheeks.

    I stored the vehicles in the ring since they could not drive through this street.

    Once the girls rested enough, we strode toward the Takagi Estate.

 Chapter 82 - CH. 82: Growth

    Vote for the bonus chapter!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª??

    I walked past the gate. People worked together to push out the corpses outside the gate. Hell, a blonde gal sprayed water with her hands to clean up the blood.

    I gave her a thumbs up and met Yuriko''s gaze, who was leaning against a chair near the mansion''s gate. She pushed her body to stand but fell back again.

    "Mama, don''t push yourself," Saya yelled, sprinting for Yuriko.

    I also followed her and stopped before Yuriko, crossing my arms on my chest. Saya did the same and gave a harsh re to Yuriko.

    "S-Saya, what''s with that look?" Yuriko asked, sighing a momentter. "Mama is sorry, okay?"

    "Why are you so stubborn?" Saya sat on Yuriko''sp and buried her face in Yuriko''s bosom. "You¡­ you remind me of my former self."

    Yuriko stroked Saya''s back with a rueful smile. "I am pathetic, aren''t I? My daughter has grown stronger but I am still so weak. I don''t even have the courage to ask for help."

    The milf was falling into depression.

    "No, that''s not true!" Saya said and tightened her hug. "Mama just needs more time. You are stronger than most of the people in Japan. It''s just that the enemies this time were too many."

    Yuriko swept her gaze over the girls heading inside the mansion."But you all still beat them easily."

    "We have an Ex-ss Diva on our side."

    Leme was physically weak, even Saya could overpower her.

    I pulled Saya away from Yuriko. "That''s enough bonding for now. Let''s take a bath or this blood will never go away."

    "Okay." Saya gave ast look at Yuriko and went inside.

    "What are you waiting for?" Yuriko said and waved her hands. "Go away. Let me rest."

    I grabbed her hand, jerking her to her feet. She red and I smirked, moving her arm around my neck. I slid my hand under her knees and my right hand under her back, lifting her in a princess carry.

    She struggled to escape.

    "Be obedient or Imma spank you here," I whispered in her ear. "Before all of your subordinates and you aren''t in any condition to resist."

    Her eyes wavered at my threat. She stared for a second, sighed, and epted her defeat.

    "Get back to your work." She took out her anger on the subordinates shocked out of their wits. "Chika, you are in charge until I return."

    "Y-Yes, Ma''am," stuttered a redhead wearing sses. She adjusted her sses. "Please take your time. I will take care of this mess."

    Her green eyes flickered with a strange light when she looked at us. Even so, she was quite the youthful beauty with long legs and modest boobs. Let''s see¡­ a B-cup, it is. Easy to scout with the tight suit she wore.

    "Stop ogling my secretary and get going," Yuriko interjected.

    I turned my attention back to the lovely milf. "You are acting really cute."

    [Yuriko Takagi: Affection +2]

    She calmly closed her eyes but the?slight?blush on her face gave away her embarrassment.

    I focused my senses to the limit, listening to her heartbeat.

    "Dear mother-inw, why is your heart pounding so hard?" I teased with a grin. "Don''t tell me you are embarrassed by this?"

    "I am tired after defending this ce for four whole hours," She snapped.

    "I see. I see."

    Let''s not make her angrier now.

    I started walking toward the mansion in an easy gait. Her brows twitched, seeing my speed just a little faster than a snail.

    As soon as we entered the mansion, she pinched my cheeks, causing a minor itch.

    "You really have thick skin."

    "Thick skin is the basic requirement to pursue the mother of my future wife."

    She let out a sigh. "Why are you so obsessed with having me? The women in your harem are beautiful like a blooming lily while I am already starting to wither¡ªa woman in herte thirties."

    She basically insulted the majority of the milfs in the world.

    I took the stairs leading to the upper floor. "I am gonna say some fancy words because a woman like you who has seen the world willugh them off. Even so, you are attractive and I love your gentle demeanor. Any man who says otherwise isn''t a?man."

    [Yuriko Takagi: Affection +1]

    "Is that so¡­?" She muttered under her breath. "My room is on the left."

    I shrugged and turned right. "We are going to the bath. Try to bond with other women, will ya?"

    "Why should I?"

    I leaned in; she turned her head, thinking I would kiss her. Instead, I nibbled on her ear. "Because you are my woman."

    [Yuriko Takagi: Affection +2]

    She used her right hand to push me. "How bold of you to decide that on your own."

    I grinned. "Just stating the obvious."

    She gave aplicated smile in response. I arrived at the bath in a minute and?gently?kicked the door.

    Inside the bath, I let down the squirming Yuriko.

    "Slow down a bit."

    Her legs shook, still, she pushed me toward the gate. "Let me bond with the woman you talked about."

    She closed the door in my face. Oh well, not that I was dying to bathe with them. I headed for the smaller bath.

    Before that¡ª

    Yuriko Takagi:?Saya''s mother and owner of Takagi Mansion.

    [Reveal backstory.]

    ¡ªFavorability points: 70 [Reliable son-inw]

    ¡ªAge: 39

    ¡ªLvl. 9

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Earth Magician

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 18

    ¡ªDexterity: 24

    ¡ªConstitution: 22

    ¡ªDefense: 23

    ¡ªCharm: 33

    ¡ªMagic: 42

    Skills:

    [¡ªEarth Magic (C-Rank)]

    [¡ªFirearm Mastery (E-Rank)]

    Klyscha already showed it¡­

    She is Level 9 already, which she achieved entirely on her own.

    As expected of a milf I desire.

    70 affection points are a lot. I can see her backstory now, but I want to hear it in her own words now.

    ''Show me Nao''s stats.''

    Nao Sakurada:?Aiko''s sister. A teacher in training.

    [Reveal backstory]

    ¡ªFavorability points: 92 [Caring Boyfriend?]

    ¡ªAge: 25

    ¡ªLvl. 9

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Wind Magician

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 16

    ¡ªDexterity: 23

    ¡ªConstitution: 26

    ¡ªDefense: 25

    ¡ªCharm: 35

    ¡ªMagic: 31

    Skills:

    [¡ªWind Magic (C-Rank): The wind element awakens in the people yearning for freedom, to enjoy life to its fullest. However, the wind is also clear, for people possessing an honest trait. They don''t try to hide their real nature.]

    [¡ªFirearm Mastery (F-Rank)]

    [¡ªLanguage Mastery (F-Rank): The user has learned variousnguages.]

    She is 25? This timeline truly diverged from the manga.

    Her stats are high and she also achieved them on her own. Her hard work was apparent. Language mastery should be the inferior version of my [Gift of Tongues.]

    ''Show me Saeko and Shiori''s stats.''

    Saeko Busujima:?Younger daughter of the Busujima n. A genius swordsman and a student at Fujimi Academy.

    [Reveal backstory]

    ¡ªFavorability points: 189 [An admirable lover]

    ¡ªAge: 18

    ¡ªLvl. 13

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Swordmaiden

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 30

    ¡ªDexterity: 40

    ¡ªConstitution: 34

    ¡ªDefense: 32

    ¡ªCharm: 41

    ¡ªMagic: 36

    Skills:

    [¡ªSword Mastery (C-Rank)]

    [¡ªFirearm Mastery (F-Rank)]

    [¡ªCooking (F-Rank): The user possesses a natural instinct to sense which ingredient brings out the best vor.]

    Level 13, great. Her charm went up by 1. [Cooking] skill too. Saeko is most suited to be a housewife.

    (I¡­)

    ''Of course, Klyscha is still the best.''

    (Hehe.)

    After consoling the depressed Klyscha, I continued through the list.

    Shiori Busujima:?Oldest daughter of the Busujima n. A genius swordsman and a student at Fujimi Academy.

    [Reveal backstory]

    ¡ªFavorability points: 192 [Hope of her life]

    ¡ªAge: 18

    ¡ªLvl. 12

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Swordmaiden

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 28

    ¡ªDexterity: 37

    ¡ªConstitution: 32

    ¡ªDefense: 30

    ¡ªCharm: 41

    ¡ªMagic: 29

    Skills:

    [¡ªSword Mastery (C-Rank)]

    [¡ªFirearm Mastery (F-Rank)]

    [¡ªCooking (F-Rank)]

    Shiori already achieved C-Rank [Sword Mastery]. Then again, she trained every day for this, so it''s natural.

    ''Now Aimi.''

    Let''s see the growth of my beloved yandere.

    Aimi Akane:?Asahi-sama''s mistress.

    [Reveal backstory]

    ¡ªFavorability points: 531 [High-Tier obsession]

    ¡ªAge: 25

    ¡ªLvl. 14

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Hunter

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 30

    ¡ªDexterity: 40

    ¡ªConstitution: 38

    ¡ªDefense: 35

    ¡ªCharm: 38

    ¡ªMagic: 35

    Skills:

    [¡ªFirearm Mastery (D-Rank)]

    [¡ªDagger Mastery (C-Rank)]

    [¡ªStealth (E-Rank)]

    [¡ªNatural Mentor (F-Rank): Art,bat, skills, the user is proficient at teaching everything.]

    Aimi had the most exceptional growth. Even her [Stealth] ranked up, unlike mine. I barely used it but Aimi always lurked behind me or the girls to protect them. Teaching others aboutbat and firearms gave her [Natural Mentor] skill.

    ''Now, my naughty Shizuka.''

    Shizuka Marikawa:?Asahi''s older sister.

    [Reveal backstory]

    ¡ªFavorability points: 168 [Her sweet lover brother]

    ¡ªAge: 27

    ¡ªLvl. 8

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Klyscha''s Acolyte

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 15

    ¡ªDexterity: 17

    ¡ªConstitution: 24

    ¡ªDefense: 20

    ¡ªCharm: 45

    ¡ªMagic: 43

    Skills:

    [¡ªMedical Arts (D-Rank)]

    [¡ªLuck (E-Rank)]

    [¡ªHoly Element (E-Rank): Only those with innate kindness can awaken this element. They never mean true harm to even their foes. It can be used to heal or harm foes with Chaos elements.

    [¡ªKlyscha''s Divine Protection (Special): The user is immune to any attacks directed at the soul.

    It had been like a few years since I was left this speechless.

 Chapter 83 - CH. 83: Sayaâ€™s Concerns

    Vote for bonus chapters!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª??

    ''Klyscha, my dear babe, could you please exin it?''

    (B-me your sister. She was praying to me in her dreams, thanking me for fixing your soul, body, and cock. She was so sincere that I ended up giving her my divine protection.)

    ''In turn, she became your acolyte.''

    (This is nothing major in weak worlds but extremely useful in high-level worlds. Her soul will never be destroyed by anyone weaker than me.)

    ''And you are the strongest.''

    (Fufu, indeed. I, Klyscha Marikawa, am the strongest housewife to ever exist.)

    ''Stop being cringy.''

    (Mou.)

    My cringy goddess aside, Shizuka had be stronger thanks to my consideration. She could use the holy element to kill the undead but her spell range is basically nonexistent. She would be devoured before casting her spell at close range.

    This is just our starting point.

    With 90,000 KP, I shall conquer the world.

    Seriously, I can buy so many skill orbs and artifacts.

    (Journey of a sis-con conqueror, devouring milfs, onee-sans, and legal lolis in his path)

    ''Can I mute you?''

    (Noooooo.)

    I shook my head and took off my clothes.

    It took half an hour to clean off the blood on my face. I bet my blood-soaked face would have aroused Aimi.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    "Wee to the second meeting of our little family."

    The first thing Shiori said when Yuriko left the dining room. She stood from the seat opposite to me and gave a wide smile.

    "Today, we will discuss our ns."

    "Shiori, get to the point," Saeko said while picking up the dishes. Her white frilly apron showed glimpses of her cleavage. And yes, this lewd onee-san was only wearing thin panties underneath that apron.

    One nce at Shiori''s grin told the identity of the culprit.

    By the way, the loli and diva squad were already asleep.

    "About that," Saya said. "I think we should invite Takashi''s group here. More fighters mean better chances of survival for mama."

    "Yuriko isn''t leaving with us?" I asked.

    Saya shook her head. "She rejected me again, saying she wanted to look after this base. Instead, she wanted us to stay here."

    "Asahi-kun, conquer the milf already," Shiori sighed.

    "She isn''t a young woman who will easily fall for any man protecting her," Saeko said and carried the dishes to the kitchen.

    "Saeko, that was aimed at me, wasn''t it?!" Saya exploded.

    Saeko giggled without answering. She wasn''t wrong though. Saya fell for me rather easily.

    "You should sneak into her at midnight," Rika advised with a grin and pped my back. "Show her who is the man!"

    "Do you like that too?" I asked.

    Her grin became wider. "The only man to dominate will be my husband."

    "Rika, stop corrupting Aa-kun." Shizuka pouted.

    "Who is corrupting who actually?" Rika whispered and pushed the chair. "Just brief me in the morning. I am tired as hell."

    And she went out.

    "Aa-kun, I also need some sleep. So umm¡­" She fidgeted on her seat. "Let''s¡­ tomorrow if you... want it."

    She also escaped.

    Not today, huh. I shall lewd her tomorrow.

    No sex for me today then...

    Saeko returned and sat beside Shiori, who pped and sat down.

    "So, Asahi-kun, a trip outside Japan is confirmed?"

    I nodded. She cheered.

    Saya frowned. "How long are we staying before then?"

    "Until I conquer your mother?" I sighed. "I doubt she wille even after that unless we force her."

    Saya rubbed her forehead. "Damn it."

    I ced my hand on her head and gently stroked her fluffy hair. "I will leave artifacts for her if you are worried about her safety."

    "Thanks, really. Our time wasn''t wasted on undead after all."

    "Yeah, Asahi-kun is closer to his goal of bedding your mother," Shiori said.

    "Gosh, you don''t have to remind me every time," Saya grumbled. "It feels so weird."

    "In history, there have been cases of one man taking his mother-inw as a mistress despite his strong rtionship with his wife," Saeko added with a smile.

    That guy was a true man of culture.

    "Our society would have frowned upon this rtionship," Nao said. She had been strangely silent until now.

    Saya held her head between her hands. "Mama knows I agreed to this but she is keeping her silence. But she sometimes gives me weird nces. I don''t know how to feel about this..."

    Mother and daughter were quick to go into depression.

    Before the depression took her away from me, I got off my seat and picked her up.

    "I can''t do it today. My body is fucking tired."

    "Let''s sleep then. Who is joining us?"

    Everyone raised their hand except for Nao.

    "Come on, aren''t we together now? What is there to be shy about?"

    *Ding!*

    [Nao Sakurada'' added to the partners list.]

    [''Nao Sakurada'' rtionship changed to ''Caring boyfriend'']

    She gave a bashful nod, refusing to meet my gaze.

    I carried Saya to the door, only for it to open itself. Aimi stood on the other side, wearing dark sunsses. Beleth wore the same, a smug smile apparent on his face.

    "Asahi-sama, can I join too?"

    "Sure, the extrarge bed has plenty of space left."

    "Yeah!"

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    I woke up when something crept on my chest like an insect. Goosebumps covered my body.

    I snapped open my eyes.

    "Shhh. Don''t make a noise."

    Saya used the line a robber would say to their victim and forced me on my side. Her crimson eyes glowed in the dim lighting.

    Flirty Saya returns.

    "Asahi, I am horny," she whispered and kissed me, her tonguepping with mine.

    Her hand crept into my shorts and stroked my cock, making it erect.

    She released the kiss and crawled on top of me, straddling my waist. She took off her top at once and guided my hands to her breasts.

    "y with them please."

    I pinched her nipples, bringing out a moan from her. I checked up on the other girls to find them asleep.

    "Tonight is our night."

    She shoved her panties aside and droplets of her juices flowed down. Without any waste of time, she set up my cock and sank down her hips.

    "Hot¡­"

    "Hot¡­"

    We both whispered in sync.

    "My, does my hole please you?" She asked coquettishly and leaned, pressing her body against me. "Tell me."

    She licked my ears and I did the same.

    "I love you, Asahi."

    "I know that."

    She stopped moving her hips and looked at me with a serious expression. "Promise me you will never hurt me or mama."

    "I promise to cherish you both."

    [Saya Takagi: Affection +3]

    "Good," she whispered and kissed me while resuming her movements.

    The kiss suppressed her moans to an extent, so the four girls beside me didn''t wake up.

    Or maybe they are faking sleep?

    I couldn''t care less and yed with her magnificent globes swaying before my face.

    After several minutes of humping on top of me, Saya climaxed. I also spurted my seed inside her.

    For a dozen moments, we remained in the same position, enjoying each other''s warmth. Then Saya took the nket and covered us.

    "Dear, let''s make this night more memorable for our future selves."

    "If you say so."

    She won''t be able to walk in the day; I will make sure of it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I lowkey dropped a reference to my future story in this chap!

 Chapter 84 - CH. 84: Harem Manager?

    Vote or we lose #30 rank!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª??

    Upon waking, I felt something soft crushing on my chest and my cock twitching with wetness surrounding it. Through half-opened eyes, I peered at Saya drooling on my chest.

    So I fell asleep with my cock inside her.

    Saya moved a little and her walls writhed around, giving a new life to my cock.

    I raised her hips just a little and my cock slid out.

    Safe.

    I closed my eyes to sneak a nap, only to feel a warmth touching my cock. I nced at my empty side where Aimi was sleeping and shook my head.

    I shifted Saya to the side and turned my attention to Aimi sucking my cock, her red eyes gazing up at me.

    She rolled her tongue around the ns and increased the suction.

    Groaning a little, I rose from the bed and stroked her hair. The corner of her eyes crinkled as she moved her mouth down my shaft, savoring the taste.

    Under her constant teasing, I came in a few minutes.

    She swallowed everything in several gulps.

    "Would you look at that?"

    Turning to the voice, I found Shiori leaning on the bed yawning.

    "You two started in the morning without us. Talk about being ignored."

    She woke up when I was lost in the blowjob. Nao beside her also woke up and stretched.

    I snatched a nket and covered my crotch.

    "Feel free to sleep as much as you like. I need to do a few things today."

    Like securing this base defense.

    After a few greetings, I walked out of the bedroom and prepared myself.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    An hourter, I stood near the entry gate of Takagi Estate, looking over the people piling up the corpses in the vehicles.

    I could do it with my rings but these people needed some work, or they might go insane.

    PTSD is a bitch alright.

    ''Klyscha, buy it now.''

    (Understood, my love.)

    What appeared in my hand looked like a brick of white color. This brick weighed more than ten pounds.

    Omega Brick (Rank D): A brick of run metal with the ability to empower the nearby structures with mana, strengthening them in the process.

    Self activates after sensing any type of attack.

    (Price?149 KP)

    The almighty brick!

    I used my dagger''s handle to pop out a brick and ced the omega brick there.

    ''Klyscha, the second item.''

    (Got it, my love.)

    And arge blue orb smaller than a basketball appeared in my hand alongside two small talismans.

    Compact Mana Battery (Rank D): An orb filled with the mana of three average adults. Can act as a portable container of mana.

    ¡ªSelf-sustenance (Passive skill): Absorbs surrounding mana to charge itself. The charge rate depends on the mana density in the atmosphere.

    (Price?149 KP)

    Mana Link (Rank E): A talisman that can create a spiritual pathway between two ces or beings.

    Efficiency depends on the range.

    (Price?49 KP)

    The Mana Link to create a connection between the battery and the omega brick, which in turn will power the wall structure. Klyscha and I came up with this n yesterday.

    Little expensive, but nothing much for the current me.

    I pasted the sticker-like talisman on the battery and brick. To test it, I punched the wall. Before my fist touched anything, a white glow surrounded the wall.

    Great.

    The boundaries took 6 setups.

    As for the gate, I bought an entirely new one made with magisteel for 75 KP and fitted it with the trinity.

    If I were to use thisbo with my mana, anything other than nukes might be useless.

    I took out a chair stolen from Yuriko''s office and plopped on it, crossing my legs. I was a young master here, quite the irony for a former young master.

    This ce gave some nice views of curvy asses.

    ''Yuriko said the explosion was near. Klyscha, what are the chances of someone exploding a bomb near this base without knowing about it?''

    (It''s hard to not notice when these people are going everywhere in the surrounding area. )

    ''So the attacker was aiming to wipe out this base.''

    I let out a sigh. Fighting for resources was another trope in post-apocalyptic worlds.

    ''Did you enjoy itst night?''

    (Fufufu, how can I not?)

    ''Your moans pierced through the heavens you know.''

    (Mou~.)

    I chuckled and took out the sses to check the stats for these people. The results were surprising¡ªthe average level was five with the couple I met before reaching Level 7. Of course, the man was Level 6 only.

    Sadly, none of the magicians died, so I can''t experiment with the true nature of Ether Orb. It might be extremely useful for Rini with her gluttony.

    "Onii-san, what are you doing?"

    I took off my ss and turned to Rini, who had arrived beside me without a sound. Wearing a traditional maid outfit with a dark blue dress instead of ck, which went well with her blue hair.

    "Yo!" Rika raised her hand, her purple ponytail bouncing along with her boobs spilling out of her bikini top; her abs on full disy.

    She is loaded alright.

    She tugged at the choker around her neck, a mischievous light flickering in her red eyes. "Young master, you are staring too hard."

    "Says the woman who used to openly flirt with me."

    "Ehehe, you changed a lot. I can''t even recognize you since your gaze is sharp andmanding like an elite."

    Those things are etched in my bones.

    "Well, things happen, you know. Take a seat first."

    I took out another chair for Rika and pulled Rimi on myp.

    "Let me spoil you."

    "Un."

    "Hey, Rika, do you hate my change?"

    "Of course not." She shook her head. "You were someone I wanted to protect but it is theplete opposite now... I can''t say I hate it when you have be someone I can rely on."

    I smiled and leaned my head on the chair, feeling the sunlight on my face.

    "Though I never expected Aa-chan to make a harem."

    "Every man fantasizes about having a harem once in their life."

    "Try not to get controlled by your lower body¡­ or should I take up that role?" She asked with a grin.

    "Harem Manager? Go ahead. I don''t mind."

    [Rika Minami: Affection +2]

    She gaped. "Are you sure? I might dissolve your harem behind your back. I can be seriously jealous sometimes. There was a time I kneed a guy in his balls for trying to hit on a girl I used to like."

    "The Rika Minami I love won''t do that."

    [Rika Minami: Affection +5]

    [''Rika Minami'' added to the partners list.]

    [''Rika Minami'' rtionship changed to ''Her life partner'']

    "I love Aa-chan too."

    "Oh, great."

    "What''s with that in response? It was my first confession to a man," Rika muttered.

    I chuckled and slid my arm on her shoulder. "What do you want me to do? Kiss you in front of Rini?"

    She shook her head. "True, we don''t want to taint her purity."

    Rini quietly gazed at people passing through the gate but her ears were red from our adult talk.

    "Kid, what are you imaging now?" I slid my fingers in her silky hair. They were short, unlike Sayo from the anime.

    Rini is an entirely different person from that Sayo.

    "N-Nothing."

    "Ah, let me tell you I also love Shizuka. We never did it, cause she was hesitating because of you," Rika confessed.

    She was really yuri for Shizuka.

    "Well, I don''t care about sexual preference as long as you are faithful to me."

    "You cheeky brat, asking for my devotion when you are sleeping with other girls," she said and licked her lips. "I kinda like that possessive side of yours. Hmm, I won''t sleep with any of your women without you, that sounds reasonable?"

    She was trying to be considerate, so I won''t suspect her. I don''t dislike it, after all a harem should be harmonious if I want it tost long. It would be awkward as hell if the girls sharing the same man didn''t see eye to eye with each other.

    "Yep."

    "As for your manager''s post, I don''t have any interest." She grabbed a cigarette pack from the chair''s pocket and pulled one out with her lips. "I just want to celebrate my retirement¡­ what''s thatmotion about?"

    I followed her finger and found some old friends near the gate.

    Interesting.

 Chapter 85 - CH. 85: Takashiâ€™s Story

    Vote for bonus chapter!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª??

    A group of students walked under the leadership of Komuro Takashi, who carried a silver bat on his back. Honestly, their weary faces and ck circles under their eyes showed their suffering.

    Their numbers could be counted on one hand.

    Did the rest die?

    Rika merely nced at their guns before she took the dark sunsses hanging from her bikini and wore them. She shifted the chair backward and with her hands behind her head, she bathed in the sun with an ''I don''t give a fuck about them'' attitude.

    I broke into a grin. She was truly acting like a retired soldier.

    I put on my sses and examined Takashi and co.

    Komuro Takashi Lv. 8

    ¡ªDesignated Title: Former Protagonist

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Brawler

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 17

    ¡ªDexterity: 19

    ¡ªConstitution: 24

    ¡ªDefense: 23

    ¡ªCharm: 12

    ¡ªMagic: 18

    Skills:

    [¡ªMetal Reinforcement (E-Rank): The user can strengthen a metal with mana. Increase the durability and density of the metal.]

    Metal element?

    (Metal is one of the strongest elements in mortal worlds.)

    Rei Miyamoto Lv. 9

    ¡ªDesignated Title: Supporter

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Spearman

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 15

    ¡ªDexterity: 20

    ¡ªConstitution: 22

    ¡ªDefense: 20

    ¡ªCharm: 31

    ¡ªMagic: 24

    Skills:

    ¡ªPhysical Enhancement (D-Rank): The user can temporarily enhance their physical body with the help of mana. At this rank, 1 MP can be used to gain 1 STR point and 1 AGI point.]

    Definitely a supporter. This skill is broken if there are no limits.

    (The maximum limit depends on how much mana you can absorb in your body without exploding.)

    That''s annoying.

    (My love doesn''t need it. You will soon gain a superior skill on your own.)

    ''Which one?''

    (That''s a secret, fufu.)

    ''Shit.''

    (Visit me more, and I might tell you~.)

    ''You just want my body, you horny goddess?''

    (Fufufu.)

    Komuro''s group passed the guard''s check for any bites and entered. He noticed me and approached.

    "Long time¡­ no see," Komuro greeted me, scratching his face.

    With a loli on myp and tanned beauty smoking in my arms, I might be looking like those 2nd ss viins in the anime¡­

    Still, nothing could beat the envious gazesing from the other boys.

    "Sacred candy," I whispered and a candy in a red wrapper materialized in my hand. I unwrapped it and brought it near Rini''s face.

    "Here."

    Rini stuffed it in her mouth.

    [Rini Hitsugi: Affection +24]

    Wow¡­ It was too effective.

    I picked up Rini and ced her on my chair then shook hands with Komuro.

    "Aniki!"

    The duo of Kazu Ishii and Kohta crawled out of the group. They had no wounds anywhere. As expected of the former protagonist and his group, they even survived in the upgraded world with their plot armor.

    After exchanging some words with the excited duo, I crossed my arms on my chest.

    "Yeah, it''s been a while and you don''t look so good. What happened after we separated?"

    Komuro showed a bitter smile and retold his story.

    After we parted ways, their group inhabited Rika''s house for four days and then it started¡ªthe high stress started to turn many students crazy.

    Cracks started forming between the group and before long they split up into two sides¡ªKomuro and Miku Yuuki. Half of the students joined Yuuki while the rest stayed because of Kohta''s badass knowledge of firearms.

    The two groups stuck together until two days ago, Yuuki''s group disappeared after a horde attacked the house.

    They managed to survive with Komuro''s magic but lost five students.

    For two days, they had been staying at a nearby supermarket. Though yesterday, the horde scared the shit out of them.

    Only when Saya called them did they let their guard down.

    The disappearance of Yuuki''s group irked me. Could they be behind the explosions? But that raised questions about how they obtained the explosives. It couldn''t be Natsumi since Rika called the S.A.T yesterday to confirm her whereabouts. The Endgame Antagonist has been under 24x7 hours surveince.

    I hope she escapes soon and bes stronger¡ªshe is my precious XP farm.

    "Why did you not call me or Saya? I could have helped."

    "I thought you were also stuck somewhere," Komuro replied, ncing at Rika and Rini.

    "This woman is Rika Minami, the owner of the shotgun in your hands."

    Komuro flinched, gripping the shotgun in his hands. The rest of the students tantly hid the guns behind their backs.

    "Man, what are you scared of? Do you think she cares about it?"

    He shook his head. "Thanks for letting us stay in your apartment."

    Rika simply nodded at his gratitude and crossed her legs. The boys gulped. Of course, they would when this woman only wore a tiny bikini, revealing her well-shaped tanned legs!

    "You all must be hungry, no?"

    "Yeah, we are," Rei replied and hugged Komuro''s arm. "Who is this cute maid?"

    "Rini," Rini stoically introduced herself.

    Komuro held Rei back from approaching Rini.

    "Onii-san, Aiko-chan is calling me," Rini said and dashed inside the mansion, horrifying everyone with her speed.

    "She is fast¡­"

    "A lot faster than me," Rei whispered.

    "Chika!"

    Chika stopped talking to the survivor and approached. "Yes, young master."

    "Guide them to Saya."

    She will entertain them with her cooking experimentation. Perhaps she will improve.

    "Got it." Chika turned to the dumbfounded students. "Please follow me."

    I exined the situation to Saya with telepathy. The only one I could contact without using any artifact.

    (Leme-chan can also use telepathy with you.)

    ''She won''t use it though.''

    Diva with an ero addiction. How good will she be in bed?

    Then there is Asmodeus, Diva of Lust. As much as I hate to admit it, she will probably defeat me in sex. I will need Eromancer to have a sliver of hope to defeat her. She won''t desire a serious rtionship but some hot sex was always wee.

    Summoning Baales first. Shiori will be training now.

    I want to give them a telepathy skill but it will be rendered useless after I summon their respective Diva.

    A dot appeared in the sky. I focused and the image became a lot clearer.

    This is an aircraft¡­

    Where are they going in this apocalypse?

    I opened the news section on my phone.

    Einherjar boards a flight to Japan.

    After helping the United States in creating thergest shelter, Valha. Chief Valkyrie, formerly known as Silver Lady, and her squad titled Einherjar are now ready to grace Japan with their presence.

    Einherjar? Valkyrie?

    This woman has serious chuunibyou syndrome, doesn''t she?

 Chapter 86 - CH. 86: A Surprise

    Vote for bonus chapter. Btw I postedst week''s bonus chapter on sunday. My usual schedule is 6 ch/week.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª??

    *Shing*

    Shiori sheathed the katana and took several deep breaths. The scent of nature in the yard filled her lungs. A fish leapt from the nearby pond, bringing a delicate smile to her face.

    "You are improving at a decent pace," Saeko said and slid her katana into the ck sheathe.

    "I am still far from your level," Shiori replied. "But I can catch up in a few weeks."

    Saeko grinned in response. "You do know I am also improving every day."

    This younger sister of hers held tremendous skills inbat.

    Shiori clicked her tongue. "I am gonna show you who the big sister is, just you wait."

    Boasting was the right of an older sister and even God shall not deny it.

    Saeko wiped her face with a towel. "You are free to try."

    "Why are you trying so hard?" Shiori asked. She was trying to catch up but what about Saeko?

    "Nothing in particr."

    Shiori narrowed her eyes in suspicion. Saeko turned her face a little and tucked a lock of hair behind her ears. She only did it when she lied.

    "Liar."

    "I said I am not lying."

    "Do you want me to reveal that secret of yours? That my always calm and honorable sister likes to roll¡ª"

    "Fine, fine! I want to get the Samurai warrior ss."

    "Samurai warrior ss?"

    "I had these visions in my sleep, where a samurai warrior cleaved through thousands of men in one strike. Then a silver-haired goddess appeared and told me about the requirements to unlock the new ss."

    Shiori pinched Saeko''s cheeks before she got more lost in her dreams.

    Saeko pped her hand away. "I am not lying, trust me."

    "What are the requirements then?"

    "Um¡­ t-that''s a secret."

    "There should be no secrets between sisters, didn''t you say that before?"

    "Urgh¡­ She said I need to swear a formal oath to Asahi-kun."

    Shiori rubbed her chin. Saeko could be right about the dream since Asahi saw something simr.

    Samurai ss sounded way more badass than Swordmaiden. Though thetter had a kinky vibe to it.

    "Doesn''t it seem simr to marriage oaths?"

    "That''s the reason I haven''t told him yet."

    "Tell him when you are ready." Shiori patted her shoulder. "It might be something important."

    Saeko silently nodded. Looking over Saeko''s shoulder, Shiori discovered Saya sprinting out of the mansion.

    "Saya-chan? Why the rush?"

    "The students of Fujimi Academy are here. Saeko, I need your h-help."

    During the school days, Saya never asked for anything. She just rolled over everyone with her harsh, straight-to-the-point words.

    However, she went from an abusive tsundere to a cute tsundere¡ªthat was a miracle.

    "Can Ie too?" Shiori asked and approached Saya.

    "Asahi wants you in the summoning room."

    "Ah, today is my day? I almost forgot."

    "Heh, I will still be the strongest one," Saya smirked.

    "Cute." Shiori couldn''t stop herself from pulling Saya''s cheeks. "You are useless at close range. I will slice you into pieces before you cast any spell."

    Saya back pped her hand and turned away with a pout.

    "I just received these powers..."

    "Okay, okay, stop being depressed. Saeko, go help her. I will spend some lovey-dovey time with him alone."

    Ignoring their nk stares, Shiori strutted into the mansion and stopped before the summoning room.

    "Can Ie in?"

    She didn''t want to intrude upon Asahi making love to someone.

    "Yeah."

    Getting the green light, she marched into the room.

    Leme was also there, gazing down at Asahi squatting on the floor with his right hand on the summoning circle.

    "Wait a moment," Asahi said.

    She nodded and gazed at his back before shifting to Leme fiddling with her fingers behind her back.

    Leme had removed her ck halo and noblish dress, looking like a normal girl except for her pointed elf-like ears. Everyone was wary of her at first. After all, her ethereal beauty showed she wasn''t a normal person. But Leme''s childishness won everyone''s heart.

    Shiori tapped her feet, waiting, holding her anticipation.

    A silver sh ended her wait. She instinctively shut her eyes. Coming back to herself, she noticed a giant with white hair, ashen eyes, and tall enough that his head touched the roof.

    Baal, the Lord of Flies, a legendary figure in Ars Goetia. He was more badass than the fiery bird.

    He started talking with Leme. His stoic expression and dignified voice reminded her of her father.

    Please, be safe.

    She prayed in her heart.

    "Shiori, are you alright?"

    "Nothing~."

    Shiori jumped at him. Wrapping her arms around him, she rubbed her face on his sturdy chest.

    His hand fell on her head, stroking her hair. "Hey, tell me if it''s something I can help with."

    She couldn''t ask for his help or her father would punch her and say, "That''s your faith in your father?"

    She had to believe that he was alright, dicing the undead with his darling sword.

    She looked up with a smile. "It''s nothing and thanks for caring about me, no, caring about us."

    Smiling, Asahi moved the bangs and pressed his lips on her forehead. Her heart fluttered in her chest. His care tugged at her heartstrings without him knowing. It was rare for him to let go of his perversion and be a caring person.

    She pressed a hand on her cheeks, trying her best to hide her blush.

    "You are acting weird," Asahi remarked.

    "L-Let''s start the contract," She said and withdrew from his embrace.

    Asahi gave a nod and a tingling rose in her right hand. She lifted her hand to discover a light mark. It was Enigma.

    "Baal, are you okay with the contract?" Asahi asked.

    Baal nodded. "Serving Lemegeton and King is the duty of every pir. I don''t see any problem with sharing my powers with a talented swordsman."

    After a small ceremony, the contract was sessful. Shiori felt something rising in her body. She closed her eyes and sensed it.

    The memories of spells.

    Saya told her about it once.

    But something else was there, very familiar as if she experienced it every day. She unconsciously raised her hand and concentrated it on her hand.

    A gale shot out, creating a tear on the wall.

    "Wow¡­ I can do it on my own now."

    Until now she had to rely on her magic sword to make wind des. But she awakened the legendary wind element now!

    "Congrattions," Asahi said and patted her head, sharing his tender warmth.

    The addicting headpats had thoroughly conquered her heart and soul.

    Shiori pumped her fist behind her back.

    The birth of Storm Queen is nigh!

 Chapter 87 - CH. 87: The Secret Is Out

    So some of you were calling thest chapter and asking me to switch worlds.

    My answer is nope.??

    Not gonna happen soon whether you like it or not.

    My reasoning?

    The characters aren''t even fleshed out and you want me to introduce new ones?

    Seriously...?

    It''s not even a hundred chapters, a fraction of the most popr EPIC.

    Just shelf this book or leave it for a binge, idc. The stress of the new job is already too much, then some guyments as if he owns me. That demanding tone pissed me off, really. Don''t start that I can''t take criticism... I am writing for fun, not for getting more stress.

    Then there was this other guy asking for more milfs... The harem is already done for HoTD with one member left.

    As for Grayfia, she will appearter.

    Hope that answered your question.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [Shiori Busujima: Affection +4]

    Shiori contracted Baal.

    I wonder when Aimi will contract Beleth.

    Shiori hugged my neck and stood on her toes, gazing into my eyes. "Asahi-kun."

    Her sultry eyes made me chuckle. I cupped her cheeks and gave a long kiss on her lips, ignoring Leme and Baal''s presence.

    As we separated, Shiori giggled and pinched my nose. She''s be a whole lot more affectionate now.

    "Though I am happy that Asahi''s bonds are strong, can you guys stop ignoring Leme?"

    Shiori took a step back and bowed toward Baal. "I am grateful for your consideration."

    Baal''s indifferent expression cracked and his lips curled up. "No need to think further. My powers are yours to wield now."

    Shiori nodded. Baal vanished into particles and entered her body.

    "I need to hone the skills¡­ Asahi-kun, I will be training in my room, tell me if you need me,"?She said with telepathy.

    "Alright."

    She left the room.

    Leme poked at my ribs. "Ne Asahi, can you kiss Leme?"

    I turned to the girl who acted so childish despite having the body of a woman in her early twenties. Honestly, it only added to her charm.

    "Leme wants to strengthen the bond between us, so you can use more of Leme''s authority."

    I grinned. "I don''t think I will need the other authorities anytime soon.

    Out of four powers, Zekorbini, the pendant to cast instant spells was necessary since Diva directly created a connection with us without the interference of Astrum.

    Telepathy was awesomely useful.

    Ring of Solomon served no purpose with my dating sim features of?Heavenly Path.

    Gematria was the endgame thing. Besides who will power the dress of a guy like me.

    Leme pouted. "You haven''t said anything about the lies you told."

    I blinked innocently. "I never said any lies."

    "You were already powerful before meeting me and had the power to create even Enigmas on your own!"

    I patted her head to calm her down, which she did in a few moments. "I said I wanted to protect my woman; it wasn''t a lie."

    "Urgh¡­ you tricked Leme into the contract."

    "You don''t even care about anything other than making me the harem king."

    "Creating a worthy harem king is Leme''s purpose."

    "Sorry, sorry, okay. I won''t lie to you again."

    She extended her pinky finger. "Promise?"

    Iughed at the silly gesture and twined our pinkies. "Promise."

    "Then Leme has one question."

    "Go ahead."

    She pushed my hand patting her head and formed a serious expression. "You are not from this world, right?"

    I held myself from flinching and smiled. "What might you be referring to?"

    "Your power to create anything has a vastly different naturepared to the magic powers Leme has seen in this world. And your body, you have a distinct scentpared to every man here. It''s like you are a Diva or something higher."

    Oh crap, she saw right through me. No need to hide anymore.

    I let out a sigh. "Yes, you are right. I am not a person of this world. I hid it¡ª"

    She pressed a finger on my lips with a gentle smile. "Leme understands. She only wanted to test you. Leme already knew that you are not from this world when she first appeared. Asahi''s magic power exceeds the strongest female Leme encountered. So please don''t make a face like that, Leme will feel hurt¡­"

    She¡­ so she already knew my secret.

    "Here, Leme will console her master with a hug."

    She enveloped me in a tight hug, her boobs pressing on my chest. She only reached my shoulder after perking up on her toes.

    "So I am your master now?"

    "Umm, Leme likes Asahi."

    [Lemegeton: Affection +100]

    [''Lemegeton'' rtionship changed to ''Her Master'']

    [''Lemegeton'' added to Partners list.]

    What? Her affection points never popped up before, which I didn''t notice.

    (She opened her heart, so the Heavenly Path could detect her emotions. Your soul isn''t strong enough to forcefully open a Diva''s heart to gauge their feelings.)

    ''That strangely makes sense. Why didn''t you remind me before?''

    I wasn''t relying on this system to conquer women. My past experience was enough.

    (I am already helping you by giving you this system. You will be surrounded by a lot of women if I help you more.)

    Was she... feeling jealous?

    (No matter how perfect I am, I still have the heart of a woman¡­ at least I think.)

    ''Klyscha, I love you.''

    (Umu.)

    "Asahi, don''t lie to Leme ever. Leme hates when people get into a rtionship with lies." She raised her head, her serious expression devoid of any goofiness still looking adorable. "Rtionships built on falsity are the worst in Leme''s opinion. Even if they bring happiness and joy, Leme dislikes it¡ª"

    I leaned over and blocked her mouth with a kiss. "I am sorry but I am not ready to tell them yet. I promise to confess everything when I am prepared to leave this world."

    Whether the girls will apany me to the other worlds or stay here¡ªit will depend on their answer. I feel like an idiot for thinking this whole harem thingy will be easy. It could be if I just manipted them till the end, but the mere thought disgusted me.

    Another kiss from Leme brought me back to reality. Her sultry eyes zed with passion, igniting the same fervour in my body.

    She made my mind numb, reminding me of the first kiss I shared with a cold beauty in high school.

    Her tongue slipped into my mouth and coiled around mine.

    Fiery, passionate, demanding, her kiss deepened and I couldn''t resist it.

    What is this?

    My hands crept on her body, touching her soft skin on their own.

    I wasn''t in control anymore as if she... brought out my true desires.

    But the sensation of her slippery skin changed to a springy bounciness. Her boobs?

    I squeezed them.

    "Nn~." She bit my lips.

    Fondling her boobs with one hand, my free hand crawled into her shorts.

    No panties, eh.

    I caressed her unprotected vulva a little wet from the arousal.

    She ended the kiss and licked her lips, her droopy golden eyes boosting her charm to another level.

    "Master, please do lewd things to Leme."

    "I c¡ª"

    *Tap* *Tap* *Tap*?Footsteps rang outside the room and a knock on the door followed soon.

    "Aa-kun, lunch is ready."

    "Awaah."

    Leme fell backward in panic. I caught her hand and turned to the door. "Coming in a minute."

    Shizuka, don''te inside.

    Despite myints, the door slowly opened.

 Chapter 88 - CH. 88: Shizukaâ€™s Courage

    "Coming in a minute."

    Shizuka sensed an urgency in Asahi''s voice and tilted her head. What could be happening inside the room? She became curious and pushed the door.??

    Her eyes immediately widened before heat rushed to her face.

    Asahi held Leme''s hand whose body was arched backward. Her shorts half dangling showed her wet crotch.

    These two were making out¡­

    "I-I am sorry," Shizuka apologized and mmed the door shut.

    "Nee-san, wait."

    She couldn''t help but pout. She had been waiting for ages but the girls who came after her got in bed with Asahi. With the way they were entangled, it wouldn''t take a genius to guess they were going to have sex.

    "Perv¡­"

    She headed off to the dining room where her former students regrouped.

    I will sneak into his bed tonight.

    She thought and took a seat.

    "Nee-san, is something wrong?" Saya asked.

    "No."

    "But you are grinning."

    She nced at the students looking her way. She couldn''t notice it before, but perhaps because of the level ups, her perception increased. She could sense the desire swirling in their eyes, which made her mood sourer.

    Aa-kun,e protect nee-san¡­

    Yuriko entered the room and all the students'' gaze moved to her. Yuriko sat beside Shizuka and shed a cold smile. "Can you all stop ogling someone else''s woman?"

    Komuro dropped the chopsticks. "Eh? Marikawa-sensei found a partner?"

    The others'' reactions varied from surprise, shock, disbelief to offputting hatred and anger. Shizuka narrowed her eyes at their immature reactions.

    This world is darker than my imaginations...

    Yuriko nodded and turned to Shizuka with a smirk. "A very special partner."

    Shizuka nodded. She was prepared for people''s insults but any scorn to Asahi dealt double damage to her. Her brother wouldn''t have confessed if she didn''t start harboring feelings for him, or so she thought.

    This made her hesitate to tell about their rtionship to anyone outside her?family.

    "Shizuka, tell Asahi that my friend will being tomorrow or the day after."

    Her Aa-kun senses tingled at the mention of this friend of Yuriko.

    Another woman¡­

    "I will tell himter."

    "Why are you not eating?"

    "I am not hungry."

    Her mind ran in overdrive to scheme. Asahi wille to apologizeter, which she will ept in exchange for somepensation.

    She stood and walked toward her room.

    Aa-kun is in for a treat.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Shizuka ran away, most probably sulking somewhere.

    Leme fixed her shorts and hung her head. "Leme is sorry for making nee-san angry."

    I patted her head to cheer her. "I am equally responsible."

    "Nn¡­"

    ''Klyscha.''

    (Got it.)

    An eroge popped in my hand. The expressionless ck-haired protagonist reminded me of Tatsuya from Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei. It reminded me of Maya Yotsuba, the tragic woman.

    That world isn''t bad for a vacation. Should I go there next?

    "Master?"

    "Ah, go and y this. I will join youter."

    Her eyes brightened immediately. "Promise me?"

    "I promise."

    "Don''t lie this time. Bye!"

    ''Klyscha, what was that? Why did I get so aroused?''

    (Your souls are bound to each with the contract skill. When you touch each other, the pleasure bes spiritual instead of physical. It''s the effect of skill from Eromancer even though the ss is sealed.)

    ''Is it something that makes us true to our desires?''

    (Umu.)

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Shizuka was absent from the dining room. Saya said Shizuka was grinning like a fool before she ran away to her room.

    What was going through her mind?

    I took her share of lunch to her room to find her leaning against the headboard with closed eyes.

    She fell asleep¡­

    I licked my lips. Should I attack her?

    I called Shiori, who popped up a minuteter and took the dish back to the kitchen, not before giving a kiss and a dirty look.

    Taking a seat, I started reading the Hymn of Spirits Grimoire.

    Sometimeter, my eyes started to grow heavy. I stored the book andid my head on Shizuka''s thighs for a nap.

    Klyscha greeted me wearing a dark kimono with a colorful flower pattern.

    She turned around and smiled. "Wee home, dear."

    "Klyscha!"

    Anyone could guess what happened next.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Shizuka woke up to find Asahi sleeping with his head on her thighs. His peaceful expression and the smile tugging at his mouth made her giggle. She ran her fingers through his soft dark hair and pulled his cheeks.

    He is so adorable when he sleeps.

    However, he was a monster when he slept with others. A calm girl like Saeko had blushed when Shizuka brought up the topic of their first night. Shiori just replied with "Wait for your turn".

    She pulled up his shirt and felt his bare muscles.

    When did he change so much?

    It felt like yesterday they went to the same school, sharing lunch, and some normal sibling time in the infirmary.

    So much changed, some for the better, the rest for the kinda worse.

    One thing ted her heart¡ªshe could be with Asahi like a normal girl even though she was his blood-rted sister.

    What is that?

    She noticed the bulge in his pants and averted her gaze.

    It can''t be¡­

    She sneaked a nce and it was still there.

    Her brother was hard in his dreams. Boys of his age tend to have those kinds of dreams.

    Her curiosity surged and she couldn''t stop her hand creeping inside his shorts.

    Big¡­

    Even that word couldn''t describe?its?length. Her dainty fingers slowly caressed the shaft, and as if responding to her touch, it grew.

    She dragged down his shorts, freeing the?monster?from its cage. Her eyes grew wide. It was bigger than thest time Rika was stroking it.

    Her dainty fingers slid up and down his shaft, stimting the veins to twitch and pulsate.

    Shizuka''s face flushed and her breathing became restless.

    I can''t take it anymore!

 Chapter 89 - CH. 89-90: Nee-sanâ€™s First Time (R-18)

    VOOOOOOOOOOOOTE!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª??

    As my consciousness returned, I felt numbness in my crotch. I quickly opened my eyes to find Shizuka gazing down at me. From the corner of my eyes, I saw her hand stroking my cock.

    "A-Asahi?"

    I grasped her escaping hand. "Keep going."

    She meekly nodded and continued her handjob. As time passed, her stiff movements only increased my libido.

    "Nee-san, can you use your... mouth?"

    I know it''s too much for a virgin but she gotta start somewhere. She had to take responsibility for provoking me!

    "M-Mouth¡­ I¡­ I will try it."

    I raised my head and she crawled toward my crotch, her ass swaying right in my face. Whether this was intentional or not, but she assumed the 69 position.

    Not letting the opportunity slide, I unhooked her belt and pulled down her loose jeans. She cooperated nicely, allowing me to undress her.

    "Mature ck. I like it."

    "Thanks¡­ Aa-kun."

    Shizuka grabbed my dick while I trailed a finger on her creamy thighs and poked the wet spot on her silky panties.

    "Ngh¡­" she moaned lightly.

    I moved her panties and tickled the tiny patch of blonde hair above her pussy. Shizuka moaned a little and pressed her lips on my ns while stroking the shaft.

    I separated her outer walls using my thumbs. Her tantalizing pink insides came into view with her juice drawing threads everywhere.

    "Aa-kun¡­" Shizuka purred, her lovely voice trembling just like her cute clit.

    Without further ado, I drove my tongue inside, licking the nectar less sweet than Klyscha but still the sweetest I ever tasted in any woman.

    She was a goddess alright.

    While I messed up her hole, Shizukaunched a full assault on my cock, trying to swallow it down despite her throat refusing to.

    I chuckled and continued my work.

    Several minutes passed by, my cock enveloped in her saliva grew zing hot in her mouth. Shizuka''s entire body trembled and her juices became thicker.

    She just experienced a mild orgasm...

    I suppressed a groan and let loose my load in her mouth.

    "Fuuh."

    I sighed and licked her juices clean. She moved away from me and turned around.

    "Aa-kun," she whined with teary eyes. My cum leaked from the corner of her lips. "Nee-san choked on your stuff."

    I chuckled and pressed her shoulder, pinning her down on the bed. "But you still swallowed it."

    Blushing, she ced a finger on her cheeks. "It tasted like pineapple. Want to taste?"

    She pursed her lips, her eyes gleaming with mischief.

    "Hell no."

    "Ufufu. Shiori was right about it."

    Damn that woman. How dare she disclose my weakness to everyone. I will punish herter but right now I had to devour this sweet, perverted sister of mind.

    I touched her turtleneck to send it into the ring. She was left in a ck bra snugly wrapping her boobs.

    Short of air, she looked at me with an adorable look in her eyes and arched her back to unhook her bra. I kissed her cheeks, neck, shoulder, and dragged her bra with my teeth.

    Moving down to her revealed breasts, I gave a light kiss on the fairlyrge are.

    "Mmghh. Aa-kun, that tickled."

    "Is that so? You are sensitive here."

    It''s pretty rare for big breasts to be this sensitive. Anime logic at its peak, I guess.

    She twisted her body as I ravaged her melons with my tongue and groped them with my free hand. The size and sensitivity easily beat any woman I ever came across.

    "Aa-kun~! That felt good~!"

    Little hearts drifted around her but the mute notifications didn''t disturb me. She was fully aroused by now.

    Can she climax with her boobs only?

    I tried my best to nibble on her sensitive parts while running my life-mana imbued finger across the silky smooth skin of her boobs.

    She suddenly pushed my face in her breasts with both hands and locked her legs around my waist. Her skin experienced light tremors¡ªshe climaxed, a big one at that!

    Before I suffocated in the soft heaven, her limbs loosened sluggishly. She justid there blowing hot sighs on my hair.

    "Aa-kun, you naughty boy¡­"

    I raised my gaze and grinned. "Ready for the final level?"

    She released another hot sigh. "Your?thing?will ravage me even if I refuse."

    She was correct since my arousal was over the limit now.

    "Hehe, you got no choice. Your little brother will im your virginity."

    I got up on my knees and slid down her sexy panties. Shizuka opened her legs and untangled her lower lips with her index and middle finger, allowing me to easily slide the tip inside.

    She winced painfully. I leaned over her and pecked her lips. "Tell me when you can''t bear it."

    She revealed a gentle smile and hugged my neck. "Nee-san¡­ is a lot stronger than this. Continue¡­"

    I nodded and entered deeper as slow as possible, stopping when her face cringed. She was tight and slippery inside. Her walls gripped my cock as I met some resistance, which might be her hymen.

    This was one of the reasons I liked the missionary position for a woman''s first time. I could stop when she felt too much pain.

    I eased a little before slipping further inside, bypassing the seal in the process. Shizuka bit her lips as tears pooled in her eyes. I kissed her again in an attempt tofort her pain, to which she closed her eyes and wrapped her legs around my waist.

    As I ended the kiss, she embraced me with every bit of her strength, squeezing her melons against my chest.

    "What¡ª"

    She blew a hot sigh on my ear, making me shiver.

    "Aa-kun~," she teased. I could imagine her foolish grin at the moment.

    At least she wasn''t in pain anymore.

    "You lewd woman. I am gonna mess you up now."

    She licked my earlobe in response. "Kekeke, Aa-kun is more experienced than nee-san. But¡­ nee-san will show why they say a woman in her thirties is the thirstiest one."

    She twisted her body and her walls suddenly clenched my cock, stopping any sort of movement.

    "See¡­ Rika taught me some tricks yesterday."

    Tainting Shizuka''s innocence¡ªRika will pay for itter.

    "I am gonna move, okay?"

    "Um¡­ Aa-kun, don''t hesitate to mess up your nee-san''s body."

    I ramped up my movements. Perhaps thanks to her high statspared to normal people, Shizuka let out moans devoid of any pain, only pure pleasure.

    Being pinned under me, she could only cling to me and moan my name as I slowly but surely learned her weak points. She asionally moved her hips to increase the tightness of her pussy.

    I wanted to see her lewd, messed up face but she resisted by hugging me harder, rubbing her sweaty body against me.

    "Not now¡­ please, nee-san is embarrassed..." She begged.

    Sex is not embarrassing, huh?

    Woman¡­ I can never understand them even after fucking 102 of them.

    "Fine." I gave up. "You can only be selfish this time."

    "Un. Nee-san will try."

    I took my grudges on her pussy, rapidly attacking her sweet spot. Soon, the heat built up enough to make me groan while Shizuka''s moan became hoarse with her inside twitching, waiting to suck me dry.

    "Aa-kun, cum inside~! It''s my, umm, safe day!" She whispered in my ears.

    I fulfilled her desire and unleashed my lust inside her womb¡ªa giant load of hot cum.

    "Aa-kun''s love¡­ is filling me up," She said and her hands lost strength.

    I took this chance to break free and witness her current expression. Her tongue stuck out, gasping for air. Tears smeared her red face and her hazel eyes drunk in pleasure was the very definition of ahegao.

    The corners of my lips lifted up in a devilish grin. "Did your brother''s cock send you to Utopia?"

    Shock crossed her face briefly before she covered her face. "Y-You broke your promise."

    Supporting myself with one hand, I used the other to peel off her hands to reveal her face. "That expression, any man will be happy to see on his woman''s face after they had sex. It''s basically screaming ''I am satisfied''. So don''t hide such a lovely expression, which boosts my pride."

    She uttered some strange sounds and nodded her head. "You bully¡­? Why are you hard again? Don''t men go limp after doing it once or twice?"

    "Not me, I can shoot all day if it''s with nee-san."

    She showed a smile looking pleased. "ttery won''t get you anywhere since I am already yours."

    "Okay, okay. I understand. Can you keep going?"

    "I can, no, I must satisfy the thing twitching inside me. Nee-san''s pride as a woman is on the line."

    "Idiot, don''t think you are the only one. I can grab any of the girls to do it."

    "B-But I am also your woman."

    "It doesn''t mean I will back down¡­" she pushed me off and sat up with a sigh. "Let nee-san do the moving for once."

    I nced at my cock glowing a little stronger thanst time. The strange thing was it only glowed when I took a girl''s first time. Not when I had sex with them for the second time.

    Iid on my back and Shizuka mounted me. Her entire body shone with sweat, emphasizing her sinful figure.

    She ced her butt over my cock and lowered it, taking in the tip and gradually whole thing inside her tight hole.

    "O-Ou¡­" She gasped, her voice stuck in her throat.

    She bent toward me, shoving her boobs in my face. I bit on them while pinching the nipples between my fingers.

    Moans of pleasure left her mouth as she twisted her hips, moving back and forth. Her intense thirst was contrary to the fact she was just a virgin minutes ago with an intact hymen.

    The sex drive of the woman in her thirties is strong.

    I kept toying with her divine boobs while she rode on and on until we came together.

    The immoral feeling of cumming inside my blood-rted sister made this thing even more satisfying.

    Sheid on my chest, breathless with my cock inside her.

    She hit her limit, I guess.

    "Nee-san, you did we¡ª"

    *Creak*

    "Dear son-inw~, I have¡ª"

    I turned my attention to the door, where Yuriko stood with an enthusiastic smile. However, soon that was reced with a ck-jawed expression when she looked at our state.

    Any mother-inw will be shocked to see her son-inw balls deep inside his sister.

 Chapter 90 - CH. 91: Love Hotel?!

    Yuriko gaped at the scene. She knew these shameless siblings would cross the line but she never imagined they would do it during the day without bothering to lock the door.

    Shizuka squirmed out of his embrace and his penis covered in cum slid out. She sat beside Asahi with white fluids gushing out of her pussy.???

    Yuriko gulped at the size. Even her ex-husband was an inch or half shorter and he was?huge?inparison to the?average.

    Suppressing the tingling in her crotch, she averted her gaze before Asahi noticed her gaze on his penis.

    What should I do now?

    Escape this awkward atmosphere or be shameless and do what she came here to do.

    Choosing thetter, she assumed a calm expression. "Pardon me for intruding. Shizuka, did you tell him?"

    "Huh? What are you talking about¡­ ah, your friend? I forget."

    Yuriko sighed. Expecting too much from an airhead was a mistake.

    "Lecherous son-inw, a childhood friend of mine ising tomorrow and she specifically wants to meet you."

    Asahi smirked and folded his arms behind his head. "Who is she by the way? Another beauty."

    This lecher¡­?She ignored histter question. "You will know soon."

    Even he will have a hard time with this?peculiar?friend, who might break a bone or two of his if he tries to flirt with her.

    "Please continue." Yuriko chuckled and shut the door.

    (Asahi Pov)

    Something wasn''t right. Yuriko''s mischievous smile when she left bugged me.

    Where did this childhood friend pop up from? I was so gonna break his teeth if this friend turned out to be a man.

    I ced my hand on Shizuka''s cheek. "Nee-san, rest. I have some things to do."

    She showed a reluctant expression. "Okay."

    I sighed and pulled her toy beside me. "Let''s take a nap."

    She nodded and pressed her soft body against me, resting her head on my chest. "Un."

    I took out a nket to cover ourselves and closed my eyes.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    I headed straight to Yuriko after I woke up and pestered her for this so-called friend. But she refused even after I harassed her a few times.

    I shrugged and took Shiori out to check our new spells on the battlefield.

    We only had to cross several kilometers to find the undead.

    I cast the Level 1 spell Lightning Line, summoning a golden bow in my right hand while lightning sparks burst in my left hand.

    Badass.

    I pulled the bowstring with my left hand, turning the sparks into an arrow made of pure lightning.

    "You look like Zeus," Shiori remarked.

    I released the arrow, creating a giant opening in the ranks of the undead.

    The sparks only diminished a little. I pulled it once again. The number of arrows depended on the lightning avable in the bow.

    "Don''tpare me to that rapist bastard."

    Almost every God and Goddess from Greek Mythology was the scum of another level!

    "I am sorry."

    "It''s fine."

    She also summoned her bow and shot down the undead.

    We wasted the undead until 4 PM while saving some survivors on our way.

    Level 17 only required 200,000 XP now!

    I went ahead and drove the poor guys to the Elementary school where the government wanted the survivors to evacuate.

    I was curious to see the location with my own eyes. Expectations and reality always differed. The same held true here. The whole thing was a mess with the military choppers parked in the open field. Unlike the limited numbers of choppers, there were a thousand survivors.

    The resources like fuel and gas were limited, which made their transportation limited.

    I dropped off the survivors and drove back. Shiori nced out on the roads, lost in thoughts.

    "Shiori, do you want to save them?"

    "Hm?" She looked puzzled before smiling in amusement. "Nope, I am happy with this little family I have."

    "Which small family has twelve members, huh?"

    Aimi, Shizuka, Saya, Shiori, Saeko, Nao, Aiko, Leme, Rika, Yuriko¡ªexcept Aiko and Rini, the rest were my future wives.

    My harem has grown quite a bit in a matter of weeks. As Klyscha said, I need to control myself or I will end up surrounded by girls I won''t be able to keep happy. That''s one of the worst aspects of the harem. Unless I n on cloning myself, I had to refrain from adding members without mutual feelings.

    That reminded me of Grayfia. What was the maid doing in her world?

    Klyscha burst intoughter.

    (I was waiting for you to ask it. She is pissed that you haven''t summoned her for five years.)

    ''Five years or five days? Wait, is that the time difference between our worlds?''

    (Yeah, my love.)

    ''Nope, I ain''t gonna summon her until I am stronger than her. She will step on me the moment she sees me. It is great that the devil civil war, where she fell for Sirzechs, is more than two hundred years away, so I have about one fifty days at the minimum.''

    "Our family is unique, isn''t it?" Shiori asked.

    "It sure is."

    "To be honest, I didn''t feel anything when I saw their despair¡­" She ced her hand over mine. "It seems my feelings are influenced by Saeko."

    "Hmm, she will be happy to hear it."

    "True¡­" She nced outside the car. "Isn''t that a love hotel?"

    A luxurious building with a red board hung above it.

    "Yep."

    "Park at the side, please. I always wanted to visit one."

    "Girl¡­ there will only be undead there to book a room."

    "Let''s check it out once, please."

    "Fine."

    I parked the car and we entered the location. Undead roamed the corridors, which we cleaned with no effort.

    The first room we stumbled upon was in top-notch condition.

    Then, Shiori did what everyone expected¡ªtook off her clothes and pushed me on the bed lessfortable than mine. She fulfilled her dream of trying various positions that would bring a deep blush on most women''s faces.

    We got so wrapped up in enjoying each other that Saya had to call me by telepathy. The tsundere barraged us with a shit ton of questions when we returned.

    I avenged myself and Shiori by pumping Saya full of semen in the shower. My libido increased with my stats and perhaps the influence of Eromancer ss.

    After dinner, I helped Rini in sensing mana in the atmosphere and absorbing it. After two hours, she seeded and a faint red aura surrounded her¡ªshe already initiated the [Mystical Growth] skill.

    I moved my attention to Aiko, who watched us intently from the bed.

    I hath sinned by tainting a pure loli.

    Heaving a sigh, I sat beside her. "Have you ever tried meditation?"

    She shook her head. Of course, she hadn''t. It would be weird for a seven-year-old to meditate.

    "What color am I now?"

    She looked up and her eyes lost focus for a second. "Blue and pink..."

    Blue should be peaceful or calm and pink should be affection¡ªthat''s what I always felt¡ªnot the sexual one mind you. Like every emotion, affection has different types and for Aiko, it should be simr to familial love.

    "Direct your focus on anything other than your abilities. Try to free your mind."

    She closed her eyes, only to open them a minuteter. "Onii-chan, I can''t."

    I put her on myp and patted her head. "You will get there soon."

    I stopped sensing a presence behind me but the assant didn''t stop and hugged me.

    "Sneak hug!"

    "Nao."

    "Hmm?"

    "Hug me tighter."

    "Okay."

    Her soft boobs pressing on my back felt so good...

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    The release schedule will get a little messy since I am also working on an original story! I will stack some chapters on p.atreon and released it here soon, possibly at the end of this month!

 Chapter 91 - CH. 92: She Is The Protagonist?!

    The next day, we delivered the survivors who wanted to go to the evacuation site, which also included all the students.

    Kazu Ishii and Kohta seemed reluctant but Komuro exined from his side. He must have been worried about his mother.??

    Hope she is fine!

    Every milf must be treasured.

    After I returned, Yuriko and Saya stopped me near the gate.

    Hearing some noise, I turned around to find several cars entering the Estate. This friend of Yuriko loved to show off their wealth.

    "Dear son-inw, put off that jealous expression." Yuriko grinned.

    I pulled her closer and pointed at my cheeks. "The price is a kiss."

    She looked between the cars and me before she gave a quick peck on my cheeks. "Good?"

    I pointed at my lips. "Last one."

    "No way."

    Tch.

    "Saya, why are you letting him ogle me? Are you okay with it?"

    Saya slid closer and hid beside me. "Look, someone came out of the car."

    Releasing Yuriko, I shifted my gaze to the car and froze. Amidst the dozen beauties, a woman stood out with her long flowing silver hair. She wore a white trench coat with golden and crimson ents. Her crimson eyes peeked out of her white mask.

    Yes, she was the infamous Silver Lady.

    I took out the sses to appraise her status.

    Yoko Sagiri Lv. 17

    ¡ªDesignated Title: Protagonist

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Magic Swordsman

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 37

    ¡ªDexterity: 48

    ¡ªConstitution: 50

    ¡ªDefense: 43

    ¡ªCharm: 37

    ¡ªMagic: 60

    Skills:

    [¡ªSword Mastery (C-Rank): Allows the user to wield every type of sword-ss weapon with incredible expertise, intuit vital spots of any anything and a 15% chance to ignore physical and magic defense and deal direct damage.]

    [¡ªSpatial Sense (E-Rank): Increases the user''s awareness of their surroundings.]

    [¡ªMagically Enhanced Physiology (D-Rank): The user has gone through several enhancements, each resonating with the presence of mana. Her body is enhanced to the limits of humans.]

    [¡ªVoid Magic (Gravity Version) (E-Rank): Only those who have tasted death can awaken this element. The user can control gravity, a natural phenomenon. The effect and range vary on the rank.]

    [¡ªMagic st (C-Rank): The user can convert their mana into explosive orbs. The efficiency and power vary on the rank.]

    Yoko Sagiri was the mysterious sister of Yuko Sagiri in the manga, only showing up once in the time I read. She went through artificial enhancements?

    Before that, she was also the Silver Lady, also known as Chief Valkyrie.

    And she was also the protagonist made to fight Natsumi at some point. She was stronger than Natsumi with her broken gravity magic, spatial sense to improve her swordsmanship, and fucking Mana st.

    A certain explosion loli will be delighted to see this skill.

    Why was this woman with a bombshell body a chuuni¡­?

    Yuriko pinched my waist. "Stop ogling her."

    "Yuriko is more beautiful, though."

    [Yuriko Takagi: Affection +2]

    She turned her gaze at my sincere praise. "I-If you say so."

    Did she just blush?

    Cute¡­

    "Yuriko," Yoko called out in a soothing voice, snapping Yuriko out of her reverie.

    Yuriko ran toward Yoko and the two busty women hugged¡ªa sight for sore eyes!

    The beauties ranging from lolis to onee-sans with colorful hair¡ªthe self-proimed Valkyries surrounded Yoko and Yuriko.

    Someone hugged me from behind and nuzzled their soft cheeks against me. "So many prey for Asahi-kun."

    "Shiori¡­ you know I haven''t touched any women in the entire survivor base."

    "Isn''t that because none of them meet your standards?"

    "Where is Aimi?" I skillfully diverted the topic.

    "Aimi-san is doing something on herptop in her room. Saeko is working on lunch. Nao-san is sleeping in her room. Aiko-chan and Rini-chan are ying games with Leme-chan. Shizuka nee-chan is watching television with Rika-san. Shiori-chan is spreading her love while Saya-chan is watching her enviously," She recited everyone''s whereabouts in one breath.

    "Amazing."

    "Thanks for your praise."

    "I am not envious or anything," Saya whispered. "You are spreading lies instead of love."

    I wrapped my arms around the lovable tsundere''s waist and pulled her in my embrace. "I shared most showers with you."

    "That was because you wanted to have q-quickie."

    "Hah, I wanted? Who was the one who rubbed her boobs¡ª"

    "¡ªIt''s enough. I wanted it first, okay?"

    "See, being honest isn''t that hard."

    "Your?thing?is harder¡­"

    "I know I am the best."

    "Hmph."

    Yuriko grasped Yoko''s hand and led her toward us. Shiori stopped fooling around and stood beside me. Yoko''s gaze darted toward Shiori and Saya before stopping on me with a hint of caution.

    "Is this son-inw who saved your life?" She smiled at Shiori. "You are also a swordsman?"

    Yoko was eyeing the katana hanging on Shiori''s waist.

    "Yes, though inferior to my sister, I am a Busujima swordsman," Shiori answered. "Why don''t we have a fun match?"

    "Oh, Busujima." Yoko seemed interested. "Perhapster, right now, I am exhausted after entertaining the old fools."

    Old fools? Must be the politicians.

    "Deal."

    Shiori was hellbent on improving. I stepped closer and grasped Yoko''s free hand, kissing the back of her hand.

    "Name is Asahi Marikawa."

    I acted like a jackass to gauge everyone''s reaction. And as I expected, the self-proimed Valkyries exploded into whispers, their eyes ring daggers at me.

    Yep, these Valkyries worshipped Yoko onee-sama. In other words, they were members of Yoko''s Fanclub.

    "I never expected Yuriko to take a yboy man as her son-inw¡­ the world has truly changed," she said.

    Yuriko smiled bitterly. Gonna spank her for real this time.

    I released Yoko''s hand, only to get grabbed by her. Her expression was hidden but her crimson eyes had an amused glint. She squeezed with enough strength to crush any average guy''s hand. However, I showed a rxed smile.

    "You are really strong, even more than me," She remarked in an eerily calm voice, nodded to herself, and let go of my hand.

    I silently grasped Shiori''s hand reaching for her katana. I understood her character. She was furious at Yoko for trying to harm me. However, this might escte into a political struggle if Shiori attacks anyone or worse considering the self-proimed Valkyries'' fanaticism.

    It will affect Yuriko''s rtionship with Yoko. I didn''t want to see her cry since I swore to cherish them.

    Brute force isn''t the answer to everything.

    Faking my best smile, I asked, "Are you single?"

    Everyone reacted differently to my question. Yuriko showed a dark expression, Saya pinched my waist, Shiori chuckled, and the Valkyries froze. Yoko''s crimson eyes flickered with a strange light and she let out an amused chuckle.

    "Asahi, was it? I like your attitude."

    [Yoko Sagiri: Affection +28]

    [''Yoko Sagiri'' Rtionship changed to ''An amusing man'']

    "..."

 Chapter 92 - CH. 93: Yokoâ€™s Past

    Before we proceed, here is a reference for Yoko''s looks in the paragraphments section.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª??

    Things cooled down after Yoko''s?joke. Sheughed at me for being too serious. Seriously, this woman was too different from her serious sister Yuko Sagiri. Perhaps her element influenced her personality.

    After Yoko forbade the self-proimed Valkyries from entering the mansion, Yuriko led everyone into the living room where Shizuka and Rika hung out. "Shizuka Marikawa, you are here too?" Yoko said as soon as she found Shizuka.

    Shizuka turned to us and tilted her head. "Who?"

    Yoko threw away her mask, revealing her beautiful face. "Your second mother."

    "Yoko!"

    Shizuka literally jumped from the couch into Yoko''s embrace.

    Now, this situation became even weirder. Yuriko and Shizuka both know Yoko but Rika had no clue about her.

    "You know Shizuka?" Yuriko asked the question in my mind.

    "We used to study in the same high school."

    That exined it¡­ still, why were Shizuka, Yuko, and Yoko in the same high school? Did people believe all women with massive boobs should share the same high school?!

    The two stopped hugging and Shizuka pointed at me. "Ne Yoko, that''s the brother I used to talk about."

    "What? That''s Asahi?"

    "Nn."

    Yoko immediately bowed her head. "I am sorry for my misconduct. You should have told me you were her brother."

    Sure. I should walk up to every woman and say ''I am Shizuka Marikawa''s brother-cum-lover''.

    "No worries." I dismissed her with a smile.

    "Aa-kun." She gave me a pleading look, hoping for me to forgive her?seriously.

    Yoko gave a bitter smile to Shizuka. "It was my fault."

    I didn''t hate Yoko. Just something about her ticked me off. Whatever it was, I knew I would find it sooner orter.

    (My love, she is allied tow, thus her presence is weakening you.)

    ''Oh shit. No wonder this beauty triggered me for no reason.''

    I nodded and sat beside Rika, using her boobs as a cushion. Eating french fries from Rika''s hand, I watched the penguins flipping around on the television screen.

    A Dreamworks movie in an anime world¡ªtoday was a day for unexpected things.

    Shizuka leaned on me while Shiori sat beside Rika. Yoko ced her katana on the table and took off her coat, taking a seat beside Saya and Yuriko in just a loose shirt.

    I could see her nipples. Why don''t you girls wear a bra? A healthy man here can see them, you know...

    "Yoko, why are you acting like a hero all of a sudden?" Yuriko asked.

    "It''s a long story." Yoko sighed.

    "We have time to hear it out," Shizuka chimed in.

    "Madame, here is the tea." Chika, the redhead with sses, entered with three guards holding trays.

    The reunion in the apocalypse was rather chill with snacks passing around.

    Yoko started her story whichsted longer than anyone thought. She had basically created an organization simr to Triage X in the United States to remove the?tumor?of society. On her first day of the outbreak, she was on a mission in bama, where she had to fight endlessly to protect a group of youngsters. The fear made them awaken their magic element.

    The whole reason she ttened the undead in bama was to create a safe environment for the group. However, they refused to stay there and followed her everywhere.

    Her organization had loose ties with the CIA, so the chief had called her for help. She couldn''t refuse and got wrapped in trouble everywhere, nothing less expected from a?protagonist.

    A few days earlier the President, Ronald Jon Tramp, shamelessly promoted her as the?hero?of the state. Yoko had no say in this. She could only sigh as officials ordered her around to clear the undead.

    Thest thing she did was clear a part of the capital and buy time for magicians with the earth element to reinforce the shelter, now known as Valha.

    Before more trouble trapped her, she gave a slip to the politicians and returned to Japan to meet Yuriko, who graduated with her from the same college in the US. This also implied Yoko was in her thirties at the minimum but damn, she only looked to be in herte twenties.

    During the entire conversation, she never mentioned a boyfriend or lover. I licked my lips, another single?milf?appeared!

    Rika pinched my cheeks. "Aa-chan, you naughty boy. You haven''t tasted me yet you are gunning for another woman?"

    She dealt some critical damage to my yboy self.

    "No need to feel guilty. I know what kind of man you are now."

    Her kindnessnded the final blow. I sighed and closed my eyes.

    Shiori ruffled my hair. "Don''t be discouraged. We like you even though you are a hopeless yboy."

    Yoko chuckled. "Yuriko, your son-inw is quite loved here."

    I grinned at her. "You are also loved a lot by your Valkyries."

    She shook her head with a wry smile. "Someone like me is incapable of loving."

    Another woman who couldn''t see her own worth¡­

    "She can be an easy target if you melt her heart," Shiori whispered.

    "Go get her, Aa-chan."

    You girls are too supportive. I gotta repay you with my body!

    That reminded me of an important thing¡ªI hadn''t given a ring to Rika and Nao. I should also give a new one to the others¡ªsomething more beautiful to show my love.

    Yosh, time to wipe out the undead in Japan for KP!

    "Yeah, Yuriko, I will only stay for today. I have to free the rest of the cities from the undead," Yoko said with a gentle smile. "I feel it is my responsibility as one of the strongest magicians in Japan."

    Aaaand she was also a responsible woman.

    Wait. No, I can''t let her do that. She will take my XP.

    Yoko knelt before me like a samurai and took my hand.

    "Asahi-dono, can you lend your strength in this mission?"

    Her crimson pupils took my breath away. She had the most beautiful eyes I ever saw, even more brilliant than Aimi.

    I gave a firm nod to her resolve. "Absolutely."

    As if I would let a chance like this go to waste.

    [Yoko Sagiri: Affection +12]

    [''Yoko Sagiri'' Rtionship changed to ''An honorablerade'']

 Chapter 93 - CH. 94: Midnight Oath

    With the day nearing its end, I called the girls to my room. Yoko and Yuriko also arrived with them.

    Thankfully, the loli duo wasn''t here.??

    I called Aimi and slid her gift on her finger.

    Her ring was split in two colors¡ªhalf jet ck and half pure white with a lovely red gem on top of it. It showed her dark yandere nature and her new self which I absolutely loved. The gem was just there to show my fondness for her eyes and her intense love for me.

    The yandere kissed me before everyone¡ªwhich she never did before anyone. Hell, she never touched me when any girl was around, only when I started did she get proactive.

    [Aimi Akane: Affection +3]

    Aimi kissed my lips lovingly. "Thanks for this, Asahi-sama."

    I nodded and called Saya, who looked up at me while fidgeting with her hair. I pulled her hand and put on the ring with a phoenix design and a crimson gem for her fiery temperament.

    "T-Thanks for this." The tsundere went off-script for once.

    "Heh."

    Saya red at everyone, forcing them to turn their heads. She sneakily kissed my cheeks and dashed outside.

    [Saya Takagi: Affection +4]

    A silver ring with a draconic wing-like design to show Saeko''s berserk disposition in battle. An emerald blue gem on top for her calm blue eyes.

    Saeko silently pecked my lips and got back to sit on the couch.

    [Saeko Busujima: Affection +5]

    Shiori got the same but instead of dragon style, I went for a tail-like design for her foxy nature. As I expected, she gave a deep kiss to reward my effort.

    [Shiori Busujima: Affection +6]

    Shizuka got a pure gold frame for her pure demeanor paired with a scarlet gem for her passionate change in her drunken state.

    [Shizuka Marikawa: Affection +9]

    Her eyes went everywhere beside me then she stood on her toes to peck my forehead.

    "Thanks, Aa-kun."

    Nao received a delicately-designed bronze ring with a jade stone, something to show off her wind element.

    [Nao Sakurada: Affection +10]

    "I-I ept it," she gave a meek reply and fled the room, her speed definitely enhanced by her wind magic.

    Next up was Leme. Even though she didn''t look the type to enjoy things like this, she beamed a wide smile when I gave her the new ck ring with a bronze gem, going as far as to kiss me before everyone.

    "Leme appreciates your gift, Master."

    [Lemegeton: Affection +7]

    Thest one was Rika, who stretched her hand with a smirk. "Let''s see what Aa-chan got for me."

    I took out her ring¡ªa white ring with a violet gem. The contrast was meant to convey her delicate yet fierce demeanor. Violet was always a symbol of passion and gentle as it is a mixture of red and blue hues. In Japan, it also represented nobility or noble nature which Rika showed time and time again during her service as a soldier.

    She gave a grateful smile. As a Japanese, she certainly understood the meaning.

    [Rika Minami: Affection +9]

    I chose each ring meticulously to show the girls'' look or personality.

    I shifted my attention to uninvited guests.

    Yoko nudged Yuriko. "Quite the harem he has."

    Yuriko, who seemed to be lost somewhere, coughed and averted her gaze from me. "Yeah, yeah. He is troublesome to deal with sometimes."

    Yuriko was having some delusions?

    "We should expect polygamy to be popr in theing years to recover the lost poption," Yoko whispered.

    "I can see that happening."

    "Why don''t we all sleep here today?" Shiori said with an innocent smile.

    What was she nning now?

    "Doesn''t sound bad," Rika added with a wink.

    Shiori sent the bed into her ring while Saeko and Leme ran out. They came back and took out a pile of futons and pillows from their ring.

    Before long the girls converted my room into a ce for a group sleepover. Even Yoko and Yuriko got swept into the excitement and ended up sleeping here.

    Around midnight, someone nudged me. The sharp perception had turned me into a light sleeper.

    "Asahi-kun, are you awake?"

    This voice belonged to Saeko.

    I opened my eyes. "I am."

    She pecked my cheeks and snuggled with me. "Can you hear me out please?"

    "Of course."

    "Promise me you won''t make fun of me."

    Did she want to confess some embarrassing things or make an obscene request? Well, whatever it was, I was happy toply.

    "I will."

    "Then listen. I, Saeko Busujima, swear an oath to forever remain loyal to my lord Asahi Marikawa. Be it your sword to cut down your enemies, be your shield to protect you, or a virtuouspanion¡ªI swear to fulfill every duty with my utmost devotion."

    Woah, she went the samurai waifu route on me. The passion in her voice filled me with pride. Any man will feel the same in my position.

    I held her hand while snuck the other one below her to pull her closer. "I agree."

    [Saeko Busujima: Affection +5]

    [''Saeko Busujima'' Rtionship changed to ''Her precious Lord'']

    Kinky...

    We both justid there, relishing each other''s warmth. Suddenly, a cool feeling enveloped me.

    "Mnn~."

    Saeko''s abrupt moan surprised me. I opened my eyes to discover a faint blue glow wrapping Saeko, which died down secondster.

    (She awakened her element.)

    She must be feeling quite emotional with the oath.

    ''Water¡­ an honorable girl like her deserves nothing less.''

    "I finally awakened it." Her low voice barely held her excitement.

    "Good girl."

    "Mm, it''s thanks to Asahi-kun. You should be rewarded for it."

    "What is the reward?"

    "My undying love."

    And she crawled on top of me.

    Saeko''s soft moans as she rode me definitely roused Yoko from her slumber since her perception stat was no joke. Like always, I couldn''t care less.

    After making her cum again and again, I managed to get the truth out of her. This was all Klyscha''s n to direct Saeko in receiving a new ss called ''Samurai Warrior''. Saeko didn''t seed as the ss also required B-Rank [Sword Mastery] too as alongside the formal oath to me.

    Klsycha was getting naughtier. Perhaps the lonely days in her domain started showing effect.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    The next day started with a hectic spar with my new samurai waifu.

    Saeko''s katana edged closer to my neck. I smirked and blocked it with my dagger held in a reverse grip. Sparks flew as the metal shed. Being forged from the same material, there was no clear winner.

    Saeko pulled back and shed diagonally. I crossed the dagger to block it, not forgetting to lick my lips at her figure drenched in sweat. The spar had just started but we had done some hardcore exercises to warm up.

    "Babe, you look sexy."

    Saeko raised her left brow at mypliment. "Your movements are incredibly refinedpared to our first spar."

    "I am still slow." I smiled and forced down the right dagger. The sudden shift in the de threw her off bnce for a moment¡ªenough time for me to put my left dagger on her throat.

    Saeko shed a gentle smile. "Your stats are out of my league now and your attacks are tricky."

    True. I had gotten fairly decent at controlling the flow of the duel to my pace. Saeko could defeat anyone above her own but my stats were way over the top. Her DEX was 41 while mine was just one point shy of 100.

    [¡ª''Dagger Mastery'' ranked up to D.]

    Great!

 Chapter 94 - CH. 95: What If

    After a brief breakfast, Saeko headed to the summoning room where her Diva, Asmodeus, will soon arrive.

    This Diva had the best inherent spells which thrived on the pain of her enemies. Oh, how she missed the twisted despairing expression of the bastard who attempted to have his way with her and Shiori.??

    Even though she swore to be a proper Samurai, her inner self still craved carving pain in the bones of Asahi''s enemies.

    A violet light shed in the room, signifying Asmodeus''s arrival.

    Saeko opened her eyes and gaped at the beauty. Two ck curved horns on her head; long bright red hair covering the right side of her beautiful face, leaving her left violet eyes exposed. What''s more strange was her outfit¡ªa ck suit with a grayish cape and two horned skulls resting on either shoulder, glowed ominously. Her smirk though reminded Saeko of the smile she always tried to hide from others.

    This woman was a genuine sadist!

    Asmodeus blinked her eyes curiously. "My, how odd. I cannot feel the presence of Astrum here."

    "Deus-chan~!" Leme jumped at Asmodeus and rubbed her face in the bust which perhaps surpassed Shizuka''s. This Diva had the biggest bust Saeko had ever seen even though her waist seemed as slender as Shizuka.

    "Lemegeton, what is happening here?" Asmodeus asked.

    "That is¡­" Lemegeton started exining.

    "She is a sadist alright," Asahi beside her whispered.

    "Do you hate sadists?" Saeko asked.

    Asahi grinned in response. "I wouldn''t have you as my lover if I hated one, okay?"

    Saeko nodded twice while suppressing the wide smile creeping on her face. He wasn''t lying. She could tell an act if she saw one.

    This Apocalypse brought hell to the world but she only had gratitude to the people who made it possible. She always thought about how their lives would turn out if they met before this apocalypse. Would they have shared the same lunch on the roof where she always ate, far away from the admiring gazes of girls and boys? Would Saya interfere with her lies that no one believed, or would the Brocon sister barge in shamelessly to look after her brother? She, Shiori, Shizuka, and Asahi going on a date at the movies and shop on their free days¡ªthe scene brought a soft smile on her face.

    Would I have shared him with anyone other than Shiori if not for the apocalypse?

    In the end, it was all just a matter of an ''if''. Normal lives won''t return anymore unless they kill the billions of undead in the world.

    She clenched the katana''s hilt and squeezed Asahi''s hand with her right hand. With him beside her, things will always turn out for the better.

    "Why are you happy all of a sudden?"

    She winked at him. "That''s a woman''s secret."

    Asahi shrugged his shoulder, causing her to giggle.

    He had cured all the loneliness she felt before without much effort.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    [Asahi''s Pov]

    Asmodeus eyed me with eyes brimming with interest while I eyed her bust barely contained in her ck suit.

    "So you are the King Lemegeton talked of?" She asked with a smile.

    I nodded. "Yep, the one and only."

    Asmodeus hummed and moved her gaze to Saeko. She lost focus for a brief moment. "A girl who genuinely craves the painful destruction of the king''s enemies, while reserving her deepest affection for the king alone¡­ an interesting contractor."

    She was right, though. Saeko''s affection points just surpassed 250, only second to Saya''s 272. The yandere and the cheat goddess didn''t count.

    (I am not a cheater!)

    "Girl, you might be the best contractor I could ask for," Asmodeus said. "Should you form a contract with me, Asmodeus, Diva of Lust, be prepared for the consequences."

    "What¡­ consequences?" Saeko asked.

    Asmodeus shed a smirk. "Any overuse of my power will heighten your lust. Astrum reduced this effect to an extent. However, your powers wille directly from me, giving you an aftereffect where you will be like a wild mutt in heat craving for sexual pleasure."

    Saeko turned to me with a flushed expression. "I¡­ I am ready for that, Asahi-kun will help me, right?"

    "Of course, I will."

    Who would deny such a tempting offer?

    "Then let''s get this over with, shall we?"

    A familiar enigma appeared and the two proceeded to make the contract. The number of spells in my arsenal increased yet again.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    We had a short lunch with everyone, then an organized meeting took ce where we discussed how to divide the team. Japan was too big for one team.

    Saya, the woman I always relied on, came out with a well-thought-out list, which went like this.

    Saya, Saeko, and Nao were in the first team to clear the north. Two magicians and one swordsman to guard them.

    Aimi, Shiori, Yuriko, and Rika made up the second team in charge of the south. Aimi and Shiori kicked asses in both close and mid-rangebat.

    I, Shizuka, and Rini were in the third team responsible for the west.

    Shizuka''s smile withered as she looked at the list. She probably imagined doing naughty things together. However, Rini had to be with me, or she would go on a rampage.

    Thest team consisted of Yoko and her Valkyries. Honestly, the bunch were perfect for tackling the undead in sheer numbers.

    Leme decided to stay here and guard the base. Although useless inbat, she could call me with telepathy. I already strengthened the defense to easily hold on for five or six hours under the undead assault.

    A backup n was still needed to fend off if some human group tried to attack.?Never trust humans when they are at their lowest point, that''s what my old man used to say. No matter how wrong he was, his out-of-ce quotes made me who I am today.

    Shall I return home and facep my brothers and sisters like those Xianxia protags?

    It could be fun.

    I chuckled, receiving curious nces from the women.

    Oh yeah, everyone needed better equipment than the current ones. I had abundant KP and more wille rolling after we kill the undead.

    It was time to gear up.

    So let''s be generous to my dear wives!

 Chapter 95 - CH. 96: Geared Up, Charge!

    I fell asleep before posting...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª??

    Okay, so first we need a better gun and a defensive item for Rika. A sturdy sniper rifle that didn''t require her to reload her ammo during a fight.

    An energy sniper rifle!

    I scrolled through the list Klyscha showed me.

    Recharger rifle with microfusion breeder. Only durable for 370 shots, it costed 9999KP.

    NOPE.

    Railgun¡­ 194 kg¡­ Too heavy for a delicate woman like Rika.

    Kraber .50-cal sniper rifle¡­ this thing required ammo.

    Fuck, I just went with a cheap durable gun.

    Kill Converter (Rank B): A magic gun crafted in dwarvennds.

    Boy is it solid and reliable like the first-ss prostitute¡ªwords of the creator.

    ¡ªBullet Creation (Active skill): Uses 2MP to fill the chamber with eight bullets. Has a cooldown of ten seconds.

    ¡ªKill shot (Passive skill): Every three kills increases the bullet''s damage by one percent and returns two bullets to the magazine at the cost 0.5MP. Can be stacked up to ten times.

    (Price ¨C 4999KP)

    This dwarf creator was an outright creep or a man of culture. But the idea behind this gun was fun. Rika will never run out of ammo as long as she has mana. This was where the mana potions wille into y.

    After buying it, I grabbed it from my ring. With a mixture of retro colors and wooden texture, this thing looked like a steampunk sniper rifle.

    "Here, your new gun. No need to carry any ammo."

    Rika examined the gun with raised brows. "I love the design¡­ it''s super cool."

    "d you like it."

    She smiled and kissed my cheeks. "Aa-chan, you are so sweet."

    I sat back and browsed the armor list and found one that perfectly suited my taste.

    Eternal Comfort (Rank B): Fitted with numerous skills, this outfit is designed to protect the wearer from any harm possible.

    ¡ªGuardian garment (Passive skill): Reduces any inflicted damage by ten percent and makes the user immune to any curse and mental attack below C-Rank.

    ¡ªComfort zone (Passive skill): Consumes 10 MP to keep the user''s body temperature to their unconscious desires. One chargests for a day.

    Additional MP can be used to keep it clean.

    (Price ¨C 4499KP)

    This thing was a must-have for anyone. 10% damage reduction aside, it could negate mental status! An absolute beast, if by chance someone managed to create spells that attacked the consciousness.

    I didn''t need this passive skill since my High Human race made me immune to most mental attacks or so Klyscha had said. The same was true for anyone contracted with Diva since they protected their consciousness.

    But thefort of getting the best temperature¡­ Yep, everyone was getting it.

    I bought one for everyone. Yoko curiously eyed the rifle held in Rika''s hands. I sighed and bought one for her as well. She might be my woman, you know. Well, only if I manage to melt her frozen heart.

    Klyscha took the freedom to design each piece for everyone''s taste. Everyone got their desired style. I got a ck sweatshirt.

    ''Show some essories to boost a magician''s power.''

    A list popped up. Dragon God Orb, too expensive. Divine Wand, too expensive.

    ''Hey, I don''t have one hundred thousand to buy this.''

    (My love¡­ fufufu.)

    She changed the list and an affordable list came up. I chose the one with the best feature to price ratio.

    Immortal Eye (Rank C): A bracelet carved with the bones of a troll and the single eye of a cyclops.

    ¡ªCrystalized Mana (Passive skill): Every spell cast has a fifty percent chance to be twenty percent stronger.

    ¡ªRecovery boost (Passive skill): Increases MP and HP recovery by fifty percent.

    (Price ¨C 2499KP)

    It was a great product for Nao and Yuriko and it actually looked nothing like its name. I exined its features which caused the girls to gawk.

    "Is that an antique?" Yuriko''s eyes gleamed. "Can I touch it?"

    I took her right hand and sped the ancient bracelet around her wrist. "It''s yours now."

    "Wow¡­" She whispered and scrutinized the bracelet, then showed a reluctant expression. "It must be expensive, right?"

    "Still costs less than your life."

    Yuriko nodded with a sigh. "Thanks. I owe you another one¡­ you will drown me in your favors one day."

    "Heh, anything for my cute mother-inw."

    I bought the same thing for Saya, Nao, and Rika.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Soon, we set out with our respective teams. The base already had enough vehicles and Yoko brought more with her.

    The sun red down at the Humvee but my ck sweatshirt made everything cool as a cucumber. Sitting beside Shizuka, who hummed a sweet song behind the steering wheel, I and Rini dueled in the console. Of course, I, the great weeb won 5 out of 6 games. But the cute loli cheered about one win rather than being sad about the five losses.

    We switched to the ssic fighting games where I won easily. Still, I rewarded her with some headpats.

    An hourter, Rini crawled on myp and closed her eyes. "Onii-san, Rini is sleepy."

    After some headpats, she fell asleep. I took out a silenced pistol and wrapped it under my stealth skill. Would itpletely suppress the sound? Even a gun with a suppressor made a noise when fired.

    The undead I shot had its head exploded without any noise.

    [Stealth] also affected the sound, nice!

    ''Stealth'' ranked up to D.

    "We are about to enter Tokyo."

    "Okay."

    Tokyo, huh. The most populous city in entire Japan. It also made sense for more undead to be here.

    Though my aim was not as good as Aimi or any other girl for that matter, missing any shot in this range was hard.

    "Aa-kun, this is horrible¡­"

    I turned my attention to the front. The bridge ended at a giant fence, behind which many survivors, including some soldiers, fought off the undead numbering in thousands.

    Yes,?thousands?since the fence stretched endlessly, perhaps epassing the entire Tokyo.

    How did they build this?

    It was my first time watching the soldiers dealing with the undead and I had to say their firepower kicked ass.

    The grenades were tossed everywhere, the snipers?tried?to pick off therge ones but failed to bring them down with three or four bullets. The cunning ones used the smaller undead to block the hail of bullets. One even tossed an undead at the chopper where magicians cast spells.

    It was a fuckfest.

    Oh well, time to harvest XP!

 Chapter 96 - CH. 97: Spree

    The explosions awoke Rini.

    "Nee-san!" I shouted.??

    "Got it!" Shizuka frantically turned the steering wheel and pressed the brakes.

    The car stopped and I stepped out. Some undead left the fences to attack us. Thergest one exceeded 2.8m. Measuring body proportions with my eyes was a great skill. I checked the undead and tapped my forehead.

    Level 28.

    Holy shit.

    Unlike ourst battle where the undead approached from the streets, we were in an open ground.

    Boy, I could run wild now with my spell spam.

    Let''s show them the true power of a high human.

    "Fire Wall."

    An instant cast of the 2nd Level spell of Phenex created a fire wall from nothing.

    "Fire Wall."

    Anotheryer.

    I grinned and continued addingyer afteryer of walls. Each spell took less than a second, so I spammed it to my heart''s content.

    In several minutes, scarlet mes consumed the entire area outside the fence, burning everyst one of the undead. Yet, I felt my mana was more than enough to cast a hundred more of this spell.

    [Congrattions on killing 1 million undead.]

    [Reward: Unique ss ''Undead Hunter'' can be unlocked at Level 25.]

    A new ss appeared! One million?!

    (Thebined kills of you and the girls.)

    ''I see.''

    (Undead Hunter has skills focused on killing the undead and a passive skill to increase XP from the undead. It requires the Life Element which my love already has.)

    ''Great. Show me my status.''

    [Status]

    Asahi Marikawa Lvl. 17

    Current level progress: 5,23,552/16,38,400 XP

    Age: 17

    Race: High Human

    ss: Loli Lover, Mature Lover

    Unselectable sses: Monster Tamer, Eromancer, Undead Hunter

    Attributes:

    Strength: 93 (+4)

    Dexterity: 102 (+4)

    Constitution: 109 (+5)

    Defense: 118 (+5)

    Charm: 210 (+5)

    Magic: 365 (+7)

    Karma: 104980 (+73,235)

    I leveled up¡­

    "Aa-kun, that was cool!" Shizuka patted my back with a proud smile. "Nee-san is proud of you."

    Rini gazed at the undead burning, gradually disintegrating into ashes. "Onii-san is more destructive than me." Her oddpliment was apanied by a pure and honest smile.

    I coughed. "You are ttering me."

    Groaning undead stalked our backs from the bridge.

    "Onii-san, I will take care of them," Rini said and dashed off.

    A cute loli pulverizing skulls with her metal gauntlets, a surreal and beautiful sight.

    "Nee-san is useless in battles¡­"

    It was my turn to pat her back. She had tried to learn martial arts and swordsmanship but failed miserably. Even Darkness, the masochist knight, had more chances of hitting a target than my nee-san.

    "I am here to fight for you. Just hide behind me when the timees!" I said with a bright smile.

    "Aa-kun¡­" She covered her face. "That makes me feel more useless."

    Rip.

    We had no time to dally here since the military vehicles wereing to wee us. One brte caught my eye. She sat on the roof of a military jeep with a beret on her head. A ck eye-patch covered her right eye, her face carrying a wide grin. Contrary to her carefree appearance, she exuded an intimidating aura.

    Interesting.

    Shizuka sped my hands and leaned on my arm. The cluster of military vehicles seemed to intimidate her.

    "C''mon, don''t be afraid of these bunches. I am always here to watch your back if they try anything."

    She faced me and nodded with a solemn expression. "I am afraid of their weaponry. What if they targeted us with nuclear warheads¡­"

    Nukes, huh. I doubt they will resort to nukes so easily. She wasn''t wrong though. You never know what fate has in store for you. I never thought about being here after death, but here I was, battling the undead with my beloved girls, who used to exist in fiction only.

    ''Thanks, Klyscha.''

    She made it possible.

    (Ufufu, no need to thank me. I also discovered a new purpose in my life.)

    ''Which is?''

    (Bing the greatest wife!)

    I shook my head at her expected answer. How could I survive a nuke which dealt damage over time and spread gamma radiation? Surviving the radiation with high human physiology wasn''t impossible, but the st might obliterate my skin and bones.

    Ah whatever, I will just buy a passive shield for me and the girls. The KP will rain when Rika and Saya''s group start their assault.

    The jeep stopped before us and the woman jumped off. "Let me thank you on behalf of the whole camp." She took off her beret and bowed her head.

    I raised a brow at their unexpected humility considering her wild outer appearance.

    She lifted her head and stretched her hand. "Nagisa Yamato of JSDF."

    Her introduction was rather casual but who cared about formalities in the current situation.

    Her hands were quite soft for the three stripes and two star badges on her shoulder. "Asahi Marikawa, an average high school student."

    Finally, I used one of the most clich¨¦ lines!

    "Haha¡­" Shizuka quickly covered her mouth and coughed, trying to hide herughter.

    Some men in the back also coughed with a red face.

    "High school student, my ass¡­" Yamato whispered and squeezed my hand. "You don''t have to taunt our ipetence."

    I blinked my eyes. "I am not lying."

    "You¡­" She shook her head. "Do you want to enter Tokyo or pass through to the northern cities?"

    "I am here to bring salvation," I said with a wink.

    She narrowed her eyes and squirmed her hand out of my grasp. "Of course, you are. We wee you three to Tokyo."

    Disregarding my goodwill, how rude.

    I smiled. "Sure."

    This was our first step in the bigger stage of the world, where more beauties and lots of trouble awaited me.

 Chapter 97 - CH. 98: Her Clumsy Debut

    Click cks?resounded in a squared room surrounded by white woodenpartments, the result of a silver-haired girl''s graceful fingers dancing across the t keyboard. Various books with?questionable?covers were scattered on the floor with a kotatsu table in the center, above which aptop rested, opposite to the girl wearing?round?sses with a ck frame and a loose ck kimono.

    Tired of switching between the nine hundred plus tabs on her browser, she yawned and stretched her limbs.??

    "Coffee."

    Her simple call summoned a white mug to the table. She poked at the chibi image of a tanned youth in the mug''s center.

    "Ufufu."

    She took a sip and pressed the?Enter?key. Theptop screen switched to a room where a brown-haired youth slept with a blonde-woman and a blue-haired girl by his side.

    The scene roused a gentle smile on her face. "My love looks so cute while sleeping."

    This girl was none other than Klyscha, Asahi''s beloved Goddess, who currently worked overtime on creating temtes for the new system. She wanted it to be elegant as well as informative.

    The reason for her tiredness was simple. She had created her body and a new vassal soul with one goal¡ªpreventing her powers from corroding Asahi''s mind. Her original soul had no chance to connect with Asahi''s soul or he would literally blow up.

    Currently, she was a high human surviving on a few cups of coffee and arge amount of Asahi''s love. Herst sleep was for nine hours straight. Calling it sleep was wrong since she had literally passed out on top of herptop.

    Right now, she can''t afford to sleep. She?had?to look after Asahi''s women who were hundreds of kilometers away from him.

    She nced at the clock in theptop''s dock and sighed.

    14 May 2013.

    Fourteen days had passed since Asahi''s arrival in Tokyo and nearly a month passed after Asahi''s journey in the world of the undead with a twist of magic. His harem grew to nine excluding herself, Yuriko, Yoko, Grayfia, and Rini.

    As expected of her man, his skills in attracting women were the best. No, it was also the perk of being a high human, which she gave him.

    Hehe, I am so wise.

    Smiling smugly, she switched over the screen to observe the other girls. She started from Saya, who was hugging her pillow while mumbling, "Asahi¡­"

    The room around Saya was messy with clothes everywhere. Throwing these kinds of tantrums had be normal after her separation with Asahi.

    I¡­ should Ifort her in her dream?

    Klyscha weighed the pros and cons of the?reveal. She could do it without divulging her identity, but now¡­ was the time to step out of her shell, or she would never gather the courage.

    She pped her cheeks, turning them red.

    You are the omnipotent Goddess of the Omniverse. Show them your strength!

    Klyscha closed her eyes and guided her consciousness into Saya''s dream. Soon, she arrived outside a house that looked exactly like Takagi Mansion albeit devoid of any presence.

    Klyscha walked inside and followed the noise to the living room where an unexpected spectacle greeted her. Saya, on all fours, yed with her boobs while getting pounded by Asahi, who pulled the chain tied to a thick cor around her neck.

    "Asahi, ahn, fuck me harder!"

    "Of course, my dear babe."

    Klyscha moved her gaze to Asahi and frowned. His figure and speech were too clear for a mere dream.

    He suddenly turned to her and stopped moving his waist. "Klyscha¡­? Wait, this dream is real?"

    Snapping out of her frozen state, Klyscha nodded in understanding. Asahi appearing in this dream meant only one thing¡ªhe had subconsciously used his dream walker ability.

    "My love, how did you activate your ability?"

    She could read his memory for efficiency but it felt wrong.

    "Wait, let me finish this first," Asahi said and sped up his movements.

    Saya didn''t notice Klyscha as she seemed lost in pleasure. Asahi''s deep thrust made her moan wilder and swung her hips ravenously like an animal in heat. One couldn''t match her to the woman who always went tsun-tsun on Asahi.

    So she likes getting dominated that much¡­ Nothing less from Yuriko''s daughter.

    After Asahi came twice in her, Saya regained some sense and paid attention to Klyscha.

    "Who¡­ are¡­ you?" her droopy eyes shot open. "What are you doing here?!"

    Asahi slid out his cock and let Saya lie on the couch, giving her time to breathe.

    "It''s your dream¡­ and I am an intruder?"

    "Dream?" Saya looked around the room. "This is my home... But I slept at the survivor base¡­ what do you mean by a dream? As in my subconsciousness?"

    "Yes, this is the ce where your deepest desires and fears manifest," Klyscha replied. "But since you have regained consciousness like my love, you can do anything here."

    "My love? Are you referring to?my?Asahi?" Saya seemingly ignored the most important part of her exnation.

    Asahi jerked Saya by the cor and hugged her. "Yes, she is my first wife. The Goddess who always helped me in creating things and gave me powers, this is her, Klyscha, the Goddess of Dreams."

    Saya''s gaze on Klyscha softened a tad. "Exinter." Seeing Asahi nod, she left his embrace and stood before Klyscha. "So I can create anything here?"

    Klyscha nodded silently. This was a bit awkward but she managed to clear her role in Saya''s eyes.

    "Then I want my mother to be here."

    As she wished, Yuriko appeared on the couch. Her eyes filled with confusion fell on Asahi''s cock.

    "You were true about this. Still, can I?really?create?anything?" Saya asked,

    Klyscha nodded with a smile. "Aim to fulfill your wildest imagination."

    Saya flushed at the words. "N-No, I wasn''t thinking about that."

    Klyscha slipped her arm around Saya''s shoulder. "No need to hide it. We both are women and know our desires."

    Saya first removed the cor from her neck. "It almost suffocated me¡­"

    You were the ones who wanted it in the first ce,?Klyscha giggled, earning a re from Saya.

    "Want to see a show?"

    Saya tilted her head. "What show?"

    "Son-inw conquering his mother-inw."

    Saya''s eyes lit up. "So she is my real mama?"

    "Yeah, I pulled her from her dream."

    "Count me in!" Saya cheered.

    Klyscha wiped the sweat from her forehead.?This girl has a strange fetish; mine is not any less.?She shrugged and willed the two of them to turn invisible. She also exined her n to Asahi who winked to show his agreement.

    A great drama was about to unfold!

 Chapter 98 - CH. 99: Frustrations (R-18)

    Son-inw?

    Yuriko rubbed her eyes but the guy remained there, his chiseled body showing off its full majesty.??

    Wait, why is he here? Didn''t I go to sleep at an apartment?

    Here?

    She checked the room and frowned. This room couldn''t be any more familiar.

    Did he kidnap me to force himself on me?

    She shook her head and checked her clothes. She will not believe this even if he raped someone in front of her. The me will fall on the woman since?consensual non-consent?was a thing.

    Is he real?

    She poked his abs and found them pleasant to touch. Why was herzy son-inw blessed with a god-tier body?

    Asahi stayed silent, giving her time to rethink. It could be a dream, a lucid one where everything felt real.

    Her gaze went down to his crotch and a grin appeared on her face. "What the hell son-inw? You are showing that thing in my dreams now¡­ Always talking about my ass and my body, why did you not call me once, huh? I know Shizuka is sexy and young but I am not far off¡­"

    Asahi remained silent. Her rant seemed like waves crashing into a giant boulder at the seaside. All it could do was?nothing.

    It actually felt nice to yell at someone. She would have treated her subordinates rougher if it felt?this?good.

    She nodded and decided to take everything off her chest. These fourteen days of suffering had cracked her heart little by little.

    "You left me there with other women. What do you expect me to do? Just forget your flirting and focus on killing, killing, and killing? Why did I go there in the first ce? Just so I could clear a favor by helping you, while also helping Yoko¡­ but I regret it. I really do." She clenched her fist and punched his chest. "The world is fucked. I saw people killing each other for a piece of bread¡­ women''s screams echoing in the alleys. I am sick. I am tired¡ª"

    "¡ªI am sorry." Asahi cut her off with an apology and wrapped her body in his embrace. "I got too wrapped up in everything that I neglected you." His soft voice sounded near her ears, soothing her anger just a little.

    It must be a dream warping to fulfill her desires, she thought and continued her rant, "You always do this¡­ alwayseste to save me, always treating me like your woman even though I fucking denied it¡­ even though I should be hating you, why do I feel warm and content here? Just¡­ what is wrong with me?"

    She shook in his embrace. Her mind was close to breaking at this point, the toll of taking so many lives, even if they were undead, was too much. The blood and violence wore down even the strongest of the heroes, much less a single woman like her, who found herself in a ce where she couldn''t rely on Asahi or Saya.

    She pushed him away and examined his golden eyes filled with softness.

    Fuck this.?She had enough. If this was a dream, then so be it. At least he was here to relieve her loneliness, not trying to be unreasonable like her?Ex.

    "I have had enough of this cat and mouse game."

    Yuriko pushed him on the couch and rolled her thumb around his ns. "I will show you how a?real?woman pleasures her man."

    From the throbbing veins to his orbs full of vitality, she teased him with a grin. Asahi breathed roughly with his teeth clenched, his golden eyes peering down at him through half-opened eyelids. Despite the gentle look on his face, his countenance let out a strong and vigorous aura, making her crotch tingle in strange anticipation.

    She blew a sigh on his tip, making him shiver with pleasure.

    Yuriko giggled and licked his ns, moving her tongue down his shaft. Asahi leaned on the couch, her touch causing him to wince.

    It tastes¡­ different from him.

    A big hand fell on her head. "Yuriko, keep going."

    She squinted her eyes at the familiar, mysterious warmth enveloping her head. Last time, his pats had sent her into a daze for a long moment.

    This guy¡­?It seemed his skills aimed to keep a woman happy.

    Was he a natural gigolo?

    Yuriko chuckled again but her smile cramped. The cock in her hands grewrger even though it was already?big?before. It towered over her face, oozing an intimidating aura.

    She gulped.

    Once more.

    Why was itrger than the time he fucked his sister? Did she arouse him?that?much?

    Her lips curled up. The effort that went into diet and daily exercises suddenly seemed like it was worth it.

    She propped a hand on the couch and bobbed her head down his shaft, tormenting his balls with her free hand.

    Would he react the same in reality? Or perhaps this is¡­ real¡­

    A lucid dream won''t give such warmth.

    "It''s real."

    She looked up to him and found him nod. She popped out his cock and brushed back the hair blocking her vision. If this was real, then she seduced her son-inw¡­ strangely, no pangs of guilt hit her.

    Asahi''s eyes turned serious. "Yuriko, are you sure about our rtionship?"

    Was she sure¡­? She didn''t know. Deep down, she knew no man could be a?sick fuck?like her ex, especially her loving son-inw, who would put his life on the line for his women.

    Saya¡­

    The main reason she had avoided this rtionship until now. Despite getting the green signal from Saya, she didn''t want to furtherplicate the harem mess. However, for once¡­ just for once, she wanted to experience sincere love.

    Her conflict halted when Asahi forcibly pulled her up and her head crashed into his chest. She plopped on hisp. He stroked her hair, slowly and gently.

    "Yuriko, I want you," he dered.

    "I¡­ know," she acknowledged in a hoarse voice and cleared her throat.

    "Be mine," he whispered in a possessive voice. "Forever."

    His daring words hung in the air. Yuriko unconsciously gulped at his strong tone. She?loved?it when he went all flirty to serious in a moment. Yuriko''s lips parted. "Y-Yes, I am yours from now on¡­ just don''t give me away."

    "Huh?" Asahi raised his voice. "Why would I give you away?"

    Yuriko dipped her head into his chest and closed her eyes.

    "Care to hear my sad story?"

    "Of course, anytime."

    A smile made its way onto her face. He was?painfully?erect down there. Yet, he wasn''t making an attempt to ravage her. Her heart palpitated at the small gesture.

    Controlling her emotions that ran wild like a teenage girl, she opened her mouth.

    "So¡­"

    And started reciting the reason for her divorce.

 Chapter 99 - CH. 100: The Finale Of Dream Realm (R-18)

    After listening to her story, I couldn''t help but curse the bastard for his stupidity. He had tried to force Yuriko to sleep with another man to gain some?political?favor.

    What the FUCK? Forcing a wonderful woman like Yuriko into bed with another man, how could he be so blind? Most people wished for their women to never cheat but this sick man wanted to willingly get cuckolded.??

    There was a tag for people like this.

    Netorase, the people who loved getting cucked. The holy website had exclusive tags for them, but my list had them cklisted.

    Of course, Yuriko didn''tply with him. Instead, she pped his face and ran away from home.

    The next day, he went to her apartment to ask for forgiveness but Yuriko had already called Yoko for help, who sent her sister, Yuko Sagiri to protect Yuriko. Yuko kicked his ass in a duel, then Yuriko pped the divorce papers on his face.

    No wonder Saya hated the politicians with a passion.

    I lifted her chin to face me. "I promised Saya to treat you fairly."

    She closed her eyes and nodded her head. I leaned in to steal her lips and slid my hand to her ass, kneading the soft flesh worthy of a top-tier milf. She didn''t notice that her purple dress had vanished some time ago, probably Klyscha or Saya''s prank. Her soft, mature body was pressing against me, making my cock harder.

    But I want to tease her. Instead of fucking like mindless beasts, I wanted it to be meaningful. I will need to wait for a day if we leave this dream and the chances of someone interrupting us at the moment will be high.

    She stuck out her tongue, hoping for a french kiss. I, however, dodged her attempt. This was my payback for making me wait for so long. She raised her right brow, her eyes showing her indignance.

    Huh, she needed to experience what I felt for a long time.

    [Yuriko Takagi: Affection +1]

    But this only turned her on¡­

    She raised her hips from myp and blindly handled my cock toward her crack. She seeded in getting it inside, and she pushed down her hips.

    Her walls wriggled around, her tightness enveloping my cock in pleasant warmth.

    She pushed me further and intensified the kiss. I raised my hand and?*Paaah!*?pped her ass. Her insides twisted my cock¡ªthis woman felt good from the pain.

    Yuriko ended the kiss with teary eyes. "Mhn~ what was this for?"

    I delivered another p to her bouncy bottom. "Your punishment for not epting me earlier."

    She pouted. "I am not some loose woman who will run into any man''s embrace."

    "That makes you more likable."

    "Oh really?"

    I answered with a nod, "Now start moving your ass."

    "Yes, honey~!"

    It was the first time a woman addressed me with "Honey". Coming from a milf, it sounded rather nice.

    I wonder what Saya thought seeing her mother riding my cock like a woman who hadn''t tasted sex for years. I had unconsciously walked into her dream after I fucked Klyscha. This ability might have manifested from my desire to see Saya. Among all the girls, I missed Saya the most since her mind was the most fragile. Though she tried to be cheerful when we talked a lot with telepathy, I could feel her sadness.

    When I came here, Saya was checking herself in a mirror with a thick cor around her neck. I couldn''t hold back and threw her on the couch, taking her from behind.

    Then Klyscha walked in on us¡­

    "Honey¡­ are you close?" Yuriko asked.

    I noticed her pussy walls quivering, telling me her orgasm was near.

    "Not even close," I said, grabbing her ass and standing back on my legs.

    She clung to my neck with a confused look on her face. "Honey?"

    "I want to fuck you like a bitch," I whispered and let her down on the sofa.

    She promptly turned around and raised her ass, stretching her lower lips for me. One thing about a milf was great that they willingly went along with anything since vani didn''t tempt them much.

    I hadn''t paid attention until now, but the skin around her arms, and neck had been considerably tannedpared to the healthy white color of her back. She suffered in the heat, huh. Her back also picked up some muscles because of the level-ups. I had added her as my partner to mutually share our XP.

    "You look damn sexy with these tan marks."

    She jerked her head at me and smiled. "If you think so."

    I also smiled and plunged my cock inside her inviting hole, connecting our bodies again while the two women watched from somewhere, probably jacking off to the scene. They will get a load of love for giving me this opportunity to sort things out with Yuriko.

    Yuriko squirmed, shaking her butt to match my rhythm.

    I stooped down and fiddled with her splendid pair of breasts. She turned her head around and pressed her lips on mine, starting a passionate kiss.

    Sweat trickled down as our bodies entwined, losing our minds in the heat of passion. Yuriko had already climaxed once. I also felt the heating. Not wasting a moment, I thrust deeper and knocked my seed inside. Her insides lewdly constricted to milk me and the squishy wallsunched into a series of quivering, oozing out more love juices.

    "Hah, hah, huff¡­" Yuriko gasped.

    I groped her boobs to support her body going limp in my arms.

    "I¡­ never felt this exhausted after one session¡­ you freak."

    I burst intoughter and slid out of her. My cum mixed with her juices dripped down her shaking thighs, creating quite the scene for a healthy gentleman like me.

    "Want more?" I asked.

    She sprawled on the sofa and spread her legs with a relieved smile. "Yes, dear."

    She asked for it.

    I slipped myself in,mencing another round of lewding my dear milf.

    [Yuriko Takagi: Affection +4]

    [''Yuriko Takagi'' Rtionship changed to ''Her dear husband'']

    Nice.

 Chapter 100 - CH. 101: S-Class Magician

    Yuriko opened her eyes and pushed her body to lean against the headboard. She slept in the same roomst time.

    She threw the nket and touched her crotch wet with her juices.??

    Was it just a wet drea¡ª

    *Bzzzt!* *Bzzzzt!*

    Her smartphone vibrated. She flipped it and looked at the caller number.

    Asahi?

    She hurriedly answered and pressed the phone against her ear.

    "Yuriko, congrattions on the three creampies in our dream," Asahi teased from the other side.

    Everything was real. Her talk with Asahi, bing his woman, and sleeping with him¡ªeverything was as real as it could get.

    A relieved sigh escaped her. She had no idea what to do if it turned out to be a dream. She hade to adore this yboy son-inw and parting now would be akin to tearing a part of her soul.

    "Everything okay?" Asahi asked again, a hint of concern evident in his voice.

    "Yeah, honey. Everything is fine," she replied, trying not to blush.

    Asahi chuckled. "d you didn''t deny it. I would have to spank your bottom if you rejected me again."

    "You can do it if you want¡­" she whispered and coughed. "We are a couple now, so I naturally won''t deny it."

    "Tell others to head back home. I miss them so much."

    "Finally, I can meet Saya¡­ thanks, honey, you are the best."

    "I know and love you."

    "Love you too," she looked around even though the room was empty and pressed her lips near the mic. "Chuu."

    "You are so cuuuute," Asahi nearly screamed.

    Yuriko quickly ended the call and let out a long sigh. Talking to Asahi made her feel young and delicate, even though she was nearing her forties.

    I am happy to live beside you, as long as you don''t betray me or my daughter¡­ honey.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    I put down the phone with a chuckle. Seriously, everything about this woman was charming.

    We had spent an hour talking while cuddling on the couch tainted with our fluids. She had told everything happening around her group currently staying at a small shelter in the Osaka prefecture. They had refrained from carrying any?dead?weight?but couldn''t bear to abandon any children. The situation over there was worse since the government invested most of the resources to build thergest shelter in Tokyo.

    No use thinking about it now.

    Saya and Klyscha didn''t appear even after the lewding session ended.

    I connected with Saya through the telepathy and told them to return.

    "I can meet mama now!" was her reply.

    I shook my head and paid attention to the window.

    [''My love, get stronger'' ranked up to D. All XP the user gains increases by 20%. The user can also travel into the dreams of the partners.]

    The upgrade made grinding easier and gave me another OP ability. This also gave me the opportunity to satisfy my women in their dreams. We could have all sorts of kinky ys without doing any harm to the physical body.

    And most of all, Klyscha could manifest and meet with the woman. She had gotten along with Saya. It was only a matter of time before she charmed everyone with her love.

    (My love thinks too highly of me¡­)

    ''You''re the best wife a man could ask for.''

    I got out of bed, waking Shizuka from sleep. Rini clung to my right, sleeping with an adorable smile. I didn''t try anything lewd with her, okay?

    "Aa-kun?"

    "Nee-san, we are returning today."

    "Finally¡­ I missed our sweet time together," she nced at Rini and shed a wry smile.

    I tucked Rini in the bed and picked up Shizuka. "Let''s spend some time in the shower."

    She entangled her arms around my neck. "Umm, sure."

    I made full use of the home given by the government in exchange for my services. What did this mean? They wanted me to stay here as long as possible. Hell, they even send some beauties to seduce me. But I remained firm on my stand to never ept a woman without feelings, though nee-san and Klyscha had to work extra hard to cope with my lust.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    After the shower, we stood on the balcony, observing the crowd in the distance. This mansion was quite far from themoners and the home of the only S-ss magician in the country.

    Yeah.

    That''s me.

    They introduced ranking based on a magician''s power and mine blew themon sense away, so they added the S-ss. Even Yoko had been ssified as A-ss.

    The city was peaceful. Choppers flew every hour to patrol the perimeter. The metal and earth magicians worked overtime to strengthen the fences and walls. The food was abundant after they secured many farms.

    Society regained to some form of normalcy.

    Well, if you ignore the preferable treatment every magician gets ording to their rank.

    The loud roar of a jeep broke my contemtion.

    "Aa-kun, she is here again."

    Not again¡­

    The Major named Yamato Nagisa, the ck-haired woman who led me into the city, also one of the strongest magicians with the wind element designated to get pregnant with my baby.

    Yeah, this was the official''s?cheap?scheme to repopte the city back with strong children.

    "Yo!" Yamato raised her hand from below. "I am here¡­ again."

    "Onii-san, should I open the door?" Rini asked with her hands sped on herp, acting like a real maid.

    "Yeah, we need to have ast talk."

    Rini nodded and went downstairs.

    During thest two weeks, she never neglected using the [Mystical Growth] skill, and the results shocked us. Her height had grown noticeably; she also put on some weight. Her features also matured¡­ along with her breasts nearing B-Cup.

    Her body wasn''t normal anymore.

    If it went like this, she would look like Sayo from the anime in two or three years.

    Cough.?I wasn''t grooming her.

    "Aa-kun, wear something decent," said the woman wearing a white sleeveless top that exposed her white belly and sky blue panties.

    I shrugged and wore a casual ck shirt pairing them with gray shorts.

    In the living room, I sat opposite to Yamato and parked my legs on the table. "We are leaving today."

    Her single eye opened wide in surprise. "Does this ceck something? Is there something you don''t like."

    I shook my head. The officials perhaps ordered her to look after me and keep my needs attended. "I need to go back to my other women."

    She let out a dry chuckle. "Won''t you impregnate someone before going? I am ready if you want to choose me."

    I narrowed my eyes at her offer. Her affection points were pitiful 52; these points weren''t everything but she clearly treated me as a friend, not as a man. I would have pursued her if not for her baby fetish and loyalty to the country. Spare me the trouble of a child right now. I would be a bad or outright terrible dad.

    "Maybe next time," I could only say this to maintain our friendship. Having connections in the military was never bad.

    She scratched her head and released a long sigh. "I am sorry for being pushy but ya know the orders¡­"

    I stood and extended my hand with a grin. "I will conquer you next time, you hear. You will be begging to follow me."

    She shook my hand, the corner of her lips rising slowly. "Getting cocky here, are we?"

    "We will see."

    Rini, standing beside me, tilted her head. "Onii-san, are you going to impregnate the onee-sans?"

    Shizuka giggled and hugged Rini from behind, resting her boobs on Rini''s head. Shizuka turned to me with a close-eyed smile; this looked scary for some reason¡­

    "Someday maybe."

    "That''s my Aa-kun."

    Even Shizuka wanted a child¡­ of course, she will, considering her love for children, she will surely want a little one of her own.

    "Unn¡­ will onii-san marry me as well?" Rini''s?innocent?question froze the air in the room.

    "Lolicon¡­" Yamato muttered.

    Shizuka just smiled, refusing to clear the misunderstanding.

    Fuck it.

 Chapter 101 - CH. 102: The Reunion

    Leaving the military onee-san, we headed back to the Tokonosu city in the Humvee. Shizuka drove like usual while Rini used her [Mystical Growth] skill.

    With nothing to do, I brought up my status.??

    [Status]

    Asahi Marikawa Lvl. 24

    Current level progress: 18,849,939/66,355,200 XP

    Age: 17

    Race: High Human

    ss: Loli Lover, Mature Lover

    Unselectable sses: Monster Tamer, Eromancer, Undead Hunter

    Attributes:

    Strength: 115 (+22)

    Dexterity: 125 (+23)

    Constitution: 145 (+36)

    Defense: 155 (+38)

    Charm: 245 (+36)

    Magic: 419 (+54)

    Karma: 839406 (+734426)

    Skills:

    Klyscha''s Blessing (Special)

    ¡ªMy love, get stronger (D-Rank)

    ¡ªDestruction! (EX)

    ¡ªEvery Loli shall fall (F-Rank)

    ¡ªThe Sacred Candy (D-Rank)

    ¡ªMust prot (F-Rank)

    ¡ªWrath of Law (Cursed)

    ¡ªNatural Gentleman (C-Rank)

    ¡ªWoman empowerment (B-Rank)

    ¡ªHealing thighs (E-Rank)

    ¡ªDagger Mastery (C-Rank)

    ¡ªHeadpatting (D-Rank)

    ¡ªGod''s Language (F-Rank)

    ¡ªGift of Tongues (E-Rank)

    ¡ªDemon Summoning (Ars Goetia) (D-Rank)

    ¡ªContract (E-Rank)

    ¡ªElemental Roulette (E-Rank)

    ¡ªStealth (D-Rank)

    Power of Bonds (Special)

    ¡ªRing of Solomon (A-Rank)

    ¡ªTelepathy (B-Rank)

    ¡ªZekorbini (S-Rank)

    ¡ªGematria (SSS-Rank)

    Elements Unlocked:

    ¡ªLife Element

    ¡ªDarkness Element

    ¡ªFire Element

    I wasn''t just ying around all this while. We had traveled to nearby towns and grinded XP and skills until we got sick of the blood. The nauseating smell of rotten flesh stalked us everywhere.?Any?normal?person would have given up halfway.

    These Diva-rted Elements unlocked easily, allowing me to cast simple spells without Diva''s ability. They stillcked the destructive power of Diva''s inherent spell.

    Another thing was rted to level up. The XP requirement also got a reduction. It went down to 1.5x XP of thest level from the usual 2.0x.

    I closed my eyes and pulled Rini on myp. This pure loli healed my heart so easily.

    "Onii-san?" Rini asked, confused.

    "Let''s y some games."

    "Hmm, I will win!"

    "Little rabbit, we will see about that."

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Four hourster, a familiar scene of Tokonosu city appeared.

    The base was only a few minutes away from here.

    As our Humvee neared the base''s door, the guards opened the door for us. The first thing I noticed were some new faces. Well, life wasn''t static here either.

    Chika greeted us with a smile and roared at the guards to fuck off. It was a fairly heroic action from a young woman.

    "Chika, follow me." I gave a simple order and strode toward the meeting room.

    "Yes, young master," Chika replied.

    It wasn''t because I craved some hot moments with this hot secretary. In the absence of Yuriko, the position of leader will fall on my?weak?shoulders.

    Lost in thoughts, I entered my home and a bullet crashed into my chest.

    "Master!"

    Leme, my beloved Diva, mustered her strength to hug me, and rubbed her face in my chest. "Leme missed you. You should have told Leme if you wereing!"

    I lifted her with her butt and gave a swift peck on her lips. "I wanted to surprise you."

    "Another lie." she pouted and clung to my neck. "But Leme forgives you for returning safely."

    I smiled and hugged her tighter, sniffing her arousing fragrance. She could have be a diva of lust with her beauty.

    "Leme doesn''t want to have sex just for the sake of it. Sex should be done with the person you cherish and love."

    "Wise words," I replied and groped her butt just a little.

    "Leme-chan is right." Shizuka approved with a smile.

    "Fufufu."

    "Onii-san, I will meet Aiko-chan," Rini said and slipped away.

    Holding Leme like this, I entered the room and sat on Yuriko''s chair.

    "Spoil Leme~."

    I nodded and spoiled her with lots of headpats while she giggled and hugged me tighter. Chika reported the things that happened in our absence. Everything was normal except for a few survivors missing during the patrol. They had no reason to escape since they were free. Someone abducted them.

    Aimi, where are you? I need your help!

    "Asahi-sama!"

    Were my ears ringing or did it just sound like Aimi?

    *Bam!*

    The door was opened by... Aimi, who leaned on the door and breathed as though she had returned from a 30 mile sprint.

    Her eyes stopped on me and turned teary. "Asahi-sama!"

    Leme kissed my cheeks and left myp. The yandere couldn''t wait anymore and jumped at me, pushing the chair into the wall.

    "Asahi-sama¡­ I missed you." She mumbled and clung to me so tightly as if trying to bury herself in me¡­ that sounded wrong.

    I stroked her hair, letting her feel the calmness of my D-Rank [Headpat] skill!

    She looked up and ovepped her lips with mine. Her little tongue snuck and passionately danced around my own.

    "Oh my¡­ Aimi-chan is very aggressive today," Shizuka remarked. "Don''t you think Leme-chan?

    "Yes, this is the burning passion forged in a river of blood¡­" Leme whispered.

    Aimi really had thrown caution to the wind and showed her aggressive side before other girls.

    She ended the kiss; a silver thread still connected our faces.

    "I am sorry for showing such behavior. I shouldn''t do this before onee-san¡­ after all, I am just¡­ a mistress." She tried to stand up.

    I stopped her just in time and brought her back to my embrace.

    Mistress? Ah, I remember seeing it in her status. So she thought her position was lower than other girls?

    "Let me feel your body for longer."

    "Asahi-sama, it''s alright¡­ It makes me happy to hear it but you should meet them too.:

    I nced over to Yuriko leaning against the door with a warm smile, Rika shaking her head saying she was okay, and Shiori showing her signature teasing smile.

    Urgh¡­ Aimi was a saint, wasn''t she?

    I loosened my hold, letting her slip away from me. With a sigh, I stood and beckoned the three girls over to me. Surprisingly, the first one to approach and hug me was my naughty mother-inw, going as far as to kiss my lips despite Chika''s presence¡­ Where did she go? Yuriko dismissed her?

    Ah, whatever.

    Shiori and Rika didn''t seem surprised; Yuriko must have told them. Nee-san, however, just shook her head.

    "I will exin when Saya''s groupes back."

    Shizuka nodded. "I don''t mind¡­"

    Yuriko walked toward the windows and pulled the curtain. Shiori and Rika shared a nce, then their figures blurred.

    Hold on!

    "Kuhk," I couldn''t help but groan at the out-of-nowhere impact.

    My shock didn''t end there as Shiori imprisoned me with an extra-tight hug while Rika yanked down my poor shorts.

    "Shizuka, close the door! We are not letting him leave easily," Rika yelled.

    "W-Waaah, what do you want to do with Aa-kun?" Shizuka raised her voice in astonishment.

    "The same thing you siblings did while we had to make do with our dirty hands," Rika roared, causing Shizuka to blush.

    Shizuka nodded with a sigh and shuffled toward the door.

    "Wait," Leme said and followed Shizuka to the door. She turned to me with a smirk. "Leme wants her first time alone. So hang in there." She gave a thumbs up and stepped out of the room, letting Shizuka close the door.

    "Now, Aa-chan, you have to repay three women with your body."

    "Saeko, Saya, and Nao will jointer," Shiori said and licked my cheeks.

    "Forget Nao. She is too shy to do this," Rika said and coiled her fingers around my cock, gradually arousing me.

    The onee-sans and milfbo was going to attack my innocence.

    (Stop acting like you are getting raped!) Klyscha retorted. (Just do the next one in dreams so I can join the fun.)

    ''Okay, my dear.''

 Chapter 102 - CH. 103-106: Crushing Feelings

    Rika eyed the cock in front of her face and swept her tongue over her lips. Without further ado, she took the head in her mouth.

    Meanwhile, Shiori took off Asahi''s sweatshirt and threw it toward Shizuka.??

    "Nee-chan, please," Shiori requested.

    "Okay," Shizuka said and stored the magic clothes in her ring. "Why am I even here?"

    Shizuka merely nced at her friend devouring Asahi''s cock and let out an exaggerated sigh. Her heart pounded like crazy. She denied the devilish whispers to join in and just stood there. Running away would harm her image as an onee-san of the group.

    Would girlse to her for advice if they were to know that she couldn''t handle amon?urrence among a harem?

    Oblivious to Shizuka''s feelings, the trio continued. Shiori smirked and touched his body. Her hands encircled around his neck and she stole his lips. Her passionate kiss zed a fire inside Asahi''s heart, consequently enhancing his length in Rika''s mouth.

    "Mgh¡­ Aa-chan, damn you. I almost choked," Rika muttered and swallowed down his cock. Hitting the back of her mouth, it traveled down her throat.

    Refusing to stay passive, Asahi tossed Shiori''s top in his ring and pulled off her bra with a?*Tuck*.

    Asahi pinched and tugged at her lovable nipples with his right hand. While his left hand grabbed Rika''s hair and pulled her head for a rough deepthroat.

    Rika blinked her eyes in surprise. Though she expected him to be a?bit?wild. This was even better because she liked it rough and wild.

    She embraced his waist and allowed him to fuck the deepest parts of her throat.

    Aimi just stayed behind him, her heart torn between maintaining her low status or joining the wives for her happiness.

    "Aimi,e here," Asahi ordered sternly.

    A single order sent shivers down her spine. Before her legs went limp, she clung to Asahi''s back. The scent she longed for filled her nostrils.

    "Asahi-sama¡­"

    "Just wait for a little."

    "Thank you," she expressed her gratitude in simple words. She could?wait?for thousands of years, much less a mere hour Asahi needed to tire the women.

    Asahi shook his head. Her inferiorityplex grew. He didn''t worry though, all it took was a good ol'' fuck to bring her back.

    He squinted at Shizuka, who kept a straight face but couldn''t hide her flushed cheeks while rubbing her thighs together. Noticing his gaze, she stopped and coughed.

    Yuriko saw this and walked toward Shizuka. She took Shizuka''s hand and led her toward Asahi.

    "Yuriko-san?" Shizuka asked in confusion.

    Yuriko turned around and touched Shizuka''s cheeks. The childish little sister of her man was a tough woman for bringing him up alone. She knew the pain of filling the space of both mother and father.

    "You should loosen a bit. This is bound to happen in the future as we share the same man."

    Her voice was filled with motherly love. Shizuka touched Yuriko''s hand and nodded. Yuriko''s smile touched a part of her heart, bringing out the memories of her long-dead parents.

    "It''s okay to be embarrassed but don''t let it get in the way of your happiness," Yuriko said.

    "What should I do?" Shizuka asked and snuck a nce at Asahi.

    Yuriko giggled. "Let''s firm our hearts and wait for our turns¡­" Yuriko thought something and grinned. "Or should we warm up?"

    "Warm up¡ª" Shizuka froze as Yuriko''s face came closer and their lips met.

    Asahi let out a sigh at the scene. He felt a little envious of both women kissing each other, however, it was fine as long as they got along.

    He winced at the heat surging through his cock.

    "I am¡ª"

    Shiori cut off his words with a kiss. He couldn''t hold back any longer and thrust his cock further, sending out waves of cum down Rika''s throat.

    Rika rolled her eyes. The insane amount?of thick fluid clogged her throat and filled her mouth. She pulled back and collected the overflowing fluids on her palm. The bittersweet vor was her favorite since childhood.

    "Now, ready for some deep love," Asahi said as the rush of ecstasy in his core cooled down.

    He would have preferred some alone time with Rika. But the woman in question was fine with it.

    Rika gazed up with eyes carrying a melting warmth, creating a stark contrasting image with a streak of white liquid leaking from her lips. "I am fine, Aa-chan. You would be too tired if youfort our loneliness one by one."

    Asahi yanked Rika to her feet and kissed her. She deserved one for being a good woman.

    "Aa-chan." Rika''s eyes glistened.

    "Rik¡ª"

    She pushed Asahi against the table and tried to pin him down. Asahi retaliated and reversed the position, pushing her down on the table Yuriko used for her meetings. Yuriko also dragged Shizuka to the table and banished her and Shizuka''s clothes into the ring.

    Asahi also stored Rika''s jacket.

    "Braless."

    "They sometimes annoy me," Rika replied.

    Asahi shrugged and flipped her on her stomach.

    Rika raised her butt while touching and scraping her boobs against the wooden table. "Aa-chan, just do it. I can''t take it anymore."

    The tingling in her crotch had be unbearable. She had been on sex toys ever since she made a promise with Shizuka. Yet, the thought of having sex with Asahi aroused deep feelings inside her; something she hadn''t felt with any other man.

    Asahi poked at her swollen pussy stretching her ck tights, and ripped the part covering her garden. He plunged his finger inside the ck thongs; her burning insides wrapped his finger, draping it in her warm juices.

    It was more than enough for his?monster.

    He pped his cock and ced it before her pussy. Once ready, he pushed his waist. Rika weed him in her warm, sloppy wet pussy.

    "Huff¡­" Rika sighed. Asahi''s cock grated her weak spots in his first try. Like he was made to satisfy her hole.

    Asahi''s fingers crawled on her tight buttcheeks andnded on her taut abs.

    "You got a little soft?" Asahi asked. Thest time her abs were more noticeable.

    "Hmm¡­ do you like it?"

    "You are charming the way you are. No need to go to extra lengths to achieve this."

    His words were true. Rika had stopped her training and packed her diet with nutrition to regain some softness. She couldn''t stop her envy when Shizuka unted her ridiculously soft body.

    "Aa-chan, just let me do it, for myself."

    Asahi kneaded her butt, sinking his fingers in the bouncy, firm flesh. "As you wish."

    He said and started moving, thrusting in and out of her. Yuriko grabbed his hand and guided him to her crotch. He understood her in a jiffy and touched Yuriko and Shizuka''s wet pussies rubbing each other. Fingering them with one hand, he used the other one to keep Shiori busy.

    "Aimi,e here," he called out to the only single woman standing behind him.

    "Yes, Asahi-sama."

    "Let''s give Rika her best climax ever."

    "Ah, understood." She snuck under the table and stared at Asahi''s cock expanding Rika''s pussy and making lewd sloppy sounds with each thrust.

    She whipped out her tongue and licked the quivering clit.

    "Ahhh!" Rika immediately released a throaty moan and threw her head back. A wave of pleasure washed over her, weakening her limbs.

    She climaxed¡­??Asahi thought and slowed down a little. Aimi, on the other hand, curiously licked Rika''s nectar.

    "Not bad."

    She lightly pinched Rika''s clit vibrating, provoking another moan from the tanned beauty. This gave her an idea to satisfy the three unattended women.

    "Asahi-sama, can I y with nee-san, Yuriko-san, and Shiori-chan?"?Aimi asked through telepathy she gained after contracting Beleth. She needed his magic spells to farm XP for Asahi.

    "Go ahead. I don''t mind."

    Asahi''s answer made her smirk. She stretched her arms to tease Shiori first.

    Some intense fingering.

    "Aimnnngh!" Shiori bit her lips. Aimi poked, pinched, and twisted her clit while Asahi''s fingers ravaged her insides. Her control slipped and a burst of pleasure rushed out. Her vagina contracted in pleasure and squirted juices everywhere.

    Reduced to a panting mess, Shiori leaned against the table. "Huh¡­ Aimi, Asahi, you¡­ are bullying me¡­ no more¡­ I want the real thing now."

    Aimi shifted her attention to the two buxom women enjoying Asahi''s care. Thus, another assault began on the mature, ripe bodies. Since her tongue was free, she licked Asahi''s shaft in sync with his movement, sometimes changing her attention to his orbs swaying before her.

    Asahi shuddered. Aimi''s slimy tongue caressed him, stimting his climax. He grasped Rika''s wrists and pulled her. Her back arched and her hole tightened. Teasing her breasts in between, he pounded her senseless.

    Only a minuteter, he reached his limits and pumped her insides full of his semen, enticing a strong climax from Rika.

    "Aa-chan~!" She called his name and her eyes rolled backward. She sprawled on the table with a flushed face. Her body drained from all strength as though she repeated the military drill more than twice!

    "Just what is your cock made of?" Rika whispered.

    Meanwhile, Aimi eyed Asahi''s cock slowlying out of Rika''s cave. As the tip left the pink flesh, a white glow wrapped the cock.

    "Wow." Her eyes glittered. Asahi was truly a god-like man!

    Rika turned to lie on her back. "I am¡­ drained."

    "Wait, I will clean you all after this."

    Rika smiled in appreciation. "If you are up for it."

    She wouldn''t be able to stand straight, much less walk, or take a shower. If it was possible, she didn''t want to reek of sweat.

    Letting Rika nap on the table,?*Paa!*?Asahi pped both Yuriko and Shiori''s ass. The milf blushed while Shiori looked at him with droopy eyes.

    "Yuriko, Shizuka, Aimi, can you wait a little longer?"

    Shizuka and Yuriko replied with a nod.

    "Of course, Asahi-sama," Aimi agreed from under the table.

    "Thanks, I love you all," Asahi said and stood before Shiori, who hopped on to him. Clinging to his neck, she locked her legs around his waist.

    "Fuck me like this," Shiori proposed and pecked his lips. Though she loved sex, some kisses were enough to brighten her mood.

    "dly," Asahi said and shoved his raw cock inside.

    "Damn," Shiori gasped. Asahi assaulted her weak spots from the get-go, causing Shiori to moan in his ears. This prompted him to speed up and make her moan even sweeter. The cycle continued until his rod sprayed her full.

    Shiori sluggishly loosened her legs and fell into his embrace. "Asa¡­ husband, I am¡­ done for today."

    The word ''husband'' flowed naturally from her mouth. Asahi froze, not from shock or surprise, but from her sheer cuteness. It sounded truly incredible.

    He raised Shiori''s chin. "Can you say that again?"

    Shiori gave a tired smile. "Husband?"

    Her adorable voice earned 99+ points from him. He kissed her, again, and again, as though she bound him in a charm spell. After getting his fill of her cuteness, he let her rest on the table.

    "Rika-san, he is too much¡­ Isn''t he?" Shiori muttered. Guarding Rika''s back for two weeks awakened a new sense of respect in her heart. Not that she hated Rika before, it was justpetition for the position of teasing onee-san of the group.

    Rika smiled wryly. "Yes, he is. Come, let''s cuddle and watch him destroy a widow''s pussy."

    "He finally got the milf pussy." Shiori nodded and draped her over Rika. "I am happy for him."

    "You sisters are incredibly kind to him," Rika whispered and shook her head.

    Satisfied with their interactions, Asahi turned to the pair of milf and onee-san sopping wet in anticipation.

    He plopped on the table and brought Yuriko to hisp. Yuriko cooperated by lifting her butt and letting him plunge his cock inside her.

    "Hmmm¡­." Yuriko felt it again, the cock stretching the very ce Saya came from, explored again by the man who changed the lives of her and her daughter. The sinful pleasure overwhelmed her core.

    Asahi stroked her hair and kissed her lips, disying his love and lust simultaneously.

    Her writhing walls squeezed his cock, making him groan in pleasure. Shizuka didn''t sit still and directed Asahi''s hand to her boobs. He smiled and rubbed her are¡ªher so-called erogenous zone.

    "Aa-kun," Shizuka moaned with teary eyes.

    "Honey," Yuriko purred and buried her face in his chest. With a small push, she forced Asahi toy on his back. "Let me do the work. Just enjoy my old body."

    "Fine¡­"

    She giggled and lowered her hips. His cock scratched her weak spots. Overwhelmed, she squirmed in ecstasy.

    Shizuka, on the other hand, crawled on the table and swung her bare breasts before Asahi''s face. And no man could resist the temptation of breasts, much less the ones crowned as the ''Incarnation of softness'' by Shiori. Asahi sucked on her nipples, rolling his tongue around her weak spots. His right hand scratched the patch of blonde hair growing on Shizuka''s pussy.

    "Aa-kun, that ce¡­ is dirty." Shizuka blushed. During thest few days, she couldn''t find the time to remove them.

    "No no no, nee-san can never be dirty."

    "You are wrong"

    "Nope."

    "Stop it, you two," Yuriko said and swung her hips with more force. "Just sit on his face already."

    Shizuka nced at the unshakable expression of Yuriko and gulped.

    "I-Is that okay, Aa-kun?" Shizuka asked.

    "Yep." He could never deny her sweet juice.

    Shizuka straddled Asahi''s chest facing Yuriko and dragged her butt in Asahi''s face. He dutifully spread her lips and licked the juices inside, making his lecherous sister moan. He didn''t forget to tease her sensitive clit.

    His improved dexterity opened new ways to use his fingers, go fast or stick to slow and steady thrusts. As his climax drew closer, Shizuka had alreadye under his relentless teasing and Yuriko experienced a small orgasm.

    Just when the pleasure died down for Yuriko, another burst of cum filled her womb. Her back drew an arch while her eyes rolled backward. Her mind became a nk te, losing any sense of rity and a zing warmth enveloped her entire being. Her love juices built up and rushed out endlessly, wetting Asahi''s crotch.

    For a long moment, she just sat there, trembling in the aftermath of the strongest orgasm of her life. Then, she copsed on top of Asahi, covering his chest in her long hair.

    *knock! *knock!*

    "Asahi-kun, are you there?"

    "Saeko?" Asahi muttered under his breath.

    Shizuka moved from his face and let out a heavy sigh, regaining some clearheadedness. "Aa-kun, nee-san is going now."

    She didn''t want to impose anymore since she monopolized him for two weeks and the others didn''t meet him for the same time. Seeing Shiori''s passion, she realized the weight of their feelings. Letting him pamper them would be a lot better.

    "I understand," Asahi said with a nod while caressing Yuriko''s hair. "And I love you."

    "Un¡­" Shizuka dressed up and opened the door.

    Saya stormed inside the room and gaped at the scene.

    "Mama¡­"

    Yuriko raised her head and brushed aside strands of hair which were blocking her vision. "Saya, look at your daddy¡­ he is so ferocious. Taking mother by force, even though I denied it."

    Saya crossed her arms on her chest, unfazed by her teasing. "Asahi also forced you to ride him, yeah?"

    "Yes, he hypnotized me. Your daddy is a savage mind-controller." Yuriko maintained a smiling face as she forced herself off the table. The warmth in her core remained there, slowly disappearing as his seed seeped out of her.

    ''What if I get pregnant?''?Yuriko thought and lied beside Rika. She preferred a boy to continue Asahi''s legacy. Was she capable of giving birth now? Her mind wandered in the deep abyss of the thing called the ''future''.

    ''Mm¡­. My son-inw would cure me if it were the case,''?she thought and closed her eyes.

    Asahi jumped off the table and spread his arms. Saya''s head turned left, right, and then left again, avoiding him to her best.

    "Please?" Asahi asked.

    She got the request and jumped into his embrace. "Only because you asked for it."

    "Yea, yea."

    Saya paid no heed to his naked state. She had gained some immunity after sleeping with him a dozen times.

    The door opened again and this time, Saeko walked inside. Nao followed soon before stopping and covering her gaping mouth with both hands.

    "Heavens¡­ you girls already did it?" Her eyes went to Yuriko who slept with a blissful expression. "Even Yuriko-san?"

    Asahi gave a nod to Saeko who stood calmly, though her eyes contained a look of longing, going well with her current look. A white kimono with purple obi carrying no dirt, not even a single speck of blood.

    Suppressing his happiness inside, he gave a smile.

    "We are together now," Asahi replied with a smile and looked down at Saya wrapping a cloth around his waist.

    "Don''t scare Nao-san with your thing¡­"

    He spread his arms and enveloped her in a hug. "You are so cute."

    She quietly slipped her arms around him. "I missed you." She squeezed out a voice weaker than a dying man.

    "I missed you too." He stroked her hair and rubbed her back. "You are my wife after all."

    She pushed him away with a red face. "W-Who is your wife, stupid! We are just l-l-lovers and all."

    "You won''t marry me?" Asahi whispered in her ear. "Or should I have to drag you out on our wedding day?"

    "I never denied it," she acknowledged, before realizing one crucial factor. "Wait, the world is doomed. How can we have a m-marriage in the first ce?"

    "Simple, we can go to a different world. If Leme and Grayfia can jump worlds toe here, why can''t we go there?"

    "Ah, makes sense. It''s usible unless the route is one-way."

    "Klyscha can create another route for me."

    Saya admitted with a nod. The Goddess showed great prowess by bending Saya''s dreams to her own whims, though shecked in two departments¡ªheight and brain.

    "Let me take care of mama," she said and escaped his embrace.

    Saeko noticed Saya''s nce and nodded in appreciation. Despite being rough around the edges, Saya always thought the best for her group.

    "Come," Asahi invited.

    Saeko threw everything to the back of her head and skidded toward Asahi, who epted her with open arms.

    She pressed her face against his chest and listened to his powerful heartbeat. "Asahi-kun..."

    Asahi pressed his lips on her hair then hugged her as tight as he could. "I got a bit greedy."

    He regretted going separate ways now. Never to separate again, another lesson learnt for the future.

    "It kindled our feelings, now brighter than the sun."

    The brief separation had made her realize her feelings for Asahi surpassed the majority of the couples. She would have scoffed at this a month ago, but now embracing him like this felt so natural.

    "Nao,e here," Asahi called out to Nao creeping closer to the door.

    "Y-Yes," Nao blurted and approached.

    Saeko moved away, letting Nao see his bare chest. Her heart raced at the thought of hugging him like this. The fact he had just slept with three women made it more appealing? Nao flushed at the?perverted?thought.

    Asahi naturally saw through her and chuckled.

    "Nao,e on." He wanted Nao to take this step and be more proactive in their rtionship.

    His mischievous tone didn''t escape Nao, who fiddled with her dress in embarrassment.

    ''Come on, it''s just a hug.''?She mustered her courage and extended her arms to hug him.

    Asahi, however, kissed her the moment she let her guard down. His tongue sneaked inside to tease her. Nao''s mind buzzed and her heart shook. The thought of this happening every day weakened her legs, causing her to lean in his arms.

    ''This jerk¡­ first he left us out, now this.''

    Despite the wonderful kiss, her petty jealousy ran wild and she bit his tongue.

    ''Take that.''

    Asahi took back his head with a smile.

    "Masochist," Nao whispered and tightened her arms around his chest. "I was¡­ scared, you know. Even though I was with a magician that could destroy a city."

    Asahi quietly listened to her confession, his guilt rising slowly.

    "I am sorry, okay?"

    Nao nodded. "Just don''t do this again."

    She was in the wrong for epting Saya''s n but didn''t want to admit it. She just wanted to rest, far away from the darkness in the world.

    ''I am a coward¡­''

    Her eyes grew heavier in his warmth and her consciousness fleeted away.

    Asahi smiled wryly. This whole ordeal taught him one thing¡ªXP wasn''t everything. Mental health was also important since not everyone could stay indifferent to the dark side of society unlike him who grew up on that side.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    There you have it, the longest lemon I ever wrote. Had to rewrite it in Third person since the first person felt nd.

 Chapter 103 - CH. 107: Sayaâ€™s Revenge

    I faced Saeko, who licked her lips. The side effect of Asmodeus''s power?

    Saya kept sighing while sneaking nces at me.??

    Shiori and Rika giggled in the background.

    Shizuka was nowhere in sight.

    Yuriko slept with her hand on her stomach.

    The girls weren''t at their best.

    "Ready for a shower?" I asked since a long bath should relieve their stress.

    A massage skill will do wonders here. Maybe I should try it since my DEX was really high.

    I gave an apologetic smile to Aimi, who shook her head and told me not to worry. I riled her up and left her hanging. For that, I will spoil her moreter.

    Once inside the bathroom, I took a cloth and rubbed Rika''s face, who was sitting on a wooden seat. She leaned closer with a smile, letting me clean her neck. The cloth touched her boobs. She giggled and squirmed in her seat.

    "Aa-chan, you are tickling me."

    "Hold on, girl. I am not being perverted. You are just too sensitive after sex."

    "I know. I know. But my head feels fuzzy..." she whispered and hung her head.

    She fell asleep¡­ I shook my head andid her on the ground. It was my responsibility to clean her! It felt nice to touch a sleeping woman''s body. Not in a sexual way I meant. She entrusted me with her adorable sleeping face without any guard.

    From head to toe, I caressed her swiftly and gently. Finished. I ced Rika in a bathtub.

    "Fuuh."

    "Honey, hold on for a second," Yuriko said and an outrageous softness squeezed on my back. She pulled me back and forced me down to the seat.

    Her mounds covered in foam rubbed my back. It was the S-ss boobwash!

    "How does it feel?" Yuriko asked.

    "Heavenly."

    "Aa-kun." Shizuka sat before me and smothered her breasts in a liquid. "I will wash the front."

    I nodded and straightened my back. She approached and her boobs pressed against my chest with a ''boing'' sound. Her erect nipples tickled my chest.

    Up. Down. Up. Her rhythm created soapy bubbles from the liquid.

    "Let''s make it a sandwich."

    Yuriko clung to my back, caressing my back with her boobs.

    A milf and onee-san sandwich¡­ I took a deep breath to stop the blood from rushing down to my crotch and just enjoyed the double boobwash.

    Their enthusiasm slowed down quickly as they were already exhausted from the earlier session.

    I pushed Shizuka away and pecked her forehead. "I am already clean."

    Shizuka plopped on the cold ground and crossed her legs. "Kay, I''ll go shower then."

    She was really courageous today.

    "Honey, it''s because of me," Yuriko whispered and rested her chin on my shoulder. "Isn''t it?"

    "Yes, dear mother-inw."

    "Fufufu."

    "Mama." Saya stood near us and fidgeted with a curl of her hair. Among all the girls, only she was wearing a white towel around her body.

    Yuriko wrapped her arms around her neck more intimately. "Heh, Saya, don''t tell me you n on bathing with that on?"

    "Mama."

    "Mama what? Didn''t you allow him to pursue me? Now you will have to share him with your mom."

    Yuriko activated her teasing mode. I didn''t know she had it in her. From a cold woman to an affectionatedy, she changed a lot in one day.

    Love really changed people, huh.

    (My love also changed.)

    ''Did I really?''

    (Ask that yourself.)

    ''There''s no time for that.''

    (I knew you would say that.)

    "Let me borrow Asahi for some time," Saya said, her voice barely reaching us.

    "Huh? Did you say something?" Yuriko ignored Saya''s deepening frown. "Maybe I will hear it if youe out of that towel."

    Saya shifted her eyes to me and squinted. "Fine." She loosened her grip on her towel.

    "I want Asahi to w-wash m-me as well." She started strong but stuttered midway.

    Yuriko pressed her lips on my cheeks. "You must be brimming with pride to have the famous?Okayodon?in your harem?"

    "Can''t deny that."

    "It''s enough fun for today. I will rest in my room. Wake me up for dinner."

    She gripped my chin and turned my face. Her lips ovepped with mine for several seconds.

    "Not worried about the base?" I asked.

    She shook her head with a gentle smile. "Honey and Saya can handle it. My shoulders are a bit too old for this heavy responsibility, don''t you think?"

    "Hah, believe in me. I will make sure you always stay in your prime."

    I had plenty of KP, so buying an?Amrita?potion worth 300,000 KP wasn''t impossible. I will make them immortal just like me.

    "That''s really sweet but use those points to increase your strength, not on me."

    I quirked a brow at her selfishness. Well, nothing less expected from a motherly milf. She didn''t wait for my response and walked into the shower with Shizuka.

    I will force Amrita down her throat if she denies too much. But I had time since she would grow older in a day. She still looked to be in her prime.

    I beckoned Saya, who nced here and there before she turned around and sat down. Her soft hipsnded on me.

    "Start," she urged.

    She didn''t turn but the tip of her ears turned beet red, showing how embarrassed she was at this moment.

    I nced at Saeko sitting right beside me, washing Shiori''s hair. "Pass the shampoo please."

    "Here."

    "Saya, be prepared for the thick fluidnding on your hair!"

    "It''s just shampoo, idiot."

    "Heh, I didn''t say it was something else." I forced her to face me. "You lewd woman, what were you thinking?"

    "Nothing¡­"

    I touched her smooth skin, down to her waist. Her breathing rose, so did her excitement as she wriggled her butt, stimting my cock with her?slightly?wet pussy.

    Was it a conscious reaction or her instincts acting out?

    I teased her too much. Oh well, time to test her limits. I switched to rubbing her hair in a gentle, caring manner. The disparity between teasing and caring left her speechless.

    Saeko nudged me with a smirk. "Stop teasing her like that. Just?embrace?her."

    I wrapped my hands around Saya''s waist and nestled closer to her face. Her scent mixed with citrusy shampoo smelt rather pleasant.

    "Say, Saya, do you want me to?embrace?you?"

    *Crack!*?A loud sound echoed in the bath. Saya rose up in a swift motion and turned around. I looked up into her crimson eyes. Amusement hid inside them, along with a hint of excitement.

    Flirty Saya returned. I pushed her too hard...

    Saya tackled me to the ground and swiftly took my cock inside her.

    Every woman watched Saya swing her hips, tongue-tied by her brazenness. Saya''s re swept over everyone in a swoop. "I am his?first?woman if you all don''t remember. So I can make love to him whenever I want."

    "Do I have no say in this?" I asked, amused where her courage suddenly came from.

    "Darling, it''s for your own good. I must satisfy this twitching cute penis."

    Even her revenge felt really nice.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Check out my new original story:

    Second Life of Incubus Dragon

    Link: https://.scribblehub/series/179263/second-life-of-an-incubus-dragon/

    You can support me and read 14 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 104 - CH. 108: Naoâ€™s Feelings (R-18)

    I am currently getting used to writing on my phone since my pc died T-T

    There are only several chapters left before the world of Irregr at Magic High School.??

    Also vote!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Mhmm~!" Nao moaned and squirmed her naked body under me. "Asahi-kun, right there. Mm¡­ it''s sooo good."

    As lewd as this scene sounded, I was only sitting on her back to massage her.

    The bath session concluded after Saya finished riding me. I decided to spend the afternoon spoiling Nao, who seemed quite discontented from the morning.

    I have to say the muscles on her back looked damn sexy. She didn''t quit exercising out there. Rika wanted to be soft but this one wanted to sport some muscles. Women, one could never understand them!

    "Stop your moans. It''s distracting me."

    "Mhm¡­ I can''t help it. Your fingers are sending currents everywhere in my body."

    Some gentle rubs on her shoulders drained all the tension from her body. Her face seemingly melted into the pillow.

    "Just lie there and enjoy it, okay?"

    "Alright."

    I rubbed her stiffts. She trembled and bit her lips.

    "You weren''t having proper rest out there?"

    She silently shook her head.

    ''Anything to help her rx?''

    (Unn¡­ there is a potion. I will make it for you.)

    Lifesource potion (Rank D): The potion crafted and perfected with Elven Magic. It can heal damage to the body but cannot regrow limbs.

    Just what I needed. I inspected the greenish glowing liquid in a vial.

    Life Element made this potion. I could somehow feel it¡­

    Can I craft potions like this?

    (Anything is possible for my love.)

    I poured down the entire vial on Nao''s back.

    She shivered. "Coool."

    "Is it good?"

    "It''s soothing."

    "Alright."

    I massaged her back, slowly following a rhythm from the video ying on the phone at the bedside. I was doing a darn good job.

    Only several minutes were needed to rub from her shoulders to her lower back.

    Nao sat back up when I shifted from her back. Hiding her breasts with one hand, she bowed her head.

    "Asahi-kun, I am sorry."

    "Huh?"

    "I med you for the wrong things. The truth was I am a coward. I couldn''t bear to see people like that."

    "You know¡ª"

    "¡ªplease. Let me finish," she cut me off with a severe expression.

    I nodded and listened to her self-criticism.

    "Saya and Saeko, years younger than me, easily coped with the situation. But I couldn''t..." She sniffed, but a few tears escaped her eyes and fell on her clenched fist. "I am weak. So please¡ª"

    I couldn''t tolerate it any longer and hugged her, stroking her head resting against my chest. "Shhh¡­ don''t finish that sentence."

    She was likely to say abandon me or something¡­

    "Asahi-kun." She hugged me back. "I might cause a lot of problems in the future."

    "I don''t care."

    "...Really?"

    "Yep, just stay with me as my woman."

    Even without her, I would get into trouble unwillingly or willingly.

    "Are you¡­ sure? I am not intelligent. I make a lot of idiotic mistakes¡­ I am not strong like Saeko or Aimi-san. I am not even beautiful like Shizuka-chan. I have no redeeming qualities whatsoever¡­ except my figure maybe. But Shizuka-chan has a better one," she groaned, seemingly disappointed at herself. "I am a below average woman stuck between exceptional beauties."

    She was just whining now. I couldn''t help but chuckle out loud. This airhead was clueless about her own charms.

    She pushed me away and squinted her eyes in displeasure. "What? Why are youughing?"

    I brushed her face. "Nao, you are being too hard on yourself. You saw how hard Saya finds it to express her true feelings. Saeko is strong but there are times when she tends to belittle herself over small things. Unless it''s something really serious, Shizuka loves to bezy."

    "I get it. I get it."

    "You won''t get it unless I show my love." I grabbed her shoulders and kissed her.

    She slumped against me, giving me the time to easily push her down. She was about to get devour¡ª

    "Onee-san." Aiko''s voice reached us, followed by a knock on the door. "I need help."

    I nced at the door with a frown. "Shit."

    The loli intruded at the worst time possible.

    Nao covered her face and giggled. "Aiko-chan won''t allow me to truly be yours."

    I sighed and pecked her lips. She hugged my neck with a wide smile. "I will turn her away."

    "No, help her."

    "Alright, dear."

    "..."

    "Hehe."

    At least I treated her mncholy.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    As I exited the room, Saeko dragged me to the backyard.

    "Asahi, I can now cast Level 5 spells of Asmodeus."

    "Great."

    She nodded her head. "Hmm¡­ you know the¡­"

    I grinned and aimed my hand at her. A fissure formed underneath my feet, from which hundreds of tentacles squirmed out and bound Saeko''s hands above her head and stretched her legs apart, all ording to my will.

    This was the Level 1 Spell of Asmodeus, Desire Tentacle.

    Saeko struggled, but the hold only grew tighter. "A-Asahi."

    Despite that, the desire in her eyes only increased. I touched her cheeks and pressed my lips on her.

    "Mgh¡­" Saeko suddenly spasmed and shook her legs.

    She climaxed¡­

    Just how sensitive has she be?

    I ended the kiss and stared at her breathing roughly. "You sadomasochist woman."

    She immediately gained her calm. "W-W-What did you call me?"

    I replied by sliding off my shorts. Wide-eyed, she stared at my cock and gulped audibly. "Am I going to get embraced in this position?"

    "You don''t like it?" I asked with a grin.

    She sighed and shook her head. "Anything for Asahi."

    I forced down her pants and rubbed her crotch already dripping with her juice. "Don''t act as if you don''t enjoy it."

    "I-I never said I didn''t enjoy it. In fact, this is making me hornier."

    Using the tentacles to spread her legs, I slid my cock inside her and began a session to calm the masochist samurai in heat.

    And yeah, she achieved Samurai ss. Though the name turned to ''Samurai Maiden'', which left Saeko speechless when I told her.

    "Ara, my king takes pleasure in quite indecent acts," Asmodeus''s voice echoed in my head.

    "Tentacles are a man''s romance."

    "Indeed." Asmodeus agreed with me.

    "Asahi, lord, mmhmm, I feel so good."

    I clenched her butt. "I will make you feel even better."

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Saeko''s heat only calmed down after two hours of intense lewding. The increased level showed its effect.

    Yoko still hadn''t returned from her mission. She will take a day or two, ording to Yuriko.

    I spent the rest of the day in my room, cuddling with girls, watching movies, and anime. Strangely, most of the anime here were centered around the ''hi'' genre. I should''ve expected that in an hi anime world. Saya had already sent the loli duo away with Leme to stop them from watching this.

    How thoughtful.

    The time just healed my soul.

    We ate dinner like that until bedtime arrived.

    The girls all threw an expectant look at me.

    Rika revealed a devilish grin and cracked her knuckles. "I wouldn''t mind staying here tonight."

    I shook my head. "I will spend the night with Aimi, alone."

    "Yeah, she didn''t get her turn," Saeko nodded. "Give her lots of love."

    "Of course."

    Shizuka drew closer and pressed her soft lips on my cheeks. Nodding to herself, she left the room in short steps.

    Rika wrapped her arms around my neck and smiled softly. "Can you change the bed to my room, please? Your bed is so freaking soft."

    "Will do."

    She gave a kiss on my lips and scooted out of the room.

    "See ya in the morning~."

    "Good night."

    Shiori and Saeko also headed out after a simple kiss. Nao tried to sneakily escape behind them but I pulled her and nted a deep kiss on her lips.

    "Goodnight. Have more dreams about me, okay?"

    She meekly nodded and trotted away.

    Only the mother and daughter pair were left in the room.

    Yuriko hugged my side, stood on her toes, and marked my cheeks with her lipstick.

    "Today might not be thrilling but it was a heartwarming day. Thanks for making it possible, honey~."

    "No problem."

    "Saya, you don''t wanna kiss?"

    "I¡ª"

    I drew Saya into my embrace and forced a kiss on her lips. Her eyes shut as she tried to lick my tongue, slowly and gently.

    She pushed me and pouted. "You¡­"

    "What?"

    She harrumphed and ran out of the room.

    Yuriko giggled. "She bes so cute around you."

    "She got it from you."

    She pressed a hand on her cheeks. "My, this ttery will win nothing from me."

    I watched her elegant stride to the door, her swaying butt almost enticing me to detain her here.

    Not now.

    I had tofort my poor yandere bodyguard or should I call her my only mistress?

    (Hehe. She is one naughty kid.)

    ''What did she do?''

    (Go to her room and find it yourself.)

    "..."

 Chapter 105 - CH. 109: The Future

    I squeezed the small opening in Aimi''s room.

    "Asahi-sama''s scent, ahn¡­"??

    I blinked my eyes at the scene of Aimi curled up on the bed in just pink panties and a bra. She sniffed one of my shirts and pleasured herself using her hands.

    My premonition turned out to be true¡­

    She rolled on the bed and continued. Lost in pleasure, she didn''t notice me standing there.

    "You gotta be more cautious, you know. Anyone can assassinate you like this."

    "Eeeh! Asahi-sama!" Aimi jolted up from the bed. She slowly pulled out her hand with a flushed face. "You scared me¡­"

    Grinning, I sat beside her. "You are enjoying yourself alone."

    She sneaked my shirt in her ring and crossed her legs. "I thought Asahi-sama would stay with other girls, so I..."

    "I what, eh?"

    Teary-eyed, she looked up at me. "I couldn''t stop myself¡­"

    cing my hand on her head, I stroked her head. She snuggled up to my side and squinted her eyes, purring like an obedient kitten.

    "Silly girl, try to be more aggressive. You are supposed to be a yandere, no?"

    She shook her head. "I don''t want to be a violent yandere."

    I flicked her forehead. "Yanderees in many vors¡ªStabby, obsessed, delusional, stalker, dependent, and my favorite harmless and devoted type."

    I omitted the overly violent types. They didn''t suit my taste.

    She tilted her head. "Harmless and devoted type?"

    "The type of yandere who wouldn''t go stabby if her crush starts dating someone else and always stays devoted to help him."

    "I am already... harmless and devoted though."

    "Yep yep. That''s why I have a gift for you."

    "Gift?"

    "Close your eyes."

    She shut her eyes but tried to take a peek.

    "No cheating."

    "Hehe."

    I stopped patting her and summoned her gift¡ªthe leather cor I got from attaining 500 affection points for her.

    I untied the straps and hooked the cor around her neck with some room to breathe.

    She opened her eyes and gasped, her eyes locked on the gift. "A cor? Asahi-sama wants me to be his bitch?" She nced up with upturned eyes. "I¡­ am prepared to be one."

    [Aimi Akane: Affection +23]

    She was going into the territory of misunderstanding type.

    Oh well.

    "Yep, you are my bitch."

    She nodded shyly and got on all fours, removing her panties at the same time.

    "Woof woof."

    This deviant took it too far. I wasn''t unfamiliar with roley sex.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    After two and a half hours of satisfying Aimi, Iid beside her, stroking her hair.

    Soon, the slumber took me to my dear Klyscha, who currently wore a simple half-sleeved shirt with my chibi avatar chasing her chibi avatar, paired with a gray miniskirt.

    I didn''t attack her straight and slipped into the tokatsu. Klyscha drew closer and cuddled with me.

    "My love."

    "Hmm?"

    "Are you here to discuss the next world?"

    I gave a wry smile and stroked her hair. "You know everything about me, don''t you?"

    "It is my duty... and something I like doing."

    "I love you for that."

    "I know."

    Like she said, we had to take a break from killing the undead. So why not just leave this world for a while. I could spend a year in the High school DxD world and only a day will be passed here. However, we aren''t powerful enough to survive there. People there can busts while I could destroy a city if I pushed myself. I rivaled Ultimate ss in a sense. The ones who were fodder during thete arcs.

    A world where I could kill without any major problems.

    "Klyscha, show me the worlds like that from my memories."

    "Yes, my love." She waved her hand and a blue window appeared before me.

    [List of Worlds]

    Akame Ga Kill (A-Rank)

    Fairy Tail (S-Rank)

    Re: Zero (A-Rank)

    Strike the Blood (S-Rank)

    Attack on Titan (B-Rank)

    Konosuba (B-Rank)

    Fate Series (SSS-Rank)

    Monogatari Series (S-Rank)

    Toaru Series (EX-Rank)

    Highschool of DxD (SSS-Rank)

    Irregr at Magic High School (SS-Rank)

    Danmachi (S-Rank)

    "There are many more but my love will not like them much."

    "Nice."

    "It''s my pleasure."

    I nodded and shifted my attention to the table. "Hmm¡­ Akame Ga Kill, the tragic anime. It wasn''t bad as the wars weremon there. However, the majority of the soldiers are around Level 1-5. I could boost them but it will impact the very core of world''s history¡­ Changing the timeline will be too much effort and burn thousands of KP. There is another option of superpowers appearing in the world but it will not be the Akame Ga Kill series I loved."

    Sorry, Esdeath, not yet.

    Klyscha snapped her fingers to gray out the option.

    "Fairy Tail is tempting with very beautiful girls but I will pass. The power of friendship is stronger than Gods there."

    Another snap and Fairy Tail grayed out.

    Re:Zero, the tale of one guy getting wrecked over and over. Subaru man got my respect. I wouldn''t be able to stay sane and keep running into the jaws of death like him. I will pass on it for now. The presence of cults are too deep in that world with a certain witch causing wars "for the greater good", even though she is a fucking brat.

    *Snap!*

    Strike the blood... another pass. I haven''t read the full story, only one or two arcs at most. The world is full of immortal beings and whatnot.

    *Snap!*

    Attack on Titan¡­ Nope. The titans looked too ugly for my taste. Not the stuff I want to show to the girls.

    *Snap!*

    Konosuba¡­ I don''t know what to say about this. The girls there are definitely beautiful but with a few loose screws except Wiz, the Lich!

    Pass for now.

    *Snap!*

    Fate, huh. The heaven of waifus. There are chances of ya branding me as an external threat and sending her pups after me. No matter how strong I am now, the Counter Guardian or Servants are war machines.

    *Snap!*

    Monogatari, the world with Oddities. That world is too unpredictable for the current me.

    *Snap!*

    Toaru Series... Railgun and elerator. There were also Magic Gods there with nigh-omniscience. I doubt none of them would notice me, an otherworlder, roaming the world. I can wear the overpowered Robe from Dark Souls and dodge their senses but the girls¡­ not the best ce to rx and level up.

    *Snap!*

    DxD, nope. I will go there to meet Grayfia alone sometimeter. Maybe after this.

    *Snap!*

    Irregr at Magic High School was SS-Rank only because of Tatsuya. The rest weren''t close to him in causing destruction in one attack. This might be a good way to experience high school again. Saving Maya was a must.

    "Okay, Irregr."

    "I still need to tell the girls about my real identity."

    Klyscha rubbed my back, consoling me. "They will understand."

    "I know."

    While stroking her hair, I pondered over thest option. Danmachi¡­ it could work. The Adventurers were weak except Level 5 and above. I could deal with them with the new spells of Beleth, which boosted my physical strength and speed. In terms of raw stats, I would still be the weaker one.

    "Klyscha, how will the adventurers fit into my level system?"

    "Give me a sec to create a list," she whispered and closed her eyes. "There you go."

    Adventurer Level

    Levels of Heavenly Path

    Level 1

    Level 2-5

    Level 2

    Level 6-10

    Level 3

    Level 11-17

    Level 4

    Level 18-25

    Level 5

    Level 25-39

    Level 6

    Level 40-60

    Level 7

    Level 61-90

    Level 8

    Level 91-120

    Level 9

    Level 121-170

    Level 10

    Level 170-250

    Minor God

    Level 251-350

    Major God

    Level 351-450

    "You pulled out the entire power level chart for Danmachi."

    "A housewife shouldn''t do things half-heartedly. Anything and everything should be done with full consideration!"

    "You sure are fired up."

    "Hehe."

    There was no mention of any Level 8, 9, or 10 in the LN. The only level 7s being Ottar and an adventurer outside Orario. Fighting a Level 7 head should be feasible. Minor and Major should be the levels of gods in Heaven.

    "Minor Gods and Major Gods can''t use their powers in the Mortal world, is that correct?"

    "Yes, my love. But they can still deliver ast ditch effort attack with Arcanum before their vessel is destroyed."

    "It could have been problematic without my ''Shield mine women'' skill¡­ so does a Level 8 or above exist in Danmachi?"

    Klyscha shook her head. "There isn''t. The strongest of adventurers died before achieving that level. ording to the author, Bell Cranel will be the first to cross the line and fight the One-Eyed ck Dragon to a draw alone. Ais will help himter and kill the Dragon."

    "You sure know a lot."

    She thumped her chest with a smug smile. "I try different things in my free time."

    "Then, it''s decided. I choose both Danmachi and Irregr for my next world."

    The different time ratio will y a huge role in my ns.

    Girls could pick between a modern fantasy with sci-fi elements, or a medieval world with various races and rich culture.

    Klyscha stood up and slung off her top. "You have to repay me with your body, remember?"

    "dly."

 Chapter 106 - CH. 110: Resolve

    I am sick. Fever and cold. I should''ve set this chapter on auto scheduler.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª??

    [Saya''s POV]

    Morning of the next day.

    Yoko returned victorious with her famed Valkyries.

    Saya crossed her arms as she looked at the women flocking over the cool woman. "A bunch of chuuni wannabes, Asahi really named them right."

    She gasped at the sudden warmth in her chest. This feeling was Asahi''s connection with telepathy.

    ''Don''t surprise me like that!''

    ''Saya,e to the living room.''

    He didn''t crack a joke like always. Instead, his voice carried certain heavy feeling.

    Saya slipped into the corridor to find the other girls heading in the same direction. They all stopped outside the living room.

    "Saya," Saeko called out. "Did you also?"

    Saya answered with a nod.

    Shiori grinned. "I am sure he will make lewd requests."

    The bath incident shed in Saya''s head and her face flushed. The sound of light footsteps stopped her mind from delving deeper.

    "Saya Onee-san?"

    "Rini?"

    Shiori''s shoulder drooped down in dejection. "It''s safe to say the requests won''t be lewd now. Maybe group headpats!"

    Ignoring the hyped Shiori, Saya entered the living room to answer Asahi''s call and almost froze. Asahi sat there, his golden eyes showing a deep, resolute look. She never expected this expression from the easygoing him, unless something drastic happened. She nced behind to find the girls standing in surprise.

    Asahi gestured to the couches around the table. "Take a seat. Have something to say."

    "I will watch outside," Aimi said and closed the door.

    ''It must be about Klyscha.''

    Saya''s expression turned glum. Asahi didn''t ask Aimi so she already knew about this.

    ''Couldn''t he trust me with this?''

    She took a deep breath and settled on the couch, intending to see this through.

    Saeko, Yuriko, and Shiori followed, sitting on her sides. The trio of Nao, Rika, and Shizuka sat together while Leme and Rini shared another side couch.

    Leme''s brows were knitted together, a distant expression from her usual self. Saya narrowed her eyes. This Diva knew something, or she would be rolling all over Asahi, not following him like this.

    An oppressive silence filled the room.

    Asahi chuckled and leaned on the sofa with his arms spread and legs crossed, giving off a tyrannical aura. He looked like the Yakuza leader Saya met before.

    Shizuka finally couldn''t see him like this and opened her mouth. "Aa-kun, what do you want to say?"

    "Girls, do you love me enough to follow me in a pit of fire?"

    ''Why is he asking that? Weren''t we going to talk about Klyscha and traveling to other worlds?''

    Shizuka tilted her head. "Why would Aa-kun go into a pit of fire?"

    "Shizuka, I want an answer. Yes or no."

    Shizuka''s mouth went round. This was the first time he addressed her by name.

    ''Does he want to test our¡­ loyalty?''

    "I do," Saeko dered loudly and threw her katana on the table. "I swore to follow you everywhere. If it''s a pit of fire..." Saeko summoned orbs of water around her. "I will pour tons of water in it to protect Asahi."

    Her dignified posture enchanted everyone around her.

    ''She looks so cool¡­ Dang, why did I hesitate?''?Saya berated herself for chickening out and tried to take the second turn. But someone beat her to it.

    "Onii-san, I will," Rini said and jumped at Asahi, who caught her midair and let her sit on hisp. "I only have Asahi Onii-san."

    Asahi''s lips formed a gentle smile as he patted her head. "Good girl."

    "You don''t need to ask me, right?" Shiori remained mischievous as ever. "I will stalk you and my idiotic sister everywhere, even to hell."

    ''No, don''t curse him to die like this!''?Saya retorted mentally.

    "Aa-kun is my only family and my l-lover."

    ''Onee-san is the only normal girl here¡­ wait, loving your brother is not normal!''

    "Aa-chan, don''t you dare run away after fucking me like that!"

    ''She''s a fierce lioness!''

    "I will chase Asahi-kun because y-you are my f-fianc¨¦."

    ''When did that happen?!''

    "Dear, I know the fire can warm up your bed but Saya and I will do a better job, so don''t abandon us, okay?"

    ''Mama, don''t fire up my fantasies! Leme-chan, why are you silent? You are the only one left.''

    Saya shook her head and stared into Asahi''s eyes. Her courage melted down from the fire burning in his eyes.

    "I-I will also follow you into the fire and quench it with my own fire?"

    Asahi chuckled. "That''s so like you Saya¡­ I wanted to say that I am not from this world."

    He dropped another mega bomb with no prior warning.

    "Huh?" Saya squinted her eyes. "What does that mean?"

    Asahi pointed at his head. "I have memories of two people, the first are of this world and the second is from a different Earth."

    Saya''s mind went nk. "What?"

    "Are you kidding?" Saya wanted to ask but the words remained stuck in her throat. Looking around the room, everyone except Leme and Rini wore a frozen expression.

    "I¡­ don''t care."

    Did the truth impact their rtionship? A little, maybe. But she loved the current Asahi, not the stupid guy, who wore a nk expression 24x7!

    Other women also spoke the same. Saya cared not if Asahi had the memories of some guy from another world but she was a little curious about them.

    Shizuka stood and sat beside Asahi. She touched his face with a pained smile. "Aa-kun¡­ you are my Aa-kun, right?"

    "I am, Nee-san."

    "Thank¡­ goodness."

    ''She is the only shocked one here¡­''

    It was reasonable since she just found her lover brother turned out to be some other man.

    Saya crossed her arms on her chest. "Okay, okay, we don''t care about those memories. Now you have something else to say to us, don''t you?"

    Asahi nodded his head. "Saeko."

    "Yeah?"

    "The goddess you met in your dreams is my woman."

    Shiori pped her thighs. "Wait, what? She is one of us?!"

    "Yeah, I am sorry for hiding it."

    Yuriko nudged Saya. "You knew it."

    Saya gave a nod in response. "She was the one who made it possible for you two to meet."

    "Did you watch it?"

    "..."

    "Did you watch us when he fucked me all over the couch?" Yuriko repeated the question in a sharp voice.

    "I-I did."

    "Pervert."

    "Mama¡­"

    "My daughter is a big pervert!"

    Thanks to the mother and daughter''s skid, the atmosphere became cheerful.

    Leme finally stood from her ce and plopped near Asahi. She whispered something in his ears.

    Asahi nodded twice and rose from his seat. "And yeah, I want us to go to a different world. Who is gonnae with me?"

    He dropped another bomb, shutting the mouth of everyone in the room.

    Amidst the silence, Shiori jolted from her seat. "Me!"

    Saya rubbed her forehead.

    ''Why is my family so stupid? At least ask about the world?''

    Then again, she would also like to leave this world for a fresh change. Asahi was her family and her husband. She blushed at the thought.

    "Pervert Saya."

    "Mamaaaa."

 Chapter 107 - CH. 111: Setting Up The Worlds

    [Asahi''s POV]

    Everything turned out good.??

    I sighed.

    Nee-san tugged at my sleeve. "Tell us about the world we are visiting."

    "It''s two worlds actually. You have to choose one."

    Saya quirked her brow. "Two worlds? Why?"

    I exined the world of Danmachi, which would be for Middle age fantasy lovers, and the world of Irregr for modern sci-fi fantasy lovers.

    Yuriko tapped her cheeks. "Dear, I don''t have a specific interest. Can I just follow you around?"

    "I will be switching between two worlds a few times a week."

    The girls fell in deep thoughts.

    "Aa-kun, then let me go to the Medieval one. I can be a healer there and easily earn money."

    "Nee-san is bing smart. Actually, you don''t have to. Our goal will be to rx there while asionally killing monsters to level up."

    "Aa-chan, I will go to the old one then. There is not much action in the modern one."

    It''s not like Irregr didn''t have action. However, most of it was based around thepetition and stuff.

    "What about you, Rini?"

    "I will follow Onii-san."

    There was the option of sending her to school in Irregr but she won''t fit in with the immature brats.

    "Hmm. Saeko, Shiori, what about you two?"

    The two exchanged a nce and nodded at each other.

    "Medieval one."

    "Both." Shiori grinned. "I want to experience both."

    "So you will first go to the modern one."

    "Fine by me."

    With that said, Nao also expressed her interest in joining the Irregr world. Leme, well, she wanted to go to Danmachi since herst world was already a sci-fi fantasy.

    Now, I had to venture into both worlds alone to create a foundation. An identity that doesn''te off as suspicious in Freya''s eyes. The goddess of beauty had a few screws loose. A timeline. How many years before the main story in Danmachi and Irregr?

    For Irregr I wanted to start with saving Maya but I had no idea what to do with Danmachi. I liked Ais Wallenstein. However, melting her revenge-filled heart will be too much of a hassle. I could endure it for Ryuu Lion though. She was an adorable elf! I can save her before she joins the Hostess of Fertility.

    Screw that. I might as well join her Familia. Astraea Familia was responsible for the duties of the police force.

    ''It was one of the strongest Familia, right?''

    My knowledge of Danmachi was somewhat vague.

    (Yes and it only had female members.)

    ''Better. I wouldn''t want girls to join a Familia with boys anyway.''

    I am extremely possessive of my women.

    Yosh, it''s decided!

    ''You can change the time ratio between the worlds, right?''

    (It''s possible to move the world closer and farther but it will be fixed once I create the world. You will have to choose a different world if you want to change it.)

    ''Understandable. I want the same time ratio between Irregr, Danmachi but six months in Irregr will be a day here.''

    (Hehe, I understand now. It would be 45KP.)

    ''No problem.''

    (Should I create the gate to Irregr now?)

    ''Yes.''

    *Boooom!*

    A massive explosion echoed above the mansion. The girls all jumped in fear.

    (Done.)

    I calmed the girl by exining the reason.

    ''What did you do?!''

    (I can''t create the gate anywhere since my powers are too chaotic, so I made a gate six thousand feet above the surface. Even then the explosion reached here...)

    ''You really are¡­ a goddess. How do I go there now?''

    (Use a helicopter?)

    ''Create one for me and send it into a new tinum ring. The old one is close to full.''''

    I had 5500KP to spare.

    "Girls, I will go and scout the new worlds."

    Shizuka held my hand. "Hold on, Aa-kun! Why are you hurrying?" She narrowed her eyes. "You want to get more women over there?"

    Ignoring Saya''s sharp eyes, I touched Shizuka''s cheeks. "What gives you that idea?"

    "Only women can make you this active."

    "Nee-sama! Master must be a harem king!"

    Saya deadpanned. "Is he not already? Just look around and say that again."

    Leme wrinkled her nose. "Ehhh, it''s not even tenth of a King''s harem. Master must make one bigger than seventy-two!"

    That was too much for even me. A girl will only spend five days a year if I go that route! It would be extremely selfish of me to make them endure this.

    So nope.

    Just Ryu, Grayfia, and Maya now.

    ''Close the gate for now. I will go after lunch.''

    Rika and Nao tackled me from both sides, enveloping my face in heaven. Shizuka scooted aside while Rini stayed on myp, leaning her back against me.

    "Asahi-kun, take us there too?"

    "Aa-chan, please?"

    "Ye¡ªI mean no. You can''t seduce me like this!"

    Rika lowered herself and kissed my cheeks. "I want to see how another world looks."

    Nao followed up with a kiss on my right. "I-I want to experience more of society and learn to make better decisions for myself and you."

    "Basically, you want to be a better wife?"

    Nao''s cheeks reddened as she nodded lightly. "P-Perhaps."

    I shook my head. The ce where Maya got assaulted will be a river of blood. Not suitable for Nao, who only killed undead.

    "I will return in a few minutes at most, then take you to the fantasy world."

    Nao sighed before nodding. "I understand."

    I gently stroked her shiny brown hair. "Don''t be sad. I promise you lots of dates in another world."

    Her eyes sparkled. She touched my cheeks and pecked my lips. "Un. I look forward to it."

    Rika ruffled my hair. "Then, let''s do solo dates. Quality time with Asahi alone: another world edition."

    "Wonderful idea!" Nee-san also agreed.

    Saya also nodded in agreement, while Saeko and Shiori just smiled.

    "No problem then."

    Rini poked my thigh. "I also get a date?"

    "Why not?"

    "Yay!"

    After talking a little more about the new worlds, we moved out of the room and ate lunch.

    ''Switch on the gate.''

    (Done, my love¡­ the sound was a one-time thing.)

    ''You made the world wary with that move.''

    (My love doesn''t care though.)

    ''Yep.''

    "Aimi, let''s fuck in the sky."

    Her eyes gleamed with amusing light. "Yes, Asahi-sama!"

 Chapter 108 - CH. 112: In Quanzhou

    It had been three hours by the time we reached the portal in the sky. Aimi had set the chopping to auto ascend and turned her attention to me, doing naughty things.

    Doing it a thousand feet high was a thrilling experience and I loved it.??

    Aimi, sitting on myp, stopped the chopper in the air and pointed at the portal spinning a hundred meters away.

    "That''s creepy."

    So even our yandere bodyguard had her ''I''m creeped out moments''.

    I slid my hands around her bare waist and bit her ears. "I am tempted to go at it again."

    Her breathing became a mess with a little teasing. She raised her butt, showing her vagina leaking juice. "Me too, Asahi-sama."

    Throwing away my pants, I entered her and held her waist.

    For another hour, we went at it, rocking the chopper with our wildness.

    Asking Aimi to stay here, I jumped out of the chopper.

    "zing wings."

    Intense heat enveloped my back, propelling me forward in a go. Ten-odd meters of ming wings sprouted from my back.

    Phenex''s wings, the Level 5 spell of Phenex. Though the duration was small, this spell could surpass the limits of the sound barrier quite easily.

    Giving a smile to my yandere mistress, I swung the wings with my thoughts and shot inside the portal.

    An odd sensation enveloped me.

    (My love, wait!)

    My surroundings changed. An orange sky appeared around me. I quickly activated stealth on everything.

    "So, where are we now?"

    (Japan.)

    ''Hold on. The incident with Maya happened in Quanzhou, China. Am I going to travel soooo much to help her?''

    (I am sorry, my love. I can only create one portal, so having it in Japan was the best idea.)

    I let out a sigh and extinguished my wings. The gravity took me down. The wild wind shut my eyes.

    "Yooo!"

    It was fun.

    The cold air rushed past as I elerated faster and faster and the trees becamerger andrger.

    Some hundred feet above the ground I gathered my mana.

    "Storm fort."

    A gust of wind covered me, slowing my descent simultaneously. Under the protection of Level 3 Spell of Baal, Inded safely.

    "That was fun."

    (I wish I could join you¡­)

    "You can juste out here with your new body, right?"

    (Ehh. I got busted?)

    "I kinda felt that when you mentioned your real body and whatnot."

    (I can but I feel supporting my love from here would be better.)

    ''You shut in goddess. You''lle here the next time I jump, you hear?''

    (O-Okay.)

    ''That''s my Klyscha. How much time do I have left?''

    (Five hours.)

    Covering over 2000 km in four hours and saving Maya in another. I wish I had a teleport skill¡­ Oh well, I will just ze through the skies. The various ns will be creeped out by the fireman going around. It would be fun to see them hunting for UMA.

    I took a deep breath and cast Phenex''s wings again.

    This was going to be a long journey.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Following Klyscha directions, I crossed the East China Sea and arrived in the airspace of Quanzhou¡ªthe city with a branch of researchboratory under Kunlungfang Institute. This organization had a reputation for ruining female''s lives by experiments and ****. I hated thetter with great passion. They got their desserts when Yotsuba n destroyed them to avenge Maya''s ****. This time, I will do the deed.

    More than half of my mana ran out after casting zing Wings over a hundred times.

    I had to stay hidden, or they might take Maya hostage.

    In stealth mode, Inded on theboratory''s roof and broke into the door.

    Down the stairs, I searched every room in my way.

    Finally, one surveince-less room.

    I grabbed a guard sleeping with his hair and mmed his head on the wall.

    "Arrrghhh!"

    Scream all you want, I already sealed the room with a barrier.

    "Where is the girl you abducted from Taipei?"

    "I-In the basement."

    That was easy...

    I burned him alive with a Barrett.

    Down the stairs again, I reached a long hallway with an elevator in its center. I slipped inside and pressed the B button.

    *Ding!* The elevator parted and a trap awaited me outside. Tens of armed men donning ck uniforms stood, their firearms aimed at my head.

    That sanovabitch lied.

    "On the ground!"

    "I said kneel!"

    A man yelled from behind a soldier. From his silk-polish uniform, he appeared very high-ranked.

    I craned my neck to see a ck-haired girl tied to a surgical table. She gazed my way, her violet eyes twinkling strangely. Was she alright?

    "I will only ask once. Surrender or die."

    No one surrendered.

    Guess I will stick to my original n.

 Chapter 109 - CH. 113: Miracle Magician

    Maya Yotsuba was having the worst day of her life. From her fianc¨¦ losing an eye to her getting abducted where her n couldn''t help her quickly.

    She could have beaten ten or fifteen with her innate light magic, but the army of hundreds ate away her courage to retaliate.??

    With her vision obscured, she was brought here and strapped to a surgical table. The drugs made her lightheaded. Creating a Magic Sequence required heavy calctions. She couldn''t do that now and only watched as men older than her father leered at her, defiling every nook and cranny with their eyes.

    Would I be raped here?

    Tears burst out of her eyes, despair gnawing away at her wits.

    Just as the old man''s hand went to loosen his belt, the door was kicked open.

    The old man frowned at the smartphone held in the guard''s hand. Soon, his anger was reced with disbelief.

    "What the fuck?" Maya sensed this emotion in his eyes.

    Part of her called in the hope that this disturbance came from members of her n. But she knew it was wrong. There was no way an organization of this level will hide in a ce her n would find so easily.

    What can I do? I don''t want to lose my integrity in a ce like this, not by a bunch of old men forcing themselves on me¡­

    She wrestled with the shackles binding her limbs as well as sealing her ability to manipte Psions.

    The oldies began bickering with each other in Chinese, alluding to their rtionship to either Dahan or the Great Asian Union.

    She couldn''t differentiate between them. She didn''t get the chance to ponder as more guards rushed in, setting up a defensive line twenty meters away from her.

    *Ding!* Maya forced her head up to see a tan-skinned brown-haired youth standing inside an elevator with an annoyed expression.

    In a moment, all the guards aimed their guns at him. However, the youth seemingly ignored all of that and looked in her way. Her eyes met with his golden eyes and a spark went through her mind.

    This reaction, no, it can''t be!

    Her eyes widened in realization. She tried to shake it off but the feeling kept growing inside her, filling her mind with white fragments.

    No way, even Kouichi didn''t get a reaction from my spirit.

    "Surrender or die." The youth''s disinterested words broke her out of her reverie. He approached the guards without wielding any type of CAD, a fearless grin etched on his attractive face.

    Is he crazy?

    Even her Otou-sama, the possessor of the unique magic Grim Reaper, wouldn''t be this confident before a squad this big.

    A fool. I got a spiritual reaction with a fool¡­

    But the next incident left her eyes wide open. The fool just aimed his finger and a trail of mes hurtled out. The guards were burned alive before getting a chance to retaliate.

    What is this magic? It''s not systematic, nor is it unique magic... Casting without a CAD, just who is he? An Element like me?

    Her curiosity rose. The youth shattered a small squad in a tenth of a minute. Gunshots echoed but the youth snapped his finger to summon sharp gales around him. The bullets easily bounced off, leaving the guards dumbstruck.

    The old bastard shrieked and more guards poured out of the gates. The elevator also returned with a squad to nk the youth. Yet he deflected every attack, even grenades, all with a fearless grin.

    Maya found her heart beating wildly.

    Hold on, even though he looks my type and my body is mature for my age, the age gap is too much!

    Her hand suddenly became loose. She sat up with crossed legs and watched the whirling mes massacring her captors. Even a magician couldn''t prate the youth''s wind barrier.

    Fascinating.

    Wielding two elements and activating Magic Sequence without a CAD required far more calctions. There was still a chance of Psions being unable to rewrite Eidos, canceling out a spell. Aplishing it with this kind of speed was unheard of.

    A Strategic Magician? That was the only one strongest might any country could muster. What was one doing here though?

    Another minuteter the men were all wiped out. Only the two of them remained. Maya gazed at her savior, ignoring the burnt smell prickling her nose.

    He stared at his front intently, seemingly lost somewhere.

    "Hello?"

    "Yeah?" He turned his gaze to her and approached. His steps synced with her heart crashing into her chest.

    W-What do I say?

    Every eloquent greeting she had learned left her at that moment.

    "Wanna go out?"

    I-Is he asking me out? S-Shameless!

    "Yes!" She replied on the spur of the moment and regretted it a secondter. He might be asking to get out of here, not asking her out!

    She took a breath to recover from her flustered state and bowed her head in courtesy.

    "I can''t show my gratitude with this alone. You saved me from being defiled at their hands¡­" she clenched her fists. "I just have onest request. Please lend me a phone so I can call my family. I will repay this debt¡­"

    The thought of this man betraying her didn''t surface, not even once.

    "Fine¡­ just send the rest of the girls home."

    "Rest of the girls?"

    "You really thought you were the only one here? This is a damnboratory built to do inhumane things to female magicians."

    Wrath burned inside his golden eyes.

    Maya nodded her head. "I will be d to help them. You are?"

    He tossed a phone at her. "Asahi Marikawa."

    Asahi Onii-sama... I shall remember your name.

    "I am Yotsuba Maya," she said and examined the phone.

    The design looked like an early 21st-century smartphone.

    Strange.

    She dialed her father''s private phone number only known to her and Miya. After five rings, he picked it up.

    "Who is it?" he roared on the phone, clearly angry and frustrated at her disappearance.

    "Otou-sama, it''s me, Maya!"

    "Maya¡­ Maya! Where are you now?! Did they do anything to you?"

    "Otou-sama, I am very safe. I am at?" she put the phone on hold and blushed. "Erm¡­ Marikawa-san, where are we now?"

    "Quanzhou."

    "Ye, Otou-sama. We are in Quanzhou?"

    "We? Who is there with you?"

    "Stop being distrustful. It''s my savior."

    "S-Savior? Tell me when I am there."

    "Take your time, Otou-sama."

    She ended the call and smiled at Asahi. "I cannot thank you enough."

    "Nah, it''s fine. Your n owes me a favor now."

    How does he know?

    "My n? Have you mistaken me for someone else? I am Sakura Maya, amoner."

    Asahi''s lips curled up mischievously, reminding her of her own smile. "From when did Yotsuba members bemoners?"

    Maya giggled. "You do know everything about me. Are you perhaps after me as well? Thinking I will fall for you if you saved me from this hell?"

    "Aren''t you too cheeky for a twelve-year-old brat?"

    He bratzoned me, Maya groaned inwardly and got off the table. Her feet staggered and she almost fell. However, Asahi supported her shoulders.

    "Did they drug you?"

    Maya nodded and rested her head on his chest.

    Hmm? Why does he smell so good?

    She felt like she could stay here forever and not be bored. What kind of charm was this? Hypnosis magic? She shook her head. He didn''t need such tactics to woo her as his presence already dominated her heart.

    She nced up at his calm smile and stretched her arms. "You see I can''t walk, so carry me please."

    Asahi turned speechless at her request.

 Chapter 110 - CH. 114: Israel Judgment

    [¡ªMaya Yotsuba: Affection +54]

    [''Maya Yotsuba'' rtionship changed to ''Her destined partner'']??

    I dismissed the notification and climbed the stairs with Maya on my back. It seemed that Maya had be a descendent of an Element. They are born with an inherent elemental power different from their family magic. This power also carried a weird trait of ''dependency'', meaning any Element wille to rely on a person in their life.

    I still remembered it because Mitsui Honoka had be dependent on Tatsuya sometime along the line.

    Yeah, weird since I didn''t interfere with the world. Which begs the question: did people think that Maya has the light element? As far as I know, she uses a kind of magic that drills holes in anything¡ªnamed Meteor Stream.

    "Asahi Onii-sama, what kind of magic are you using? Even an Element can''t control their special element to this level."

    Did she just call me Onii-sama?

    "So you know about Elements?"

    She tightened her arms around my neck. "Of course, my n is very influential in Tokyo, so obtaining this measly information is easy."

    "I see¡­ my magic is too unique for this world."

    "This world?"

    I closed my eyes and tried to focus on sensing any presence in the rooms. Three dots appeared in my mind.

    [¡ªYou have learned a new skill ''Life Sense'']

    [¡ªLife Sense (F-Rank): Allows you to sense any living being. At the current rank, your maximum range is ten meters.]

    I should have thought of it before since my element was Life. Doing something like this is easy.

    (But my love was only dealing with the undead for a long time.)

    ''That''s also true.''

    I kicked open the door and threw the frost dagger at the man holding a girl hostage. He couldn''t react in time and copsed with the dagger lodged in his head.

    The girls didn''t so much as flinch and stood there with lifeless eyes.

    Maya''s hands trembled. "Is this¡­ what would have be of me?"

    I shook my head. "There is no use thinking about that. These girls are your responsibility now."

    I won''t be staying long enough to help them.

    "I understand, Onii-sama. I will try my best to heal their broken heart."

    I locked the room from outside and headed off to save the other girls.

    We encountered many soldiers on the way but I made quick work of them. The security here was less since it was a branchboratory.

    In an hour, I saved a total of thirty-four girls and sent them to the first floor.

    The girls all stood wearing a nk, spiritless expression. The youngest of them was 12 years old. Unlike Maya who could pass off as a fourteen-year-old, this girl looked her age. And these people still raped her.

    What the actual fuck? Can''t they find some prostitute instead of venting their lust on a little girl?

    (My love, please calm down. You are scaring the girls.)

    "Master, why are you so angry? Did something happen?"

    Even Leme got worried despite being in another world.

    "It''s nothing, Leme. Just dealing with a minor issue."

    "Alright, Master. Do tell Leme if Master needs help."

    "I will."

    I let my anger slip. My bad. I approached the little girl and patted her head, hoping this would make her better.

    It worked as the girl clutched my shirt and cried. Her wails spread to the other girls; they covered their faces and cried.

    "Terrible¡­ so terrible. These monsters¡­" Maya whispered in my ears. "They don''t deserve to live."

    I waited until the girls regained some spirit and led them outside. Any man standing in our way got vaporized into ashes.

    I was a little pissed.

    Once the girls were safe and sound, I let Maya down and flew up with Phenex''s wings.

    "This ce should be¡­ Israel Judgement."

    Level 6 spell of Phenex, the strongest spell I could use now.

    An enormous Phenex avatar materialized behind my back, radiating enough light to brighten the night sky.

    The mes concentrated at the tip of its wings and seared past me. Thesers descended on theboratory and exploded on contact.

    Once the sts calmed down, only debris remained in ce of the massiveboratory.

    I let out a sigh.

    Every nation will receive the news of an unknown magician.

    Yotsuba will have to deal with it.

    [¡ªMaya Yotsuba: Affection +5]

    Maya''s shining eyes pierced into my soul. I felt guilty for trying to add this little fox to my harem.

    "Onii-sama! You really eradicated it!"

    Well, it was better than her entire life turning into mere data like in the original timeline.

    I still don''t know how many things have changed with my presence but they probably won''t be small.

    Maya jumped on me as soon as I came down.

    "You were so cool!"

    When did she be a fangirl?

    I instinctively stroked her hair. Patting a girl''s head had be a habit at this point.

    "Onii-sama, what was that magic?"

    "Err¡­" I scratched my cheeks. How do I answer this?

    Maya pushed me and bowed. "I am sorry if I overstepped my bounds. Many old families prohibit their members from disclosing their unique magic."

    I shook my head. "It''s fine. Just think of it as a unique type of Spirit Magic."

    "Ohh¡­ I see. Onii-sama can interact with fire and wind Spirits."

    The misunderstandings deepened further. I went with the flow. Exining will only oveplicate things.

    I brought up another topic to kill some time. "Maya, how are you going to proceed with these girls?"

    Maya knitted her brows. "I am not entirely sure. Won''t their families help them if they return home?"

    "It won''t be enough. Without proper treatment, these girls will be isted. Sooner orter they will resort to something..."

    Maya nced at the girls and let out a sigh. "Miya might have an answer. She was always smarter than me."

    "Miya?"

    "Miya is my older twin sister."

    Of course, I knew it.

    Maya opened her mouth to say something but stopped and turned her head up. I followed her gaze to find a chopper approaching.

    This girl''s senses were sharper than mine.

 Chapter 111 - CH. 115: The Collapse Of Kunlungfang Institute

    Genzou Yotsuba''s forehead perspired heavily. The scene of mes flickering in the debris chilled his spine. But his concern for his daughter hardened his expression.

    The helicopter he rode was swiftly readied after Maya called.??

    "Aniue, there are people down there."

    A voice exploded beside him. His younger brother, Yotsuba Motosuke, pointed at the ground.

    Genzou peeked from his side of the chopper and noticed several figures standing near the debris.

    "Descend there."

    "Hai, Genzou-sama," the driver replied and lowered the helicopter.

    Genzou spotted Maya sping the sleeve of a brown-haired youth with sharp golden eyes.

    He must be the savior Maya talked about.

    The said youth was surrounded by many girls. Genzou could sense an abnormal amount of Psions swirling around him. The youth''s presence made his palms sweaty.

    Genzou jumped off before the helicopternded and gave a polite bow. He never bowed before anyone, but today for the savior of his daughter, he lowered his head without any hesitation.

    "Otou-sama, it''s fine. Onii-sama does not worry about courtesies."

    Maya acted considerate for him, something she never did for her fianc¨¦ Kouichi. He shook away the worst possible oue of this and brought Maya into his embrace.

    "I am sorry for letting them take you away. I swore to never let this happen again."

    "Otou-sama, it''s not your fault¡­ May I request something?" Maya

    Genzou released Maya and let a soft smile form on his sharp features.

    "It may be a bit too presumptuous of me to ask... Can Otou-sama nullify the arrangement between Yotsuba and Saegusa?"

    Maya''s request sent a shock to his brain. The arrangement she referred to was the marriage between both ns. It wasmon for two strong magicians to marry as their strong genes will produce an equally strong child.

    Kouichi Saegusa was born with magic skills linked to light. Maya and his reunion would have birthed a strong heir.

    s, some things weren''t meant to happen. Genzou let out a dejected sigh and nced at the possible culprit.

    "Let''s talk after we return."

    "Otou-sama, can we take these girls with us? They are also the victims of Kunlungfang Institute."

    "I will call more helicopters."

    "Is it fine though?" Asahi asked. "Invading Dahan with flying vehicles. They might take it as a provocation."

    Genzou gave a polite smile but his cold eyes betrayed his calmness. "I do not care about Dahan or Kunlunfang after they attempted to sully my daughter''s innocence. We, Yotsuba, will repay this debt with equal animosity."

    "You don''t have to do that since there will be no Kunlungfang Institute tomorrow," the youth finally said, his words tinged with unconcealed hatred.

    "Onii-sama!"

    "Are you out of your mind?!" Genzou bellowed, surprised at his own voice.

    However, Asahi just revealed a wild grin and bloomed a pair of fiery wings on his back. Genzou watched as his figure disappeared in the west.

    A flying spell? Genzou lifted his brow.

    Maya scratched her head with a sheepish smile. "Otou-sama, let''s go. I want to take a bath."

    Genzou ordered Motosuke to call more helicopters and looked at Maya. "Are you not worried about him?"

    Maya shook her head with a smile. "I only feel sadness to not witness Onii-sama''s figure when he wipes out the evil."

    A woman in love¡­

    Even though Maya was only twelve, her intelligence surpassed most of the adults. He was blessed to have two daughters like Maya and Miya.

    "Maya, can you tell me the reason?"

    "Otou-sama, you see¡­ when I met Onii-sama, my Element gene began acting."

    Genzou simply patted her shoulder. A descendant of Element could develop an overreliance and obedience to one person. No one knew who it was going to be unless they met them. In rare cases, it could even be a person of the same gender.

    "Onii-sama is also an Element with fire and wind."

    I don''t recall any family with two elements. His father and mother must also be Elements.

    Elements were developed between 2010 and 2020, making it possible to have a child born between the two in due time.

    "Are you not worried about the difference in your age?"

    "I can''t let this get in my way. Waiting for some years is nothing."

    "Are you sure he will wait that long?"

    Maya''s shoulders drooped as a dejected sigh escaped her. "I don''t know¡­ a strong magician like him must have been flocked over by women. He might even have his special person¡­ Otou-sama, what do I do?"

    Genzou couldn''t bear the tears in his daughter''s eyes and gave a firm nod. "Leave everything to your father."

    Maya beamed a mischievous smile as though everything went ording to her n.

    "Thank you, Otou-sama."

    Genzou shook his head and stood there like a mountain, ignoring the curious gazes of little girls.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    [Asahi''s POV]

    I gazed down at the smoke rising from the facilities built above the Kunlun mountains. Four hours had passed since I departed from Maya and the Kunlungfang Institute had been wiped out from the face of Earth. I don''t need to do anything else. Just the destruction of this Institute will cause the copse of Dahan, the southern portion of China.

    This year was 2062. The World War Three event was still happening. This will just be another normal urrence for the world.

    Man, I was turning into a Xianxia protagonist with no regard for human life. The millions of undead made me numb to blood as a whole.

    Too bad I didn''t get much XP since many people here weremoners, not Magicians. Something is better than nothing. This left me 46 million XP away from Level 25. Klyscha''s blessing upgrade was a wee change.

    ''How do I increase its level?''

    (Learning to walk into other''s dreams is one way since my divine powers are rted to Dreams. But the fastest way is to be one with me again and again.)

    ''Quiet the shameless goddess to ask for sex like this.''

    (Hehe, I love Asahi too much.)

    ''Alright, I will start lewding you every night from now on.''

    (Promise?)

    ''Pinky promise.''

    I recovered some mana in the nearest forest, then returned to Japan.

 Chapter 112 - CH. 116: Yotsuba Clan

    Though I had arrived in Japan, the Yotsuba n''s location was unknown to me. So I called Maya''s father to ask for the location.

    Following those directions, I arrived at the Kobuchizawa railway station, where a man in his early thirties was waiting. He turned around and narrowed his eyes at me.??

    "Who is there?"

    He sensed me even with my upgraded E-Rank stealth.

    Impressive.

    I revealed my presence.

    "Are you a Yotsuba?"

    "You must be Marikawa-dono Aniue sent me to pick up." His bright eyes betrayed his expressionless face.

    A male kuudere.

    Please no.

    Eisaku Yotsuba: Respect +32]

    Eisaku?

    (The younger brother of Genzou. He also brings up the suggestion to train Tatsuya into a warrior.)

    This guy saved Tatsuya''s life as the n members were determined to kill him. Instead of saving, it was more like using his powers for n''s benefit. All because he was born with two unique powers and the potential to destroy everything if he ever wished for it. That still didn''t justify his treatment.

    If I ever have a child, I will pamper him or her every day, just like I spoil my women. I creampied so many women without the barrier, did anyone get pregnant?

    Eisaku motioned to a ck SUV standing nearby.

    "Please."

    "Of course."

    We perched on the backseat. The ck panels on the side slid up and the car started. The front seat was blocked with another panel, so I couldn''t see through the front panel as well. They sure took great measures to hide their n''s location.

    "I apologize if this bothers you in any way."

    "It''s fine. I am sure your n wants to remain hidden."

    "I still haven''t thanked you for saving Maya."

    "Please don''t. I did it out of my own volition, certainly not to receive any praise."

    "You are an understanding man¡­"

    He didn''t speak and I didn''t want to waste time speaking with him.

    ''Leme, how many minutes since I''ve been gone?''

    ''Master, let me check...¡­. Two minutes?''

    The minute-long silence showed how much time she took to process my request.

    ''Klyscha, how can she speak properly?''

    (Telepathy conveys thoughts without any restrictions imposed by time or distance.)

    ''I see. I''ll mess with Saya then.''

    I connected to Saya''s link.

    ''Saya, are you busy?''

    ''No.''

    Her reply was instantaneous. Her thought processing speed is much higher because of her skill.

    ''Take a pregnancy test now.''

    ''P-Pregnancy test?! Are you sure?''

    ''Yes, babe. Just take one.''

    ''U-Understood! We will have to wait for some time.''

    She had the highest chance since she was my go-to woman for teasing. What if she really was?

    This made me strangely nervous.

    Two hourster.

    "We have arrived."

    ''Also, how are things over there? Leme-chan just said you were very angry like someone incurred your wrath.''

    ''Nah, it''s all good.''

    ''Is there a time difference between the worlds? I don''t think you''ll get angry and calm in two minutes.''

    ''Smart as ever. Yeah, there''s a year-to-day time ratio here.''

    ''Wha¡­t? Are you saying you can spend a year there and only one day will pass here?''

    ''Yes, my dear Saya.''

    ''Urr¡­ you are going to get a new woman there, aren''t you?''

    ''I swear there will only be one.''

    ''That doesn''t make me happy!''

    ''I am sorry¡­''

    ''Fine, only one.''

    We kept bickering until the car stopped.

    Eisaku opened the door for me. "Marikawa-dono, we have arrived."

    I sized up my outfit. A sweatshirt and jeans opposed to guards standing in ck suits in front of a one-storey manor built in ancient style. It''s not like they invited me formally, so it''s fine to dress up like a thug.

    "Please."

    Instead of going inside the house, Eisaku followed the perimeter and brought me to aplex.

    "Onii-sama, here!" Maya waved her hands with enthusiasm. She stood beside a girl with exact looks. However, unlike Maya, who had wavy hair, this girl fastened her straight hair in a bun with two bangs swaying on the side of her cute face.

    She was Miya Yotsuba.

    Genzou stood behind them with a polite smile, though his presence was strong as usual.

    They weren''t the only people here since I felt many presences stalking me from the houses beside this one.

    Maya didn''t jump on me this time and merely bowed her head. Miya followed suit with grace before smiling with eyes full of gratitude.

    They were this close but today''s incident could have ruined their life so much in the original timeline. Miya turned Maya''s memories into mere images, earning Maya''s hatred. Miya ended up with a frail body in the future. Maya''s twisted desire for revenge transferred to Miya''s child, Tatsuya, giving him the power to dpose anything. Miya used her magic again to seal most of Tatsuya''s emotions, so he won''t ever go berserk and destroy the world, despite knowing the consequences on her frail self. She died several yearster from the stress of her inherent magic.

    One single night fucked up their life.

    Will Tatsuya still have his powers?

    I don''t know.

    "Onii-sama?"

    Maya''s call snapped me back to reality.

    "What?"

    Maya took my hand and dragged me into the living room, giggling all the way.

    What energy¡­ I felt like an old man before this bubble of enthusiasm.

    We plopped on a couch while Genzou and Miya sat facing us.

    "Marikawa-dono, I would like to thank you as the Yotsuba n head."

    "I also thank you for saving my precious imouto."

    These guys were still stuck with this...

    "Stop with gratitude, please."

    Genzou assumed a serious expression. "Now onto the official talk, Marikawa-dono, we received the news regarding the demise of Kunlungfang Institute. Were you behind it?"

    I confirmed with a nod of my head.

    Genzou and Miya seemed surprised while Maya sneakily closed the gap.

    "Your ability to travel this fast is unmatched and you possess two unique powers. You are very much a threat to the countries embroiled in war and perhaps even Japan."

    I squinted my eyes with a smile. "Is that so?"

    Genzou shook his head. "Then why has no one ever heard of a powerful magician like you?"

    "Otou-sama," Miya interjected. "Marikawa-dono doesn''t hold any malice toward us."

    "I know that as well." Genzou narrowed his eyes. "I think many people will try to use or harm you. That''s why please stay at this ce until the fire of your presence dies from everyone''s eyes."

    Was this his way of saying, ''Please stay here and be happy with my daughter?''

    "Then I will be in your care."

    "You can call your parents here as well."

    Miya gave a graceful smile. "Any other rtive or even a girlfriend are also wee."

    "My parents are no longer alive¡­ my girlfriends are too far away."

    Miya suddenly stood with wide eyes. "Girlfriends?!"

    Even Genzou formed a helpless frown. I turned to Maya, who bit the corner of her lips with teary eyes.

    "How many?" she asked.

    "Ten." I gave an honest reply since tricking girls wasn''t in my blood.

    "Ten¡­ O-Onii-sama is a yboy?"

    "Pretty much."

    Her eyes took a serious glint. She ced a hand on myp. "Onii-sama, I-I don¡ª"

    "Maya!" Miya cut her off. "Please calm down. Don''t be so quick in this type of matter. You only met today after all."

    Maya was about to agree¡­ Wasn''t she too infatuated with me?

    "Maya, Miya, leave the room."

    "Otou-sama¡­ I understand." Maya agreed reluctantly and let go of my hand.

    Both Maya and Miya left the room.

    Genzou sighed. "Polygamy is amon practice in Ten Master ns since strong genes are cherished. But having ten mistresses is excessive."

    "I love every one of them, so don''t ask me to leave them for Maya."

    I asserted this before Genzou could say this.

    "We wouldn''t be having this talk if I thought of you as a bad man. Miya herself must have sensed your personality with Mental Design Interference. But with Maya''s Element genes, it will be hard for her to develop romantic feelings for anyone other than you."

    "That I can understand."

    "I just need you to remember that."

    He also left the room.

    I shrugged and gave a wink at the maid serving me the drinks. She rolled her eyes and fled the room.

 Chapter 113 - CH. 117: Too Perfect?

    Three dayster.

    Maya opened her eyes and squinted at the sunlight channeling through the windows. Sweat trickled down her forehead; the recollections of the dream still fresh in her mind.??

    "Huff¡­ who were those beautiful girls with Onii-sama? I have never met them. Are they Onii-sama''s girlfriends?"

    Then why would they show up in her dream?

    She rubbed her eyes and slipped out of the bed. Ignoring the maid standing outside, she hurried inside the side room.

    "Onii-sama."

    His sleeping face crushed her self-restraint. Panting heavily, she staggered toward him as if she was a zombie.

    "Onii-sama. Onii-sama. Onii-sama."

    "Cut it out." The voice was apanied by a chop on her head.

    Maya covered her head with teary eyes. "Nee-sama!"

    Miya frowned. "Do you want to give him a heart attack or something?"

    "No!"

    "It''s good he didn''t wake up."

    "I am sorry."

    Miya pulled Maya toward her own room. Taking a seat on the bed, Miya sped Maya''s hands.

    "Maya, don''t you think Asahi-sama is hiding something? He has ten girlfriends yet he didn''t call them once. His powers are beyond the norms. Otou-sama said he might be the strongest Strategic-ss magician in Japan."

    Of course she felt the incredulity between Asahi and everyone else. The way Psions swirled around him, yet never got too close as noticed by Eisaku oji-sama.

    However, it changed nothing.

    Because.

    "Onii-sama is too perfect!"

    Miya could only release a sigh at Maya''s lovestruck appearance. "What happened to my smart sister?"

    Maya giggled and pressed herself against Miya. "Nee-sama, I don''t care whether Onii-sama is a man who massacred thousands of men, or the Ancient God who materialized the Psions and Pushions into existence. I do not care. He is a kind man to me, someone who came to save me when I needed it the most. My special person. That is what Onii-sama became."

    Mayaid bare the state of her heart. Her true feelings caused Miya to flinch.

    "I see," Miya said and gently rubbed Maya''s back. "I can understand your position, even if only a little."

    "Nee-sama, what do I do?"

    "Just say this to him again. I am sure no man will deny such passion, even if ites from twelve years old."

    Maya groaned as she was reminded of her age once again.

    Miya chuckled. "He is a yboy anyway. Ten or eleven, it makes no difference."

    "Nee-sama is so smart!"

    "But you need to have a serious talk with him and stuff in his head that your love is real. I would never wish for you to waste your life if he rejects you."

    "No need. I already know."

    Maya swiveled her head around.

    "Onii-sama!"

    Asahi stood there with a soft smile.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    [Asahi''s pov]

    After listening to her confession, I only had one thought¡ªwasn''t this way too early?!

    Maya adopted a stoic face, although her eyes beamed with joy. "Onii-sama, you eavesdropped on our girl''s talk?!"

    I just showed a careless grin.

    Miya released an exaggerated sigh. "You are so childish¡­ Indeed, the birds of a feather flock together."

    I kneeled before Maya and grasped her hand. "Even though I like lolis, illegal ones are no go."

    Miya widened her eyes. "Huh?! What kind of confession is that?"

    Maya, however, blushed and nodded. "Onii-sama, Maya can wait for a few years~."

    She switched to a cutesy voice.

    "You two, I can never understand you."

    "Miya, can I have some alone time with Maya?"

    "Don''t do anything to her."

    She stomped out of the room. I sat beside Maya and stroked her hair lightly. She ced her hands on herp and gazed at the ground.

    Maya Yotsuba: Affection +4]

    "I want to confess something too."

    "Um, I am ready."

    "I don''t hail from any n or even this world."

    Maya gasped and curled her fist. "Otou-sama was right. He said Kuroba couldn''t find anything rted to you. Nothing. It was like you don''t even exist."

    Their informationwork already found that out. No wonder they were called Untouchables.

    Maya tugged my sleeve and looked up with moist eyes. "I said this before. That I do not care about Onii-sama''s background. You are still the man who saved me and the girls from hell. The man I fell for¡­"

    Whoa. Was this the effect of the ''Dependency'' trait? No matter what, she looked so adorable right now.

    Okay Asahi, get down your high horses. She is still illegal!

    I still couldn''t stop myself from leaning and capturing her tantalizing lips. Maya shut her eyes tightly as she cupped my face and squirmed into myp.

    Maya Yotsuba: Affection +4]

    After the short kiss ended, Maya rose to her knees and coiled her arms around my neck. "Onii-sama, take responsibility for Maya, kay?"

    "dly." I sealed the deal with another gentle kiss.

    Her eyes went vacant as tears poured out of her eyes. "Thank you, Onii-sama, thank you¡­"

    What could she be thinking to cry like this? The result of my rejection?

    Bringing her trembling body in my embrace, I soothed her sorrow with several gentle headpats.

    She lightly pushed me. I let her and we fell on the bed with her on top of me. Instead of happiness, a pained look shed on her face. "Onii-sama, you are leaving?"

    How did she know that I was about to leave?

    She ced her head on my chest. "I just had a¡­ hunch but it seems true after all."

    "...Yes."

    I had to go and meet Grayfia then go to Danmachi and join the familia of Astraea Goddess. The important point was I had to leave this cute girl on her own.

    "Can Ie¡­?"

    I ran my fingers through her glossy ck hair. "Not yet."

    "I understand." She rose suddenly, her violet eyes piercing into me. "Onii-sama, tell me what I have to do here. Anything. I will do anything."

    Sigh, what could she do for me? Hmm¡­ yeah, she could do that and not be bored for a year or two.

    "What happened to the girls we saved?"

    Maya inclined her head to the side. "We sent the ones who wanted to go home and kept the rest in the house beside ours."

    "So what do they want?"

    "Nothing. They are like sitting there like dolls, their hollow staring into the void¡ª"

    I pressed a finger on her lips. She was emanating a dim glow from her body, like an angel. The negative emotions affect her?

    "They are only this way because there is no one who can guide them. Can you be the light in their dark lives? If it''s you who almost went through the same pain, they will understand it."

    "Onii-sama, am I worthy...?"

    "Yes, you are. No one else can be."

    "Understood, Onii-sama. I will do it. Failure is not an option if Onii-samamands." She approached and her lips drew a mischievous smile. She rubbed her body against mine. Her thin pajamas couldn''t hide the warmth near her crotch. "Onii-sama, take my virginity before you leave."

    *Cough!*

    Maya frowned and turned her head. Her evil smirk was reced with a helpless look. "Nee-sama¡­"

    Miya stood there with a beet red face. "Maya, Otou-sama called you and Marikawa-sama."

    Thank goodness. She stopped me from lewding the illegal loli!

    "Fine," Maya replied in an annoyed tone.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Okay guys, gimme you votes!!!

 Chapter 114 - CH. 118: Departure

    Genzou, my new father-inw, faced me and Maya, my new waifu, with a daunting expression. His appearance screamed the overprotective daddy, who would do anything to keep a fiend off his daughter.

    "Maya, have you resolved yourself for this? To be his eleventh girlfriend?"??

    His words impacted us both.

    "Yes, Otou-sama."

    Genzou furrowed his thick brows. "Marikawa-dono, if you ever made her sad, you will be facing not me, but the entire Yotsuba n."

    His threat severely dropped room temperature.

    This man is a cool father. I must achieve his level of coolness if I want to be a good father!

    "You won''t ever need it."

    "Why is everyone acting as though Maya got married?" Miya''s retort passed through our ears as usual.

    "Otou-sama, have you nullified the agreement with the Saegusa?"

    Genzou nodded his head as he stood to leave the room. "I have."

    "Are they unhap¡ª"

    "Maya!" A male voice resounded outside and a ck-haired boy appeared at the door. An eyepatch covered his left eye, which he lost in the recent incident.

    Genzou stepped in to cover the boy with his burly frame.

    "Let me talk to Maya."

    I wanted to see how Maya dealt with her former fianc¨¦.

    Maya drew closer and nced up at me with a mischievous smile on her face.

    "Otou-sama, let hime."

    Kouichi rushed inside the moment Genzou moved. "Maya, you are safe!"

    "Saegusa-dono." Maya rose, lifted the edge of her skirt, and bowed. "I apologize for the inconvenience I caused in Taipei. Saegusa-dono lost one eye from Dahan''s machinations. If it''s not too much, allow our Yotsuba n to remunerate by paying for the medical cost."

    "Eh?" Kouichi froze.

    I held in myughter at theical sight. The woman he came here to meet acted intimate with some other man and treated him like a stranger. Dye my hair ck and cover my face with them, it will be a sight straight out of NTR doujins.

    During these three days, Maya showed three faces. To outsiders, she acted like a prim, elegantdy, worthy of the ''Yotsuba Princess'' title. For people close to her, she was a little imp, leaving no chance to prank if it amused her. Thest one was reserved for me, acting like a meek girl¡ªa result of her Element genes.

    Right now, Kouichi felt the elegance of her first face.

    "What is the meaning of this? The first thing I heard after I woke up was that our engagement was canceled."

    "Yes, it is canceled as I cannot devote myself to someone other than my Onii-sama."

    "Onii-sama?"

    Maya took her seat again and beckoned Kouichi to sit.

    The boy sat with his feet tapping the floor.

    "Saegusa-dono, our n hid the truth about my bloodline. My mother was an Element devoted to my father. The blood of Element of Light flowed in her veins. I inherited it by birth to be an Element as well."

    "Is that man the reason for this?"

    Maya ignored his rising fury and continued calmly, "You must know the trait the majority of the Elements gained after they became tired of themunity calling them ''Sorcerers'' and ''Witches''. They imbued Absolute Compliance and Obedience in their own genes to show that they aren''t a threat."

    Maya took my hand and ced it on her cheek. Kouichi''s eyes gleamed with rage.

    "I believe no man would want a woman who would be utterly loyal to another man."

    Kouichi pointed at me, gritting his teeth. "Then all I have to do is kill him and free you from this demon''s curse."

    Oh boy. This boy had guts.

    Maya lowered her gaze and light flickered around her body.

    "How dare you threaten my Onii-sama."

    The coldness in her voice surprised even me, much less the poor boy who used to love her.

    Miya arrived between Maya and Kouichi. "Maya, that''s enough. We don''t want to ruin the rtionship between our ns."

    "Understood, Nee-sama. Please do not enter my sight, or I will be forced to reveal every secret of yours."

    Kouichi sprang back to his feet and recovered his calmness. "What secrets?"

    I stroked Maya''s head to calm her anger. She smiled at me before shifting her attention back to Kouichi. "Like the incident where you indulged in a maid''s body."

    A young master indulging in his maid''s body, huh. This brought back some... bitter memories.

    Kouichi gave a deadly re at me and huffed out of the room.

    "Onii-sama, I am sorry if he troubled you."

    "It''s fine, my sweet little wifey."

    "My, Onii-sama is such a tease."

    I felt sorry for the guy though. He deserved an F after joining the gang of green hats.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    We spent the rest of the day strolling in the garden, having a date in the nearest hill station; we enjoyed ourselves to the fullest.

    Maya was quite the host today if I say so.

    Sadly, I had to go now to love my other women. Being a harem protagonist had its shorings.

    I propped my hands on the fence serving as thest line to a cliff and tore the wrapper of a bread roll. The taste reminded me of my high school.

    A cloudless sky loomed above us, packed with glowing stars.

    "It''s beautiful," Mayamented and took a bite out of my bread. "Yum."

    "Maya."

    "Onii-sama, is it time?"

    "Hmm." I finished my bread and took her hand, silently slipping the new ring on her finger.

    Maya summoned her own light. "T-This."

    A special ck ring with a violet gem; the tiny button on the frame will allow her to use telepathy with mana. I also gave her a self-sustained mana battery to charge the ring and two white orbs; each could be filled with mana. The intensity of its light will determine the amount of mana. She could use it to learn to manipte mana. She will get the hang of it in several days, if not more.

    I could also manipte Psions to create a broken magic sequence, which could only perform as a zone interference magic to counter a spell.

    I shook my head at the overplicated magic system and exined the ring''s functions.

    "I-I can talk with Onii-sama anywhere." She heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank god¡­"

    Lifting her off the ground, I settled her butt on the fence and pecked her lips. "I will return in several weeks or maybe months but I will still visit you sometimes."

    "How will Onii-sama visit me withouting here?"

    "That''s a secret."

    She wrapped her arms around my neck. "Please embrace me next time."

    I chuckled and brushed her hands off me. "I might. If you remain a good girl."

    I activated stealth and slipped from her grasp.

    Maya stretched her right hand and gazed at the ring.

    I gave her several headpats in stealth and flew off. Staying here will only make me more reluctant to leave this adorable little creature.

    "Onii-sama, Maya loves you!"

    Her voice echoed in the silent hill, bringing a smile to my face.

    ''Klyscha, open the portal to that world.''

    It was time to meet the beloved devil maid.

 Chapter 115 - CH. 119: Grayfiaâ€™s Change

    Grayfia swung down her hand and hundreds of small silver materialized. The Angels sensed their doom and flew off with their white wings.

    Smirking, Grayfia unleashed the hell sleeping inside the magic circle.?*Shiing!*?Numerous icy spikes jetted out and impaled the fleeing angels.??

    All died.

    But the raw fury inside Grayfia''s crimson eyes remained unsated.

    What else could be the cause other than the man who summoned her and seemingly forgot about her existence?

    She was?forgotten, never to see him again for twenty-two years.

    A short period for a devil.

    It didn''t irk her. Maybe it did, just a little. The problem was his knowledge. The conclusion of this never-ending war, he knew it all.

    She wanted to know. The odds were never in the Devils'' favor. The fall of several Pirs only strengthened this doubt.

    If that wasn''t enough, yesterday another shocking message arrived.

    The two Heavenly Dragons are going to fight again, said Chaos Karma Dragon, Tiamat, after Ddraig, the Red Dragon Emperor, borrowed her treasures. It could only mean he was going to fight his rival, the White Dragon Emperor. Theirst conflict happened centuries ago and greatly changed the world''sndscape.

    This time, however, they will disrupt the war itself. Grayfia will lose the opportunity to torture the?birds?but this was better than every Devil sumbing to the meaningless war.

    Grayfia swept her eyes over the vast sky with magic spells flying everywhere, the frontlines in Underworld dedicated solely for this war. The feeling of flying here couldn''t match the feeling of?that?world. What was different? She didn''t know. Maybe she liked the undead more than the?sentient?fools, or the polluted air.

    She covered her face.

    What am I thinking?

    A tiny silver magic circle emerged near her ears.?"Grayfia, return."

    The order of her father made her frown. The show had only started and her father had already called back.

    "Understood, Father."

    She flew down to the camp of her n and used the teleportation magic circle to return to her n.

    Her maid weed her on the other side.

    Grayfia furrowed her brow.

    The maid broke into a cold sweat. "M-Mistress, is something wrong?"

    Grayfia reached out and closed the top button of the maid''s dress.

    "There. A maid shouldn''t expose herself... unless it''s an order from her Master," Grayfia said with her naturally stoic expression.

    "U-Understood."

    Grayfia admired the frills for a second then asked the maid to guide her.

    Inside the meeting room, the Lords of various ns bantered with each other. Nothing new. The Four Great Satans just sat on their high seats and looked down on everyone. Her father stood beside a ck-haired man carrying a pretentious smile on his handsome face.

    Lord Lucifer.

    Grayfia suppressed the scowl creeping across her face and remained seated near the Heirs of other ns.

    Stay calm, she maintained a polite smile.

    But a proposal from a dashing, wild devil soured her mood. She rejected him with her?harmless?smile. Asahi had better looks but she still rejected him. What could looks do when the person was rotten inside?

    She shook her head. Truly a waste of untapped potential.

    The meeting started with her father''s words, then Satan Leviathan spouted some flowery yet poisonous words. Ultimately, Lord Lucifer spoke of the matter at hand.

    "The Heavenly Dragons started another fight in the Underworld. A vige was destroyed," her father informed.

    No one batted an eye at the news. The long going war had numbed everyone to death; devils never averted from death even before this.

    "Azazel called for cooperation to fend off the Heavenly Dragons. Heaven also agreed. The Lords also agreed as this will weaken the strength of other factions."

    Were they out of their minds? Heavenly Dragons. Even the gods feared Ddraig''s mes and Albion''s poison. Yet here they were, trying to use the opportunity to weaken their foes. Nothing less expected from the fools who orchestrated this war to dominate the world.

    Grayfia let out a sigh.

    Will this be the end of the Biblical God?

    She couldn''t care less about their enemies. However, the other Mythologies will jump to swallow their faction if Biblical God dies. Only he was strong enough to kill God-ss beings on his own. His?methods?terrified most Gods.

    I cannot let this happen.

    She stood up and all eyes in the hall went to her. She gave a short bow. "My Lord, can I have permission to say something?"

    Lord Lucifer propped his head on his right hand, an amusing smile stretching on his face. "Go on."

    "Please, do not provoke the Heavenly Dragons."

    Lucifer frowned. "Can I know the reason?"

    "The Heavenly Dragons will kill everyone."

    Despite knowing how much it would piss everyone off, Grayfia spoke without the slightest change in her expression.

    Lucifer mmed the table, turning it into dust. "Insolence!"

    Lord Lucifuge held him back from jumping at her. "Lord Lucifer, please have mercy."

    "Your words can be taken as treason," Leviathan said, her soft voice brimming with authority. "Stripping your titles will be a mercy."

    Heir? Grayfia never wanted to be one. The position was pped on her and before she knew it, everyone called her the Heiress.

    She clenched her fists and bowed. "Please think about it."

    "Guards, seize her immediately," Beelzebub said, yawning. "Why are we listening to a kid?"

    "Grayfia!" Her father panicked.

    Asmodeus patted his back. "Don''t worry, Lord Lucifuge. They will only send her to her room. I will leave her punishment to you. We cannot afford to lose a strong fighter for a simple mistake."

    Lord Lucifuge nodded. "I will see to it myself."

    Grayfia let herself be dragged to her room. Sitting on her bed, she sighed at the Satans'' immense arrogance as if the whole world was theirs to take. It wasn''t. They didn''t know the consequences of attacking the human world. The Gods won''t stay silent and perhaps purge the entire Devil Race.

    This is a mess. I hope Father doesn''t apany them in their death.

    "Grayfia darling, were you bored without me here?"

    This voice. Her head snapped at the source and her pupils dted.?He?stood beside her, a teasing smile on his face.

    "Bastard, what are you doing here?"

    "Lower your voice please."

    His hand went to her head and a peculiar warmth spread across her body. The weird sensation wasn''t¡­ bad. She quickly pped his hand away and grabbed him by his cor. However, contrary to thest time, her hands barely moved him, if not at all.

    She squinted her eyes to discover an intangible aura around him.

    Asahi raised his hands in surrender. "I am sorry, okay? I didn''t know the time gap between our worlds. It''s only been twenty-two days in my world."

    "What? Are you serious?"

    "I never joke about this stuff."

    As if¡­ she looked into his eyes and couldn''t find any trace of a lie. From a young age, she was trained to read devils and humans alike but looking into his golden eyes, she found herself lost.

    "There, let me reward your patience with a hug."

    Before she could deny it, Asahi wrapped his big arms around her and hugged her. She struggled, squirmed around, but he refused to budge an inch. She shook away the thought of using magic; it would either kill or cripple him.

    Why is he so forceful today?

    Not noticing the smile on her own face, she struggled both?physically?and?mentally.

    "Sit there, quietly."

    He ordered and Grayfia moved before her mindprehended what was happening. As if something inside herpelled her to follow him.

    Is this a mind magic?

    Asahi sat beside her. "Grayfia,e with me to another world as my maid."

    Grayfia''s mind stopped.

 Chapter 116 - CH. 120: Persuasion

    I jumped straight to proposing to Grayfia. It wasn''t out of the blue though, I followed her all around the Underworld today and found new things about her¡ªShe loved maids. She loved maids. She loved maids. Important things should be said thrice. Seriously, the way she looked at the maids in her mansion, I would have deemed her as a lesbian pervert with a maid fetish if I didn''t know her from the series. Her eyes brightened every time a maid passed by and she didn''t hesitate to lecture them about maid etiquette.

    That''s why I am back to my frivolous young master character to invite the young mistress as my maid. I am not forcing her to do my bids, just giving her a choice to be my maid. It would be her fault if she fell in love with me. Not mine!??

    She finally stepped out of her delusions and growled, "What did you say?"

    "Are you not sick of the way Maous operate? World domination and whatnot. Sadly, they won''t die this time and sessfully kill the Heavenly Dragons."

    She tried to protest but I gently stroked her hair.

    "But the war will end with God and the Four Maous dying."

    "Wouldn''t that be a good thing? No one will lead the Devil race to their death?"

    I shook my head. Naive. So naive.

    "Don''t forget the admirers of the Maou faction. As if they will miraculously stop craving war and domination."

    "But not every Devil is like them¡­"

    "Two sides with different interests. What would happen if they were let loose in the same room?"

    Her eyes widened as she came to the realization. "Are you saying there will be a civil war among Devils?"

    She was a good politician alright.

    "Where do you think your Lucifuge faction will stand? The good side or the bad side."

    "The Lucifuge n swore to serve Lord Lucifer for all eternity."

    "Yep. But this blind loyalty will lead to your n''s destruction."

    She went deep into thoughts. I stopped patting her head.

    Several momentster, she turned to me and bit her lips. "How can I avoid my n''s destruction?"

    Her voice was helpless, her visage like a damsel in distress.

    "Be my maid and I will let you be strong." I took her hand. "Strong enough to kill even the gods with a p."

    [¡ªGrayfia Lucifuge: Affection +2]

    "Why are you so obsessed with making me your maid?"

    I guided her hand to her chest. "Think about it yourself. What do you really think when you see a maid?" I whispered, acting more like a devil than the Maou himself.

    "What do I think?" she repeated.

    "I can do this job better than her, is that the first thought that enters your mind?"

    She unconsciously nodded. "No loyalty, those women know nothing about loyalty. Money, a better life, they are obsessed with trivial stuff. They are not maids but women whoring for money and know nothing about what a true maid is..." Her breathing became a mess as her lips curled up in a disdainful smile. "A true maid is devoted to serving her Master with her life without expecting anything in return. However, obtaining her Master''s love is her dream. It should be the end goal of every true maid!"

    How in the world did she cough up her fetish so easily?

    (My love, Mature Lover, and Eromancer are working in harmony to increase your God-level charm. An inexperienced woman like her cannot hope to resist your charm, even if she is a devil.)

    "I¡­ what did I just say?" Grayfia covered her face and fell backward on the bed. A crimson flush spread across her face, stretching to her ears.

    "Mistress Grayfia just confessed her deepest, darkest desires before a man she knows nothing about."

    Grayfia rolled on the bed like a little girl throwing a tantrum. This caught me off guard. I just stared at her until she stopped and calmly sat up. She coughed to clear her embarrassment but blushed once more.

    This gap from her stoic demeanor was melting my heart like a cube of ice under a zing sun.

    She coughed again and finally regained her lostposure. I couldn''t help but chuckle at her adorable appearance.

    "Please, be my maid. I will never force you to do anything weird. You will get a Lord to serve and be stronger than ever and I will fulfill my dream of having the coolest maid. It will be a win-win scenario for both of us."

    "C-Coolest maid? Why are you f-ttering me like that?"

    Her resolve was cracking like mine did at Klyscha''s suggestion way back.

    Good times.

    I squeezed her hands and backed her more into the corner. "You can resign anytime you want. I will still fulfill my promise to save your n."

    We were still about a few hundred years away from the Devil Civil War. I would be a hell of a lot stronger than anyone in DxD by then.

    "How can I believe you? You will take me to an unknown world where I will be a stranger. Will your women agree for me to work for you?"

    "They will only curse me a few times then ept you."

    [''Grayfia Lucifuge'' rtionship changed to ''Her Master?'']

    Great, at least she was beginning to ept me.

    Grayfia sighed and shook her head. "Give me a few days. I want to see the demise of two Heavenly Dragons with my own eyes."

    She was contradicting herself.

    "Sure. I will stick with you in the meantime."

    "How are you hiding from so many powerful beings?"

    How did I do that? Of course, it was my Stealth skill; it upgraded after an hour of walking in Lucifaad city.

    Yes, Klyscha had dropped me above the capital city of the Underworld, Lucifaad, the home territory of Original Lucifer. Not the crimson-haired Maou from DxD but the real deal with a great deal of arrogance to the level of stupidity.

    "I am tired¡­ let''s sleep."

    I pulled Grayfia to lie beside me. "A maid and Master sharing the same bed, isn''t that the epitome of a woman''s romance?"

    She separated herself from me. "Not so fast."

    She shifted to the corner of the giant bed and nced at me from the corner of her eyes.

    I buried my face in her pillow. "My maid smells so goood, better than any flower in the world."

    "Pervert."

    "Feel free to smell me whenever you want."

    She went silent and turned her back to me. Her tight ck dress put an emphasis on her curves. Her back looked stunning. But the maid dress suited her more.

    An undeniable fact.

    "You can change into morefortable clothes, you know. I will keep my eyes shut, I swear."

    She willfully ignored me. I took off my shirt and pants. What should I wear today? Let''s go with the dark purple t-shirt Saeko imed from the supermarket.

    "Why are you getting naked?" Grayfia was looking at me, squinted in suspicion, although she was sizing me up unconsciously.

    "I can''t sleep in those clothes." I grinned and stood with my chest out. "What do you think?"

    She didn''t answer and turned her back on me.

    I slipped into the t-shirt and rested on the bed.

    A few more days without meeting my other girls. Sigh. I have no choice. If I went back to Shizuka and returned, seven or eight months would have flown away in this world.

    I need to get Grayfia to agree sooner.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    He is getting back to his old habit of stalking...

 Chapter 117 - CH. 121: A Maidâ€™s Luxury

    After spending time with my cutest goddess, I woke up and heard rustling sounds near me. What was my future maid up to now? I took a quick nce at my side. Grayfia stood before a dressing mirror, checking out her maid uniform in various poses. The dress clung to her body tightly, showing her shapely ass.

    "It doesn''t fit me after all."? ?

    Her dejected whisper almost made me buy a new maid dress for her. I will give her one after she epts my proposal.

    She undressed right before my eyes, leaving only her ck bra and garter belt. Her flowing silver hair covered her back, revealing glimpses of her sexy back.

    I might develop a back fetish at this rate¡­ Rika is to me for this!

    She took out a ck shirt and tights from her closet. I shifted my gaze to the ceiling and closed my eyes.

    Let''s not scare her now.

    "Asahi, what do you want for breakfast?"

    Did she know I was peeking?

    "Don''t try to fool me. I can sense your perversion from miles away."

    Gloater. I ogled her yesterday but she sensed shit.

    I yawned and sat up.

    "Is Grayfia Lucifuge on the menu?"

    She crossed her arms on her chest. The simple gesture emphasized her boobs ready to destroy her shirt.

    "Fiiiine, get me anything you can cook. I get allergies if I don''t eat homemade food in the morning."

    "Wait here."

    I stared at her back. What the? Did she just believe that nonsense?

    I searched the door inside her room. As expected of a rich Ojou-sama, one of the doors led to arge bath. I nced at her clothes and a bunch of panties hanging on the side. As expected of a naughty maid, her choice in mature colors was splendid.

    Leaning back on the tub filled with cold water, I looked up at the shiny marble ceiling. A luxurious bath like this wouldn''t be possible in the human world since the 14th century was far behind the modern curve.

    A medieval world without magic is shit. Even Westeros, the world of Game of Thrones, was much better with Dragons and simple magic.

    Today could be dangerous as we would be witnessing the fight between the dragons. Both of them could destroy the world on their own.

    "Klyscha, show me my spell list."

    (Here you go.)

    [Spells]

    Phenex Spell Tree

    ¡ªBarrett

    ¡ªFire Wall

    Effect: Creates walls of fire that absorb damage as well as do fire damage.

    Cost: The first wall consumes 50 MP and each wall after that consumes 30 MP.

    ¡ªSelf-Burning

    Effect: Covers the target in a barrier of fire that absorbs 2500 physical damage. Grants resistance to fire while the barrier is up.

    Cost: This spell consumes 250 MP.

    ¡ªAnti-Aging

    Effect: Summons a small fire that can elerate natural recovery by 400%.

    Cost: This spell consumes 50 MP.

    ¡ªzing Wings

    Effect: Summons a pair of wings that can be used to fly or defend.

    Cost: This spell consumes 300 MP.

    ¡ªIsrael Judgment

    Effect: Summons the avatar of Phoenix, who shootssers of extremelypressed fire. Eachser ignores defense by 50% and causes 2500 physical damage and 4000 fire damage.

    Cost: This spell consumes 800 MP.

    ¡ªBurning Lance (Locked)

    ¡ªImitation re (Locked)

    ¡ªSuper Nova (Locked)

    ¡ªRevive (Locked)

    The spells I most relied on. I have yet to learn the rest. I doubt even the Great Red Dragon Emperor could endure the fire that ispressed from infinite life. I had no desire to test it out though. It would be foolish to intrude on the Heavenly Dragons and get wiped out.

    I scrolled down.

    Beleth Spell Tree

    ¡ªValiant sh

    Effect: Increases attack speed by 150%. Each sessful hit further increases the effect by 10%.

    Cost: This spell consumes 50 MP.

    ¡ªDemonic Strength

    Effect: Covers the caster in an aura that increases their Strength and Dexterity by 50. Itsts until the battle is finished.

    Cost: This spell consumes 200 MP for 600 seconds and then 15 MP per minute.

    ¡ªDream Separation (Locked)

    ¡ªSoul Enticer (Locked)

    ¡ªGrand Armament (Locked)

    ¡ªBlood Boost (Locked)

    ¡ªGiant''s Might (Locked)

    ¡ªSacred Demon (Locked)

    ¡ªEmperor Judgment (Locked)

    ¡ªGreat Cmity (Locked)

    Thest spell screamed of something a demon king would use to annihte humanity. In actuality, it transformed the target into a handsome version of themselves, capable of charming even Divas. No thanks, I already have enough women at hand, no need to furtherplicate matters by charming the entire Underworld.

    His Level 2 spell was what I used to almost overpower Grayfia. She was still more powerful than me, despite her main expertise being magic. Grayfia, right now, was an early Ultimate-ss at best since she had no Evil Piece. They were yet to be developed.

    I scrolled down to Baal''s list.

    Baal Spell Tree

    ¡ªLightning Line

    Effect: Summons a bow that shoots arrows conjured from lightning.

    Cost: Since you don''t have Wind or Lightning Element, this spell will consume 250 MP. Having one of these will reduce MP consumption by 25%.

    ¡ªHoroscope Stasis

    Effect: Binds the target in sturdy ropes made from light.

    Cost: Since you don''t have Light Element, this spell will consume 150 MP. Having it will reduce MP consumption by 25%.

    ¡ªStorm Fort

    Effect: ds the target in a wind barrier capable of absorbing 500 physical damage and slowing down projectiles.

    Cost: Since you don''t have Wind Element, this spell will consume 100 MP. Having one of these will reduce MP consumption by 25%.

    ¡ªAyamur (Locked)

    ¡ªRide Lightning (Locked)

    ¡ªCrying Nimbus (Locked)

    ¡ªArc sh Hazard (Locked)

    ¡ªYagrush (Locked)

    ¡ªThunder Lord (Locked)

    ¡ªKing of Flies (Locked)

    I should learn the Level 4 spell Ayamur. It summoned a badass spear with the power of wind maniption. Level 5 Ride Lightning improved physical ability and reflex. I remember the protagonist of Magika whatever abusing the magic all around the series.

    Thest one was Asmodeus-chan''s Spells focused on torturing people. Only two spells focused on pure offense. One summoned a shark and the other summoned mes of hell that burned anyone the caster felt hatred for. A magic spell that was very situational.

    After spending ten more minutes cleaning myself, I dressed up and returned to the bedroom, where Grayfia red at me while holding a te.

    "Did you see them?"

    I tilted my head, feigning ignorance. "What?"

    She put the food on the bed and left the room. She was standing in only her underwear before me but now she got angry at me for seeing her undies.

    Women are weird.

    I shifted my attention to the steaming hot meat. It just melted in my mouth, exploding with a spicy, rich vor. Grayfia returned and assessed my reaction with a smile. From her posture, it was safe to say she cooked it herself.

    Oh boy, Saeko got anotherpetitor, who was way better than Saya.

    "Let''s go. The Satans have already left to meet up with God and Azazel."

    Azazel, a man of culture, who fell from Heaven for lusting after Gabriel. He was one of the characters I admired in this world.

    "Why is Azazel participating?"

    "A part of the Underworld still belongs to their Faction. There will be nothing left if he doesn''t step up to stop the Heavenly Dragons."

    "Okay."

 Chapter 118 - CH. 122: A Heaven-defying Offer

    I gifted a stealth orb to Grayfia. She didn''t believe me at first but after shattering the orb, she activated the skill and her eyes widened.

    We stalked the Maous from a safe distance, more than two kilometers away. Our eyes could easily see from this distance. Perception was an amazing stat.??

    Maous entered a building guarded by fallen angels.

    "They are meeting outside Dragon Valley."

    This was their way of making a non-advantageous territory. God had yet to arrive. Let''s see how he looked.

    But before that.

    ''Klyscha, you said to add HP and MP to my system.''

    (Sorry, my love. I am still working on it.)

    ''Don''t push yourself. Take a proper rest, or I''ll spank you.''

    (Like you didst night? I loved it.)

    ''Ahem, don''t disclose our secrets in secret. People can hear us, you know.''

    (Unn.)

    Grayfia poked my fiery wings and winced at the heat. "Are you a bastard descendant of the Phenex n?"

    "Grayfia, my dear. Did you not see me in the other world? You think a fried chicken crossed worlds to? impregnate my mom?"

    "Fried chicken." She giggled. "I am sorry for doubting your lineage."

    Her attitude towards me improved a lot after I proposed to her.

    I patted her head, which she epted with a curious smile.

    "What''s this strange technique in your hands? Another magic?"

    "No, it''s a unique talent of mine. Headpats from my hands can conquer the strongest of beauties in a moment."

    She gave a condescending smile. "You can''t conquer me though."

    "Only time will tell."

    "I am not an easy woman."

    "Says the girl who spouted her fetish without any reservations."

    "Bastard," she growled, a thick blush on her face. "You hypnotized me into saying that!"

    "You think I can do that?"

    "He arrived¡­" she dodged the topic right there. I turned away from her and looked to the front. A golden magic circle appeared in the air, from which two Angels popped out. I almost froze seeing the blonde woman with twelve golden wings on her back and a golden halo above her head. Although she packed an enormous bust and curvaceous body under her white robe, her droopy aquamarine eyes brimmed with innocence like a child.

    She was none other than Gabriel.

    The other dude was a bishounen with long blonde hair and green eyes. Dressed in a red robe with golden shoulder tes, he also had twelve wings like Gabriel.

    Michael, huh.

    Two Seraphs arrived. The magic circle shone again and a white haired old man arrived. He had no wings, halo or any weapons. I would have mistaken him as a senior citizen if not for the enormous pressure around him.

    He was Biblical God, a being on the top 10 strongest list in DxD. Before the war, he was exhausted from sealing Trihexa. Otherwise, he would have bitch-pped the rebellious Maous with no problem.

    God suddenly turned to me and a strange smile appeared on his wrinkled face. A tingle traveled down my spine. I almost asked Klyscha to open a portal to return.

    "Boy, are you interested in ying God?" a soft male voice rang in my head.

    My stealth couldn''t fool him. Did he want me to take his seat in Heaven?

    "Why me?"

    "Huh?" Grayfia nudged me. "Did you say something?"

    I ignored her and kept my eyes on God.

    "So you know I am the leader of Angels. It makes things easier. Boy, the power dormant inside you is far stronger than anyone I''ve met before. Even that abomination is a fool before your power. Neither are you an angel, devil, or fallen angel. But your light affinity surpasses even Gabriel, the most innocent soul this world has ever seen."

    (He is talking about my divinity.)

    ''Okay. As for Light Affinity, I don''t have one right now.''

    (You have one but it''s just not unlocked yet.)

    ''I see.''

    "I shall meet with you after finishing my business with the Heavenly Dragons."

    "Sure, oldie."

    He replied with a lighthearted chuckle and flew down with Seraphs.

    "Old man? My hair has been silver since birth. You don''t have to call me an oldie for that." Grayfia pressed her hand on my forehead. "He doesn''t have a fever. Is he going nuts after my rejection? I didn''t reject him though."

    She put a finger on her full, pink lips. I held myself from kissing them and flicked her forehead with some strength.

    She rubbed her forehead with one hand and squinted. "What was that for?"

    "I talked to God just now."

    "Seriously?"

    "He is an amusing fe." I took her hand. "Let''s practice hand-holding until they finish their meeting."

    (M-My love, that''s too lewd for a virgin like her!)

    Grayfia snatched her hand and flew down with her devil, bat-like wings.

    "Wait."

    "I haven''t acknowledged you. Stop harassing me before that."

    "Does that mean I can harass you after you acknowledge me?"

    Her wings stopped at my shamelessness. She regained her bnce and descended in silence.

    Grayfia watched the building with hawk-like eyes. I pped her back and brought forth my secret weapon¡ªthefiest bed in the world!

    "Grayfia,e."

    She deadpanned and settled her butt on the edge of the bed. "Soft¡­ what is this material?"

    "Be my maid and I shall answer."

    "Never mind me."

    I grabbed the Hymn of Spirits Grimoire and my special sses. The Elemental Roulette skill was hard to level up.

    "A grimoire." Grayfia crept closer and craned her neck to read the text. "Is this gibberish?"

    "There are somenguages even a Devil''s innate skill can''tprehend."

    "Impossible¡­"

    I caressed her cheeks and pecked her forehead. "Everything is possible, my dear."

    Me being here after dying is a testament to that. It was proof that worshipping milfs could lead to heaven-defying results, even more than xianxia stupid protagonists!

    Grayfia pushed me away and took the Grimoire, inspecting its every nook and cranny. She still couldn''t hide her ears red in embarrassment.

    "Pervert¡­" she cursed under her breath.

    "The way you adore maids, I am sure a woman like you can also be called a pervert."

    She groaned and threw the Grimoire back at me.

    Let''s see her stats. The thought brought up a blue window in my face.

    Grayfia Lucifuge Lv. 93

    ¡ªDesignated Title: Devil Maid

    ¡ªRace: Devil

    ¡ªss: Mistress of Frost

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 189

    ¡ªDexterity: 207

    ¡ªConstitution: 200

    ¡ªDefense: 220

    ¡ªCharm: 49

    ¡ªDemonic Power: 493

    Skills:

    [¡ªLanguage (Special): Other people will hear the user''s voice in their nativenguage.]

    [¡ªNight Vision (F-Rank): The user can see things in darkness.]

    [¡ªDevil Curse (Curse): The user receives additional damage from Light and Holy Element.]

    [¡ªElemental Resistance (F): The user''s immense demonic power makes them resistant to natural elements.]

    [¡ªSunburn Immunity (Special): The user is immune from getting a sunburn in their native world.]

    [¡ªDemonic Magic (B-Rank): The user can cast spells with imagination.]

    [¡ªEtiquette (D-Rank): The user is well-versed in the art of etiquette.]

    [¡ªCooking (D-Rank): The user subconsciously richens the vor of their cooking through their thoughts.]

    [¡ªFrozen Heart (Unique): The spells rted to Ice Element are 20% stronger and consume less energy.]

    And here is a beauty with a frozen heart. Jokes aside, this unique skill was a wet dream for every ice magician. Even the world acknowledged her as a maid. Gotta love the ir. Her stats were a step above mine but our levels had a wide gap. How the fuck? Was an Ultimate ss like her onlyparable to Level 8 in Danmachi?

    (My love, calm down! Don''t forget our race, we are high human, the pinnacle of all the mortal races.)

    I nodded.

    (And levels don''t show someone''s destructive powers. They are only a set of attributes of any individual, the way they use their powers depends on themselves. A level 8 can''t destroy a town, because the magic in Danmachi follows differentws from this world and has severe limitations. Whereas this world''s Devil Magic depends solely on the power of imagination. A level 8 canpete with Ultimate ss in terms of raw stats. But the former''s attacking power is overwhelmingly outmatched inparison to thetter.)

    Ah shit. This wasn''t a game where fights purely depended on stats. Have to keep it in mind.

    "Stop staring at me like that!"

    It seemed the maid was having delusions of me ogling her body.

    I opened the book and immersed myself in the wonders of nature.

 Chapter 119 - CH. 123: The Battle Of Behemoths

    I shut the Grimoire before getting a headache. My mindsted for one and a half hours this time, recorded by Klyscha.

    Grayfia yawned, sitting in the fetal position. "Are you not bored of reading this gibberish?"??

    "It might be gibberish for you but it makes me stronger."

    "Knowledge is power¡­ Tell me, Asahi. Are you an old sorcerer reincarnated in the body of a young adult?"

    The fuck was she talking about. I am not a Xianxia protagonist.

    "Fuck no. By the way, how old are you?"

    "...Thirty five."

    There was a long gap in her answer. Her lie was too obvious.

    "I don''t care even if you are a thousand year old devil."

    "Seriously? You like me that much?" Her lips quivered for the briefest second as she adopted a serious expression.

    Love, huh. Even if her adorable face shook my heart, could it be called love? Maybe. Maybe not. Waste of time to think about. Right now, nothing mattered more than her.

    "I do."

    Her lips loosened and a smile crept on her face.

    [¡ªGrayfia Lucifuge: Affection +5]

    Damn. Thergest increase in affection with the maid. She loved the sincere praise.

    (Unnn, my love?)

    ''Yeah.''

    (Her affection points are 83.)

    ''When... did that happen?''

    (She was thinking about you all night without getting a second of sleep. Your invitation can fulfill her fetish, save her n, and give her the freedom she wanted.)

    ''Freedom?''

    (It''splicated. My love should hear it from her mouth.)

    ''Okay.''

    Grayfia nudged me on the shoulder. "They are out."

    Ohh. God, Azazel, and Maous came out together and flew in the opposite direction. Ten-winged and twelve-winged fallen angels followed behind.

    What will happen to humanity if these supreme beings conspire like this?

    Poor humans.

    "Let''s stalk them again. I am sure God won''t mind our presence."

    "If you say so."

    Putting my bed in the inventory ring, I conjured my wings again and dashed in the sky. Grayfia followed with her own wings.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    About half an hourter, we stopped since the target alsonded in a massive crater.

    "The Rines Vige used to be here," Grayfia said calmly, shaking her head. "Nothing left of it now."

    "That''s the Heavenly Dragons for y¡ª"

    The earth rumbled. Everyone simultaneously turned to the north. Two giant silhouettes rose in the air. The red dragon wed a chunk out of the white dragon and roared in his face. The intensity shook us from thousands of meters afar. The white dragon with two golden horns atop his head, Albion, spewed a silver mist with a hiss.

    "The Heavenly Dragons¡­" Grayfia whispered. "They are strong."

    They sure are. Just their bodies alone could tten a small-sized city. Yet, they were nothingpared to their daddy, the Great Red.

    "We are like mobs before them, aren''t we?" I patted her shoulder with a smile. "But we will surpass them one day."

    I have to surpass them. Klyscha''s real booty was on the line.

    [¡ªGrayfia Lucifuge: Affection +2]

    "You are also strong for saying it after witnessing their strength."

    Her tone full of admiration took me aback. This was the first-ever praise she gave to me.

    The three faction leaders interrupted the fight of two eternal rivals with words.

    "How dare you intrude on my sacred duel?" Albion exploded and smacked the Maous and Azazel away with his tail. The old man wasn''t flung like the rest as he had caught Albion''s tail with both hands.

    "Let me deal with these pests." Ddraig helped his rival by spouting mes like a methrower.

    Was it just me or Ddraig''s voice sounded a bit sharperpared to Albion''s?

    The Seraphs hurler spears of light at the dragons. A ten-winged fallen angel tossed bolts of white lightning as if he was the incarnation of Zeus.

    He must be Baraqiel.

    Lucifer roared and returned to the fight with the other Maous. God and his Seraph took on Albion while the rest ganged up on Ddraig.

    They started the most destructive battle I ever witnessed in person.

    Dragging ck-jawed Grayfia to the peak miles away from the battle, I put out a couch for rxation.

    "Why are we here?"

    "That ce is dangerous, or what else? I don''t want to die from stray fire."

    Grayfia suppressed herughter. "Then stay here. I will go there."

    "Wait."

    ''Klyscha, any way to watch the battle from here?''

    (There are battle disks, you know the things people use in Xianxia to watch battles. Only for 799.)

    That was unexpected.

    ''Buy one!''

    Smooth ck discs appeared in my hands. I pressed the really pressable button in its center. A massive hologram screen popped up, showing various angles of the Heavenly Dragons and the three factions going at each throats.

    ''Popcorn and beer please.''

    (Of course.)

    A giant bucket of popcorn and four cans of beer.

    I pulled the stunned Grayfia closer. "Dig in."

    "You¡­ what the hell do you take this fight for?" Grayfia deadpanned. "It''s the legendary Dragon Emperors fighting for supremacy. A legendary battle."

    A pinch on her cheeks opened her mouth enough to stuff some popcorn. "Isn''t it better if we enjoy this legendary battle to the fullest like this?"

    Grayfia sighed and perched beside me. She drank some beer and let out a satisfying sigh. "It tastes¡­ good."

    "See. It''s better to enjoy the moment than worry about the future."

    "Enjoy the moment, huh," she whispered and shook her head forcefully as though shaking off something. She watched the battle with sharp eyes and crossed her legs. Her supple thighs crammed inside the tight pants squeezed each other, almost making me drool.

    I fell to my side,nding on herp. The fullness of her thighs made me bounce twice.

    "Cough, cough. Myp pillow deficiency is acting up." I clutched my chest. "I can''t get up without somep pillows from a woman."

    "You¡­"

    I pointed at the screen. "Oh look, God just summoned his holy sword."

    "What?" Grayfia got distracted. "That weapon¡­ It has very destructive holy powers."

    God''s golden sword of devil annihtion shed Albion''s horn. A stream of blood sizzled and corroded the earth.

    "Damn. That guy is poisonous to his blood."

    "..."

 Chapter 120 - CH. 124: A Surprising Turn Of Events

    Minutes turned into hours.

    Hours turned into a day.??

    However, the intensity of the destruction only increased. The upper-tier power of the world shook the Underworld with their sh. We were lucky that the battle only moved in our opposite direction.

    Ddraig suffered only so-so injuries. But Albion''s celestial white scales were cracked in ces, oozing out gallons of blood. I noticed a really really really strange thing. Albion tanked every strong attack for Ddraig, resulting in its current pitiful state.

    I don''t like where this is going.

    (My love, what you thought is true...)

    ''Fuck. Ddraig having a sharp voice and Albion getting angry for Ddraig wasn''t a coincidence.''

    (Yes¡­ Y Ddraig Goch, one of the two Heavenly Dragons, is a... female.)

    ''How?!''

    (You know people''s fantasies for genderbender¡­ many people envisioned Ddraig''s female version as a perfect waifu for Issei¡­)

    ''Are you talking about¡­ fanfictions of High school DxD?''

    (Unn.)

    Fuck¡­

    Grayfia watched everything ying out calmly. Her initial enthusiasm had died down and now she only wished for this to end quickly.

    "Grayfia, are you sleepy? You can borrow myp."

    She shook her head. "No. I am fine like this."

    She had pushed me from herp after two hours. But the feeling remained firm inside me.

    She noticed my nce at her thighs and frowned. "Please be serious until this fight ends¡­ I promise to give you anotherp pillow."

    "Oh¡­ sure."

    Assuming my most serious face, I took a bite out of the juicy chicken leg.

    (My love, how is my cooking?)

    ''You cooked it? How?''

    (I created the materials with your KP and tried tinkering with them here.)

    ''Sweet. It''s so crispy.''

    Eating while watching a fight of two heavyweights cooled my head with a bucket of water. Ddraig was at fricking Level 389, Albion at 380, even the Maous were about Level 188 to 199. While mine was Level 24.

    (My love can level up more in the dungeon since every monster there is made of energy far higher than undead.)

    ''Alright.''

    "The Dragons are slowing down," Grayfia said. "But God and others are still holding on."

    Though I knew the result of this battle. Ddraig and Albion could still go into rage mode. Even a Dragon King like Fafnir almost killed the Super Devil Rizevim in rage mode. Only Gods know what a Heavenly Dragon could achieve in that mode. Maybe fight Shiva, the God of Destruction, on equal terms?

    "They should kill Albion first." I gave my opinion. "He will fly into a rage if Ddraig is killed first."

    "What stops Ddraig from raging over Albion?"

    "Eh? Would they be fighting if she liked Albion?"

    "She could just be¡­" Grayfia paused and averted her gaze.

    Suspicious.

    "Anyway, they should finish this quick, or the Dragons'' rage won''t be easy on anyone here."

    "Exactly. I am sure God knows what he is doing."

    Because God knows everything.

    "He doesn''t know everything," Grayfia retorted. "Or he wouldn''t havemitted those atrocities."

    God was a sinner himself.

    As the fight continued, we idly chatted.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Five hourster.

    The worst didn''te as Albion copsed on the bloody ins; Ddraig followed him soon after. I forgot that these two were battle maniacs. Living and dying for battle came first before their own lives. God just waved his hand and the dragons vanished. Lucifer lost his right hand but the fiendish grin on his face showed his happiness.

    Seraphs dragged their tired bodies to Heaven. Azazel and I both watched Gabriel''s booty as she flew away.

    "They really killed the legendary Heavenly Dragons," Grayfia whispered, revealing a smile. "You were right."

    "I am never wrong."

    "How does that old man die? He is so strong to keep the White Dragon Emperor busy on his own."

    "He is exhausted after a certain event."

    Grayfia frowned. "What event?"

    "Believe me, you don''t want to know."

    God sealed Trihexa, or whatever its title was. The ritual had left him exhausted. Today''s fight seeped out all of his energy. No wonder he died against the Maous in the future.

    I threw everything back in my ring and took Grayfia''s hand. "The show is over. Let''s return."

    Grayfia gave ast look at God and others and nodded, not taking back her hand. I reluctantly let go of her hand and summoned my wings. Phenex''s fire contained the Life and Light Element, a natural counter to Grayfia''s devil lineage.

    We sneaked back into her room.

    Grayfia plopped on the bed. "Now¡­ what? Maous will return and give me an appropriate punishment to make an example out of people intending to rebel against them."

    I remained silent, listening to her troubles.

    "Say Asahi. If I go with you now, can I return here?"

    "Of course you can. I am not keeping you bound to me all the time. You are free to return whenever you want, you just have to ask me."

    Grayfia sighed and a serious glint shone in her eyes. "Give me one more day. I want to¡­ meet my mother."

    Mother? I never met someone resembling her in the entire mansion. I nodded at her then talked to Nee-san and other girls for the better part of the day. Nao''s dy in thoughts made me chuckle. She was clumsy like always.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    The next day.

    Grayfia activated stealth and led me to the basement. She peeked out of the door then pointed at the giant silver magic circle drawn on the floor.

    "Stand there."

    "Yes, Ma''m."

    She stood beside me and the magic circle suddenly shone.

    Before I knew it, the circle teleported us to a dim room.

    "Follow me."

    The ancient-looking walls outside made the hallway something simr to a crypt. Grayfia climbed the stairs and unlocked a door. Passing the door, a beautiful garden greeted me. A tombstone was erected in the center with some symbols drawn on it.

    Devils also buried their lost ones?

    Grayfia kneeled before the grave.

    I could only pat her shoulder while she grieved in silence.

    "I am sure she is happy in Heaven."

    Devils also went to Heaven, at least Cleria Belial did.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes."

    As someone who never saw the face of his real mother, I envied her a bit. My bitchy stepmom was no better than my siblings aiming to send me packing from the Heir''s position.

    I sighed at the good ol'' times. I am a family man now, or at least I hope I am.

    "Asahi, wait here¡­ for a minute."

    Grayfia dragged her over to the door and vanished.

    What was my future maid nning now?

 Chapter 121 - CH. 125: Return

    Grayfia shook her head to clear her anxiety. There was nothing to be anxious about. She tore the package containing her fetish and hung it before the mirror. The ck and white maid dress Asahi had left in her closet.

    That man and his desire to make a maid out of Lucifuge n''s heir.??

    She shook her head again and loosened the straps of her dress. She slipped into the maid dress. It clung to her without being too tight. Everything was perfect.

    But.

    Where did he get her measurements? Did he check her clothes hanging in the bath? Her lips twitched at the thought.

    She gathered her hair and tied them in a ponytail, leaving two braids on both her shoulders.

    "This looks better."

    Standing before the mirror, she twirled once. Perfect. She picked up a photo of her mother standing behind her father sitting sternly on a chair. Ironically, Lady Lucifuge wore a maid dress.

    "Mother, I hope you don''t hate me for following in your footsteps. I cannot fathom the depth of love you had for Father, to follow him as a maid¡­ I swear to be strong and protect this family you left behind."

    She wrote the letter addressing her father and idiotic brother and left it at the bedside. Everyone knew she visited this ce twice a month since this ce was Mammon''s courtyard, the birthce as well as the resting ce of her mother.

    Grayfia took a deep breath and pushed open the door.

    Asahi greeted her with a mischievous grin. "Wee to the family."

    "I am ready. If you try to do anything, I swear to kill you, even if your women kill me after."

    Asahi raised his hands as a show of surrender. "I like you. How many times have I told you this fact?"

    Grayfia managed to keep a straight face at his sincere confession. "Men are the most fickle creatures in the Eight Hells."

    "Hey, don''tpare me to the dishonest brats. I am always straightforward when ites to my feelings."

    Her lips slightly rose. "Everyone knows how much truth your word contains."

    Asahi clicked his tongue and grasped her hand. "You told your father everything?"

    Grayfia nodded. "I did."

    "Liar. I saw that letter."

    Grayfia pinched his waist as hard as she could. "You followed me to the room?"

    "Ouch, I just came to lend my shoulder if I saw you crying." Asahi grinned ear to ear and saluted at her mother''s grave. "Mother-inw, thanks for raising Grayfia as a splendid maid. I cannot thank you enough."

    Grayfia could feel the heat rushing to her face. "You... What about your meeting with God? You are ditching him before that."

    "He must be busy with processing the bodies of Heavenly Dragons and I can''t wait to meet my women."

    He left his home to find her here. Was he stupidly in love with her or did he grow tired of his women and wanted her body? Thetter couldn''t be any more wrong with the affection brimming in his eyes.

    Idiot.

    Asahi pointed at the sky. "That''s the way back home."

    Grayfia narrowed her eyes. A massive vortex spun above her, more than a thousand feet above. "I see. Let me carry you... My Lord."

    "Hah?"

    She spread her wings and took off, dragging Asahi with only his hand. She ignored his screams and giggled.

    "That''s payback for leaving me no face, My Lord."

    Her cheeky smile and Asahi''s painful screams painted an unusual picture in the sky.

    Grayfia sensed hundreds of gazes directed her way. The portal garnered the attention of everyone in the area. Asahi took this opportunity and broke free from her grasp. She reached out to catch him but he summoned his own wings.

    "Finally... you naughty maid, I will spank you."

    "N-No," Grayfia imagined the scene and her voice cracked. She swung her wings as fast as possible to escape the punishment. However, Asahi caught up in a few seconds and swung his arm.

    Grayfia only felt a tingle in her butt, then a tremor rushed through her soul. She almost leaked a moan from a sudden gust of pleasure.

    W-What was that?

    "Did you enjoy it?"

    Her cheeks flushed but her stoic expression saved her from getting discovered. "No."

    Asahi clicked his tongue and shoved her inside the portal.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    [Asahi POV]

    A chopper flying in the blue sky appeared before us.

    With a dash, I reached before the chopper. Extinguishing my wings, I jumped inside.

    "Aimi!"

    "Asahi-sama!"

    Aimi plunged into my embrace and rubbed her face. I slid my hand down her silky hair and scraped her head with my chin.

    "I missed you, Aimi. How much time has passed?"

    "Less than an hour."

    "As expected."

    Aimi tensed up suddenly and red past me. "Asahi-sama, is she also?"

    I patted her head. "Yes, she is my new maid. So don''t fight, okay?"

    "Nmm¡­ I understand."

    Grayfia perched on the backseat of the chopper, examining every part curiously. "What is this metal box?"

    A helicopter didn''t exist in her day and age.

    I exined about the metal box and she nodded in awe.

    "Impressive."

    "Aimi, drive us back. I want to meet others."

    "Leave it to me."

    The helicopter fell. I held on to Aimi for support.

    "Woaah." Grayfia, however, crashed into the roof and bounced back. She rubbed her head. "What are you doing?"

    Aimi snickered. This little¡­ She still held a grudge against Grayfia for thest time. No one could me her for being so protective of her man.

    Aimi''s over-the-top flying skills brought us above Takagi Mansion in several moments. Grayfia gaped at the abilities of this metal box.

    "Aimi, park it in the yard. I am off to meet others."

    "Leave everything to me!"

    "Grayfia, it''s time to meet the family you promised to serve."

    "A-Alright!"

    She seemed strangely hyped for it. Taking her hands forcefully, I hopped down the chopper and dashed into the door.

    "Young Master!"

    Chika''s shout was ignored as I ran inside my room.

    I am back!

 Chapter 122 - CH. 126: Demon Maid

    The girls still chatted, giggling on the couch. Yoko sprang to her feet and unsheathed her katana.

    "Asahi-dono?" she put back her sword and approached. "Why are you in a hurry?"??

    Using the heaven-sent opportunity, I drew her in a wide hug. "Yoko, I missed you."

    "A-Asahi-dono, let go of me. I haven''t showered yet."

    "Who cares about that? Aren''trades supposed to share a hug after a victory?"

    She sighed and lightly pped my back. "I heard how much you helped people in Tokyo. You have my gratitude for that."

    I released her and patted her shoulder. "Like I keep saying, I do things I want to do, not because someone is forcing me to do."

    Yoko quietly nodded and bowed her head. "Thank you."

    A thick-headed woman.

    Shizuka shoved Yoko aside and grasped my hands. "Aa-kun, how did it go?"

    A small peck on her lips brightened her eyes. "Couldn''t be any better."

    "So we can pack our stuff now?" Shiori cut into the conversation with a grin. "Girls, move out now!"

    "Waaait." I grabbed her hand and yanked her. She crashed against my chest and closed her eyes. Leaning closer, I kissed her.

    "You two." Saeko pulled Shiori away. "Please be mindful of children."

    Aiko and Rini looked at us, face red in embarrassment. Shiori revealed a wide smile. I do not regret this sin.

    "Where are Saya and Rika? I don''t see her anywhere."

    Saeko nced at the door. "Rika-san is enjoying her sunbath. Saya just went to discuss something with Leme-chan. Why was she beaming foolishly?"

    I can''t tell before Saya confirmed it with the test. "It''s¡­ nothing."

    Yuriko pointed at me with narrowed eyes. "Suspicious. Guilty."

    "I am not."

    Yuriko pressed her hands on my chest, stood on her toes, and pecked my lips. "Did you give her what she wanted?"

    I quietly nodded to her whisper. Her mischievous grin became more apparent. "I will be handling some things rted to the base. Just give a call if you need me."

    She kissed again and swaggered out of the room. A secondter, she returned, leading Grayfia by hand.

    "Honey, what is this demon doing in our home?"

    Saeko and Shiori instantly drew their katana and covered me.

    "Asahi-kun, shall I cut her down?"

    "Why is she wearing frills?!" Shiori retorted.

    Rini nked her gauntlets and growled at Grayfia, who calmly raised the corner of her skirt and bowed.

    "Lord Asahi gave me the opportunity to serve him as his maid."

    "Onii-san, she is a maid as well?"

    I patted her head and poked her cheeks softer than marshmallow. "She is."

    "I thought as much." Yuriko patted Grayfia''s cheeks with a kind smile. "Wee to the family. Address me as Mistress, kay~?"

    Grayfia hurriedly nodded. "I shall."

    Yoko shook her head. "Asahi-dono, I am going to shower."

    I felt like she wanted to distance herself from our family matters.

    "Asahi-kun." Nao tugged at my sleeve. "Are you sure about this?"

    With my right hand around her waist, I pulled her closer. "You girls are misunderstanding our rtionship. She is my maid and bodyguard."

    "I doubt it will stay that way for long."

    "Agreed."

    Yuriko and Shiori were acting in sync today.

    Grayfia shook her head. "My apologies for intervening but I intend to keep this rtionship¡­ professional."

    Shiori rolled her eyes at Grayfia. "We will see that."

    Yuriko left the room. I tried to kiss Nao, but she drew my attention to Aiko and shook her head. I still hadn''t made up with Aiko. So many things to do.

    "Grayfia, help me!"

    Nee-san snuck a kiss before I smiled at my women and left the room, dragging Grayfia with her hand.

    "Why do people love dragging me like a little girl?"

    I ignored herint and entered my room.

    "Help me schedule things."

    It was necessary. A day here will be equal to six months of loneliness for Maya. I nned to pick her up in two years. Before that, we will have to make do with meetings in my dreams. Plenty romantic for someone like her.

    I exined everything to Grayfia, even the thing about the Danmachi world. Ignoring her awed look, I continued to tell her the things I had nned¡ªmaking up with Aiko, lewding Nao, lewding Leme, seizing some alone time to grind, spending time to cuddle with girls, having a shower with Saya¡ªeverything was of utmost importance.

    "Stop!" Grayfia mmed the notebook on the table and covered her ears. "Why is everything here rted to your women?"

    I tilted my head. "Because I love them. Seeing them happy fills my heart with joy."

    Grayfia groaned and picked back her notebook. "I will find an efficient daily schedule on this."

    "Make a quick one for now. Exclude the thing about lewding. I don''t have time. Getting to another world takes priority for everyone."

    "My Lord is going alone?"

    "Of course not. Nao wille on her promised date."

    "Nao is the brown-haired girl with sses?" She stared at me with nk eyes. "My Lord is aiming for her virginity, aren''t you?"

    There will be no one to stop me from lewding Nao in another world!

    "How do you know she is a virgin?"

    She tilted her head, eyes innocent like a child. "Woman''s instinct?"

    "Work on it. I will spoil the girls in the meantime."

    Grayfia sighed. "I didn''t think you would really make me your maid."

    "It''s what you wanted though. You can''t escape your responsibilities."

    What a strange woman. Even I am manning up to be a father. She should do what she signed up for. That was being my full-time maid, who doubled up as a bodyguard and a secretary.

    "Ahh, can you teach the blue-haired about this maid etiquette of yours? She also wants to be a maid."

    "It shall be done."

    "Keep it R-15."

    "What?"

    "Don''t add sex training in it."

    "My Lord."

    "Fine, fine. I am counting on you."

    I returned to the room, to the girls, and sprawled on Rika''s thighs. Saeko formed a serious expression as if she was going to fight for her life and put my legs on herp. She traced her hand before kneading my knees.

    "Hope it helps."

    Nao guided the lolis out of the room and came back. I closed my eyes and told her about my expedition in both worlds. Saya also joined midway and shot questions after questions.

    I calmly answered each while getting my energy replenished by Rika and Saeko.

    Home is always the best.

 Chapter 123

Not a chapter!

 Chapter 124 - CH. 127: A Quickie

    After spending lots of quality time with the girls in four hours, it was time to scout Orario, where most of Danmachi''s story took ce. I stroked the hair of Saeko and Shiori hugging my sides with their eyes closed, clearly enjoying the care I had given them. Though Nee-san and Saya gave a wide re when Shiori brought this up, some sweet talk managed to get through her.

    ''They haven''t asked me about their father yet. Klyscha, is he¡­?''??

    (He is alive and kicking, giving a hard time to the undead.)

    ''Should I say as expected of the father of my sword waifus?''

    (...My love, I am opening the portal¡­ now!)

    Her voice was tinged with unconceble exhaustion.

    (I am¡­ maybe. Just finished the status thing.)

    ''Nice. Open the change panel. I want to make some logical changes.''

    [¡ªIs It Wrong to Try to Pick Up Girls in a Dungeon? (DanMachi)]

    [Description: The story of a young adventurer named Bell Cranel on his path to bing a hero, while making girls fall for him.]

    [ept] [Modify]

    ''When did Ryuu join Astraea Familia?''

    (Let me check¡­ around ten years before the main story.)

    ''That''s too much¡­ wait how old was she at that time?"

    (...Eleven.)

    ''When did the members of Astraea Familia die?''

    (Five years before the story.)

    ''Evilus killed them if I remember.''

    (It was a Juggernaut... born from excessive destruction¡­ of the dungeon.)

    ''Should I start five and a half years before the story?.''

    (Do what your heart desires¡­)

    ''As for changes¡­ I will take an orphan''s identity for Nao and me. I could just enter Astraea Familia like this¡­ but it won''t give me any sense of aplishment. Six months should be enough to give me time to coax my way into Astraea Familia.''

    (I see.)

    I waved my finger to write down the change and added another one¡ªincreasing the limit of the floor inside the dungeons to convert it into a long time EXP source. Speaking of my EXP source, what is Natsumi doing now? Why hasn''t she escaped yet? She is bringing shame to her luxurious title of Endgame Antagonist.

    I will leave the changes at that, even this will cost me¡­ 35000 KP.

    (Dungeon is the very core of the world... I have reduced the cost by making the Dungeon... as a growing entity. So after all these years, Dungeon crawled beneath the surface, extending... by consuming the lives of anyone who died there... It also doesn''t change the past... as the Dungeon before the creation... of Babel, otherwise the swarm of strong monsters... would have changed everything you... know about Orario.)

    ''I understand and sleep after this. I won''t take no for an answer.''

    (...Okay.)

    ''Make the portal somewhere above Orario.''

    (Understood.)

    I pecked Saeko and Shiori''s forehead and forced myself out of the bed.

    ''Buy me themoner clothing of Orario.''

    A gray tunic and dark brown loose pants appeared on my bed. I quickly put them on and went to Saya''s room.

    "I am entering."

    With a brief announcement, I opened the door. Saya was discussing something with Leme on the bed. Turning to me, she fumbled with the miniptop on herp.

    "A-Asahi?" she looked down and shut theptop with a loud snap.

    "...What made you so flustered?"

    Her eyes swam to the ceiling, the wall, and to her sides, dodging me with effort.

    "Master,e and join our talk about Saya''s new ch¡ª"

    Saya shoved her hands on Leme''s mouth, only to pull them back. "Don''t bite like a kid."

    Gods are mostly entric, Diva are no exception to the rule.

    I pushed myself between the two and felt Saya nudging me, pouting for some reason.

    Grinning, I tilted toward her. "So, when are we getting the result?"

    I could check it with some artifacts. Still, the suspense made my heart race.

    She was more excited than me. I felt d for forgetting the barrier while pumping her full.

    "A-A day or two."

    Two months in Danmachi will be equal to one-third of the day here. I will bring Saya and Leme there after spending a few days with Nao. These two strangely got along, many thanks to their fetishes.

    Leme poked me in the ribs. "Master, Leme wants the date of your return?"

    "A few hours or less."

    "Splendid. Leme wants to go there as well. Leme is fine being thest one."

    "You and Saya will be the next one after Nao."

    Saya gasped in shock. "Seriously?"

    I pinched her cheeks. "Why the shocked face? Weren''t you the one who said about being my first in the bath?"

    "That wasn''t me!"

    "So you acknowledge having split personalities."

    "Never," she growled.

    Leme shook her head with a sigh. "Master, when will you embrace Leme in the true sense?"

    "Right now" was what I wanted to say. However, Saya quietly leaning on my side while gazing at her stomach was not an everyday urrence. Her gentle eyes created a deep impression,pletely different from the girl who couldn''t admit her feelings.

    Leme also noticed it and assumed silence.

    Several momentster, Saya shifted her gaze to me and blushed. "What''cha looking at?"

    Her ent¡­

    "Now now, Saya-chan, Master won''t return for a few months on his side. That''s not the way you want to send him off."

    "Sorry¡­"

    Settling my hand on her head, I gave her some heavy headpats. "Leme is right. Just call me a husband once, or¡­" I trailed off with a mischievous grin.

    Saya gulped, her eyes fixed on me. "Or what?"

    "Or I will lewd you in front of everyone like you did to me in the bath. This time I will be on top and you below me with a thick cor around your neck like that time."

    "You¡­" she fumed and averted her face. "H¡­ and."

    Even my sharp senses couldn''t catch her whisper. I grabbed the scruff of her neck and tossed her on the bed. She sprawled face first with a yelp.

    I pulled down her shorts and spanked her round butt. The force sent ripples across her now red cheeks.

    "Iyaa!" she shouted and wriggled, getting another p on her soft rear.

    "Call me."

    "N-No! You can''t force me like this!"

    "Master, she is in the mood," Leme whispered and pushed my back. "Give me a kiss before you go."

    "Leme, I love you."

    "A fickle man like Master can feel love," she giggled and slinked out of the room.

    I just sat there, blinking at her unexpected retort. Saya''s begging brought me back to reality.

    I tapped the Confirm & Pay button still held in my vision. Another explosion resounded. People around the world must be shaken¡­ again.

    "Saya, can I?"

    She buried her face in the pillow. "Un¡­ please?"

    Her bashfulness ignited my passion, enticing me to lewd her until Nee-san and Rika interrupted us. Not caring about her embarrassment, I lewded the three of them together.

 Chapter 125 - CH. 128: Orario

    I pasted the same chapter lol. This one is new :)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª??

    I made sure that I delivered Leme her desired kiss. She scolded me for not summoning more Diva¡ªsomething I always keep forgetting. Calling Yuriko, I made more love to her. Then enjoyed another hug from Yoko, a quick session with Aimi, andstly some sneaky pats to both?my maids Rini and Grayfia.

    Klyscha had slept since my calls stirred no response from her.

    "Ready?"

    Fixing her sses, Nao nodded firmly and squeezed my hand. She wore a loose muted pink robe with a pale scarf and dark skirt to match the medieval look. My attention was drawn to her boobs appearing more luscious than any tight dress.

    "Yes," she affirmed.

    I yanked her to a princess carry and took off, straining my wings to soar. Nao screamed as we reached high, unconsciously erecting a barrier around her.

    Before the portal, Nao nced down at the mansion bustling with survivors.

    "Don''t make that face. It will be half a day at most for Aiko."

    "I know¡­ it just suffocates me sometimes when I think of her future."

    "I can seal her powers if it bothers her too much."

    Holding on to my neck, Nao shook her head. "No, she somehow... enjoys reading people."

    Huh? It can''t be. Was the loli awakening to her dark desires? Damn children. Just take your eyes off them for a second, they would change for the better or worse.

    I shook my head and dashed inside the portal calling for me.

    Nao and I shivered as the strangely familiar current passed through us. Nao''s barrier failed and a sudden gust of wind slipped by, pping me in the face.

    I opened my eyes. A dark sky surrounded us, glittering with pretty stars.

    "Beautiful," Nao muttered, prompting me to look down.

    Numerous dots of yellow and orange twinkled, surrounding a massive tower that looked quite insignificant from our height. Below the tower stood three other sharp towers bathing in hues of pink. That might be the Entertainment District, Ishtar''s yground, shown in the second season of the anime.

    Still, the view was breathtaking.

    "You like it?"

    "I love it."

    I unfolded my wings. "Then, create a wind barrier, we are going higher."

    pping my wings had be a habit. Soon, we found ourselves on a height which made Orario look like a dot.

    "Asahi-kun, why is that area covered?"

    Nao pointed at the far west shrouded in fog. What did that mean? Some more areas in the south and west had the same fog.

    We dived down to inspect. As we narrowed the gap, the fog thinned on its own, revealing a small town devoid of any presence.

    "What''s this?"

    "I will ask my Goddess about thister."

    "Umm¡­ what do we do now?"

    I ascended to find the directions to Orario. With stealth on, Inded on top of Babel, the tower built on top of the Dungeon to seal the monsters inside.

    The missing and broken houses between the well-illuminated houses and the people sleeping on the streets gave the city an odd feeling. What the hell happened here? I had no knowledge of any events before the main story since I only watched the first and second seasons of the anime.

    That reminded me of Freya¡­ I quickly slipped away andnded in the dark alleyway, where every dark shit happens. The shotacon obsessed goddess could have seen through my stealth.

    We shuffled our way to the street. I shook a little boy leaning on the wall. He rubbed his eyes and looked at us with half-lidded eyes.

    "...Kami-sama?"

    Was he still asleep? Or why else would he address me as God?

    I plucked a packet of bread from my pocket and gave it to the boy. "Can you tell us the closest inn?"

    The boy gave a nce at Nao and nodded spiritedly. He pointed toward the right street and told us the directions.

    "Thanks, Kami-sama."

    Maya''s bread helped me out while Klyscha was asleep. I thanked the kid with a headpat and drifted down the streets holding Nao''s hand sweating, unlike her serious expression.

    "This city¡­ I had thought it would be a bustling ce with loud people."

    "Appearances can be deceiving."

    Nao nodded and leaned her weight on me. I could feel those I-cups pressing on my hand. We arrived at a two-storey inn worn out with the wheel of time.

    "This could be good for passing the night."

    "I don''t mind."

    I opened the door, which creaked loud enough to wake up the man on the other street.

    "Kami¡­" the young man behind the counter whispered and bowed. "Is something wrong here?"

    He said this as well. It can''t be a coincidence. A conversation with Klyscha is needed.

    As he raised his head, his eyes drew to Nao, who returned a polite smile. This was enough for him to flush red.

    "A room for a night."

    "It will be¡­ seven hundred valis."

    Valis? Shit, I forgot the currency of this world. Klyscha can''t create the coins now.

    "Eh¡­ young man, can we pay tomorrow? My children will pick me up in the morning."

    Why not abuse the role of God everyone is shoving in my face.

    "No problem!" He grabbed something from the counter and then led us to the room.

    A simple and clean room entirely different from the outer style of the ce. He said a few words and strutted back to the corridor.

    I threw this bed in my ring and summoned my softest bed.

    "It was just one day," Nao said and settled her butt besides me with arms crossed on her chest.

    "I can''t allow my wife to sleep in a bed like that. It would be the most sphemous moment in history."

    She gave me a long side nce and dropped backward with closed eyes.

    A silence descended in the room. I shrugged and purified the room with the perfume I stole from Grayfia''s room. Cough, it was for research purposes only.

    "Nao?"

    She still didn''t respond. I poked her breasts. "Nao-chan¡­ Nao-chan¡­ Nao-chan¡­"

    "Yes?"

    "Since we have nothing else to do, let''s make love."

    She jolted back to her seat, looking at me with wide eyes, her face flushing deeper with each passing moment.

    "S-Sure."

    She agreed!

 Chapter 126 - CH. 129: Consoling Him (R-18)

    [Nao''s POV]

    Nao swallowed the air in her mouth and looked away from Asahi. His lustful gaze made her chest stuffy, her heart throbbing in her ears.??

    Asahi''s face drew closer. Her eyes shut tight, anticipating another yful kiss. But he did nothing, only stare at her with mischief filled eyes.

    "Nao, kiss me."

    "K-Kay," she stuttered and covered his lips in a warm kisssting a minute before Asahi seized her shoulders and squeezed his tongue inside her mouth. She surrendered her mouth to his teasing,

    Her mind buzzed, short of breath and a spark glittered in her head. The breathlessness vanished.

    Did I create air with mana? It could be useful in surviving inside space.

    She threw the thought in the back of her head and coiled her arms around his waist. He wanted her to take initiative, then she would take it and surpass his expectations. Mustering the strength she built through weeks of effort, she pinned him underneath, straddling his waist.

    Asahi''s eyes went wide as he broke the kiss and swept her brown bangs from her face.

    "See. You can also be strong like Nee-san. Just try your best and leave the rest to me."

    This guy. He still tried to help her get over her inferiorityplex. He couldn''t see that she forgot about it after that day. Now she wanted to find the best way she could be of use. Somece she excelled where others failed. The path would be long and she had plenty of time.

    She cupped his face and pecked his lips before connecting the tip of their noses. "Why is a student like you so sweet? I don''t understand. Is this from the memories of another person?"

    "They both are me. Just reincarnated in a different world without memories."

    "I see," she lightly said and pecked him over and over. Every one of them leaving her chest giddy.

    Asahi''s hand crawled on her thighs and snuck inside her loose robes. He hefted her heavy boobs and squeezed them into different shapes as though finding something in them.

    Nao touched his nose and drew back. sping the edge of her robe, she slid the dress over the body. Her arms joined below her breasts tenderly wrapped in a ck bra rmended by Leme and pushed them up slightly. Her lips drew a mischievous grin, although the red blush had reached her ears.

    She nced down at her boobs jutting out in a natural teardrop toward him, her stiffened nipples craving his attention.

    "Is this the view that pulls in every youngster?"

    "Yes." Asahi forced himself up, shifting her butt to hisp. She twisted to find a better spot, only to feel his raging boner snug between her buttocks.

    This¡­ is big¡ªwhat!

    He pinched her thighs, springing her to her knees. Her boobs smacked his face and buried him wholly between her mounds.

    His hot sigh drew weird shivers out of her. His index finger wandered over her back and tugged at her bra.

    *Snap!* Her bra fell off and something trickled out of her, drenching her ck panties. A natural reaction for any aroused woman, yet it left her flushed to her neck.

    He sucked on the exposed flesh of her right breast and gave pinching tugs on her swollen brown mammaries.

    She found her thoughts blurring, her mouth leaking every moan trapped inside her heart. Just as she lost herself in the weird cycle of warmth coursing through her, Asahi''s voice pulled her back.

    "Nao, you are beautiful," he dered, the tip of her breast pressed between his lips. "And you are cute. So never feel like you have to be like others. It''s unfair and selfish."

    "Hmm? I never did that after that day."

    He touched her cheeks with a soft smile. "That''s good. Your smile, I promise to never let it go to waste at any co¡ª"

    "Stop!" Nao hugged his face tightly and shut him up with her breasts. "Stop being unfair. Why do you say things like that? You will overwork yourself if you keep trying so damn hard to make everyone happy¡­ then you will lose all interest in women??? Don''t ignore your smile. It makes me happy to see your smile. This infectious grin cheered me up when I first met you."

    Asahi remained silent. Her boobs allowed him no room to speak. Nao smiled and stroked his hair, trying to mimic the way he used his hands to pat others.

    "Don''t push yourself too much. You say these words to every woman. What about you? You are just traveling nonstop to be strong. I also want to be strong, but not without you¡­ I feel you will reach the heights where my hands won''t reach."

    Asahi looked up with a cheeky, embarrassed grin. "...I am sorry¡­ Did I get swept too deep with the excitement?"

    "Indeed. Shizuka-chan and Yuriko pped me with the task to... help you rx."

    "Okay, okay. Then get on with it." He held her in his arms and slumped on the bed. He twiddled the band of her panties with his thumb and slipped them down smoothly. His hands lingered on her flesh, tenderly patting everywhere as he liked.

    Nao understood him. He wanted her to quench his desire. Swallowing his bulging cock deep inside her hole trickling with excitement. The corners of her lips rose unconsciously as she wormed out of her panties.

    She nced at him and pouted. "Unfair."

    Asahi chuckled and stored his clothes inside the ring. Every muscle of his tanned body was a living work of art. His abdominals sculptured a perfectyer of six-pack abs, tempting her fingers to caress them.

    Nao stopped herself from drooling and nodded in appreciation. She straddled him again, this time both were naked, sweating and panting hard.

    Nao bent over him and slid her breasts across his chest until her twat met his hot thing. She wriggled sideways, teasing his cock to be more erect.

    "What will it take?" Asahi asked, tracing his hands on her spine.

    A series of shivers wrapped Nao and another trail of excitement seeped out of her.

    However, she held her consciousness and cupped Asahi''s face with a serious expression.

    "Asahi-kun, please ept me as your Fianc¨¦e!"

    "Huh?"

    While he gaped at her different confession, Nao lifted her butt with a smirk and sank her hips on top of his thing. Her vaginal lips parted and swallowed the crown of his dick. His cock slipped further through her fluids until a fleshy wall obstructed its journey.

    It finally happened. Nao''s heart ached as a line tear left the corner of her eyes. She finally became a woman. She never dared to think of being someone''s woman in twenty-five years of her life. She never felt worthy to share a man''s concerns, help him during his hard times, cooking delicious food, or just exchangingughter every morning. Because she knew she would fuck up everything, fuck up his life, and drown him in misery.

    But today was different.

    She was different, no longer held by the concern of worrying her man. He had other women, her friends, to look after and help him.

    Goodbye virginity.

    Asahi thumped her with his hand and stroked her head with a gentle smile. "You are officially my woman now."

    Nao wiped her tears and squeezed out her most beautiful smile. "Unn¡­ Then, let''s go."

    She immediately sunk her hips onto Asahi.

 Chapter 127 - CH. 130: Her Cuteness (R-18)

    I groaned as pressure enveloped my cock. So tight. Even her juices didn''t help.

    Nao frowned, deep in thoughts. Her muscles rxed a tad. She suddenly plopped down, sucking me inside her. She winced as her wide-eyed teared up. The culprit was the red liquid trailing down my shining cock.??

    I hugged her and raised myself to sit. Since I neglected forey, I let her lead and adjust herself for any pain. But she ruined it with excitement.

    "I am finally¡­ a woman."

    Holding her with one arm, I softly rubbed her head. "Yes, you are, from the day you decided to kiss me."

    "It feels weird¡­ how could something give pain and pleasure at the same time?"

    "Ask masochists about that."

    "I am not an M."

    "I know."

    She nuzzled her face in my neck and hugged me, her arms squeezing me as though trying to break me in half. Her boobs squished on my chest, her slippery nipples sliding a tiny bit.

    "Asahi-kun, do you want¡­ to move?"

    I did want to pound her senseless but not now.

    I suckled on the delicate flesh around her neck. "Are you still feeling pain?"

    She reacted by nibbling on my shoulder. "No, just a strange feeling of being full¡­"

    Pulling my dick out, I gently lifted her off and positioned her below me. Her fingers flowed from my chest to my abs and she nodded to herself.

    "What did it cost?"

    Her words evoked the image of a purple titan from a certain superhero movie.

    "Everything."

    She giggled and bucked her hips, her walls waved about in aftershock. With just a light push, her eager pussy pulled me deep within its hot confines.

    Contrary to her lewd pussy, Nao had a rtively tame expression as she touched my face. "How does it¡­ uh feel?"

    The slight unease in her eyes made me chuckle. "Wonderful. I am barely holding back from messing you up."

    "I-Is that so?"

    She closed her eyes and mped her legs around my back. She pulled me in further, engulfing me till my balls touched her. Her walls smoothened and suddenly tightened.

    "G-Go ahead then, use me however you like. It''s a wife''s duty to satisfy her h-husband."

    Nao¡­ she was too sweet for my heart. I might get diabetes at this rate.

    My desires possessed my body and I moved with a force that made her gape and moan loudly. Her walls sometimes rxed, sometimes aimed to milk me dry, sometimes tickled me gently. The surprising effect of her pussy enticed me to hump harder, messing her up for real this time. She took everything readily and pulled me in for a kiss. Starting as chaste, her tongue became more demanding and sucked every ounce of saliva from me.

    She released me and hoisted her boobs near my face. "y with them?"

    My big hands could only cup about half of her boobs, leaving half for Nao to stare at. "Only a fool will deny these charming oppai."

    A shiver passed over her breasts as her breath quickened then a small burst of fluids shed against my cock. With a light moan, she submerged herself in her first minor orgasm. I continued my assault on her quivering insides lovingly caressing me.

    "Suddenly, I don''t... feel annoyed for having them big," she cooed and panted.

    "They are the source of every woman''s envy and man''s lust," I said and pulled her brown nipple between my teeth.

    "I never thought an orgasm could make me warm."

    "You don''t know how warm you are making me feel."

    Nao Sakurada: Affection +7

    She gave a relieved smile and patted my head. "Really? I am d."

    "I am starting again."

    "Un please do."

    Chuckling at her cute nods, I thrust back inside her. Her milking walls drew me closer to the release with every movement.

    Nao suddenly uttered a meek cry and locked my head in her bosom. I could easily feel the tremors rising in her body and even bigger ones in her contracting walls. She exhaled a sharp breath and shuddered. Despite that, I didn''t stop. It was more like her walls forced me to move or release right there.

    Soon, I gave under her relentless assault and cummed. Floods of cum pumped deep inside her and Nao quivered, nuzzling me ever so close to her soft breasts.

    Once her breathing settled, she was out.

    Literally.

    Her eyes shut tight, her breathing calm¡ªshe already passed out with a peaceful smile on her face.

    I slid out of her and patted her cheeks. No response. Yep, she is out.

    I separated her legs and wiped my cock clean. Trails of white fluid seeped out of her slightly swollen pussy. Would this impregnate her? I gulped. Two children would be too much for me to handle. I will... leave it to luck.

    I grabbed a clean cloth and wiped her clean. With another wet cloth, I wiped her sweat and draped a nket over her. Her mature body will only make me erect.

    I locked the door with a modern lock and snuggled with Nao.

    Goodnight!

 Chapter 128 - CH. 131: Inside A Dream

    A starry sky greeted me when I woke up. I pushed my body off the ground and nced around.

    "That time under the sky," a gentle voice arrived as a soft melody rippled through the air.??

    I turned my head.

    Adorned in a white sundress, a girl was leaning on the railings with her ck hair fluttering gently under the wind. Her eyes shut, immersed in breathing out the beautiful song; each word resonating with my heart.

    Maya.

    Ah, so this was her dream. This ce¡­ I met herst time here. Did that leave such a deep impression that she started dreaming about it?

    How cute...

    I snuck closer to her and slid my arms around her waist.

    "I am back."

    Her eyes shook open, revealing her mesmerizing violet eyes dting.

    "Onii-sama!"

    She hugged me back, mming her face on my chest. "Wee back!"

    Affection rose in my heart and I gave her headpats she loved so much. She purred and rubbed her face on my chest, like a cute kitten.

    "Did you hear my song?"

    "Yep, your voice is really pleasant to hear. The lyrics¡­"

    "I prepared it myself. The words just flowed out of me when I remembered our departure."

    "I see¡­ what are you up totely?"

    "Pr¡­ help the girls. They are mostly fine now after I barged into their room every day to bother them."

    Pr? What was she about to say? I shrugged and rubbed her back. "You didn''t ask Miya for help, right?"

    Miya''s magic could potentially brainwash the girls.

    "I would never use Miya''s innate magic for things like this."

    "You''ve done well.''

    To pry open a broken heart like those girls, that was a massive achievement.

    "How did Genzou-san react to me leaving without a word?"

    "Otou-sama was ready to order the Kuroba n to search for you but I stopped him."

    "...What excuse did you use?"

    "Onii-sama went to reunite with his women in a faraway ce."

    I felt like Genzou added me to his target list.

    "Maya, do you think I am terrible for leaving you like that?"

    May looked up and shook her head, her eyes bearing innocence. "Impossible. I am happy to finally meet you¡­" she drew back, fiddling with her fingers. "...Though Maya is lonely at times."

    "I will bring you to everyone when you turn fourteen."

    Seeing her growth, she might look like a typical sixteen-year-old by then.

    "Onii-sama, are you afraid of being¡­ called lolicon by other women?"

    Her question prated my heart. "Yes¡­ Yuriko and Shiori will tease me to death if they see you."

    Maya''s lips twisted into a grin. Any masochist would have climaxed from the sadism flowing from her expression. "Yuriko? Shiori? They seem like good people to hang out with."

    She snuck into my arms again and pestered me about Yuriko and others. I gave up and summarized everything about the girls, showing their images on my smartphone.

    Maya stared intently as though burning the images in her mind then nodded to herself.

    "Onii-sama, is your world different from mine?"

    "My original world is drowned with the curse of the undead. But my current world is a mix of medieval and magic."

    "How terrible?!"

    Brushing her hair reaching down to her waist, I shook my head. "It''s fine. Every undead is weak as fuck. That''s why I left for a different world to level up."

    "Level up?"

    "I can kill people to be strong, granted if they have mana or any other energy in their bodies."

    "That''s an RPG-like ability. Onii-sama could have massacred everyone in the world. A nuke would be useless if it can''t catch you," she muttered under her breath.

    Her faith in my strength seemed absolute...

    "I am terribly sorry. It was just spection about Onii-sama''s soft heart. The world would be doomed if Onii-sama was an evil man only wanting to be stronger."

    My karma would be zero or negative if I used to be an evil young master. My crimes were offset by my affection for milfs and lolis.

    I snapped out of my thoughts. Maya gazed up at me, eyes flickering with anxiety.

    "I-I am sorry if it came off as rude."

    She was so ufortable about hurting my feelings.

    I gently cupped her face and pecked her lips. "Don''t be so nervous. Just be yourself around me."

    She nodded her head, relief flooding her expression. "I will."

    "This ability also extends to my women as well."

    Maya breathed in deeply then a smile blossomed on her face. "Onii-sama, I can use this too?"

    She giggled silly at my nod and nodded. "Onii-sama, tell me if anyone bothers you."

    "...Okay, can you sing that song again?"

    "It will be my pleasure."

    Snuggling in my embrace, Maya sang while I raised my head. The silver moon shone a lot more than the real one. Maya loved light, huh. It certainly suited her Light Element status.

    Status reminded me to check her status. I never used my sses on anyone in this world. That could wait for the next time I step inside the Irregr world.

    After enjoying her song for the umpteenth time, we delved into the state of her world and the consequences of my appearance in her world. The war-ridden countries wouldn''t tolerate an irregrity popping out of somewhere. Hell, the first to search for me was the government of Japan, thanks to the order issued by none other than Maya''s mentor, Kudou Retsu, the strongest magician in Japan right now. The old man already spected that the destruction of the Kunlungfang Institute was rted to Yotsuba.

    "Tell me if other ns bother your family too much. I am sure that the Saegusa n will try something."

    "No need to worry. Maya has everything covered. With Otou-sama''s influence, no one will stand up to point any finger at us without solid evidence."

    "I left no trail when I arrived here."

    "I know. Otou-sama and I are grateful for that," she whispered almost inaudibly and rose to her tiptoes, capturing my lips with no dy.

    "Delicious." She licked her lips with narrowed eyes and pushed on my chest. "Onii-sama, let''s sleep."

    "Hmm¡­"

 Chapter 129 - CH. 132: The Peculiar Women

    The morning came and sent me back to the real world. Although we just stayed silent for the most part, the night was fun.

    Nao seemed to be having a peaceful dream while hugging my neck. The softness of her divine boobs pressing on my arms made me hard.??

    (Good morning, my love!)

    ''Someone sure is energetic today."

    (You already bedded Nao yesterday¡­ There goes another lovely memo...)

    ''Memo what?''

    (Nothing, nothing. What else happened when I was asleep?)

    ''I came to Orario and found some ces shrouded in fog. The people I met called me God, then I embraced Nao and met Maya again in her dream.''

    (Foggy ces? Oh, my love must be referring to the less developed ces in this world. I call them ''Lost Lands''. No imaginary world is perfect. Every story has a ce that is only mentioned, never meant to be shown.

    ''So they''re like Vige A, B, C in an RPG?''

    (Exactly. They serve no purpose, have no background; they just exist for the sake of it. Only my love and your partners can see through them since you are my husband and your beloved women are connected to you. The starting world had no such things since I based the lost ces on modern earth.)

    I see¡­ so every imaginary world had lostnds, their ws.

    (About being called God. Every person in this world is extra perceptive to the presence of higher beings. You, a High Human, have a presence different from both gods and mortals.)

    ''Fuck. Won''t that put me in the spotlight quickly?''

    (It could be a major problem if I didn''t prepare for this.)

    A white pill appeared in my clenched fists alongside its information in my vision.

    [Aura Suppressing pill (Rank B): A pillmonly used in Xianxia to hide your aura from the Divine Sense of Gods and Demons. The effectsts for nine hours.]

    [Price ¨C 149KP]

    Ah yes. Gods and Demons. Good ol'' Xianxia.

    So every day in this world would cost me one pill at the minimum and more if I stayed in the Dungeon. The living entity could recognize me as a God and let loose hordes of monsters to wipe me out. Something familiar happened to Hestia when she released her powers.

    Not a bad way to farm XP.

    (Only my love will do something like that.)

    ''I have a lot of AOE spells to take care of hordes.''

    (What if it was Juggernaut?)

    ''Juggernaut. You said that before. What''s a Juggernaut? Some kind of monster?''

    (Yeah. They act as guardians for the dungeon, only spawning when something destroys arge part of the dungeon. They have mighty ws and armor that reflect magic. Their physical defense is still low. Their overall stats depend on the floor they are spawned.)

    ''Pretty dangerous.''

    "Umm¡­ Asahi-kun?" Nao mumbled and kissed my cheeks. "Morning, sweetheart."

    Sweetheart? Her words were quite affectionate in the early morning. She probably acted on her impulses instead of thinking. She wasn''t a morning person like Nee-san.

    "Nao-chan?"

    She opened her eyes. "Yes?"

    I turned and leaned over her. The nket was still above me, so her pretty boobs were free for me to watch.

    "What¡­" her eyes went down and she covered her boobs in panic. "W-W-Why are we¡ªwe fuckedst night!"

    "Yes, we did. But you passed out after one round."

    "I-I am sorry. Even though I was building up my endurance for this," she mumbled and reached for her vagina, but touched my cock by mistake. She turned beet red in an instant. "I¡­ will we shower after this?"

    "Yep. I am addicted to showers."

    Thanks to Saya.

    "Okay¡­ you can start anytime."

    I nodded and squeezed my zing cock inside her. She released a light moan and shut her eyes.

    Soon, her sexy moans echoed in the room, probably reaching the inn guy.

    After thoroughly dirtying ourselves in each other''s fluids, we got dressed and inquired directions for the bath.

    The young innkeeper led us, his cheeks red.

    The bath once again amazed me with the simple, ssic wooden look.

    While cleaning each other, we talked. I told her about themon knowledge of this world.

    Like Familia, a group or organization of adventurers and supporters overseen by a God or Goddess. God or Goddess gives a blessing of Falna to people in their familia, so that they could gain Excelia and raise their status.

    The current strongest Familias were Freya Familia and Loki Familia.

    I also told her some points about adventurers, the dungeon, and the monsters spawning there.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    After getting dressed in anothermoner-like outfit, I had Klyscha convert 100 KP into 5000 valis. A decent exchange rate. I gulped the aura suppressing pill and paid 1000 valis to the inn guy.

    Nao held my hand with a soft smile. "The Goddess is helping us a lot."

    (Y-Yes, be grateful!)

    ''You aren''t a tsundere!''

    (My love, do you want to ask some¡ª)

    A loud drum boomed in the streets. I quickly hung my daggers on my pants and rushed out with Nao.

    Men wearing masquerade masks yed various instruments while several girls handed out bowls to people. A massive feast. This doesn''t resemble Orario from the anime.

    "That guy, is your wife hungry?!"

    A woman with a red ponytail called out to me, donning a breastte and pauldrons over a sleeveless shirt and ck pants.

    "W-Wife?!"

    Nao''s shout suppressed the drum for a second. She unconsciously used her magic to increase her volume?

    "Are you not?" I smiled, making Nao red again. "Yes, we are married."

    The redhead sighed with a faraway look in her olive-colored eyes. "Must feel good to be young."

    Despite not looking over twenty, she shamelessly, yet splendidly pulled off the act.

    "What is this about?"

    "This?" She nced at her back, where the festival-like atmosphere was at a peak. "We of Astraea Familia and Ganesha Familia are celebrating the half-year anniversary of the festival ''Triumph of Justice'' with a feast!"

    "Triumph of Justice?"

    Wait, did she just say Astraea Familia?

    The redhead cupped her chin and tilted her head. "You don''t seem like a homeless guy. Your wife too looks like a noble from the far east inmoner''s clothing." She suddenly sped Nao''s hands. "Are you two runaways from the far east for your romantic deeds?!"

    She even concluded the reason!

    Far East?

    (The feudal cities in the East. The culture and people resemble Japan to arge extent.)

    ''Got it.''

    Nao freed her hands and hid behind me.

    The redhead wasn''t the least bit hurt by Nao''s guard. She thumped her breastte with a wide smile. "Fret not. I, Alise, the purest and most beautiful, will stand by justice and help you two marry¡ªohhh!"

    A fist descended on her head.

    "Captain! You are bothering people again."

    My eyes widened at the ck-haired woman wearing a maroon kimono with a robe. She was certainly one of those people of the far east and this redhead turned out to be the Captain of Astraea Familia. Her name was¡­?

    (Alise Lovell.)

    "Kaguya," the redhead whined, clutching her head. "I am just trying to help two lovebirds in their quest."

    Kaguya moved her gaze to me, her eyes asking for confirmation.

    I just shook my head. "We are orphans from a nearby vige and came here to live a fulfilling life as adventurers."

    "I apologize for our Captain''s idiocy." Kaguya bowed gracefully and then turned to her Captain with furrowed brows. "See? You are always sticking your butt where it doesn''t belong."

    Her attitude flipped smoothly.

    "Captain, Kaguya, you two are still dallying here. Don''t forget we have an expedition today! Miss Elf and others are at the Adventurer Graveyard," a pink-haired loli yelled as she helped the girls in serving food to themoners. She must be a Pallum.

    Elf? She could be referring to Ryuu.

    "Pardon us." Kaguya bowed and then dragged Alise over to others.

    They sure are a weird bunch.

    Nao shrugged and led me to the feast.

    "We must save your credits if we can," she dered with a stern expression.

    I merely nodded and nced at the woman distributing food to my queue. She had long fluffy hair that seemed to drip with honey; her orange eyes drooped as she handed curries with a kind, healing smile. A sense of mature sex appeal oozing from every curve of her body.

    Who is this milf?

    I felt like I knew her¡­ wait, Demeter, the Goddess of Fertility?

    Nao pinched my waist. "Don''t be rude."

    "Alright."

    Finally, my turn came and I stood before Demeter. She nced at me and her droopy eyes shot open.

    "Goodness! You are the most fertile man I ever met!"

    All the eyes in the street arrived on me, gauging me out, especially the female. I shuddered but still managed to give my best smile.

    "Hello, beautifuldies, how are you all doing?"

    Amotion broke out as women rushed at me. A st of wind blew everyone around us. Nao held my hand and rested her head on my shoulder, as though saying ''This man belongs to me, fuck off, please.''

    Demeter fixed her hair and passed me two tes of spicy curry. "What''s your name?"

    "I am Nao Marikawa, and he is my husband Asahi Marikawa."

    Demeter nodded her head. "Lovely names. Please take more if you need to."

    I nodded and trailed out of the attention with Nao.

 Chapter 130 - CH. 133: Into The Dungeon

    Klyscha created a map of the current Orario for 10KP. Thanks to my high intelligence, just a nce made a simr map in my memory.

    Our next destination was the dungeon sealed below Babel.??

    Klyscha exined to me about the broken state of Orario.

    It happened six months ago. The Evilus had almost destroyed Orario with their magic bombs, and thest two level 7 members from Zeus and Hera Familia. The rest were annihted by the One-Eyed ck dragon.

    Zard, the level 7 of Zeus Familia, beat the level 6 Ottar while Alfia, the level 7 of Hera Familia, trashed Riveria and Gareth, who were Level 5 at that time. It turned out those two were heavily injured after their subjugation of Leviathan and Behemoth.

    Strangely, Aiz was already a level 3 before and got promoted to level 4 after her fight with the nightmare Evilus summoned through the sacrifice of several gods inside the dungeon.

    Ryuu too was level 4 after her fight with Alfia, the aunt of Bell Cranel. She even mentioned his father being a weak supporter in Zeus Familia and his mother being an ordinary woman from Hera Familia. No wonder Zeus took care of him during his childhood.

    All of this information was from an event in Danmachi''s mobile game ¡ª Memoria Freese. The storyline was written by the author of Danmachi himself.

    The game was announced after my death...

    On the way, Nao tightly held onto me, narrowing her eyes at the male ogling her body. My natural high human aura was suppressed, giving enough room for men to act on their desires. Though women licked their lips, hearts floating in their eyes.

    I shrugged and wrapped my arm around Nao''s waist, silently dering our rtionship.

    The res I received became more ridiculous, though the women suppressed a ton of them.

    Another typical anime trope...

    A left turn took us to a wide bustling street. The stone pavement creaked as hundreds of feet stepped on it.? I squinted at the beaming sunlight and looked up. The main street led toward Babel, the tower made by Gods.

    Nao clenched her fists as she gazed up at the tower. "Let''s get stronger today."

    "Missy, that''s some good energy you have there," a middle-aged man chimed in from the side. The two cat ears on his head looked¡­ weird. Sitting before a pile of rings, he smiled. "Young ones are always confident on your first day inside the dungeon¡­ Be careful inside, okay?"

    Nao turned to me with a smirk. "Asahi-kun, how strong am Ipared to the adventurers?"

    "Around high level 4 mage, I think," I whispered back. Her mastery over her wind element was nothing to scoff at. But people over level 4 were usually veterans.

    "Sweet."

    "It will be another game after I summon your Diva."

    And I keep forgetting it. Damn it.

    "I will be happy to remind you about it tonight."

    "After we finish doing our?exercise." I winked.

    She blushed and meekly nodded her head.

    So cute...

    "Ah, couples flirting without regard for others."

    I deadpanned at hisme joke and swept my gaze over his stuff. The rings had the vibe of antiques.

    Not bad.

    I picked a ck ring and slid it on Nao''s pinky finger. Her eyes twinkled as she examined the ring. Well, it was her third ring since the inventory ring and engagement ring were already on her hand.

    The street merchant asked for 500 valis. A reasonable price for the quality. I paid and weaved through the crowd on the main street.

    In a street full of adventurers, not many paid attention to us as we slipped inside the first floor of Babel. A spacious hall greeted us with lots of adventurers idly chatting in the queue leading to a staircase or standing around.

    That''s the dungeon.

    The rowdy atmosphere froze in its entirety; every nce turned our way.

    "Who is this gigolo?"

    "A newbie?"

    "Is that a goddess?"

    "Nope, but she looks like one."

    I could feel my eyes twitching. God damn it, I am not a gigolo.

    (Are you sure? You seduced me, a goddess, to conquer your way up.)

    ''You were the one to seduce me with your legal loli body!''

    (Cough. It wasn''t me.)

    ''Suspicious.''

    Once the excitement died, we lined up behind the squad of tanned girls carrying sword, axe, bow¡ªall kinds of weapons.

    "He is dashing."

    "But weak."

    "Yeah, weak."

    The Amazonesses talked in a loud voice like I didn''t exist. My looks didn''t matter for the race craving strong men for their genes. They will happily ride a dandy old man in his eighties if he is a strong man.

    Nao stifled her giggles with her hand. "They don''t know that they are underestimating the strongest man in this world."

    She was having fun.

    Our turn arrived quickly. A pink-haired woman in her early twenties was sitting on the desk.

    She kept her on my daggers for a long moment with a frown. She then shook her head and stretched out her hand. "Identity?"

    What a weird woman.

    "Wait a second."

    I summoned our identity papers to my pocket and handed it to her. The documents had our name written with a rough description of our looks and a stamp of the Vige head.

    She looked through the papers. "First time inside the dungeon?"

    "Yes."

    "Level?"

    "Both of us are level 1."

    Technically.

    She sighed and adopted a polite smile. "Why don''t you check the guild and see if there is a familia recruiting new fledglings?"

    Well, the new adventures had very high chances of bing the food of the monsters inside.

    "Nah, not now. Maybeter."

    She shrugged and noted something down in our documents. "The charges are 200 valis per head for registering as a frence dungeoneer and 500 valis if you would like a guide on weakness and other details on the monster on the first four floors alongside a map."

    I nodded and put 900 valis on the table. Nao examined the map given by the woman, her eyes shining behind her sses.

    The staffdy pushed the documents towards me. "Don''t forget about joining a familia."

    "I will."

    Only Astrea Familia.

    Saying thanks to thedy, we shuffled toward the open door, which led us to a circr room with a massive hole in its center. The endless stairs spiraling downwards led into the mouth of the dungeon. Sparks drifting around the azure blue painting on the ceiling made it resemble the real sky. The dim light in the dark blue walls¡ªeverythingbined into a spectacr scenario.

    "It''s¡­ amazing," Nao whispered.

    "It sure is."

    Let''s start our first date inside the dungeon.

 Chapter 131 - CH. 134: Start Of A Speedrun

    We descended and arrived on the first floor spreading out in all directions in our front.

    Nao pointed at the straight path. "Heroes always charge to the front."??

    "That''s an old saying. Great men always take the right."

    "Then, we shall take right," Nao giggled and dragged me along. The adventurers behind guffawed at her enthusiasm.

    Wielding my precious daggers, I plodded through the corridor. Suddenly, a crack echoed behind. I spun around to find the wall cracking and a dog-head peeking out.

    "It''s a kobold."

    Nao adjusted her sses and flipped through the guide. "The monster with the upper body of a dog. Uses their sharp ws and fangs to kill their enemies. The dog-headed monster travels alone and in a group of two. Weakness is the magic stone deep within its chest."

    She could read this because of hernguage skill. Pretty awesome.

    I waited as debris fell and the monster jumped out. Before it could open its eyes, I plunged the dagger inside its chest and scooped out a small, bluish-purple shard. Kobold''s body was ttened without a magic stone and turned to ashes.

    ¡ªYou earned 40 XP from killing [Level 2 Kobold]

    ''How many partners are listed for XP distribution?''

    (Aimi, Saya, Saeko, Shiori, Shizuka, Nao, Yuriko, Rini, and Rika.)

    ''Nine¡­ so this level 2 Kobold gave me 300 XP?!''

    (The monsters are entirely made of magic power, unlike the undead who contain a minuscule amount of mana.)

    I held in my excitement and grinned at Nao. "We are not leaving this ce today."

    Nao flinched and nodded twice. "Fine with me¡­"

    The wall cracked in two ces this time. I pocketed the magic stone and spawn-camped the kobolds.

    Weak.

    We wandered through the corridors, ying any kobold and goblins we came across. My XP bar rose slowly but steadily toward Level 25.

    After two or three hours of messing around, we found the path heading to the next level.

    Level 4 and 5 monsters on the next floor posed zero challenges to us. The same applied to the third and fourth floor, where the XP we got increased by fifty to sixty percent even though the monsters we faced were still the same.

    I let Nao practice her magic on the pathetic goblins. Even Nao could match the physical strength of goblins with the brand new gloves Klyscha created for only 3999 KP.

    Ogre-skin Gloves (Rank B): Gloves made from the skin of an Ogre.

    Effects: Strength +25, Constitution +15

    Skills:

    ¡ªBronze Fist (Active Skill): Consumes 20 MP to marginally increase the durability of fists.

    Nao smacked goblins with her right hand while casting wind magic from her other hand. Every kill made her smile wider.

    "Asahi-kun, did I do good?" she asked, looking up at me with puppy eyes.

    I couldn''t bear her cuteness and instinctively gave headpats to the airhead beauty. "You were amazing."

    This was only the start. Even a level 1 adventurer could survive here. My goal was the 200th floor. What kind of boss will there be? How much XP will it give? A me burned in my heart. Grind, y, gain XP, and get stronger. It was like an addiction.

    (Should I¡ª)

    ''No spoilers, woman.''

    (Kaaay.)

    After flirting a little more, we went down to the 5th floor. The cavern walls around us change to a shade of green, caused by the greenish spars embedded in the ceilings and walls.

    While observing the change in geography, a sudden chill shot through my spine. I grabbed Nao and rolled to the side. A tongue flickered to the ground where we stood a second ago. The culprit clung to the ceiling¡ªa one-eyed frog throwing its long, sharp tongue around.

    Nao scrunched her nose. "Disgusting."

    The thought of getting hit by that slimy tongue made my stomach churn.

    Before I wiped out this shit for the greater good, Nao swung her hand. Windpressed to her whims and a massive wind de flew straight at the frog. A clean hit and ck blood sprayed. The dissected frog fell from the ceiling, never to breathe again.

    ¡ªYou earned 80 XP from killing [Level 4 Frog Shooter]

    I did the calction and nodded my head. Each monster level (ording to my system) increased its XP by 150 and after applying the bonus from Klyscha''s blessing, we got ourselves a good amount.

    But...

    ¡ªCurrent level progress: 23,989,37/66,355,200 XP

    Way too less. Damn, my high human race was pissing me off a little.

    (I am sorry¡­)

    ''You don''t need to be. I just have to force the dungeon to summon more deadly monsters.''

    How about a juggernaut on this floor? A juggernaut spawned on the 5th floor would be ten times stronger than the normal monsters, in other words weak.

    "Nao, hop on my back. We are speeding up."

    She was a lot slower than my peak speed. Since there wasn''t a soul in our sight, we could go all out.

    Nao was confused for a moment, but stillplied with my request and clung to my back with her legs wrapped around my waist.

    The soft feeling on my back failed before the burning passion on my head.

    "Fuck every monster you see. Drink potions when you run out of mana."

    The little crystal mighte in handyter.

    "Understood, Asahi-kun."

    I kicked the ground and dashed to the right branch. Two tongues shed in my face. My prepared daggers shed them. Nao finished them off with her wind des.

    With this speed, we took about an hour to find the stairs leading down.

    We were about to speedrun the dungeon!

 Chapter 132 - CH. 135: Loki Familia

    On the sixth floor, a new insect monster spawned. A fierce four-legged red ant swinging its two arms around. I retreated a step and let Nao do her magic. Nao''s wind de blew it away but its shell was still unscathed.

    "I should get serious too," Nao mumbled and thrust her hand over my shoulder. "Wind st!"??

    A vicious gust flung the ant in the air and enclosed around its body.

    "Crush."

    The barrier condensed and effortlessly crushed the ant.

    ¡ªYou earned 100 XP from killing [Level 5 Killer Ant]

    Her new technique was unique¡­

    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack*

    More killer ants spawned around us. It wasn''t all as I sensed footstepsing from the next corridors.

    Time to get serious.

    I thrust my hand and my mana swirled within my body. "Barrett."

    Phenex''s me spiraled into a bullet and ended three ant''s life before they popped out of the dungeon.

    ''Klyscha, silent¡ª''

    (Done!)

    I nodded and proceeded to cast a barrage of Barretts, effectively ending the horde.

    Good XP.

    Nao gulped down a mana potion.

    After we cleared the floor, the dungeon slowed down in creating new monsters.

    "Ready¡ª" I paused and spun around. Weak footsteps arrived alongside a man''sughter, intensifying each second.

    I waited until several figures appeared in the corridor.

    The guy with gray hair and two wolf ears up top his head pointed at me. "The fuc'' are they?"

    Beside him stood a small blonde guy with a spear over his shoulder, a dwarf with a horned helmet over his head.

    Standing behind him was a jade-haired woman wearing a white mage''s robe. Her leaf-like pointed ears, porcin white skin, and a calm expression¡ªeverything gave her the impression of a refined noble. An expressionless blonde loli held her hand, two swords hanging from her waist.

    In the far back, two ck-haired lolis with tanned skin followed. Their only distinction being their hairstyle. One had medium-length hair while the other had long hair with two thin braids. I remembered them. The former was Tiona and thetter being Tione, the amazoness sisters, part of the infamous Loki Familia.

    Who could have thought I would run into them on my first day here?

    The spearman held the wolf back. "Is she injured?"

    He must be Finn, the level 6 spearman with a heroplex.

    "C''mon, Cap. Like we care about some newbies''?" The wolf guy''s voice crawled on my nerves.

    Bete, the annoying wolf.

    The elf woman shook her head. "She looks fine except exhausted."

    The werewolf''s amber eyes glowed with disdain. "The rookies biting more than their weak asses could chew."

    "Says the guy who couldn''t protect his lover," I muttered under my breath. His tragic story earned no sympathy for me.

    "What''cha saying, boy?" He growled, lunging at me.

    But the dwarf grabbed his waist, holding him in a lock.

    Rivera sighed. "Don''t take his words seriously. He has been through a lot."

    My lips curled up. "I can''t be bothered to be worked up for every dog''s bark."

    "Pffft." Nao broke intoughter. She got off my back and bowed. "Please forgive his rudeness. He tends to provoke others for no reason."

    Riveria waved her hand. "It''s fine¡­ but did you destroy the walls there?"

    "Yeah, did you do it?"

    "Stop kiddin'' me. Ya think a nameless gigolo like him did that¡ª" a wind de flew by his ears, shaving a few strands of his hair off his head.

    Nao inclined her head a little. "Please don''t insult Asahi-kun."

    Bete took a step back, his wolf ears shaking in fear.

    The elegant elf stroked her chin and exchanged subtle nces with Finn.

    Nao had used magic without a chant. That''s what they discussed through their eyes.

    So easy to read.

    Loli Ais approached in little steps and stood before Nao. "Wind?"

    Nao bent and patted Ais''s head. "Yes, Wind."

    Ais tilted her head, her golden eyes stoic like a cute doll. "Who are you? You look¡­ strong."

    Nao looked at me and scratched her cheeks. "Nao Marikawa, from an unnamed vige outside Orario."

    Even she felt guilty lying to a loli.

    "Ais, we are going." Riveria pulled Ais with her arms around the loli''s neck. "We apologize for dying you here."

    Finn and Riveria nced at us for thest time and moved past us into the cave leading down with the amazon with long hair. Garethughed as he dragged the growling wolf away. Tione trailed Finn while Tiona kept eying me.

    "Hello?"

    "Get back''ere loser!" Bete''s yell echoed in the corridor. "We gotta show you the ropes around the dungeon."

    Tiona shifted her eyes between her group and me before she rushed away.

    Loser? Weren''t Tiona and Tione stronger than the wolf? Showing the ropes? Wait¡­ did they just join Loki Familia and it''s their first expedition?

    "Let them go. We will wait here for twenty minutes. It should be enough for the monsters to respawn."

    Nao spread a nket on the ground and sat in seiza position. I jumped at the opportunity to rest my head on herp.

    "Ah¡­ there is no substitute for Nao onee-san''s plump thighs."

    "Honestly¡­ Asahi-kun. Why are you so childish¡­?" Her fingers weaved through my hair as she gazed down at my face. "Then again, I would have never approached you if you acted like a proper adult."

    "Oi, you mean I am not a proper adult?"

    "You are reading too much between the lines," she said, giggling. "What will we do about lunch?"

    "I will ask my Goddess to cook something."

    Klyscha will be happy to do it.

    "Asking Goddess to cook for you, only you can say it with this much confidence."

    "I know. I am too special."

    Nao sighed and pulled my cheeks. "I need to whip you in shape, my dear future husband."

    Sometimes her words itched my heart and soul.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    After munching some spicy snacks over tea, we continued down the path.

    The dungeon had already repaired itself from Loki Familia''s destruction if they caused much in the first ce. What if the dungeon was a loli at its core? It would be clich¨¦ but the light novels and anime market had plenty of them.

    This floor also had the same sickening killer ants andrge humanoid monsters called ''Warshadow''. We were surrounded once more. I groaned and pressed my hand on the ground. A scarlet magic circle appeared below the ants and columns of fire erupted, leaving a giant gaping hole in every monster.

    "Asahi-kun, isn''t this too easy¡­?"

    Nao raised a g.

 Chapter 133 - CH.136: A Chance Meeting

    We wrapped up the next floor as well and reached the eighth floor.

    The height of the ceiling increased with the corridor''s length shrinking. The only change was the pseudo-sunlighting from the white stones.??

    Though much to our disappointment, only kobolds and goblins spawned here. Making quick work of this floor, we entered the ninth one.

    Nothing changed except for the monsters giving a tad bit more XP.

    Tenth floor.

    That''s where we saw a few changes. A thin mist obscured our vision, the hallways widened, and grass grew under our feet.

    (My love, you need better sses?)

    ''Buy!''

    A pair of light-shaded sses showed up in my hand. I wore one and handed the other to Nao.

    Unsurprisingly, the ss filtered the mist.

    A few secondster, we met our first challenge. The little goblin-like creature with dark skin and hollow ck eyes.

    "Well, let''s take them down fast."

    I brandished my dagger and jumped into the fray. The monsters had intelligenceparable to Level 15 undead as they tried to attack and then hide in the fog. Nao''s wind de severed the escapees in two, their innards flying everywhere.

    The little bitches ran away when they saw no chance of victory.

    Smart.

    But, I won''t let my XP escape.

    We gave chase and killed everything in our sight.

    Another hour and we discovered the path to the next floor. Surprisingly, we found no adventurer until now. The dungeon was truly big.

    On the next floor, we met a bat monster diving at us from the air. Nao''s precision des and crush literally crushed everything.

    As we traveled deeper, ngs and roars of battle entered my ears.

    "Nao."

    She sighed and got on my back. "You love bullying me like this, don''t you?"

    "me Saeko, not me!" saying that, I darted into the hallway.

    The sound became closer as the walls zoomed past me.

    Another turn and I stumbled into none other than the Tiona battling, no, ughtering hordes of what seemed like monsters we fought and pig-faced monsters. Tione jumped around a giant wingless dragon with yellow scales. As it opened its jaws, a me surged inside its mouth. Tione took the opportunity to shut it up with a massive uppercut. A loud shockwave erupted as the dragon flew.

    Damn. That looked awesome.

    Bete, the annoying wolf, smelled us and turned around. "Ya newbies are still around?"

    I barely stopped myself from punching his annoying face.

    Without giving a fuck to him, I moved towards Riveria''s group. She lightly nodded her head with a cool smile on her face.

    "You two haven''t returned yet? This floor and beyond are dangerous for level 1 adventurers."

    "Thanks for caring but we will be fine."

    "Don''t overuse your magic or you will enter the Mind down state."

    "We can use¡ª"

    "Nao, did you bring Aiko''s favorite candy?" I stopped her from giving too much information about the magic potion. Did they exist here?

    (They do.)

    Nao tilted her head. "I left a lot of Aiko when I came."

    I sucked in a sigh of relief. I want the girls to level up here without being troubled by the familia politics in Orario. Loki and Freya Familia will always be at the center of the trouble until Bell arrives.

    "It''s fine then. I was worried about Aiko and Rini," I coaxed Nao.

    Ais listened to our conversation with her usual impassive expression. Finn merely raised his brow before continuing to watch the amazoness sister covering everything in sight with the monster''s blood.

    "They are¡­ strong..." Ais whispered, looking at her swords. Probably discerning her abilities against the sisters.

    Taking Nao''s hand in mine, I nodded at the group. "We are short on time. Let''s meet again sometimeter."

    And we escaped to the upper floor.

    "Asahi-kun, why are we running from them? That little girl is cute."

    "Because that''s Loki Familia."

    "What?! They are one of the strongest groups in Orario?!"

    "Yep. Deeper floors would be suspicious for a rookie level 1 adventurer. We will sneak inside the dungeonter."

    ''Klyscha, can I have a teleporter or something here? Venturing so many floors for the higher level monsters will be a hassle.''

    (The dungeon randomly changes its structure. So the solution will be to make several magic circles for teleporting¡­ each one costs 2499 KP.)

    ''That''s expensive! How much did I earn today?''

    (9370KP.)

    ''Whoa¡­ that''s a lot. I had to hunt like five or six thousand undead for this amount¡­ The dungeon is truly the enemy of the world, unlike the undead who were enemies of humanity alone.''

    (It is¡ª)

    ''No spoilers please.''

    (Mou¡­)

    ''Stop pouting.''

    (...)

    I will make use of these magic circles until I bring Grayfia over. She might know how to carve out simr circles. I should buy another Grimoire to use in my free time. The summoning one is kinda meh now that I have gotten the summoning skill. For the Hymn of Spirits Grimoire, I almost reached the part with records of spells. Just one level up and I will be able to read.

    Then there were my skills I had to rank up, make time to meet other girls, keep a low profile until I found a way to join Astraea Familia, try to seduce the elf, help Grayfia in leveling up, make more intimate time with my family, and create time for the Irregr world...

    God this is too much. No wonder Nao and others got worried. Theidback former young master had so much to do.

    A poke on my cheeks yanked me back.

    "You are doing it again. This thoughtful look is what I am worried about¡­" she cupped my cheeks and slowly buried me in her bosom. "I won''t forgive you if you stress out again."

    "My bad¡­"

    "D-Do I smell bad?"

    Was Nao-chan worried about her sweaty state?

    "Eh, fuck no. Nao still has a mature fragrance."

    She said nothing and pushed me deeper into her heaven, unintentionally trying to kill her future husband.

    She would be redder than a tomato if I looked at her now. The irresistible temptation of her blushing face urged me to look up.

    "Nao, you are the best waifu."

    "What about¡­ others?"

    "Of course, they are the best as well."

    Her expression was torn between happiness and sadness.

    I smiled wryly. A harem man can''t love his women equally, unless he distributes his affection points equally among all the wives.

    "How long do you n to stay here?"

    Even though she said that, her arms around me refused to loosen. Her erratic breaths hit my hair. She got excited without me lifting a finger.

    "Nao, shall we fuck here?"

    "Never!"

    She finally let me go and dragged me up. I pasted the stickers Klyscha created¡ªthree in total¡ªthe first on the wall, the second on the floor, and the third on the ceiling.

    We steadily climbed the floors until we stumbled into them on the seventh floor.

    "Look, they are here too!" yelled the redhead we met during the feast.

    Following here were half a dozen beauties, among them was an elf with long blonde hair. Her cloak with golden ents whirled as she turned to look at us with her deep blue eyes and brows sank together in a deep frown.

    The elf beauty I wanted to pursue¡ªRyuu Lion¡ªwas more beautiful with blonde hair!

 Chapter 134 - CH. 137: Astraea Familia

    Ryuu Lion raised her mask a bit, covering her face from the two adventurers. A brown-haired man with golden eyes. Unlike the elves possessing gentle charm, his wheat-colored skin was full of wild charm. The woman standing behind him had the air of someone from the far east simr to Kaguya.

    Ryuu frowned a bit. These two had something about them, something she couldn''t wrap her fingers around. Like Erebus''s presence, the God who had two faces¡ªan evil god spreading chaos to give birth to a hero behind the facade of a careless, clumsy god.??

    "Look, they are here too!"

    Alise knew them?

    "We met them at the feast," Kaguya answered. "You were busy."

    Busy reminiscing about the old memories of an old friend in the Adventurer Graveyard. The friend she lost in the scheme of Evilus.

    A sigh unconsciously left her lips.

    "Why are you down on the seventh floor?" Alise asked, being the busybody she always was. "You don''t have to risk your life on this floor."

    "Okay, thanks for the advice." The man shrugged off her advice with a polite smile. "We were just scouting some things."

    "Captain, you are doing it again." Kaguya rubbed her forehead. "Crappy elf, knock some sense in this girl''s brain."

    Ryuu was trying for three and a half years, right after she joined this familia.

    "You know it''s impossible." Her eyes twitched as she remembered Kaguya''s nickname for her. "And don''t call me Crappy elf!"

    "Heh, are you not a crappy elf?

    "Mou, you two are always making fun of your cute captain."

    "Cute, my ass," Lyra, the pink-haired pallum, whispered.

    Neze plopped her hand on Lyra''s shoulder. "Lyra, what are you talking about? Captain gets a confession almost every day."

    The white wolf-ears on her head twitched. She was a werewolf-type beast human with white shoulder-length messy hair and dark skin.

    Ryuu had no idea where to look at this woman. She always wore revealing clothes showing half of her breasts, belly, and her thighs. The teasing looks from the passing by men never seemed to bother her.

    "She certainly does," Kaguya butted into the conversation with an elegant smile. "That''s because our Captain is slim, fair, and has big-boobs to boot. People think they have a chance with her due to her easy-going personality."

    That''s true for you too, the princess from the far east!

    Ryuu retorted in her head. Kaguya''s elegant air in public, which won the hearts of almost every adventurer, was quite opposite to her attitude in the Stardust Garden. Roaming around in just underwear in a dungeon, she left every girl in the family worried about her future.

    "Obviously, I am the best Captain you all could ask for." Alise formed her signature smug smile. "Asahi-chan, do not worry. You can always ask me for dungeon tips."

    The adventurer, Asahi, sighed. "Thanks for that."

    There was no gratitude in his voice, prompting Ryuu to shake her head.

    Is he confident of his strength or the overconfidence of a rookie?

    Whatever it was, he needed to get over it. The dungeon didn''t forgive any mistake and will swallow him whole.

    "Alise?"

    "Yeah?"

    "What are we waiting here for?"

    "Don''t know?" Alise pursed her lips. "Asahi-chan, we shall meetter and talk about the far east over a jug of ale."

    "Sure."

    "Let''s go into the dungeon together next time!"

    Asahi agreed while the woman bowed and said her request.

    Alise gave a simple nod. "We will, if our mission is upper floors."

    Ryuu couldn''t help but smile at Alise''s kindness. One of the reasons Goddess Astraea adored her so much. This was how people should act. This was what she wanted to see after she ran away from the ugliness of Elves in her hometown.

    Her eyes swept across her party. Her friends, her family¡­

    Her hands squeezed into fists, recalling her cheerful friend Ardi Varma, Shakti Varma''s little sister. Shakti Varma always put on a hard face but she knew how much she was hurt over the loss of her sister.

    I won''t allow this to happen again.

    Alise jumped at her and rubbed her face against hers. "Lion-chan, why the intense face?"

    "It''s nothing," Ryuu said, shaking her head.

    "Are you sure those two are level one?" Neze asked, her eyes fixed on the back of the adventurer couple. She sniffed his lingering scent. "That man smelled so good¡­"

    Her whisper went unnoticed by everyone around her.

    Lyra gave a light nod, her dyed-pink hair bouncing a little. "I asked the dungeon receptionist. They are level 1 and haven''t joined a familia yet. Why are you doubting?"

    Neze closed her eyes, her tail wagging. "I¡­ don''t know. That brown-hairedd made me feel I was standing before the King."

    Kaguya crossed her arms on her chest with a frown. "Are you talking about Ottar, the Captain of Freya Familia?"

    The sole level 7 in Orario after their death. Ottar, the King.

    "That''s absurd," Lyra denied.

    "Must be my imagination." Neze shrugged it off.

    True, Ryuu thought. The King had no match, be it inside or outside of the Orario. Only the deepest dungeon monsters could force his hand.

    "Let''s go down to the sixtieth floor today!"

    "Fifty-ninth is the record for Zeus Familia, Captain!" Lyra retorted.

    Alise smiled. "We are going to overtake them, just you watch!"

    Kaguya helplessly shook her head. "Lady Astraea, save us from this handful of a Captain."

    Ryuu''s lips arched up under her mask. She gazed up at the ceiling.

    Ardi, I hope you are doing well over there.

 Chapter 135 - CH. 138: The Guild

    A sigh left me as I stalked the Astraea Familia leaving. Except for Ryuu, the rest were likable oddballs, especially Kaguya.

    "Nao."??

    She sighed and reluctantly got on my back. "People will think of us as weirdos."

    "They call me gigolo¡­ what the fuck is wrong with everyone in this world? I know I am handsome but calling me gigolo is going too far."

    "It''s because of me¡­ they think I am some nobledy¡­"

    "A man can''t me his wife for being too beautiful."

    "You¡­ you are so annoying yet lovable."

    "..."

    The sun was already setting by the time we exited the dungeon, all the excitement of the earlier feast had died. The adventurers might be nking their beer mugs in some bars.

    My choice to ce the teleporters was proven right. The hours taken in traveling lower floors should be better spent doing something productive like lewding, lewding, or lewding.

    (You lewd man.)

    ''You lewd goddess.''

    (Fufufu.)

    I shifted a quarter of today''s magic stone harvest into a giant bag and headed to the guild, which turned out to be a decent three-storey building. The inside was spacious with a white-marble floor. Themps hanging from the ceilings made everything well-lit.

    Only two adventurers stood in front of the counter, getting attended by male and female staff. I stopped and turned to the pictures posted on the walls. The names of adventurers and Gods were there. I knew none of the adventurers but the Gods like Zeus, Hera, and old man Ouranos.

    A brte wearing frameless specs caught my attention. With her chin propped on her hand, she read a book ced on the counter. Her pointy ears were smaller than Ryuu and Riveria. Her emerald eyes stopped on me and she cheerily waved her hands.

    Half-elf Eina?

    Her hair were shorter, weren''t they?

    "Let''s go there."

    We strode toward the counter. The elf girl stood. "How can I help you two?"

    I gently lowered the bag on the counter. "Sell these."

    "Oh, let me see." She grabbed a handful of the bite-sized magic stones. "Are you two registered with the guild?"

    I slipped my identity paper to her. She observed my papers and then wrote something down in her record. She pushed her sses above her delicate nose.

    "Your registration is nowplete. Please follow me to the Exchange."

    I picked up the bag and trailed her swaying butt through the lobby. Nao cutely red at me but I kept a straight face. It''s the privilege of a man to chase a single woman''s skirt. There is nothing wrong with me.

    The half-elf led us to a small storehouse-type room. On her question, I unloaded the magic stones on the floor.

    "How did you manage to kill so many?"

    I pulled Nao closer with a smirk. "My wife here knows magic."

    "Magic without Falna should be weak¡­ still, level one monsters should be no problem," she muttered to herself. "The total would be¡­ 7200 valis."

    "Alright."

    I took the money from her hand. "Miss, what is your name?"

    The half-elf crossed her arms on her chest. "Eina Tulle, a new adviser at the guild."

    So she really is Eina Tulle, the adviser of Bell Cranel in the anime.

    She stared at us inquisitively. Nao bowed her head a little. "Nao Marikawa and he is Asahi Marikawa."

    "It''s good to meet you two. Be careful when you go adventuring next time¡­" she sighed and shook her head. "Try to gain experience on the upper floors before you venture into the tenth or above¡­ I still don''t know how you survived the onught of Imps?"

    "Imps?"

    "The little demons utilizing the fog to ambush adventurers¡­ you charged inside without gathering information on the monsters?! How careless can you two be?!"

    I scratched my cheeks at her sudden outburst. She was such a worrywart, a good waifu material.

    She also noticed it and hung her head. "That was rude of me. Shouting at the adventurers, not within my charge¡­ what is wrong with me?"

    Never thought she would be this depressed in her early career.

    "It''s nothing. We will follow your advice in the future."

    Eina Tulle: Affection +3

    Only in the day. The night will be our sneaky time to harvest.

    She nodded with a grateful smile. "I apologize for this. I only joined the guild a few days ago."

    "Eina! Where are you?" a cheerful voice echoed in the lobby.

    Soon, a pink-haired girl of fourteen or fifteen came through the door.

    "Misha."

    She was the one who registered us in the morning. She seemed like a maturedy in the morning¡­ Was that the magic of makeup and her strict demeanor during the work?!

    "Eina!" the pink-haired girl, Misha, finally paid attention to me. "You are here too! How was your adventure?"

    "Good."

    "Of course, you had a good time. The upper floors would have been a breeze with your exotic enchanted daggers."

    Eina''s eyes were drawn toward the daggers tucked in my belt. She furrowed her brow. "Ice element?"

    As expected of a half-elf, she could judge the element with her eyes.

    "Yep."

    "It''s hard to imagine you hailing from that rundown vige," Misha added with a smile. "Please don''t be offended. I was just curious. It''s not the guild''s duty to pry into your private matters."

    "No worries," I waved off her concern. "As much as I would love to entertain beauties like you, we need to find a better inn."

    Eina and Misha blushed a bit.

    Eina Tulle: Affection +4

    Misha Flott: Affection +5

    Cough, it waspletely unintentional. Seducing them was never my intention.

    "I can rmend some." Misha fished out a piece of paper from her pocket. "It''s the list of every inn in Orario. From the most expensive to the cheapest."

    "Thanks a lot for this," I thanked her.

    Misha cracked a polite smile. "It was my pleasure."

    We moved out or they would suck me in an hour-long conversation and booked a room in the middle of the list.

    We filled ourselves with the delicious food provided by the inn and returned to the room.

    For Diva, I needed Leme here to exin everything. I might as well call Saya and Grayfia. The tsundere will pout if I leave her out. I needed my maid to manage our assets and other stuff. Doing it was a chore for thezy me.

    I told it to Nao and conveyed the message to Saya with telepathy. The three were happy toe over and embarked on the chopper as soon as possible. The time ratio between the worlds greatly affected the time they will require to reach the gate, so I decided to take a nap on ourfy bed.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    "Asahi, we are here! Come, catch us."

    Saya''s voice woke up at midnight.

    "Coming!" I replied through our bond and stirred Nao from her sleep.

    "I am going. Take care."

    "Okay. Return quickly."

    After sharing a brief kiss, I snuck out of the city and flew towards the gate. The cold air forced open my droopy eyes. I sped up, reaching the gate in several minutes.

    "You cane now," I asked them to enter.

    "Maaaaaaster!"

    "Asahi!"

    Two human-sized bullets flew out of the swirling portal and crashed into my chest, pushing me several meters back. Grayfia remained floating with her bat-wings and eyed Orario city with squinting eyes.

    "Asahi, how long has it been?"

    Saya looked up. I could see a hint of tears in her crimson eyes. She must be thinking that several months have passed here.

    "One day only."

    "Huh? Master, Leme, and Saya were supposed toe a few monthster."

    "What can I do? I can''t live without you two."

    The lewd Diva smirked and rested her head on my chest. "That makes Leme happy."

    "I am¡­ happy too," Saya whispered and buried her face in my chest. "Thanks for calling me first."

    "I will bring the rest too. We just need to keep for now."

    "For now, heh," Grayfia smirked. "Are we tearing everything downter?"

    "Not you grandma. I doubt anyone can stop you unless some god used their Arcanium."

    "G-Grandma. You sick bastard. I am only sixty-two years old!"

    "Sixty two," Saya repeated. "My maternal grandma used to be sixty-one. By that standard, you are an unmarried grandma-aged woman."

    "Leme and other Diva don''t have an age."

    Grayfia''s face distorted and her bangs covered her face. A chill filled the atmosphere. I pped my wings to escape her wrath.

    "Hell hath never no fury like a woman scorned," Saya muttered and her entire body shook.

    "You triggered her."

    "I am sorry."

    "Don''t worry."

    An angry virgin devil held no candle before a yandere.

 Chapter 136 - CH. 139: Amon

    Inded outside the forest to the east of Orario with Grayfia fuming on my tail.

    "W-Wait, I am sorry. Don''t kill me!"??

    Grayfia stopped cracking her knuckles and sighed. "You dumbo, don''t you know it''s rude to insult a woman based on her age? If you said it in the underworld, every devil would have buried you under their boots."

    "Shaddap!" Saya snapped. "Stay within your boundaries as a maid!"

    Grayfia froze for a moment, then bowed deeply. "Forgive me, Mistress Saya."

    "What did Leme see? Saya wants to dominate the maid now, even though she loves it when Asahi dominates her."

    I stroked Saya''s hair. She stopped sulking and stepped out of my embrace. "Leme, why are you so hung up on that?"

    Leme rubbed herself on me with an innocent smile. "Leme just wants everyone to act like their true self."

    She didn''t know that some matters were better kept private.

    "Okay, enough of this."

    I took the time to examine my surroundings. The lush jungle around us was filled with trees twice as thick as normal ones and way taller than most of the trees on Earth.

    This seemed like a good ce to do shady activities. Summoning Diva far away from the city filled with gods, that''s a good way to appear less suspicious. Who knows which god will sense us if we do this in Orario.

    I crouched and shaved off the stalks. With the special pen in my hand, I drew the magic circle while ignoring Nao and Saya''s pleas to help me. Facing silence, everyone but Grayfia plopped on the ground.

    I chuckled and poured mana inside, reciting the name of the only other Diva in the 72 Pirs with wind magic.

    A blue light spread through the magic circle as Diva answered my call. A figure emerged, its bizarre appearance made my throat dry. It tilted its owl head while the smooth reptilian tail wriggled on the back of its wolf-like body.

    Amon, the god of paganism in Egypt Mythology. Now, this is what fanatics should revere as "Demon".

    "Oh poor Amon-chan, how did others treat you in the Astrum?"

    Amon sprawled on the ground, enjoying Leme''s pats with purrs.

    "See, Amon-chan is such a cutie."

    Saya and Nao peeked their heads from my back, shuddering as they did.

    "Y-Yeah, he is a cute boy."

    "I-I hope¡­ I hope to have a pet like him."

    Leme looked back and grinned. "Nao-chan can keep Amon-chan."

    "N-No, you know him better, so you should take care of him."

    She is chickening out now.

    "Amon-chan is super strong, you know? His wind can swallow anything including your mana."

    A glutton, eh.

    Seeing Nao silent, Leme shook her head. "Was your resolve to be strong this shallow?"

    "No!" Nao denied in a heavy voice and sat beside the beast. "I want to be strong¡­ like Asahi-kun and not fall behind others¡­ Leme-chan, please let me contract this Demon King."

    That''s my Nao, always stepping up her game to meet others'' expectations.

    ''Klyscha.''

    (Done, my love.)

    "Well said, Nao-chan. Amon-chan, please aid this woman in her journey."

    Amon let out a short hoot and stretched its paws. As Nao touched the fluffy paws, Amon''s figure distorted and vanished inside the stigma on Nao''s hand. A little shockwave burst from Nao, cleaning the grasses around us.

    I gripped her shoulders and pulled her back to her feet. "So how does it feel?"

    She slumped into my chest and let out a deep sigh. "I think I might be able to beat Shiori with Amon."

    "Nice, let''s return." I turned to Grayfia who was observing everything with a thoughtful expression. "Grayfia?"

    "Yes, My Lord."

    "Go to the nearest vige and charm some officials into forging some documents for Leme, Saya, and yourself." I pulled Leme and put several aura suppressing pills in her hand. "You and Grayfia will eat one every nine hours. Enter Orario legally after the sun rises."

    Aside from their different aura, their beauty will stand out even among the gods. Then again, I don''t give a shit about them unless they resort to using Arcanium in this world.

    "Leme understands."

    "Alright, My Lord. I shall finish this and reunite with you tomorrow."

    "Yep, that''s the n."

    Saya tugged at my shirt from behind, her eyes tearing up a little. I hugged her and tasted her warm lips.

    "Let''s go on a date this weekend."

    She shyly nodded and rushed toward Grayfia. "Let''s go!"

    Grayfia coiled her arms around Saya and Leme and picked them up. With two women tucked under her arms, she flew away.

    Nao and I guffawed at the sight.

    "We should return¡ª" I stopped and spun around.

    The grass rustled and a giant red dino head peeked out. It gradually stood on its feet and let out a bloodcurdling roar.

    "The fuck? It''s not Jurassic Park, is it?"

    "I kid not," Nao said and slipped the gloves on her hands. "It''s giant."

    (My love, they are the monsters who escaped from the dungeon ages ago. The years of reproduction have shrunk their magic stones into almost non-existent. They are weak.)

    ''Thanks for the info.''

    The dino charged at us. Nao cut in its way and thrust her hand, gripping the dino''s snout. It shook its head and stomped the ground. Nao didn''t even flinch and brought her hand near its neck.

    "Gale ster."

    A strong wind flew on the other side of the dino. Its red eyes drooped close and it limped on the ground.

    Nao turned around and smiled at me. The droplets of blood on her dimples amplified her charm by a thousand times. I grabbed her and flew toward Orario.

    Within a few moments, we were back in the room, our bodies entwining together on the bed.

    She responded to my wild urges with an equal passion. By the time we were done, Nao was passed out in my embrace with my cock still inside her.

    She probably won''t be able to walk tomorrow.

 Chapter 137 - CH. 140: A Quest

    The next day, I showered, threw a pair of trousers and a tunic on, reced thefy bed with a creaky wooden bed, gobbled down the aura suppressing capsule, and then dined on the sizzled meat with Nao, threw 850 valis at the middle-aged man, and finally squeezed through the inn''s door.

    An abrupt tickle rushed through my chest.??

    "Come pick us up!" Saya''s desperate voice echoed inside my head.

    ''What happened? Where are you guys?''

    "Umm¡­ an incredibly wide street filled with mercenaries kind of people."

    That seemed like the street near the dungeon.

    "Got it. I will be there soon."

    "Hurry¡­ or I will kill someone."

    Typical adventurers trying to pick up girls. Grayfia being the cool maid is bound to attract a fuck ton of flies.

    I tore through the streets with Nao, arriving at our destination in seconds. The crowd gathered near the dungeon entrance told me of Saya''s position.

    I shoved the adventurers aside and went to the center of themotion. As I expected, a bunch of adventurers were trying to invite Grayfia and Saya to their party. Both had changed into simple clothes, which still couldn''t hide their charm.

    "Asahi!" Saya jumped at me.

    "My Lo¡ª"

    I shushed Grayfia. "Where is Leme?"

    Grayfia sidestepped. Leme, who was leaning against Grayfia, sank to the ground.

    This woman...

    I raised her in my arms and strode through the split crowd. As the girls trailed me, people murmured things like, "Who the fuck is he?" "Why are those women following him?" "It''s unfair" "Gigolo bastard."

    Amidst those voices, a high-pitched female voice froze me.

    "What''s themotion here?!"

    This voice¡­ Oh shit.

    "It''s Captain Alise of the Astraea Familia," someone whispered.

    "Fuck," cursing under my breath, I made a beeline for the nearest street. If she saw us, we would be held here for at least an hour. Saya and Leme needed a quick nap after I forced them to stay in the wildernessst night.

    After walking for several minutes, we found ourselves before the stone statue of a goddess. The area around us was paved with stones of various colors and decorated with vibrant nts and flowers.

    "This is the beauty of a medieval world¡­" Saya praised. "I am d to be the first to see this ce."

    "I am also here, don''t ignore me!" Nao tried to gain Saya''s attention, but the tsundere, basking in the glory of being first, refused to look at her.

    I made sure that the narcissistic woman wasn''t around and sighed. This square looked simr to the one where Hestia invited Bell for the date.

    (It is Amor Square.)

    I opened the list given by Misha and memorized the route to a nearby inn.

    A few momentster, as we were about to reach the inn called Ymir''s Inn, a pair of piercing eyes bored into my back. The intensity prompted me to whirl around. A tall handsome man stood out in the crowd with his short wavy scarlet hair. His lips twisted into a wide grin as his eyes leered at me.

    The brown-haired young man on his side equally garnered my attention with his neutral expression.

    Apollo, the bisexual god?

    (Yes, my love¡­)

    Shit, I can''t believe I met these douchebags so early¡­

    I turned away from him and spat on the ground before dragging all the girls with me to the inn.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Saya and Leme jumped on the bed as soon as we entered the only extrarge room in the Ymir''s inn. I threw the girls off and changed the bed with a better one.

    "Go ahead."

    Saya rubbed her butt and ring at me, she slipped inside the nket. Leme stood before me silently, her lips revealing a gentle smile.

    I sighed and pecked her forehead. "Good night."

    She giggled and joined Leme. I turned to my maid still standing with her hands on herp.

    "What about you?"

    "I can go a week without sleep."

    "Of course, you can, you devil hag." I grabbed the scruff of her neck and hurled her on the bed. She gracefullynded on the bed and blinked her eyes.

    "Shut the fuck up and sleep."

    "Y-Yes, My Lord."

    Nao patted my back. "Asahi-kun got it hard."

    "What do we do now?"

    "I don''t know¡­"

    "Do you miss Aiko?" I narrowed my eyes at her. She averted her gaze and sighed.

    "A bit."

    I miss Nee-san and the twins¡­ Yuriko, Rika, my bodyguard, and adorable maid Rini too. I should bring them here sometime, or send them to the little Yotsuba miss. Arge mansion would allow the girls to sneak in here at night. Freya might notice me if I keep sneaking out of the city like this. However, suddenly buying a house as a level 1 would be akin to begging ''Investigate me please'' to the top familias. Though today''s incident will turn many heads in our direction anyway.

    We have to moderately climb the dungeon with Nao and Saya''s magic and my magic daggers covering the doubts for our growth. With Astraea Familia around, I doubt any familia will resort to open violence like the incident with Bell and Apollo in season 2.

    "Nao, let''s travel to that other world."

    "So sudden?!"

    ''Klyscha, can you keep an eye on these sweet buns?''

    (One tab easy!)

    I connected to Saeko''s telepathy link.

    ''Saeko, can you hear me?''

    "Asahi-kun!"

    ''Leave everything and head to the portal with everyone now!''

    "Understood!"

    They will take about ten to twelve hours at the very least.

    I locked the door from the outside and stored the key in my ring. Since we need to exit the city to fly, let''s take a quest somewhere near the forest as an excuse.

    We made our way to the Guild and squeezed into the crowd. The liveliness was miles above yesterday. After a bit of exploring, we found the bulletin board with pieces of paper pinned all over it. There were requests like ''Orc Hide x30'', ''Infant Dragon Scales x5'' written on the left side with the rewards, client signatures, and the Familia emblems on the right side.

    It didn''t take long to find an interesting one.

    Quest

    Client: Miach Familia

    Reward: Ten healing potions

    Content: Recruiting battle-party members to help in retrieving monster eggs in the Seolo Forest

    Miach Familia¡­ the Familia led by a dog-ear waifu with a silver arm. What was her name again? Naaza¡­

    (Naaza Erisuis.)

    ''Yeah, her. Her arm will still be fine, right?''

    (Yep.)

    As I reached out to the quest paper, a snow-white hand brushed against mine.

    "I-I-I am sorry!"

    I gazed down at the elf frantically waving her hands. Her golden yellow hair ponytail swung sideways as tears welled up in her bright blue eyes. A maroon cape draped over a white shirt and a pink corset dress below gave her a youthful, schr-like aura.

    Herpanion was none other than Loli Ais, who pushed the elf''s back. "Lefiya, fightto!" The cheerful words were apanied by a little smile on her doll face.

    "A-Ais, it was my mistake."

    I plopped my hand on her little head and gave a few rubs. Her face turned crimson as she shut her eyes.

    "It''s nothing. Do you also want this quest?"

    "Yes, I-I wanted to visit the Seolo forest on my d-day off."

    Should I reject her?

    Her tearing eyes softened my heart.

    I hung the quest paper in her face. "There was no mention of the number of adventurers required. Let''s go and ask their Familia."

    "T-T-Thank you!" her stutters reminded me of Saya when I first met her.

    [Lefiya Viridis: Affection +5]

    She epted it like that? Girl, where is your awareness? What if I was a rapist who dragged women to the forest?

    Confused, I searched everywhere in the guild lobby but couldn''t feel any strong presence other than Ais. They came here on their own¡­ Loki, the trickster goddess, allowed her beloved Ais out here alone? Lefiya doesn''t count since she will probably be level 2 or 3 at this time.

    I shook my head.

    With two new girls by my side, we moved out of the guild and searched Blue Pharmacy, the base of Miach Familia. Ais and Lefiya werepletely clueless about its whereabouts, so I had to ask around. After struggling a bit, we arrived at a shop in a backstreet. The door opened, and an old man stumbled out, a teenage girl with long flowing brown-hair waved her hand behind him. The two doglike ears on her head twitched from side to side.

    Cute...

 Chapter 138 - CH. 141: Another Trip To The Forest

    Apollo grinned as he pranced through the pathway covered by the grass on both sides. The pep in his step confused the brown-haired man on his side. Finally, his curiosity overpowered his patience and he called out to his god.

    "Apollo-sama?"??

    "Hyakinthos, my beloved child, bring me everything you can find on that child. The one with eyes as golden as the sun."

    This again¡­ Hyankinthos clenched his right fist away from his god''s eyes. As much as he loved his god, the odd habit of his god displeased him. Why couldn''t Apollo-sama only look at him?

    "I will, Apollo-sama."

    However, the order was an order. He had to follow all of them. He spun around and dashed out of the gate, to contact the fly his Familia left in the guild.

    Apollo guffawed and craned his neck. The bright sun reflected in his red eyes. That boy''s eyes shed in his mind. Two perfect golden bright globes, nothing he had ever seen. That alone made him worth collecting¡­ but there was something else about that child.

    His covered aura as if he didn''t exist. Even the eyes of a god failed to distinguish him from the crowd. But once he did, his entire attention was drawn to the child. Gazing into his golden eyes, he couldn''t look away, not one bit.

    The strangeness made him chuckle. He had found another treasure rotting on the roadside.

    I will have him soon.

    No one could deny him, the Sun God. Everything existed solely for his amusement.

    His lowugh resonated in the entire garden, reaching every adventurer idling in the manor.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    [Asahi''s POV]

    Naaza, the chienthrope girl, smiled with droopy eyes and opened the gate for us. "Please,e inside."

    Nao looked at me, her right brow raised high. Her eyes gleamed as a grin crept onto her lips. I shuddered in fear. Which god possessed my cute Nao?

    "Asahi-kun, don''t even think about it."

    "Think about what?"

    She moved closer and bit my ear. "The way you looked at that girl¡­ I won''t allow you to seduce any more girls."

    I tightened my arms around her. "Nao-chan, you have grown. I feel proud of you."

    "Stop it," Nao moaned, struggling to escape, but I kept her imprisoned. She gave up and let me hold her. Lefiya blushed, even her ears turned red while Ais just looked at us innocently.

    Once I had my fill of teasing Nao, we followed Naaza inside the shop. An ikemen with dark blue hair and eyes matching his hair sat behind a wooden counter. Miach, thepassionate god with the habit of handing out free healing potions¡ªit was hard to forget someone like him.

    "Miach-sama, I told you I can handle this," Naaza grumbled as she tried to push the god away from his seat. "Go and do your godly duties."

    "Naaza-chan, I am only here until others return from the dungeon," he spoke and turned to us. "You must be the Doll Princess from Loki Familia. How can I help you?"

    A level 4 at her age, every god and goddess would have flocked to recruit her if she was from a weak familia. The two level 6 in Loki Familia could whoop anyone''s ass in Orario right now except Ottar.

    I unruffled the quest paper and slid it to him. "We would like to ept this quest."

    "The quests for monster eggs," he whispered and scratched his chin. "We only needed three level 1 adventurers."

    I pointed at the content on the paper. "It has no mention of it."

    Miach stared at the paper and then Naaza, who formed a neutral expression.

    "Naaza, you forgot."

    "I am sorry, Miach-sama."

    Miach sighed and lowered his head. "I apologize. This quest is a low ranked one and the reward is appropriate."

    "I-I don''t care about reward," Lefiya spoke up abashedly.

    "Oh¡­" Miach rubbed his chin and took out four vials from the counter. "Since you all are being too generous, I will add four more potions to the reward."

    Kinda useless to us since I can heal myself with the Life Element and others too if I tried.

    "Miach-sama," Naaza made a sour expression.

    Miach justughed her off. He inquired about our guild documents, which I happily provided.

    "Well, you all better get goin''. We need monster eggs here. Naaza, you will apany them."

    Naaza''s wagging tail froze as the ears on her head rose, her droopy opening wide. "Seriously?"

    Miach patted her shoulder with a smile. "You know more about the forest than they do. Guide them properly, child."

    Naaza''s lips curled into an adorable grin. "Yes, Miach-sama!"

    Miach approached with a smile and squatted before Ais. "Keep everyone safe, okay?"

    Ais nodded her head, her fingers gripping the hilt of her swords.

    I still don''t believe Loki let her go without someone like Riveria apanying her, or these two escaped? They are gonna get me in trouble but my ''Prot Loli'' heart can''t let Ais go alone to that forest.

    Sometimes, I am too much¡­ even for myself.

    Miach stopped before me. "Look after everyone."

    "As the only man in the group, it''s my duty to ensure that everyone is safe."

    [Miach: Respect +9]

    "Good."

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    We reached the eastern gate and Naaza went ahead and hired a carriage. The driver gave me dubious res. Naaza went over to the guard at the gate and signed some papers.

    Naaza stowed her giant bag under the seat and squeezed beside Ais and Lefiya. Nao''s shoulder brushed against me as she settled on my side.

    "Asahi-kun, how are we going to sneak away now?" she used telepathy this time.

    Smart.

    ''I will use the teleport stickers, so we can teleport back after returning with these girls.''

    "Okay, let''s have fun on our first quest!"

    Naaza initiated a talk about us, asking our origins in a roundabout way. I also rounded off the answer to the poor state of my vige and our determination to be first-ss adventurers. The usual lies we made up.

    The carriage slid on the smooth white road alongside a few carts and tall, thin stalks waving further in the background.

    After thirty or so minutes, the familiar tall trees could be seen in the distance.

    Once the carriage stopped, we hopped out. Nao put on her thin gloves, while I hauled the daggers tucked in my belt.

    Time to annihte the dino from this world too!

    Stars twinkled in Lefiya''s eyes as she looked around. Naaza''s eyes were droopy as usual, while Ais lightly swung her head to examine the forest.

    "This way," Naaza saidzily and walked ahead. Her bushy tail flew everywhere under her bag as though revealing her excitement.

    Nao suppressed her giggle with a hand on her mouth. "What''s with her tail?"

    "Some say that it''s hard for Chienthrope to disguise their emotions," Lefiya muttered. "Their tail and ears easily give away their emotional state."

    "Lefiya knows everything..." Ais nodded her head.

    "P-People in my previous school researched very odd topics¡­"

    "Elven school?" I asked.

    Lefiya shook her head. "The school in Orario¡­"

    "Kyaaaa!"

    Oh shit. I forgot about Naaza. She went ahead alone.

    I kicked the ground and followed the steps she left in the dirt.

    Soon tworge shadows appeared on the other side of the made of trees. I thrust my hand and shot two consecutive Barretts at the monsters'' heads.

    With their brain blown, the monster copsed. I stopped before the corpses. Naaza''s hand twitched under a monster''s corpse. I kicked off the monster and pulled her out.

    [Naaza Erisuis: Affection +9]

    "T-Thank you," she fumbled on her words.

    "You idiot, why are you rushing alone?"

    Her head hung, and her brown dog-ears followed suit. "I am really sorry."

    Compelled by the urge, I rubbed her ear between my thumb and index finger.

    So soft¡­

    [Naaza Erisuis: Affection +4]

    Naaza looked up with tears in her eyes. "D-Don''t."

    The FBI doesn''t exist in this world, right?

 Chapter 139 - CH. 142: Bloody Ais

    You can support me and read 17 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb??

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

    ---

    "It was rude of me to touch your ears like that."

    I apologized after regaining my bearing. No matter how cute she looked, what I did was wrong.

    "I-It''s fine. I would be dead if it weren''t for your help."

    Dead, huh? In the anime, she wielded a longbow and sniped targets from a hundred plus meters. Although five years younger, wasn''t she too weak right now?

    A flurry of steps sounded behind me. Ais stopped beside me and looked down at the corpse. She closed her eyes and lowered her head. "I am sorry¡­"

    For letting Naaza hurt? Miach did give her responsibility to protect Naaza.

    Naaza shook her head with an awkward expression. "The fault was mine for going alone."

    The me fell on all of us for losing ourselves in the conversation.

    Nao stroked Naaza''s head with a soft smile. ??Children can get lost sometimes. That''s why you can rely on the adults around you until you are confident."

    Nao said something heroic from her own experience as a big sister.

    "Weren''t we in a hurry to deliver the eggs?" I diverted the topic.

    It worked as Naaza nodded her head. "Yes, please."

    Not wasting time on micro-sized magic stones of the dinos, we traveled deeper into the forest. The wide path we walked on became a slope. Naaza raised her hand to stop us.

    "Air could be here. We need to be silent lest they call every bloodsaurus in the forest."

    Bloodsaurus, huh. Klyscha blocking XP notifications became a norm nowadays.

    "Let me go first."

    Before others said a word, I sailed down the hill. There did exist a cave hidden behind a pair of trees.

    With my sneak at its peak, I peeked inside the cave. A dozen eggs about the same size as an ostrich slumbered in a nest bunched together with twines.

    Four bloodsaurus slept around it. Closing its jaws, I drove the dagger within its brain. Without a single cry, its soul left the world. I repeated the same with the three and picked up the nest over my head.

    The others also descended by then. Lefiya''s eyes darted to the nest, eyes beaming with curiosity. Ais remained as neutral as ever.

    Naaza wrapped the eggs in a cloth and stashed them in her bag. She towed the bag on her back and gave a wide smile. The bag dwarfed her, even though she was above 1.5m in height. She reminded me of the pallum supporter, Lily.

    I snatched the bag from her. "Let me carry this."

    She stared with dead eyes and gave a half shrug.

    "Will this be enough?"

    "More than enough, Marikawa-sama."

    "Let''s return then, shall¡ªholy shi¡­"

    A bloodsaurus showed up on the hill, then two, three¡­ more and more bloodsaurus popped out until the entire cliff was full of them. Ais unhooked the saber at her waist and strode towards the monsters. The Sword Princess wanted to fight now.

    "Ais."

    Lefiya''s worried whisper made me smile.

    Ais turned her head and nodded at Lefiya, her chin hitting her shoulder. Without saying a word, she darted forward like a bolt of lightning. Damn, she is fast. I quietly withdrew my specs to analyze her stats.

    [Ais Wallenstein Lv. 24]

    ¡ªDesignated Title: Hero''s Bride

    ¡ªRace: Spirit Human Hybrid

    ¡ªss: Magic Swordsman

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 64

    ¡ªDexterity: 97

    ¡ªConstitution: 68

    ¡ªDefense: 70

    ¡ªCharm: 30

    ¡ªMagic: 113

    Skills:

    [¡ªSpirit Blood (Unique): The Wind Spirit''s blood flowing in her veins boosts her affinity with the wind. Reduces the effort required to train wind element skills by fifty percent.]

    [¡ªAbnormal Status Resistance (C-Rank): Reduces the chance to be inflicted by negative status effects.]

    [¡ªMonster Hunter (Special): Increases the stats against a previously hunted monster.]

    [¡ªGod''s Blessing (Special): The hieroglyphs engraved on the user''s back absorbs the ''Excelia''.]

    [¡ªDragon yer (Unique): The user''s deep hatred for the dragon materialized into a skill. Raises the stats against dragon-type monsters in exchange for the life force of the user.]

    [¡ªWind Spirit''s Blessing (Unique): The Wind Spirit blessing allows the user to surround themselves in raging air currents and enchant their weapon with wind magic.]

    Spirit Blood¡­ so she really is the daughter of the Spirit, even though the gods and spirits can''t bear a child.

    That Hero''s Bride title. I had the urge to steal her to see how it changes.

    (It will change. After all, my love is the only irregrity allowed to change the future in this fixed timeline.)

    Even Grayfia''s skills paled before this loli ughtering the giant dinos. Blood poured every time her saber shed, the fierce five-meter monsters falling against a loli.

    "The kid is¡­ strong," Nao muttered in disbelief.

    "I see why the gods call her ''Doll Princess''."

    She only took a few minutes to finish the task.

    She cleaned the sword with a swing and slowly showed her front. The blood dripped down her armor and her doll-like face. My heartbeat rose. I calmed myself or I would be trulybeled as a lolicon.

    With my handkerchief, I wiped her face and her armor. She stayed silent as if she was used to someone cleaning her after her battle. It could only be Riveria, who was called ''Mama'' by her fellow members.

    "I-I might lose against her."

    Nao fussed over something trivial.

    ''You''re a mage while she is a warrior.''

    "That''s not something I wanted¡­"

    What is she talking about?

    Her zing eyes greeted me as I turned. She was afraid of losing against Ais. Well, both of them had different starting points. One was a peaceful, klutz teacher while the other one''s childhood pledge was to kill the Dragon and take back her mother.

    I shook my head. Nao can do anything as long as I am here.

    Despite being so giant, a bloodsaurus''s corpse had no worth aside from its hard, chewy meat.

    We left the corpses for the vultures to dine on. I sneaked two teleportation stickers on the two different trees.

    On the outskirts of the forest, Naaza whistled. The carriage came out from behind a hill and took us back to Orario.

 Chapter 140 - CH. 143: Jagamarukun

    You can support me and read 17 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb??

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

    ---

    "Wee back," Miach greeted us as we entered the shop. "How was the quest?"

    "It was all good except¡­" I trailed off, looking at Naaza. She pleaded with puppy eyes, begging me to not tell her stunt. I smirked. "We got more eggs than we wanted."

    "That''s good! Now we can work on the new potion recipe," Miach revealed his secret.

    He is too honest for his own sake. Even I, who didn''t know much about Familia, could tell they werepetitive. Yet, this Ikemen god exposed his Familia''s secrets without much thought.

    Idiot.

    He ced a bag on the counter. "This is the quest''s reward."

    Lefiya and Ais shared a look and pushed the bag toward me. "Please take this. We don''t need it."

    Ten thousand valis meant nothing to Ais, the princess of Loki Familia. I took the package while scratching my cheeks with a sheepish smile. I fully intended to y my part as a rookie adventurer until I joined Astraea Familia.

    "Is there anything I can do for you two?"

    Ais stared at me, her golden eyes burning with enthusiasm. "Jagamarukun."

    "Jagamarukun?"

    "Jagamarukun," she repeated the unfamiliar word.

    "It''s a street snack sold in Amor Square for thirty to forty valis."

    That''s cheap.

    "Sure, you can eat as much as you want."

    "Thanks¡­"

    This loli¡­ I raised my hand and tried to pat her, but she inclined her head to dodge as if it was some instinct.

    "Stay still."

    She nodded lightly and stayed still this time. Her golden hair were soft to touch. After a few headpats, she lifted my hand and stared at it, perhaps searching for the source of ''warmth'' other girls felt when I touched them.

    "...Magic?"

    She misunderstood my headpat skill with magic.

    I tilted my head with a puzzled expression. "What?"

    She put my hand back on her head and closed her eyes. I sighed and spoiled the loli with more headpats. Looks like Bell will be joining the green hat club.

    Lefiya''s blush when she looked at us was cute. This delusional elf was yuri for Ais if I recall.

    I shook my head. Ais was too little now. She will make a good little sister.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    I had a few polite words with Miach. Naaza looked like she wanted to say something but held back. Maybe she wanted to invite me to her Familia. I would have rejected either way.

    Ais guided us through the busy streets, unlike the deste ones that greeted me first in Orario.

    Amor Square, located in the next block, took several minutes'' walk. Ais''s steps hastened when rows of stalls appeared around the corner. The kuudere loli was so damn excited for whatever this snack was.

    Ais stopped before a stall and a spicy aroma of oil drifted through the air.

    "A sweet-bean vored Jagamarukun, please," Ais requested and the middle-aged stall owner smiled, frying the crisp potato or something on the pan.

    "Of course."

    "Three more, please," I ordered one for everyone.

    "I-I don''t need it."

    And Lefiya denied. Ais stared at Lefiya and puffed her cheeks.

    The elf fidgeted with red cheeks, getting drunk on her delusions. Once she had her fill of delusions, she raised her hand.

    "One for m-me too!"

    The owner handed us puffs wrapped in silver paper. I curiously took a bite. The spicy vor slid on my tongue with the melting potato then the sweet filling exploded. Another bite and I found myself craving for more.

    This was¡­ on the same level as Saeko''s cooking.

    This is another world for ya.

    Nao and Lefiya were immersed in the spicy-yet-sweet thing.

    Just like that, I found another attraction when taking girls out on a date.

    Ais kept stuffing her tiny mouth, ultimately eating five of the puffy snacks. How did her little stomach hold so much? Another thing to me the anime worlds for.

    With 400 valis out of my pocket, I returned to the inn with Nao. Saya and Leme were hugging each other in sleep like a pair of sisters. Grayfia slept a bit farther.

    ''Aimi, report your status.''

    "Asahi-sama¡­ we are a thousand meters high¡­"

    Almost six hours had passed in our quest and they would take a few more hours.

    "I am hurrying!" Aimi shouted in my head.

    ''Take your time.''

    I cut off the connection and scratched my chin. What to do now? We might get exposed if we go through the stickers. Going without it will be a chore.

    "Asahi-kun," Nao called, sitting on the edge of the bed, she patted her thighs. "Just rest. We can discuss Amon''s spells."

    That was also an option.

    I rested the back of my head on herp. While feeling the bliss coursing through me, I listened to her lecture on Amon''s spells.

    The Wolf Diva had some interesting spells in his arsenal. A version of foresight, a me breath, a wind spell capable of absorbing other magic, a magic spell to grow wolf fangs which granted superior physical strength but increased the bloodlust, a version of mind magic to cause chaos in enemy''s ranks, andstly his ultimate level 10 spell was¡­ absurd.

    Friendship Beam¡­ It worked as it sounded. Anyone hit by it will instantly convert into an ally. I pitied the owl-headed wolf who had to resort to magic for making friends.

    At least Amon had Nao to look after him.

    After an hour or two, the spells wore down my spirit. I opened my Grimoire a few pages shy of giving me some dope spells. I still haven''t gotten the promised wisdom and intelligence stat boost.

    (My love, you need to finish one section of the book for this¡­ the part about all elements.)

    ''I have to unlock all the natural elements to get the stat boost?''

    (Yes¡­ this was cheap because of this.)

    ''No worries. It''s not like wisdom and intelligence can make me stronger. My magic stat is already broken.''

    "Nao, we will go to the dungeon tonight. We shouldplete our sleep now."

    "But I am not sleepy."

    "Then, let''s do some exercise that can tire you out," I grinned, reaching for her lovely face. "Right?"

    "Your libido never ends¡­"

    "One of the reasons I wanted a harem."

    "What are the other ones?"

    "I love beauties."

    Especially the anime waifus.

    Nao sighed, ncing at the girls. "I... am not doing that here."

    "I can make a soundproof barrier."

    "No¡­ they might wake up and see us during that¡­ never. All my dignity as onee-chan will be gone."

    "Just look at them, you think they will wake up easily? Besides, these three know you are my woman."

    "You¡­ never cease to amaze me," she muttered with red cheeks then bashfully nodded her head.

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 141 - CH. 144: Arrival

    You can support me and read 17 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb??

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

    ---

    "Asahi-sama, we are here."

    Aimi''s excited voice ended my sleep. I broke away from Nao glued to my side and slipped into my clothes.

    A few hours must have passed after our little session.

    I pasted a teleportation sticker on the wall to return instantly.

    ''Now.''

    (Whoosh.)

    A sharp wind swept over me, and the background elerated. Another moment and the forest surrounded me.

    ''How does this work?''

    (On the same principle as the gate. I send you through the void, only at a very minor scale.)

    ''Noic¡ª''

    *Grrr¡­.*

    I had thepany of a bunch of dinos, drooling over my head.

    These things never understand¡­

    I made quick work of them and cleaned the bloodstains from my face. I flew above, darting for the portal. Closing the several kilometers gap in a minute, I stopped before the ck dot.

    ''Charge inside with the chopper!''

    ''Yes!''

    The dot swelled into a swirling portal and spat out a chopper.

    "Kyaaaa!" Nee-san''s scream brought a smile to my face.

    The chopper swung sideways and bnced itself. Shiori peeked her head out with a grin. "Just couldn''t stay without us, could ya?"

    "Aa-kun, help! It''s scary¡­ help."

    Nee-san was acrophobic?

    "Honey, she is about to vomit!" Yuriko peeped from the other side.

    I squeezed into the backseat and hugged Nee-san wearing a pale expression. A few rubs on her back calmed her trembling.

    "Aa-kun¡­"

    "It''s okay. Everyone has some kind of fear, even gods are no exception."

    Nee-san hummed and stuck closer to me. Aiko and Rini stared at us, the former stood on Rika''sp while thetter sat on Aimi''s side.

    "Onii-san is glowing red," Aiko whispered.

    "Really?" Rini asked, tilting her head adorably. "I don''t see anything."

    Rika patted the loli showing a dazed look. "Lil'' Aiko, they''re gonna be fine."

    ''Can I teleport the chopper to the forest?''

    (Yes, at the cost of more mana.)

    Mana¡­ I never cared about such trivial things. In another second, we were already inside the forest. I peeked out to find the ground a few meters away from us.

    I hopped out with Shizuka. She forced herself away with a blush. Turning away, she started fixing her hair with a mirror in her hand.

    Cute¡­

    Looking away before my libido rose, I caught Rini in a princess carry. She was quite light for her height. I couldn''t wait for the day she will be thick again. One or two years¡­ or maybe quicker if her skill evolved.

    "Onii-san," she said, grinning brightly. "This forest is pretty."

    "I will show you more pretty things here."

    She silently nodded and pressed her head on my chest. "Onii-san''s heart beats so hard."

    Was this girl developing a new fetish¡­?

    Nah, my Rini is sweet and pure.

    "It makes me feel warm," she continued as a cute smile bloomed on her face. "Why is this?"

    Rika bounced on something intangible andnded before me. "So what is going on?"

    "Nothing." Rini shook her head and escaped from me.

    The chopper touched the ground, blowing the leaves with its wind. The girls disembarked one by one and looked around.

    "Don''t tell me Honey wants us to stay in a jungle?" Yuriko pouted. "You beast."

    What is this depraved milf imagining now?

    "Where is Nao-chan?" Shizuka asked.

    Saeko gripped her katana, her eyes trained in a direction.

    *Thump* *Thump*

    The ground trembled as three bloodsaurus interrupted my reunion.

    "Leave them to me," Saeko bent and shot out. I only blinked my eyes, and she already reached the dino''s back. She turned around and rested her ck katana on her shoulder, grinning at the monsters falling slice by slice.

    I gulped. Introduce magic to a sword genius, and the results will never disappoint.

    Shiori sighed, smiling helplessly at her sister''s growth. "I can never catch up to her in swordy."

    "Then there is me who is toozy to practice anything¡­" I shook my head. "Shiori, let''s surpass this masochist together."

    Shiori chuckled. "Yes, Asahi-kun~. Until then, we can dominate her together on the bed."

    Saeko''s lips twitched in response. "I am not a masochist."

    Aiko tugged at my hand. "Onii-chan, what''s a masochist?"

    Shiori shared a nce with me then we both brainwashed the loli into forgetting everything. With a lollipop in her mouth, Aiko giggled and swung her legs from my shoulders.

    I stored the chopper in my ring. Another new ring will be needed if things keep piling up like this. Without further ado, we teleported to the room.

    Nao sprang up from the bed and took Aiko in her arms. "Ai-chan."

    Leaving the airhead with her cousin, I set my sight on the girls still deep in dreams. Dreams, huh.

    ''Klyscha, give them good dreams. Not one where I fuck them. It will make me jealous¡­ even of myself.''

    (You are possessive¡­ and I love it.)

    "Aa-chan." Rika rested her chin on my shoulder and sighed for some reason. "anything I can help you with?"

    "Nothing for now¡­" I trailed off, noticing a worried expression on everyone''s face. "How about helping me in the dungeonter?"

    They won''t feel useless this way and I will rake in more XP!

    "Sure as fuck. We''ll kick some filthy asses down there." Rika squeezed her arms around me, giving me a feel of her firm breasts. "Let''s do it after that."

    Shiori wagged her finger in my face. "Count me in. I can do better in sex than this hag."

    Rika nuzzled her face remained undeterred by her mocking, pressing her cheeks against mine. "Aa-chan likes my ass more."

    Ignoring their idle banter, I looked at Saeko, who quietly nodded in agreement. Aimi, standing beside me, also agreed with a nod.

    "Honey, it won''t be fun without me, right?" Yuriko''s eyes went to her daughter, and she licked her lips. "Can we include Saya-chan too?"

    "..."

    This perverted pair of mother and daughter was worthy of being included in doujinshi and hentai.

    The only one left was my sweet Nee-san, who sidestepped my gaze. Nee-san hadn''t stepped out of her embarrassment shell yet. She spun around and began talking to Nao.

    An orgy can''t be fun without my beloved sister.

    I firmed my gaze, ring at her back. Her shoulders sank; she slowly turned and nodded.

    Nao and Saya could be easily coaxed. The only problem was Grayfia and lolis; I should send them around the town for some errand. A good maid like Grayfia would understand my needs.

    "What will Onii-san do?" Rini asked, looking up at me with her innocent eyes. "Can Rini join?"

    "Aiko wants to join too!"

    "..."

    This brainwashing sessionsted for almost an hour...

 Chapter 142 - CH. 144.5: Twilight Manor

    Two girls stormed through the streets lit with the amber glowing from the magic stonemps.

    "Ais, we are so done. Riveria-sama will bite our heads off."??

    Sweat pouring down her cheeks, the golden-haired elf girl, Lefiya, urged Ais behind her. In spite of Lefiya using every bit of strength from her level 2 status, Ais kept up with her without breaking a sweat.

    Lefiya''s face turned red at the realization. "S-Sorry, Ais. I''m holding you back."

    Ais revealed a smile. "Lefiya¡­ is a friend."

    "Ais¡­" Lefiya''s eyes moistened. She hardly stopped herself from stopping and hugging Ais. A new motivation sprouted in her spirit and her footsteps sped up.

    A few minutes of running brought the two girls to their home; the manor erected with towers around. The central tower stood the tallest, the dwelling of their Familia''s goddess, and the tower to its right was known as the maiden tower. Only the handpicked girls by Loki could enter the tower.

    The surroundings were covered in thick shadows and no light flickered within the whole of the base. The main gate was guarded by two beastman girls absorbed in their talk.

    The duo gave a slip to the guards and snuck inside the dark hallways flickering with a magicmp. On their way to the room, Ais suddenly stopped and turned around.

    "Did you two have fun?" A calm voice arrived followed by a lighthearted chuckle.

    Lefiya''s heart leaped to her throat. Riveria walked out of the shrouded corner, hands folded around her chest. The friendly smile on her face sent chills spiraling up Lefiya''s soul.

    "Was I not loud enough?" Riveria inquired. "Tell me, did you two have fun today?"

    Fun¡­ Lefiya''s mind wandered to her little adventure in the Seolo Forest. The pair of rookie adventurers who excelled inbat and magic, far above their peers. The way he stroked her hair; Lefiya couldn''t but fidget in her ce. How could she let him touch herself so easily?

    "Ais''s words are rare but Lefiya, why are you silent? Where were you two? I left you two alone, so you could have fun¡­ why are you sote?"

    "I am¡­ sorry," Ais apologized. "I took¡­ Lefiya to the dungeon¡­"

    Everyone encouraged Ais to do something other than crazily killing the monsters and training. So they left Ais in Lefiya''s hands, hoping a girl of her age could help Ais ovee her social issues. But Lefiya''s sense of adventurepelled her to choose the out-of-Orario quest, instead of some non-battle quests.

    "It''s my fault, Riveria-sama." Lefiya tried to bow her way out of the situation.

    Riveria furrowed her brow. "You have to stop addressing me like that. I''m not royalty after I left the forest with Aina."

    "But Riveria-sama¡­"

    Riveria exhaled a deep breath. "The remnants of the Evilus are still out there, gathering their strength to strike down this city once again. I don''t want you, children, to be dragged into this again."

    Evilus, the evil group responsible for almost destroying the Labyrinth City Orario. The event left deep scars everywhere, especially to those who lost their family.

    Meanwhile, Ais stoically stared at Riveria, who plopped her hand on Ais''s head and brushed her hair. As kind as Riveria''s touch was, it gave Ais no warmth, far from the kind that adventurer brought to her. His warmth coiled right around her scarred heart, forcing her to forget her vengeance. The feeling sprang to her mind and she closed her eyes. Was he manipting her mind?

    "Ais, have you eaten Jagamarukun?"

    "...Yes."

    "Good, cause you are forbidden to eat from Jagamarukun for a week now."

    Ais''s eyes hollowed instantly as though a chasm opened in her heart.

    Lefiya panicked at her friend''s state. "Riveria-sama, punish me instead of Ais."

    Riveria grinned. "Alright, you aren''t allowed in Ais''s room for a week."

    Lefiya joined Ais in staring into the void. Prohibited from entering her friend''s room for a week, death would have been a better punishment.

    Riveria hid her grin and led the two to their room. She returned to the courtyard, where the higher-ups of Familia gathered around the round table¡ªFinn, their captain; Gareth, the top-level executive, and Loki, their goddess.

    The scarlet-haired goddess swung her chair back and forth.

    "Loki-sama¡­"

    "Hai hai, Riveria-chan. Now you know my pain of looking after children without being a real mother."

    Riveria''s eyes twitched in annoyance. Before she retorted further, Finn spoke up, "Shall we continue the meeting?"

    Riveria nodded and grabbed a chair. "Yes."

    Loki''s squinted eyes took in everyone''s face. "Then where was I?"

    Gareth, whose wide frame dwarfed the chair, stroked his long beard. "You only said about the new quest."

    The goddess pped her forehead. "Yes. Boys and girls, we got a quest to bring Cadmus spring from the old bastard. Gah, he is such a pain to deal with."

    The old bastard she referred to was Dian Cecht, the god of one of two Familias selling healing potions.

    Finn crossed his arms on his chest, annoyance brimming in his eyes. "Such a painful quest."

    "Undoubtedly."

    Riveria agreed. Traveling to and fro to the fifty-first floor was already taxing, and carrying gallons of water on top of that made it worse.

    The top-ss adventurers sighed in silence.

    "C''mon, c''mon, you gotta cheer up. The reward they offered is well worth it," Loki continued. "An expedition for the deep floors was already pending. You can finish it on your way up. Also, collect some smithing materials while you''re at it."

    "We shall."

    Riveria regained her lost motivation.

    The attempt to map out the deep floors¡ªthe fifty-eighth and the above¡ªkept the cycle going. After all, their rival familia, helmed by the silver-haired goddess, progressed faster than their own.

    Whaty beyond the fifty-ninth floor was still a mystery to the adventurers. The abyss of curiosity swallowed Riveria. With one arm wrapped on her chest, she rubbed her chin.

    Loki stamped the clown mark on the quest papers.

    Gareth pushed back the chair and stretched. "Loki-sama, I''ll head to sleep then."

    "You just want to savor your wine in the moonlight," Finn said, smiling. "Have a good night."

    "You too, Captain."

    Gareth strode out of the room.

    "Now onto the hot topic in the city. The new rookie couple from the far east in Orario. I heard the woman is beautiful enough to rival Demeter while the man led every woman estray with his looks."

    This matched the couple they met in the dungeon. Finn and Riveria shared a nce and then nodded at each other.

    "About that," Riveria spoke. "The woman can cast quick trigger wind spells."

    "Are you sure?!" Loki''s high pitched question prompted Finn to nod.

    Quick trigger magic, the gods always sought adventurers with this ability. A swift strike of magic could save lives in a pinch. Such an ability was always prized high.

    "Yes, Loki-sama."

    "I want that woman in my familia!"

    This was why the two refrained from telling her before. Her obsession with collecting strong beauties was well-known throughout the city.

    "Loki-sama, she is still level 1."

    "Even better! I''ll nurture the woman myself."

    Riveria sighed. "She won''t join alone without her husband."

    "How strong is he?" Loki inquired.

    "He is also a level 1 but¡­ he is strong," Finn muttered with narrowed eyes. "like every time I see him my thumb twitches. I can''t ignore the feeling."

    "He also has a pair of magic daggers crafted by an unknown smith."

    "Could this get any better?" Loki grinned. "I want the two of ''em."

    Riveria shook her head. "Loki-sama, there is a chance they ran away from their home. Those rumors have been going aroundtely."

    "The nobles from the far east," Loki clicked her tongue, the enthusiasm drained from her face. "Those bunches are a pain to deal with."

    Their goddess feared something. Riveria smiled. "There is no need to hurry. He denied the guild''s intention to join a Familia. I don''t think he is in hurry."

    "Fine¡­ I''ll wait for two weeks."

 Chapter 143 - CH. 145: Dungeonâ€™s Wrath

    (It''s midnight, my love.)

    Klyscha''s reminder urged me out of bed. I woke up Shiori snuggled in my chest and then everyone. Rubbing their eyes, the lovely women wore their equipment, leaving Nao wiping her sses.??

    "Asahi-kun, I will stay here with Ai-chan."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah, enjoy your time with them."

    I pecked her lips and rubbed her head. "Alright."

    Saeko caressed her katana and slid it back into the sheath. Rini locked her gauntlets and fixed the frilly white headband on her hair. Rika grinned, tapping the cool sniper on her shoulder.

    "Time to pop some heads."

    I handed the anti-fog specs to everyone, which they wore with a quizzical expression. The ck-rimmed sses made Grayfia stand out with her cold demeanor.

    Without a word from me, Klyscha teleported us.

    While every girl observed their surroundings, Yuriko knocked on the wall. "It''s like an ancient cave."

    The wall suddenly swelled a little, and then an imp''s head peeked out. Yuriko stepped back and shot a rock bullet. The earthen shards crushed the monster into a bloody pulp.

    "Here too."

    "Here as well."

    Saeko and Shiori waited patiently before their respective walls, spawn-camping the poor imps. The moment they showed up, a sh streaked and their heads flew.

    How cruel.

    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* *Crack¡­*

    The monster started popping out everywhere. Add to the mist here, any normal adventurer would be sitting ducks for these chumpy imps.

    "My Lord, shall I freeze everything?" Grayfia requested something absurd with a straight face.

    "Please don''t. Let the girls gain more experience."

    She isn''t added to the partner''s list yet. Anyone killed by her will bring no benefit. Talking about benefit; everyone here could tten armies of weaklings on their own. The undead for us and the angel mobs for Grayfia.

    Saeko and Shiori chased the imps around; Rini tossed them everywhere; Saya''s mes left no ashes; Yuriko ttened them; Aimi''s figure blurred everywhere, leaving a trail of blood in her wake; Rika guffawed as she exploded the imps'' heads with her sniper bullet while using her telekinesis to push any iing imp. Only Nee-san nced everywhere, looking to heal someone with her magic. Sorry, Nee-san, please stay useless, so I can spoil you more!

    I hadn''t picked a single weapon and the girls already bathed the caves in blood. The dungeon stopped spawning more monsters, knowing it can''t take us down with this floor''s monsters.

    Rini approached, trampling on Imp''s corpses. "Asahi Onii-san, how did I do?"

    I pinched her squishy cheeks. "You broke through every record of cuteness."

    "Uh? Ehehe."

    "Girls, pull out the magic stones in the monster''s chest."

    "Wait, all of them?" Shiori raised her voice, her body tensed.

    "Yes."

    "Urgh¡­"

    Shiori hatedbor work, huh. Then again, she rebelled against her father once for this reason. The siblings didn''te off as someone willing to throw away their family, yet they haven''t asked me about their father.

    Weird.

    I shrugged off the topic for now and checked my XP bar. Just seventeen more million!

    Satisfied, I led the group to the next level. Five monsters popped at the entrance, almost as tall as me. Standing on two short thick, short legs, its front limbs ending with deadly ws. Its entire body wrapped in scales, and a helmet on its head, this monster very much looked like an armadillo. All of them tucked their head and curled into a ball, rolling at us.

    *Kacha*

    Rika''s bullet shattered one''s defense, leaving it twitching on the floor. We scattered from their line of attack and regrouped. Goddamn monsters trying to imitate truck-kun in the dungeon.

    Rika shot down another one. Saya''s first scorched one. Not giving others a chance to act, I curled my fist and executed a perfect uppercut. The rolling ball came to a sudden halt, its scales shattered from the impact. The armadillo bore the full brunt of my attack and shot toward the ceiling. Its bloody body fell back.

    ¡ªYou earned 100 XP from killing [Level 5 Hard Armored]

    The Hard Armored name perfectly matched this thing.

    "My Lord, what are you¡­?"

    "The guy God needs to save the world."

    Oops, that sounded like trash isekai protagonist.

    "Are you seriously going to meet him?"

    "Yep."

    "Which god?" Nee-san asked, caressing my bruised knuckles. "Heal my Aa-kun."

    A golden glow enveloped my hands, tickling the skin and sealing the red marks.

    "The sole god mentioned in the Bible, he is very much alive in Grayfia''s world."

    "What?!" Shiori gaped.

    Saeko engaged the Armadillo shing its ws. She dodged a flurry of attacks, ducked, and poked its eyes. The monster went ham, shing blindly. Saeko easily jabbed the white, undefended flesh on its stomach.

    *Ding!* Another notification popped.

    Her adaptability was high. Yoko, how would she fare in the dungeon? It would be fun to see her skills for once.

    Shiori pinched my sleeves. "Answer me, please."

    "You can ask my maid if you don''t believe it. God, Angel, Devil, and Dragons¡ªthe majority of the mythological beings exist in her world."

    ''That''s so friggin'' cool," Yuriko muttered and summoned a giant spike to pierce the armadillo. "I should have chosen that world."

    "Mama."

    Yuriko smiled at Saya and stroked her cheeks. "I understand. If Dear didn''t take us there, it only means we aren''t strong enough to survive there or some other reason." She turned to me, her grin stretching ear to ear. "After all, Dear will never miss the chance to fuck an angel."

    Angel¡­ Gabriel''s face shed in my memories. No man could deny the temptation to push her down.

    Ignoring Saya and piercing gaze, I shook my head. "You misunderstand me. I already have so many angels with me, why would I seek more?"

    Saya sighed. "I learned to never trust your sincere expression."

    "Let''s go down!"

    "You horny bastard."

    I unhooked my dagger and shed diagonally. The de bounced off the Hard Armored scale. This thing worked inefficiently without its skills. I should buy a new weapon, most preferably an S-ss. Activating the skill, I finished off thest monster. We secured the magic stones and advanced.

    Amidst our chatter, no monster spawned around us. Something was amiss. The hot wind crawling into the corners made me twitchy. This floor wasn''t this hot when we came herest time.

    *Rumble*

    The entire floor shook.

    My bad premonition grew and my heart skipped a beat. A spark rushed through me; something bad will happen.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªYou learned a new skill ''Instinct'']

    Shizuka clenched my arm, her face stricken with horror. "Aa-kun!"

    "Onii-san!"

    Both my sisters shouted at the same time.

    I wrapped my arm around Shizuka and stepped aside. The ground leaped as if aiming to crush me into the ceilings. The walls twisted and charged at me. I kicked the wall and recoiled back. Rini moved in and pulverized the stone wall.

    The dungeon wanted to eliminate me¡­

 Chapter 144 - CH. 146: Boss

    (My love, you forgot to take the aura pills!)

    The dungeon also treated me like a god. No one knew what grudge the dungeon had with gods but it hated them to death, trying to annihte any god it sensed.??

    "Earth Prison."

    Yuriko cast a spell at the right time.

    Walls rose and imprisoned everyone. I caught Yuriko swaying as if she would pass out at any moment. Saya hurriedly brought a mana potion near Yuriko''s lips. Observing her handwork trembling from the dungeon''s attacks, Yuriko gulped down the potion.

    "Darling, I used the entirety of my mana to buy some time. What is happening here? Is this some trap?"

    I shook my head and exined everything. Grayfia pushed up her sses. "So My Lord is not a human. That exins your monstrous amount of magic power."

    "High Human counts as human, okay?"

    "Why are we bickering over this now?!" Saya''s timely retort reminded us of the current predicament. "Let''s find a way to get out of this."

    The dungeon''s reaction to Hestia, the genuine blood and flesh god, was tamer inparison. It only threw a ck goliath at her. However, its current anger seemed like it was a yandere waifu hellbent on killing her love rival!

    (I won''t tell.)

    ''Better.''

    Actually, the route of escaping with the teleporter was always an option, but I remained here to test the water. A ck monster boss will be a cherry on top of the massive horde''s XP.

    The rumbling suddenly died. The walls made by Yuriko crumbled into pieces.

    "My Lord, should I buy more time?"

    "No need. We are going deeper!"

    Rika reloaded her sniper, licking her lips. "You nutjob of a husband, I love you so much."

    Saeko nodded along, a hint of admiration in her eyes.

    Aye, don''t they say only a crazy can appreciate another crazy.

    "Dear, why don''t we go to that forest tomorrow and fuck there like wild mutts?"

    My dear mistress climbed on my back and tempted me with the devil''s words.

    "Sure, if you want the dinos to observe our session."

    Her wet tongue licked over my earlobes and then cheeks. "That''s a no no."

    Saeko nudged my attention. "Don''t you think the hallways are longer now?"

    "Probably a restructure to keep us on edge."

    I turned my attention to Saya skipping beside me, her arms locked behind her. She never fails to amaze me with her brain. She could easily sew perverted delusions and talk to someone at the same time.

    I also unlocked a new skill ''Instinct''. Was it the same as Rini''s skill?

    (Yes.)

    ''Why though?''

    (Eromancer¡­)

    ''Wait, I can use the skill of other girls with Eromancer?''

    (...)

    She seemed reluctant to answer.

    ''Come on, tell me, so we can cuddle again tonight.''

    (...Yes, only to an extent.)

    ''I am getting the Eromancer ss first!''

    (Sob¡­ You cruel, maniptive man.)

    ''You still love me for it.''

    Talking with Klyscha made me forget about the danger stalking me from the shadows. The girls all kept aposed face, except my always-worried Nee-san behind me.

    She noticed my gaze and shirked closer. "Aa-kun, is it safe?"

    Rika pped her back. "It''s gonna be fine. In the worst case, I mean the nightmare-level scenario will result in one of us dying. Aa-chan can still revive us."

    My feet froze. Frowning, I forced myself to turn around. "Stop talking about death like it''s nothing."

    Someone''s death had forced me to close my eyes to the world. It definitely wasn''t pretty. The mere thought of someone close to me dying clogged my heart with sinking emotions.

    Rika flinched and lowered her head. "I am sorry, Aa-chan."

    Yuriko brushed her cheeks against me to calm my anger. The sides of my lips quirked upward. Sighing, I ruffled Rika''s hair. "It''s fine. Just don''t say it again."

    "I promise."

    I took a step to look over everyone. "Let''s wreck the dungeon."

    The girls broke into cheers, shouted curses, cracked knuckles, and kicked the wall with Grayfia being the exception. The dungeon-chan might be sweating wherever she was hiding.

    Almost an hour passed. Turns after turns passed, and the hallway refused to end like an endless maze. I stopped to sense any presence. A dot showed up on my mental radar. The wall on my right intercepted our path.

    "Rini."

    The gauntlet d Rini charged and pummeled down the wall. A silhouette shed behind the dust storm, which turned out to be a ck wingless dragon. Everything about it resembled the dragon Tione fought except the scales were pitch ck, ming red eyes, and thrice asrge.

    The monster dungeon spawned to take care of me. Taking a step forward, it released a bloodcurdling roar.

    Yuriko jumped off and stretched. "Work time."

    "Noo, leave this one to me."

    I whipped out my daggers and dashed. The dragon stomped. Raising the daggers, I cast the new spell learned from Shiori. Also the reason I woke up with Shiori.

    "Ride Lightning."

    Baal''s Level 5 spell.

    Electricity flowed through me, and blue sparks crackled around me. My muscles stretched, brimming with raw energy. The dragon''s foot crawled above me like a movie ying at slow-mo.

    Everything was normal, it''s just my perception that had reached a new height.

    I evaded the foot and reached its tail. Storming over its back covered in sturdy scales, I reached its head.

    "cial de."

    Frost covered the daggers. Grinning, I shoved the dagger in the reptilian eyes. I dodged the stream of blood. The dragon bellowed in pain, shaking its body to get rid of me. I hung onto its snout and stabbed the other eye.

    Vision down.

    I jumped off. The dragon''s screech at the heavens and summoned a wave of orcs, imps, and the bats¡ªall kinds of monsters. mes twirled out of Saya''s grasp, imploding a good amount of monsters.

    "Leave the mob to us then."

    The Busujima twins and Rini recklessly rushed into the army, guarding each other''s back. Leaving the mobs aside, I stored the daggers and added Beleth''s strength spell into the mix. I rocketed toward the dragon and swung my leg. A full-powered kick sent the dragon flying like a weightless fe. It spun like a barrel and crashed into the cave, breaking a good amount of the dungeon.

    I probably broke my nail now.

    (My love, please wear the boots I sent!)

    ''...''

    Amidst the chaos, I perched on my butt and wore a shiny, spiky, dark, and edgy pair of boots.

    (Now kick the dragon''s ass.)

    I had no intention of converting a dragon into a masochist. The edgelord protagonist was good enough for the task.

    I had no choice but to use that.

    "Ayamur."

    The wind spun around my hand, condensing into a spear. A strong gust blew everything away.

    "Aa-kun!!!"

    Shizuka included¡­

    I caught Nee-san before she fell into the monster wave. Her pouty face, as she clung to me, was priceless.

    "I-I wanted to heal you but you attacked me."

    "My bad. Didn''t see you lurking around me¡­ stay put, I am gonna end it quick so we can celebrate.???

    An orgy awaited me on the other side!

    I kicked the ground and darted for the dragon ring at me. Fucker had already regenerated, though it took him time. Only shattering the magic stone could kill it as was the case with ck Goliath in Danmachi Season one''s finale.

    The dragon loosened its maws and spat out a whirl of mes. I thrust the spear; the tip pierced through and dispersed the mes.

    "Nice!"

    The dragon growled and threw its giant w. Easily evading its rage, I traveled up to its spine and forced the spear down its upper back. A mere intention gave rise to a storm inside its core. The dragon writhed, whimpering for mercy. But the wind storm only got stronger and poked a hole through its chest.

    The dragon ensued itsst cry and copsed.

    My gaze rested on the girls ughtering the horde. Short-term battles favored them as their mana was still not much.

    ??You earned 4166.66 XP from killing [Level 25 ck Infant Dragon]

    I calcted the total XP and blinked my eyes.

    ''This weakling gave 37500 XP?!''

    (It was unlike the other monsters. It was the strongest monster this dungeon could create for the current level.)

    I checked my XP bar.

    ¡ªCurrent level progress: 54,132,900/66,355,200 XP

    Almost there¡­

    I went ahead and cleaned up the monsters with the girls. Shizuka healed the bruises on Saeko and Shiori''s hands while we collected the magic stones.

    "My Lord, what weapon was that?"

    "The spear of wind god!" Shiori and I simultaneously replied with a chuckle. She rubbed my cheeks with her sleeve. I also cleaned her face with my sleeve.

    "Better."

    Grayfia''s gaze bore into me. "My Lord is hiding more secrets from me."

    "That''s not true. You know Leme, right?"

    "Yeah, I know that dark-skinned girl. She said something about being Diva."

    "Yep, she isn''t lying."

    I exined bits and pieces about Diva and their connection to me. Grayfia absorbed the information, her expression looked like she wanted to learn more.

    I swallowed an aura suppressing pill and gave one to my devil maid.

    We followed the only passage on the floor to arrive in a new ce. Ash-colored rocks made up the walls, floor, and ceiling. A dank air flowed from the narrow pits carved into the cave.

    This was the 13th floor.

    Klyscha left a magic circle for me and then we returned to the inn. The whole point of this was allowing my women to rx. They already overworked after fighting the horde, I can''t have them going deeper now.

    ---

    Vote!

 Chapter 145 - CH.147: Rikaâ€™s Guidance (R-18)

    Back in the inn''s room, I frowned at my battered pants. The magic-crafted shirt endured the wind just fine but the holes and gaps in my trousers looked funny.

    "Master¡­ this maid and I will take the girls to stroll."??

    The sky outside the window looked to be early morning. They will be fine with my beautiful maid with them.

    Leme pecked my lips and led a begrudging Grayfia, still lively Rini and Aiko out of the room. She predicted what will happen in this room now. I can''t wait to embrace her, she is such a good waifu.

    "Asahi-kun."

    Saeko, still wearing the sses, plunged into my embrace and pushed me onto the bed. Her fragrance made my heart race. She slid down to her knees and tucked strands of purple hair behind her ears. She unhurriedly unzipped my pants, smiling seductively at me.

    "You ain''t alone, Saeko."

    Shiori peeled Saeko off myp. Squatting before me, she unhooked my pants and slipped my underwear in one sweep. She gently thumbed the exposed head and stroked the skin of my not-so-excited-yet cock. She buried her face in my crotch, taking loud sniffs through her nose.

    "The musk, yes!"

    Rika clicked her tongue, pushed Shiori away, andtched her fingers on my cock. "You noobs, that''s not how you treat this."

    Rika taught the noobs by tickling my balls and pumping my cock up and down. Nee-san undressing in the back sent a rush of blood into my lower body.

    "Oh my," Yuriko muttered into my ears and rested her naked boobs on the back of my neck. "Darling, savor me and Saya in the main event."

    The lingering saliva in my throat flowed down. Fucking the pair of mother and daughter together, the anticipating day was upon me. I set the sound istion barrier on the floor. The girls'' moans might destroy the newfound peace in Orario tonight!

    Yuriko chuckled and drew back, letting Nee-san take her ce, quietly watching her friend feting me. Damn, she was every bit as good as she proimed, cramping every cranny into her mouth and her esophagus milking me out.

    "God damn, she is good," Shiori admitted and red at Rika before her gaze went to Yuriko hiding in the back with Saya and Nao. "Teach me more about ways of pleasure!"

    "Come here, good girl."

    Shiori fled the battlefield to gain more experience. Saeko stared at her sister and ced her attention on me, her sultry eyes oozed out her desires.

    Aimi, my sweet yandere bodyguard, merely watched from the side wearing a bra and a thick leather cor around her neck. The ck panties digging into her plump thighs captured my heart until Saeko forced me to turn and pressed her lips on mine.

    Shizuka squeezed my neck with her arms, burying me into her soft, plump boobs as if trying to catch my attention. While Rika went to town with her fetio, I grabbed Saeko''s skirt edge and tore it down. The panties suffered the same and I traced the vagina seeping with her love nectar.

    She broke the kiss with eyes clouded in lust. "Touch me more~!"

    The effect of Asmodeus was stronger thanst time.

    "I will send you to heaven."

    To my dear Klyscha with an orgasm. The dexterity cultivated with ridiculous stats worked on fingering her vagina. Every thrust stimted every weak spot found during our research.

    "Ahhnnn~!" Moaning, Saeko stored her upper clothing and groped her breasts.

    Rika made absolute work of my cock, bringing me to the brink of climax multiple times. She separated with a pop and licked her lips.

    "I wanna try this."

    She rolled out of her jacket and t-shirt. Thoroughly tanned all around with delicate pink nipples shockingly erect, her bouncing breast sucked in my gaze. She grabbed a vial out of nowhere and poured the transparent, viscous fluid on her breasts. She pped her firm breast and grinned.

    "Aa-chan, I am starting."

    Eying my cock glistening with her saliva, she swallowed my shaft in her cleavage, and worked up and down, each attempt stirring my core.

    "Aa-kun~."

    Nee-san''s flirty voice chimed in my ear and her hands ran over my tingling body. She licked my cheeks and rubbed her wet pussy on my back.

    This horny woman.

    "Aimi,e here."

    I couldn''t leave her out every time like this. She crawled her way to me and perched beside me, twisting while hugging herself.

    "I-I can wait."

    "Show your boobs," I ordered.

    "Ai-chan, don''t be like that. Aa-kun prefers your firm ones over mine."

    Aimi untied her bra and propped on her knees, she shoved her boobs forward. Her sweet scent instantly made my head buzz.

    Jerking Saeko on one side, savoring Aimi''s boobs on the other, all the while getting a paizuri from Rika¡ªthe storm of excitement tore away at my resistance and I found myself squirting tons of spunk. Rika''s warm mouth engulfed me and a vortex-like pressure sucked every drop of semen.

    Inhaling deep breaths, I observed the white stuff trailing down the chasm of Rika''s breasts. She smoothly gulped everything and opened her mouth, white threads joining her lips.

    I patted her head for being a good girl. "Aa-chan, give more headpats."

    Another headpat addict.

    Nice!

    I ruffled and messed up her hair, rubbed her head, so much that she cried out in pleasure. A gentle nip on Aimi''s breast made her wriggle. Saeko, on the other hand, convulsed as she clutched my wrist.

    "Just look at him, Mama. He is handing it¡­ so smoothly."

    "Saya-chan, you weretest time."

    "...Mama, are you sure about¡­ this whole thing?"

    "I am surprisingly looking forward to it¡­ I am also rotten like my dear."

    The discussion between the mother and daughter wasn''t something a normal family will discuss. But nothing rted to me was normal.

    Licking her firm nipple, I bit traced the muscles on her back, down to her silk panties.

    "Asahi-sama," she muttered and lowered her panties. "Please¡­"

    "Wait," Rika shouted and grabbed Aimi''s hand. "She is first today."

    "Eh?!"

    Aimi''s jaw dropped. Her eyes as wide as saucers stared at Rika, not believing to be called for first by a fellow woman.

    "Hurry," Rika urged and yanked Aimi off the bed. She ced her arms on Aimi''s waist and pushed. Her quivering bottom fell on myp. Hugging Aimi, Rika lifted Aimi''s butt, lined up my cock and mmed Aimi down. Her warm flesh warmth tickled me a bit.

    "Ummh¡­" Aimi groaned, still shocked.

    Rika rubbed Aimi''s head while dragging her thumb down her spine. "You are his first even before little Saya but still keeps yourself away. You deserve this spot more than anyone¡­ now move ya ass and wrung him dry."

    The blooming friendship squeezed a tear out of my eyes. Aimi nced over her shoulder and sped me inside her. Tightening ever so slightly, she moved up and down.

    Saeko reluctantly slipped away, Nee-san too did at the same time stepped back and patted my back.

    "Give her more love."

    I thanked them in my heart and lifted Aimi off. She spun around and settled on myp. I guided her hands to my neck and kissed her lips.

    Rika once again helped us, steering me inside her. While everyone watched, we made slow, gentle love to each other.

 Chapter 146 - CH. 148: Saekoâ€™s Failure (R-18)

    "Ahh¡­ Ahh! Ahnnn~!" Aimi''s rhythmic moans echoed. Her butt lifted and came crashing down on myp, her insides giving enough warmth to melt me down to the core.

    Rika''s protective smile made me grateful. Everyone opened up to Aimi but none of them tried to push Aimi to be proactive. Despite being a yandere, her mentality was simr to ''I want to best because I don''t deserve Asahi-sama''s love''. It made her attractive. However, letting her live with the mindset¡ªthat she is inferior to me or anyone¡ªfor the rest of her life was uneptable.??

    I painted her insides all the way to her womb.

    "Asahi-sama''s love¡­ is filling me up," she purred like a cat, clinging to my chest.

    "ept it all."

    A wave of vibrations passed through her body. The orgasm flushed her skin red. "It''s¡­ impossible to deny this thick love."

    I stroked her fluffy hair, calming her down. She raised her butt, leaving a trail of fluids on my crotch.

    "He never runs out of gas," Rika remarked with a raised brow. "Have you tried testing how much you can pump?"

    "Dunno. I haven''t hit the limit after getting the Life Element."

    "Damn."

    I shrugged and pecked Aimi''s lips before she left.

    "Asahi-sama, I am full," she nced at the other girls with a soft smile. "Feed some to¡­ them."

    I pped her ass as she crawled away to the corner of the bed and wrapped herself in a nket.

    Rika ced her hands on her waist. "Saeko-chan?"

    Saeko crawled to myp. She swung my cock like a joystick, finding the right spot to prate her hole with a frozen stiff, emotionless expression. Only red cheeks and slightly disordered breath showed her emotions.

    "Lie down, please."

    She was in the mood to ride. Oh well, letting a girl do the work while ying with her breasts was one of my favorites.

    I fell on my back, sinking into the soft mattress. Saeko helped herself and slowly engulfed the glistening rod inside her soaking wet twat. A soft moan leaked through her mouth. She wordlessly bit her lips and swung down her ass.

    Rika pped Saeko''s back.

    "Up down, up down, here we go!"

    Saeko threw her head back as her wet walls squashed my cock. This masochist¡­

    "Fufufu." An illusionary avatar of Asmodeus materialized above Saeko. She held her cheeks, giggling at her contractor.

    "Deriving pleasure from paining from your husband while inflicting pain on others. My Master truly revels in techniques of pain."

    "You¡­" Saeko reddened at Asmodeus''sment. "Go away."

    "Alright, Master," she winked yfully at me and vanished.

    Saeko closed her eyes and resumed her movement. Her flushed skin quivered with a little touch, pinching her nipples made her moan out loud, pping her ass tightened her pussy. Thebination of heightened lust and her masochism truly made her the best when ites to sheer enjoyment.

    She only stopped when the two of us climaxed. Eyes burning with passion, she returned with more force in her thrusts.

    Barely after ten minutes, Saeko limped on my chest and breathed for her life. She stared at the girls smirking, her face reddening every passing moment.

    "I¡­ I," she stammered and shut her eyes before copsing on top of me.

    Shiori pulled Saeko''s limping body off me. "Geez, she passed out from embarrassment."

    "Looks like it."

    She stuffed Saeko into Aimi''s nket. "She is helpless."

    "And cute." Rika grinned. "Cuter than you, at least."

    Shiori merely snorted.

    "Okay, who''s next?"

    No one said a word. Rika shrugged and squirmed out of her pants. She wasmando underneath.

    Wiggling lightly, she turned around and pushed her butt invitingly. The formidable muscles on her popped,ing alive in a sense.

    Reverse cowgirl with someone like Rika will only stimte my back fetish¡­

    Her butt zoomed in and out as she gently rubbed my cock against her crotch. Holding my impatience, I rested my hand behind my head.

    She won''t have the pleasure of teasing me. I refused to get the little brother''s treatment!

    Rika sped up, stimting me harder. "Aa-chan."

    "Hmm?"

    "Do you want to put in now?"

    "You can take your time."

    She clicked her tongue and crept back, raising her butt at the same time. She dug all ten fingers inside and spread herself open. The delicate pink folds inside contrasted with her chocte skin, bing an irresistible temptation. I just wanted to stick my tongue and devour her whole.

    "Look at this little boy of yours. You liked it, didn''t you?" she kissed the ns and trailed her hot tongue down the shaft. "Just say it once."

    "Ri-chan."

    "It''s fine, Nee-san, I can handle her."

    This teasing game made this more fun.

    I raised myself and fondled Rika''s butt while separating her lips. "Let''s bet, why don''t we? The one to give in first will have to wear the clothes the winner chooses."

    She pushed me under her butt "epted. I''ll make you beg for my pussy today and tomorrow, you will be sticking out your butt wrapped in Grayfia''s frilly clothes."

    "Oh, I am also gonna have you dressed as my maid."

    "We''ll see that."

    That''s how a simple lovemaking session escted into a game of life and death.

 Chapter 147 - CH. 149: The Loser (R-18)

    Waves of pleasure surged through me as Rika began tonguing my balls. Not to be outdone by her, I prated her with a finger, burying it to the hilt. While she teased my cock in her fantastic, slippery warm mouth, I fingered her only to excite her. The effect showed with the fluids seeping out of her walls.

    "Waving the white g yet?"??

    "Nope."

    She clicked her tongue and returned to teasing me. I scrub her weak spots, messing her up enough to moan, but not enough to make her cum. Always keeping her a step behind the climax, I made her buck her hips in unrest. My lower body felt numb, jolts of currents spiraling about. Rika employed the same method on her blowjob; always pulling away when I was prepared to ejacte. At this point, my aching dick just wanted to shoot the load but she refused to pull the trigger.

    Minutes felt like hours as I made her weak-kneed.

    "Ri-chan, admit defeat¡­ please."

    "Fuck, brat¡­ what are you made of?"

    "Life Element, my dear."

    "..."

    Truly though, this would have been impossible without this element, or maybe thebo of High Human and Life Element.

    Rika sighed, tickling my cock, and she crawled forward. She kept my twitching, stiff cock in her hands and lowered her waist, impaling herself. Prying open her hole, my cock slipped inside. Her sticky fluids steered me to her innermost interior with no resistance whatsoever.

    The massive build almost dragged me into cumming immediately but I resisted.

    "Nmm, haaaa!" She wiggled her butt in ecstasy and plopped down between my crotch. "Ahhh¡­ so hard¡­ this... this is the best. My Aa-chan¡­ is best."

    Her alluring bodyline covered in ayer of shiny sweat mesmerized me.

    Damn¡­ she burned my heart with her charm.

    She closed her knees, forming a heart shape with her firm butt, and constricted her already tight pussy. waved it right before me.

    "Aa-chan, you can cum, you know?" Rika nced over her shoulder with a grin. A strange force scratched my balls, ying with them as it pleased. "I won''t say anything."

    She realized the unbearable hardness inside her and took pleasure in teasing me with her telekinesis.

    I dug into her butt, kneading it to distract myself. It would be a joke if I came this quick!

    My gaze fell on Shiori pleasuring herself with legs spread wide, right beside me. The stain on her pristine white panties was the proof of her arousal. Nee-san too squirmed restlessly, caressing my head.

    Rika''s fierce movement gnawed at my endurance.

    "Nee-san, let me taste you."

    "W-What? Aa-kun¡­"

    "Please."

    Nee-san perched on my chest, her knees knocked on my sides. Thebination of sky blue undergarments and her seductive mature body pushed my arousal to the limit.

    Just a few more minutes. I shut my eyes to give Nee-san a breather from her embarrassment. A surge of fragrance hit my nostrils. Nee-san already took the position. I thumbed her panties and licked her dripping juices. The sweetness made me wince.

    "Umhh¡­ that tickles."

    I busied myself in her juices for a few minutes. Then, the pressure on my cock intensified and my control slipped.

    "Kuh¡­ There it is!" Rika also unleashed her climax at that time.

    Collecting myself from the pleasure, my gaze drifted to the melons shaking above. I squeezed them and caught a glimpse of Nee-san''s flustered face.

    Rika shifted to the bed and sprawled beside me. "You bastard won. I am your ve now."

    "That wasn''t our bet."

    She guffawed. "I am a ve to your cock¡­ and I am sorry for saying the things in the dungeon. I never meant it reall¡ª"

    I shushed her and tapped her cheeks. "I know."

    "Aa-chan, I think I love you."

    Her confession stole my ability to speak. I felt my lips curving slowly, into a wide grin.

    Rika chortled, her eyes narrowing pleasantly. "Fuck I got you, didn''t I?"

    ''You really did."

    My mind almost wandered to the possibility of her not loving me before.

    "You two??" Nee-san looked speechless, searching for some retort. Before she found anything, I heaved her butt and threw her back.

    I stretched my popping limbs. The numbness faded immediately. Saya, Nao, and Yuriko huddled in a corner created an amusing sight. Rika crawled her way to the top of the bed and slid inside the nket.

    Having a king-sized bed was a blessing.

    I finally gave some attention to my adorable sword waifu amusing herself in a daze. She broadened her legs, showcasing the fluids trickling down her pussy while toying with her deep pink nipple. Driven by thepelling sight, I leaned over her and crushed her perky boobs under my chest. Our sweaty body brushed each other.

    She wasted no time in grabbing my chin and joining our lips together in a soft, loving kiss.

    She was hungry for affection today¡­

    My feelings skyrocketed into space. I backed off and expelled her panties into my ring. Shiori''s hands shot to my chest, her eyes filled with longing.

    "Asahi-kun, give me."

    I pinned her back onto the mattress, pecked the side of her face, and nibbled my way down to her breasts.

    "You sure?" I teased with a grin and pressed her nipple between my teeth. "Can you take it?"

    She groaned deep in her throat. "Really? You are asking it now?"

    Grasping my cock in her warm grip, she guided me into her. She mped down on my waist with her legs, forcing me deeper. Her back arched as I thrust into her warm depths eagerly weing me.

    "More. Fuck me more. Mess me up."

    She followed up by tangling her limbs around my neck and ovepping our lips. I respected her desire and sped up my thrusts. Her moans remained in her mouth.

    For the next few minutes, the room became utter silent except for the rasp of our breathing. Shiori went through a series of little orgasms. I pressed deep into her and let everything out.

    Shiori''s dam of sexual energy was spent and she passed out. Her limbs were still tangled around me.

    I carried her and tucked her into the bed beside Saeko.

    My gaze met with the four women left to please. The room seemed different. I could feel it. The thick, sensual, almost ethereal essence drifting around the girls. As if taking a physical form of their passionate desires.

    (Another¡­ skill.)

    ''How many skills does this ss have?''

    (A lot¡­)

    Wow. Again, I am in awe again.

 Chapter 148 - CH. 150: Friends (R-18)

    Iid my gaze on Nee-san, who closed her knees and looked down at the bed. She is still embarrassed to be seen naked, even though she left no attempt to seduce me during the two weeks we were away from everyone.

    She was more nervous about being naked around the girls.??

    "Alright, Nee-san, you are up next."

    "Okay¡­" she muttered and exhaled slowly. Pushing her bouncy boobs forward as she got on her knees. "How?"

    "Your choice."

    The face-off, doggy, missionary, cowgirl, or whatever they were called, I was fine with them. Though the view of ass while pumping was undeniably charming.

    Shizuka closed the distance and threw her arms around me. "Aa-kun, leave this to Nee-san."

    Her sultry eyes lit up with a resolve I couldn''t understand. What went through her head right now? I was blinking my eyes as she pushed me into a pillow against the headboard.

    Yuriko straightened my legs and leaned on my shoulder. Shizuka moved her legs past me, ced a hand on my shoulder, and raised her body. Having my support, she looked back and grabbed hold of my treasure.

    Some hit and miss here and there, she sank her hips, swallowing me up inside her. She cringed and clutched my shoulders, breathing heavily. She moved up and down, brushing her boobs in my face.

    "Aa-kun... is zing... my womb."

    My feelings were quite the opposite. Theyers of walls in her tight hole caressed me gently, igniting warmth in my core. Instinctively, I grasped the feeling. The girls probably felt the same when I patted them. So rxing like slow ssical music ying in my ears. Sex with her calmed me down instead of riling me up further. Like a single session with her could satisfy my huge libido. Her sex embraced all the qualities of Nao and upgraded it twice.

    Is this how a blood-rted sister felt?

    (No¡­)

    ''Just kiddin''... or was I?''

    Moaning my name now and then, Nee-san pushed her body to pleasure me. No man could ask for a better sister than her.

    I leisurely moved my gaze to Saya vacantly staring at us. Noticing me, she jerked her head to the right and whistled. Nao was peeking from Saya''s side, enviously watching Yuriko tracing circles on my chest and abs. I never put much thought into it before, but it looks like Nao awakened a muscle fetish; a fetish for my muscles to be precise. I will ughter any man who tries to show off his body before my Nao-chan, be it gods or mortals.

    No exception.

    Nee-san struggled for air as more and more fluids trickled down to the bed. The sweat seeped of her pores, highlighting her creamy waist. Yet, she never slowed down, not even once, as if a ghost rushed her to make me cum.

    I propped her asscheeks, prompting her to stop entirely with a frown.

    "Aa-kun, I told you just rx."

    I stroked her cheeks. "Why are you pushing yourself?"

    She dodged my inquisitive gaze. "I am not."

    I pinched her cheeks red. She pushed my hand and puffed her cheeks. "Aa-kun, bully."

    "Don''t lie."

    "T-That''s a bitplicated."

    "Then simplify it for me."

    She heaved a deep breath. "Nee-san¡­ felt useless in the dungeon¡­ I didn''t notice the sneak attack until you were jumping around there¡­ I can''t help it. Your sister is useless, even the healings I do are worse than your potions. I am just luggage for everyone outside of this bedroom."

    In a cracking voice, she spat out the uncertainties guing her heart. Protect me¡­ Aimi didn''t do anything in the dungeon because she knows I can handle anything this world throws my way. But this little healer wanted to protect me. Her sincere feelings made me smile.

    I brushed the tears leaking from her eyes.

    "Nao, do you agree with this?"

    "Never," Nao denied firmly and thumped Shizuka''s chest. "You are being an idiot¡­"

    "Nao-chan," Shizuka moaned. "I am not an idiot."

    "Why do you need to protect him? He can take care of himself just fine. He has a friggin'' goddess on his back."

    Shizuka clenched her teeth. "B-But I am his sister. I can''t help but worry about his safety."

    Nao curled her fist and lightly punched Shizuka. "Yes, you are his sister, his only family left. Still, you two share a different bond. A man and a woman. You have to learn to believe in him. Although he doesn''t look like it, he is a cunning fox in man''s clothing, smart and perverted beyond your dreams. Everything, I mean most of the things he does has a reason."

    "He is cunning," Yuriko giggled. "Or I wouldn''t have fallen for him."

    "I am still here, you know? Stop stabbing my heart like that."

    Saya chuckled and patted my back. "It''s fine. I decided to ept your good and bad sides."

    Why did the talk suddenly shift to me?

    Nao smiled. "The main part is, you don''t have to worry about fighting. We all are here for that. You just do what you are best at?"

    Nee-chan stared into space. "What I am best at?"

    "Looking after others'' mental health. Remember the day we first met. You consoled me and Aiko. Without your and Asahi-kun''s help, I wouldn''t be here right now."

    "Mental health¡­" Shizuka muttered absentmindedly and firmly nodded. A golden glow ignited in her eyes while her walls wrapped around my cock. "Got it. Healing my family''s mental and physical wounds¡­ I shall be the strongest healer."

    Her resolve caught us off guard. That glow meant some sort of level up or a new skill.

    (Her element leveled up straight to C.)

    Damn nice. My Nee-san is sweet in both her appearance and demeanor.

    Shizuka wiped her tears with her thumb and smiled. "Thank you, Nao-chan. You too Saya-chan. Yuriko-san, thank you too. You helped me decide that day. I could take this step because of your help."

    Yuriko helped Nee-san?

    "No worries, child. Now finish what you started."

    The problem got solved without me saying anything. My waifus are indeed exceptional.

    Shizuka gazed down and her determined expression crumbled. Red spread on her face, stretching to her entire skin. She tucked her chin, trying to look as small as possible, and moved her waist.

    My cock hardened once again. Nee-san''s vigorous endeavor coerced me into pumping her full. She trembled and sagged, using her arms for support.

    She swiped a dip of my cum gushing out of her and put it between her lips.

    "Ha¡­ hah¡­ Aa-kun''s love is too much for me. Nao-chan¡­ it''s your turn."

    "I-I will skip today."

 Chapter 149 - CH.151: Oyakodon (I) (R-18)

    Nao wanted to back out. Saya pushed her back and the mature beauty fell face first in my crotch.

    "You can''t. E-Even I am participating."??

    Nao unconsciously sniffed and her cheeks reddened. She stared at my cock in a daze. I patted her head, bringing her out of her fantasies.

    "Clean it up, please. Miss Fianc¨¦e."

    Asking a woman to clean another woman''s juices was too much, in a regr situation that is. In our family, no one seemed to give a fuck about it.

    Nao dragged her thumb over the veins pulsating. My cock reared to go at it again. Nao gulped, and then looked up. She tucked her hair back and swallowed me in her mouth, licking away all the fluids on it. She bobbed back, her tongue sticking out a bit.

    "It''s bittersweet."

    Is that thebination of Nee-san and my juices?

    "Aa-kun tastes good."

    "He does, right Saya?"

    Saya nodded in response, sneaking a nce at Nao sucking hard on my cock. Nao released my cock and looked at me with upturned eyes.

    "I am too inexperienced in this¡­ for this¡­ Let''s do that instead."

    I got on my knees. "Sure, turn around."

    She took a glimpse at Yuriko wearing a sly smile and turned around, getting on all fours. "It''s so embarrassing."

    She forgot to undress. She was truly embarrassed. I loosened her belt and dragged down her hazy pants. She shuddered as the cold wind scuffed the wet stain on her panties. I hitched her panties aside. Her pretty pussy with a tiny hair patch revealed itself.

    "I am entering."

    "Okay¡­"

    I slicked my cock against her, and then thrust. A simple push enticed a sultry moan out of her.

    Nee-san cheekily watched her friend getting fucked. Saya pretended to look the opposite way but I could sense her drifting here. Yuriko needed no excuse to be perverted.

    "Ohh..." A raspy voice struggled out of her throat. "It''sing!"

    I matched her rhythm and unleashed the heat amassed in my crotch. A deep moan left Nao and she gasped on all fours, her walls convulsing nonstop.

    I let out a hot breath at the sight. One should be enough, after all, two more women waited on the sidelines.

    I slid out of her. Nao slumped on her side, eying me passionately. I leaned over her and pecked her forehead. "Tomorrow will be busy, so sleep now, okay?"

    "Alright..."

    I cleaned up the fluids in her crotch and wrapped her in the nket with everyone.

    "Aa-kun, don''t leave your sister hanging."

    I wiped the attention-loving sister, kissed her, and threw her with Nao.

    I moved my attention to the only two women left. Yuriko donned a confident smile and winked. Saya sheepishly scratched her cheeks, her soft orangey eyes fluttered behind her sses.

    "Shall we get started, honey?" Yuriko nudged Saya. "Should I go first?"

    "I-I did it yesterday. Mama can do it first."

    "Such a good daughter." Yuriko grinned wickedly and slipped her hand around Saya''s shoulder. The friendly gesture turned evil as Yuriko detained Saya. "Honey, I want you to do her."

    As always, she prioritized Saya over herself. But¡­ let''s twist things up a bit. I slowly unbuttoned Saya''s shirt and traced my fingers on Saya''s smooth belly to her skirt.

    "A-Asahi!" Saya shouted, flustered over the situation.

    I unfasten her shirt and yanked her closer. My lips on her neck, I kissed up to the side of her face. Her heart thumped on my chest. Her breath tickled my ears.

    I squeezed her earlobe between my teeth. "Let''s turn the tide on Yuriko," I whispered with telepathy.

    "I am in!"

    She sounded a bit too excited. I shrugged mentally and sped Yuriko''s wrist. Saya clenched the other one. We pushed the milf on the bed. I snatched a rope from the ring and tied her hands over her head.

    "H-Honey, you traitor!"

    "I am sorry, my love. But it had to be done this way."

    "She betrayed me first."

    "What do we do now?"

    Saya dragged down Yuriko nightdress strap, revealing a mixture of tanned brown and creamy white skin. "Just fuck her."

    My eyes grew wide. A crimson light flickered in Saya''s eyes. Not good, or is it excellent for this asion?

    Saya dived in and bared her fangs in Yuriko''s exposed shoulder. Yuriko winced, and then pleaded for help.

    What to do here? The thought lingered for a second before I also joined Saya in teasing the milf, biting on her other shoulder. Slipping my hand inside her thin nightdress and cupped her breasts. The bountiful softness spilled out of my fingers. I followed up with a kiss on her cheeks.

    Yuriko arched her back. "Ahmm¡­ why am I getting attacked here?"

    "My mother-inw deserves more love."

    "Yeah, Mama should obediently lie there and let us give you true happiness. The joy of being a woman," Saya chuckled and poked my side. "Right, husband?"

    Her crimson eyes pulled me in. I pecked her lips. "Yep."

    She touched her lips with a pleased smile before rolling up Yuriko''s nightdress over her head. Left in delicately designed violet bra and panties, Yuriko revealed a bashful smile.

    "Bring it on. Y-You can''t make me submit like this."

    "Oh no, I won''t be making you submit now. As the only milf in my family, you will be treasured."

    "Milfs are justice," Saya added as she threw back her shirt and wobbled out of her skirt. "Shiori was saying it. I dunno about other women, but my Mama is best."

    "I love Mama''s scent." Saya snuggled between Yuriko''s breasts, then sucked on the juicy pink nipples.

    I sat back on the bed. Saya loved Yuriko this much. The sudden appearance of Flirty Saya made everything clear about her reason to let me pursue her. She wanted to break Yuriko''s shell of loneliness, which we managed to break in Saya''s dream.

    Yuriko''s eyes widened. "Saya, is this true?"

    "Mhm¡­ yes, Mama."

    Yuriko sighed and broke the ropes. She rubbed the back of Saya''s head. "Here I thought I was the worst mother for robbing the father''s love from your life."

    "Mama fulfilled both roles for me. You tried everything to make me happy, now it''s my turn to return the favor."

    Saya slid down to Yuriko''s crotch and poked her puffy twat. Yuriko wrapped her arm around my neck and pulled me in for a short, intimate kiss.

    "Dear, don''t be lonely like that. As the man, who brought Saya and me closer, you deserve your fair share of love. Say something, Saya?"

    Saya whipped up her head with narrowed eyes. The beastly intent hidden in her eyes made me shiver. "He is thest dish today, Mama."

    The Oyakodon will be spicy.

 Chapter 150 - CH. 152: Oyakodon (II) (R-18)

    And I''m done for the week.

    ------??

    Saya nted her face in Yuriko''s crotch and dragged her tongue over puffybia. While she prepared Yuriko, I shifted my attention to her bouncy boobs. Stirring her hefty bosom, I rolled my tongue around her pink, stiff nipples and diligently suckled on them.

    "Nothing wille out even if you suck like that."

    I looked up into her gentle violet eyes. "One day, it will."

    Yuriko''s mouth opened in surprise. "Honey, are you serious?"

    Pecking her lips several times, I smiled. "I am."

    She pulled me down and hugged me tightly. "Yes! A child, I always wanted a boy."

    I sighed inwardly. Another promise to work hard for. The mother and daughter sure loved to get pregnant. Then there was my adorable Nee-san, who also wanted a child. Damn, three little devils. Thankfully, I have a maid now.

    "Um, honey?"

    Taking in her sweet fragrance, I asked, "Yeah?"

    "I can wait until you are ready for it."

    "Thank you¡­"

    "No thank yous or sorries to anyone in the family."

    Using my strategy on me, that''s Yuriko for ya.

    She trailed her fingers over my chest, to my abs, and stopped at my hard shaft. "Allow me to relieve it."

    She pushed me to the side. Saya eyed my cock and licked her lips. The two women shared a nce, and then pounced on me. Saya immediately popped the head in her mouth and licked the ns, all the while looking up at me. Yuriko grabbed the base and stole it from Saya.

    "I will show it."

    Yuriko did it better, skillfully gliding her tongue across the shaft, and licking the balls. A groan sliced its way out of my throat and I leaned back on the headboard.

    The sight of a mother and daughter wrestling for my cock almost forced the spunk out of my balls. I held on, stroking the women for a job well done, and allowed them to toy with my treasure.

    Amidst the pleasure rocking and booming my head, it wasn''t long before I fired a big one. Despite the white cum sticking in their hair and dripping down their faces, the women smiled as if satisfied with their little achievement.

    Yuriko licked the cum from Saya''s cheeks. "Yummy."

    "We both are enough damp," Saya demanded with a smirk. "You can stick it inside."

    Yuriko crawled up to me and straddled my waist. I stopped her and pinned her below. "I wanna be on top."

    "Please."

    Just as I slicked my cock inside her warmth, Saya ripped us apart. Grinning, she climbed on top of Yuriko and pressed her boobs down on Yuriko. Yuriko''s puffy, mature dark shade of pink and Saya''s pristine, glistening pink pussy put together a heaven-defying sight.

    "Hurry on," Saya urged me on, her eyes flickering with hues of red. The tsun tsun Saya''s embarrassment was overpowering the flirtatious Saya. Despite having multiple thought processes, she struggled to keep two personalities alive.

    Wait, did her dual personalities give her this skill? No one with any Element got anything closer to this type of skill.

    I will investigate itter. Getting on my knees, I grabbed her butt and shoved inside her. The sensation of her insides could be summed up in one word: Hot. Not the sexy hot, it was that too. Like burning my dick in above 80 degrees Celsius climate. Yet, nothing about it made me ufortable. I also possessed the Fire Element. Without thinking twice, I thrust into her zing depths.

    Saya moaned and dipped her head. With their little height difference, she bounced directly on Yuriko''s boobs. The foxy milf grabbed Saya''s hair. "Suck me like you used to, in your childhood."

    "Yes, Mama."

    Saya teased Yuriko''s boobs while bucking backward vigorously to match my every thrust, her pink twin tails flying on both sides as we did. Once my cock overheated, I mean in a literal sense, I pulled out, spread Yuriko''s thighs as far as she allowed. Lifting her ass above the bed, I fucked her. Her tight pussy seduced me deeper. She twisted her waist under Saya, gripping my cock in her pleasant embrace. The magic-stonemp on the ceiling flickered as I switched between the two. The contrast made me enjoy myself quite a bit. This allowed enough rest for them, and let me shoot over and over.

    Even with cum-filled wombs, the women withstood my thrusts. Yuriko surprisingly had way more stamina than Nee-san, although Yuriko''s daily workout helped her immensely. Myzy Nee-san always shied from physical work.

    One of the most memorable nights of my life ended with me squeezing between the girls.

    -x-x-x-x-x-

    You can support me and read 17 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 151 - CH. 153: Gluttony

    I couldn''t upload yesterday, so there are two chapters today!

    -x-x-x-??

    Waking up to a soft warmth caressing every part of your body was hardly a bad sign. Snores of different volumes and tones surrounded me. Nee-san with her head on my chest was the loudest of the bunch.

    "Otou-sama."

    It''s not a word I wanted to hear from anyone other than Saya. This time, it came from Shiori trembling in my chest. Her twisted expression wrenched my guts. She never openly talked about her father, and yet here she was, murmuring "Otou-sama" in her dreams.

    Her father was okay though. Stroking her hair, I whispered a few sweet words in her ears. As her anxiety eased, she happily snuggled closer.

    "Better."

    Today''s schedule was a bit packed. A trip to Maya''s world to let the girls be familiar with the magic technology. They will be spending a lot of time there in the future. Speaking of which, I forgot one thing.

    I summoned a ring from the spatial ring. This one connected to Maya???s ring.

    ''Maya?''

    "Onii¡­ sama?!"

    ''Yep. Did you miss me?''

    "How can I not!"

    ''Good. I''ll being over today with¡­ some of my girlfriends.''

    "Really?!" she yelled. "Thanks, Onii-sama!"

    ''...Can you lie about your age¡­?''

    This question was too much to ask. Even my thick skin couldn''t defend my soft heart.

    "Absolutely. I''ll tell them I am fifteen."

    Speaking of age, my birthday wasing in a month¡­ About time I turned eighteen.

    Nee-san stirred awake, shortly followed by others. Panties and brassieres, the girls wore whatever they could grab.

    *Knock!* *Knock!*

    "My Lord."

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, I pulled my underwear and trousers. Nee-san and Nao frantically sprayed some perfume to clear the indecent air everywhere.

    "You cane in."

    The door flung open. Rini''s bloodshot eyes pierced into me. I threw my shirt aside and focused on calming her with headpats.

    She was fighting?

    I lifted Rini. She wrapped her limbs around me and clung to me like a ko. I caressed her head to calm her raging emotions. Grayfia carried Aiko in the same way as Leme slept on her back. The devil woman and Diva got along pretty nicely.

    Nao took the sleeping Aiko from her and stood beside me, ring Grayfia for an answer.

    "Would you like to say something?"

    "We went to the dungeon."

    "The fuck? You took Aiko to the dungeon?"

    Aiko experiencing the pain of the monsters. I felt chills at the thought.

    Grayfia bowed deeply. "I didn''t know¡­ about her ability."

    "How did she react?"

    Grayfia stopped bowing. "The walls are crying, she said after seeing the monster spawning."

    The walls are crying¡­? Is she referring to the dungeon? Why would the dungeon cry?

    "Did Aiko cry?" Nao asked in a nd voice.

    Boy, she was angry today.

    Hands sped on herp, Grayfia shook her head. "She didn''t."

    Was Aiko starting to gain control over her soul witch ability with meditation?

    "Nao, it''s my fault for not telling her."

    "My Lord¡­ I shouldn''t have gone to the dungeon."

    "Did Rini request?"

    Grayfia averted her eyes just a tiny bit. "She didn''t."

    My guess was right. Trying to protect Rini from punishment, my maid was too cute.

    Nao tugged at my sleeve and shed a soft smile. "Grayfia-san¡­ pardon me for being furious."

    Grayfia returned a short bow. "I shall."

    Saya rushed up and pped Leme''s back. The lovable Diva yelped and released Grayfia. Saya caught Leme and snickered. "This idiot."

    "Leme isn''t an idiot," Leme protested with puffed cheeks and pointed at me. "Leme''s bond with Master conveyed his lewd feelings. Leme was overwhelmed and escaped to her dreams."

    Wait a minute. She felt my feelings before¡­ it also meant she was aware of all of my lewd thoughts¡­

    (Always has been.)

    Poor Leme¡­

    ''Remind me if I try to have sex with someone other than Leme.''

    (Alrighty.)

    If it went on like this, I would never be able to embrace her.

    Nee-san joined me in patting Rini. "Where do we bathe?"

    Now that the two made up, another problem arose. No girl would ever wanna go to someone''s home with cum-stained hair.

    "Grayfia, stay here and look after the room. It''s your punishment."

    Grayfia''s lips arched into a bright smile. "Understood, My Lord."

    Odd¡­ Whatever.

    "Let''s go to the forest!"

    "Wait," Nao said and tucked Aiko into the bed. "Please, look after her."

    Grayfia firmly nodded. "I will."

    I teleported everyone to the forest. The girls went on a rampage, annihting every poor dino out here. I set up a giant tub in the center. Saeko poured down tons of water with her Water Element and gulped mana potions to recover.

    Leme tried to grope Saya, who retaliated by sshing water on Leme. A ssh fight broke out. On the other side, Saeko gently washed Shiori''s back while Rika flexed her figure to the sisters. Nao ignored everyone''s envious re on her breasts and rubbed the shampoo on Nee-san''s hair. Yuriko just chilled in one corner.

    So much fun happened while I was stuck on the wall Yuriko created with Rini on myp.

    "Onii-san," she whispered, pushing me to retreat and stand on her feet. "Forgive me¡­"

    At least she apologized for her mistake.

    "But why would you go there?"

    "I wanted to check something." Rini fished out a magic stone from her pocket. "This¡­ I can use it."

    She closed her eyes in deep concentration. A translucent red aura surrounded her, growing stronger by every second. I held my gaping mouth. The grain-sized magic stone in Aiko''s hand shrunk and disappeared.

    "I feel stronger."

    Holy shit. She just ate that magic stone with gluttony.

    ''How much did her stats grow?''

    (Half point in strength and one point in magic.)

    That''s pretty good considering the magic stone was from a mob level monster. I gave her a shard of the magic stone acquired from the dragon boss. She just stared at it in her hands.

    "I can''t do it."

    Countdown?

    (The cd depends on the mana absorbed. It''s one minute for the small stone..)

    After a minute, she devoured it. This triggered a ten-minute countdown, which passed away quickly. Another one and the countdown increased by twelve minutes. We even waited for that, but the girls still weren''t done with their bath.

    Wow¡­

    After eating one more time, Rini''s stats looked like this.

    Rini Hitsugi: Asahi''s adopted little sister.

    [Reveal Backstory.]

    ¡ªFavorability points: 105 [Her Kind Brother]

    ¡ªAge: 14

    ¡ªLvl. 23

    ¡ªRace: Human Monster Hybrid

    ¡ªss: Berserker

    Attributes:

    Strength: 39

    Dexterity: 52

    Constitution: 57

    Defense: 50

    Charm: 32

    Magic: 89

    Skills:

    [¡ªMonster Mutation (Special): The D99 Virus in the user''s body evolved and mutated due to the presence of mana. The user has gained skills ording to their emotional state.]

    [¡ªMystical Growth (D-Rank): The user can absorb the mana in the surroundings to grow stronger. The limit and cooldown vary with the rank of the skill.]

    [¡ªGluttonous Fury (E-Rank): Emotions can trigger a berserk state, which multiplies the base stats by 2.5x. Every kill in this state temporarily increases attack power by 2.5%.]

    [¡ªInstincts (E-Rank): A skill achieved from monster blood. Every rank up increases the effectiveness of the user''s perception stat.]

    [¡ªWild Martial Arts (D-Rank): The user''s attacks are savage and unpredictable like a wild beast.]

    [¡ªBurning Wrath (E-Rank): Temporarily sacrifices 12.5% of user''s HP to gain a 25% increase in base stats with a cooldown of 1 minute.]

    Wow¡­

    She was so overpowered.

    Hold on, she is 14 now. We missed such an important event.

    "Rini, when was your birthday?"

    She scratched her forehead in deep thought, and then shook her head. "I don''t remember."

    A better idea popped up in my head.

    "Why don''t we celebrate it today."

    It was better than letting the day go to waste. We can celebrate at Maya''s rich n house. With the time shift between worlds, most of the birthdays would be fucked.

    ''Remind me when someone''s birthday arrives.''

    (Let me check¡­ Saya''s birthday is tomorrow!)

    ''That''s great! We''ll make it a huge party then.''

    (I can''te¡­)

    ''Change of venues. The big party will be held in my dream. I''m gonna drag everyone there.''

    (...)

    ''I will ignore you if you don''te.''

    (You won''t do it,) she rebuked calmly.

    She could read all my thoughts. Guess one of the few cons of having a goddess linked to you.

    (I¡­ will prepare my heart.)

    ''You''re not going to a battlefield!''

    (It''s the biggest hurdle of my life!)

 Chapter 152 - CH. 154: Whatâ€™s Your Fetish?

    I killed the bugs, I mean bloodsaurus, trying to interrupt us. Nee-san and Yuriko finished first and slinked out of the tub.

    "Aa-kun, you can go in now. We will keep watch."??

    Yuriko clicked her tongue. "I wanted to wash his back."

    Rini raised her chin and thumbed her chest. "I can do it."

    Yuriko and Nee-san shared a frown.

    "Not yet," Yuriko denied. "Rini is too pure to see his sexy, broad back."

    Nee-san''s brows sank further. "Yuriko-san, can you stop spreading your kinks to children?"

    Yuriko snorted. "Your fetish is no less kinky than mine."

    Nee-san''s cheeks flushed. "I am not kinky."

    I took Rini''s hand and escaped the fight heating up. Nee-san was kinky for loving me, that much was true.

    I slipped out of my clothes and leaped into the tub. The water explosion hit the girls. Saya pressed her hands on her waist and stared at me with dead eyes.

    Saeko shielded me and drew her katana. "Saya-chan, you cannot harm My Lord before me.??

    Rika came and pped Saeko''s bottom. The red mark on smooth white asscheeks made me lick my lips. "Wear some clothes before showing this chivalry. Miss perv samurai."

    "P-Perv, I am not a perv!"

    "Meh, my imouto is a sadomaso."

    "Sadomaso, a person who can derive pleasure from both inflicting and receiving pain," Nao added, tying her hair into braids. "Also known as a switch. Am I right?"

    "Miss sses is right. And guess what Saeko said when you joined. This woman is utterly innocent," Shiori tapped her chin. "What do they say? Watch out for the quiet ones. They are the most dangerous bunch."

    So true.

    Nao became flustered. "I-I read it in a story."

    "Those are Leme''s type of stories," Leme smirked. "Give some to Leme please."

    "They are¡­ at my apartment."

    "She''s too pure to be Asahi-kun''s wife," Rika said.

    Shiori sat and leaned on the tub beside Nao. "She is. Saeko wanted someone who could ept her scarred heart. Baka Rika fell for the shota Asahi. Shizuka Nee-san became enamored with her Otouto. Saya-chan and Yuriko-san wanted a knight in shining armor. Leme just wants a well, a harem king, I guess¡­ We all have one or two fetishes to indulge in this harem business. Nao-san is a hell lot purer than the highschooler Saya."

    Baka Rika, that rhymes nicely.

    We rested our asses in the cold water.

    "What did you say?" Saya growled. "I am not pure?"

    "What''s yours, girl?" Rika inquired.

    Shiori nced at me. "I don''t know. It''s love, as far as I know, or my selfish wish to find someone who could heal Saeko''s scars¡­ I got way more than I bargained for. A kind riajuubined with a cultured man."

    I am kind? Like hell I am.

    "What about Aimi-san?" Saeko pointed at my yandere bodyguard silently rubbing her chest. "What''s her¡­ fetish?"

    "She fell for the man who saved her from starvation. That''s unadulterated love."

    Crap, no one knows Aimi''s real story yet.

    I signaled Aimi, who crept closer and leaned her head on my shoulder.

    "Asahi-sama."

    She showed no modesty in having intimate moments. Last night created so many memorable moments for everyone involved.

    "Let me wash you," Rika volunteered. "Really good."

    "Baka Rika, I wanted to say that."

    "You lost your chance," Rika chuckled and waved the soap in her hand with a cold smile. "Every nook and cranny will be mine."

    Saya sat before me in seiza position. "I-I want to do it too."

    "Everyone wants a piece of him," Saeko muttered. "Can I join too?"

    The bath turned chaotic¡­

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    We returned to the room, which looked cramped with every girl here.

    "My Lord, a man sent this." Grayfia handed me a letter of sorts. "That man was fuming. He would have fought you if you were here¡­ Although I doubt he would leave a scratch on you."

    [An invitation to Radiant Manor]

    I opened the letter. The elegant letters of an unknownnguage; I could still read them. An invite to Apollo Familia¡­ I crumbled the letter and turned it into ashes. That fucking psycho was already on my ass. What the hell did I do this time? I was pretty much low-key, avoiding attention at every corner.

    "Fuck."

    Yuriko patted my shoulder. "Dear, what''s the letter about?"

    "Just some shitty god trying to invite me."

    "Familia?" Nao asked. "Who is it?"

    "You remember the red-haired god we met in the square?"

    "My Lord, his presence made me ufortable."

    "He is the Sun God Apollo."

    "No wonder¡­" Grayfia mumbled.

    "Fuck that guy." I blew the ash off my palm. "Dress up, everyone. Not you Grayfia, you will stay here to look after little Aiko."

    "Understood, My Lord."

    She wasn''t bothered in the slightest. She cane next time.

    "Aa-chan, I need new clothes."

    "Aa-kun, my dress is wearing out."

    "A-Asahi-kun, me too," Nao added with a bashful smile. "My blouse''s color is fading."

    Soon, everyone began requesting, even Rini asked for a new maid dress.

    "Dear, let''s design some clothes for everyer."

    I threw Apollo''s problem in the back of my head. The fucker''s familia is weak. Rini alone can tten his so-called Radiant Manor.

    "Deal."

    There was nothing to disagree with.

    The girls settled with their old clothes. I grabbed a white shirt and ck pants. The clothes made no difference to me, but Genzou, my father-inw would appreciate this more than some loose shorts and a Hawaiian shirt.

    Fully abusing the teleporters, we returned to the forest and got into the chopper. Aimi, Busujima Twins, Nao, Nee-san, Rini, Aiko, Rika, and Leme got into the chopper. I carried the rest Saya while Yuriko clung to Grayfia''s back.

    "You can fly on your own, you know?"

    "I-I don''t have enough mana."

    "There is no shortage of mana potions."

    "S-Shaddap and carry me."

    "You could have asked me if you wanted the princess carry.??

    "Saya-chan is cute."

    Saya deadpanned at grinning Yuriko, then her face flushed. She clearly rememberedst night the way Flirty Saya opened herself. I fucking loved that side of her but this side of hers was cute.

    Saya''s teary eyes broke my dilemma.

    I pped my wings and steadily followed the chopper.

    "Have you tested it yet?" I whispered in her ears.

    "I didn''t," she muttered in a dejected voice. "I got too nervous."

    I held my bubblingughter. Her nervousness dwarfed mine. She needed some encouragement. Nee-san qualified for the job but this tsundere hadn''t told her yet.

    "We can try it there. I''ll ask Maya for some good medical facility."

    Saya nodded her head gratefully. "Wait." She narrowed her eyes. "Who''s Maya?"

    Another thing I forgot despite having superhuman intelligence¡­

    I ryed the information to everyone. It''s a surprise how blindly they followed me everywhere.

    (Love is blind, isn''t it?)

    ''It is.''

    (Ufufu.)

 Chapter 153 - CH. 155: A Warm Welcome

    [Maya''s POV]

    "Maya-sama."??

    Maya stirred from her slumber, and her eyes shot open.

    I slept!

    Maya kicked the nket and sprang off the bed. It was already ten. She slept an hour after Asahi''s call. Holding her head in her arms, she sighed.

    Onii-sama, please bete.

    She stretched, feeling boundless energy pulsing in every muscle. She skipped through the door.

    "Maya-sama," a maid greeted her with a sunny smile. "Good Morning."

    "Morning, ra."

    ra White. She was one of the victims of the incident. She volunteered to be her attendant. Maya denied first, but the way this girl breezed through the Japanese sses left no choice for her.

    ra bowed her head, letting her blonde braids dangle before her adorable face.

    "Let''s go. We have a lot to do¡ª"

    "Maya, I am at the railway station."

    Maya''s nerves froze. The image of a massive party in her room shattered in her eyes. ra waved her hand before Maya''s eyes, failing to pull Maya out of her daze.

    "Everything okay there?"

    She gulped and sent mana into the ring.

    ''Onii-sama¡­ I''ll send someone to fetch you.''

    "Why do you sound gloomy?"

    ''It''s nothing.''

    She quickly severed the connection and mulled over her options. A warm party will help her in getting to know Onii-sama''s girlfriends. At the same time, it will serve as a surprise. Even if she cheated by telling the fetcher to take their time to return, the max time gained would be somewhere between one to two hours.

    I will need to reduce the scale of the party.

    Maya told everything to ra with a dead serious face.

    ra revealed a toothy grin. "I''ll gather everyone!"

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Maya and her helpers lit up the house. Literally. A plethora of colorful lights shone on the ceiling. The youthful girls ran everywhere; a group dragged the table out; another group returned with a bigger table and decorated it. The third group brought and set up the chairs around the table.

    Maya nodded at their teamwork and checked the delivery status on her phone. "I hope the food doesn''t embarrass me."

    Miya stepped inside the living room and froze. Maya pulled Miya to the center of the room.

    "Maya¡­ what is going on?"

    "Onee-sama, does this pass as a wee party?"

    "It gets a B plus from me¡­ Why is this¡ª" Miya pped her forehead. "Is Marikawa-san returning?"

    "Yes, he and¡­ his girlfriends."

    Miya patted her shoulders. "Good luck. You''ll need it."

    Miya''s words evoked a series of questions. What would happen if Onii-sama''s girlfriends rejected her? The line of thought dizzied her mind.

    ''Stay positive. Onii-sama loves me. He won''t leave me like that¡­''

    She pushed the dark thoughts aside and scuttled to her bathroom. After a quick bath, she pped on some makeup and a revealing dress to appear older. Miya looked at her breasts with a wide-open jaw.

    Maya blinked coquettishly. "Onee-sama, Maya is bigger."

    Miya rolled her eyes. "You can take mine too. I don''t need them."

    Maya''s phone buzzed. It was a message from her father asking if he should return.

    Maya turned to ra, who nodded her head. "The food is delivered."

    Maya gave the go-to to her father and pped her cheeks. She stumbled to her feet and dashed out of the room. Standing before the door, she waited, and figures showed up in the distance. Her Otou-sama was walking at the front with her Onii-sama leading a group of girls ncing everywhere.

    Her heart clenched as Otou-sama stopped to pat her head and walked away to his house. She bowed her head before the guests.

    "Wee back, Onii-sama."

    Thebined gazes of the girls pricked her skin, digging deeper.

    "Please don''t bow¡­ she is Aa-kun''s new imouto?"

    Maya raised herself with a smile.

    This maturedy is Onii-sama''s Nee-san. His blood sibling couldn''t resist Onii-sama''s charm.

    "Looks like it. She is kinda cute for being this polite. I like her already."

    Maya sneaked a nce at the oneplimenting her. Healthy tanned skin, sunsses, a dark leather jacket, and pants. She looked like one of those old bikers.

    Rika-san.

    A blue-haired maid stepped forward and bowed. "Rini Histugi, Asahi Onii-san''s imouto."

    This maid''s smile was too cute and sugary; even ra couldn''t beat her. She could be about fifteen or above with boobs bigger than Maya.

    "Let''s talk inside," Onii-sama ordered.

    Maya led everyone inside and pushed the door of the living room. A purple-haired girl rubbed her shoulder, a kind smile blooming on her face.

    "Saeko Onee-san."

    Saeko hummed and pointed to the room. "Quite the wee you set up for us."

    "She is a sneaky one, okay," Saeko''s sses twin grinned. "Buttering us up on the first meeting."

    Maya''s cheeks flushed, and she looked away to her Onii-sama. He nodded with a smile.

    "I am hungry."

    He strolled inside the room and pulled back a seat. "Come on. Don''t be a stranger."

    That''s my line¡­ Onii-sama.

    Maya gestured, and the girlfriends headed for the table. She found ra lurking in the hallway and requested to bring the food. She joined the others, taking the seat before Onii-sama. A silence arrived, making everything awkward.

    "Well," Onii-sama spoke. "It''s nice to meet you all."

    "Us too," Rika said with a toothy grin. "I don''t suppose we''ll be eating the forks here, are we?"

    Maya looked at the door from the corner of her eyes. ra and others pushed the food trolley through the door and set everything on the table.

    Then they stood, staring at Onii-sama.

    Maya smiled, knowing what wasing.

    They all bowed together. "Marikawa-sama, thank you for saving us."

    Onii-sama wordlessly stared at the twenty girls sincerely expressing their gratitude. The bespectacled woman with brown hair nudged him. He shook his head with a soft smile.

    "I ept your gratitude."

    The former broken girls raised their heads, smiling as they did. ra stepped forward as their leader and bowed. "We will never forget your grace."

    "Now that''s too much."

    ra smiled and led everyone out.

    Onii-sama and Shiori turned to each other. Thetter had a massive grin while the former smiled wryly.

    Maya tilted her head.

    What''s going on here?

    ---

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 154 - CH. 156: Tension

    "So many lolis thanked Asahi-kun. You must be feeling over the moon right now?"

    Shiori''s grin made me smile wryly. I didn''t save them for this. But she was right. A small effort saved so many lolis. Their gratitude filled me with strength.??

    Saeko pulled Shiori''s ears. "Don''t disturb him during the meal."

    "Hai, hai."

    I gulped down a milk bottle and patted my belly. She brought so much, even ten me couldn''t finish a quarter of it. Rini will still devour everyst bit.

    Such a glutton imouto.

    Leme had already finished and stared at Maya. She buried her face in the bowl.

    Leme looked my way and chuckled. "She is feeling nervous."

    Of course, she will. All the women she had to share her man with, surrounded her at once. Even I break into a sweat when they look at me with judging eyes.

    Aimi and Rini quietly nibbling on the coffee fetched a smile. The yandere and pseudo yandere imouto looked cute together.

    Maya''s makeup and attire fooled everyone. No one suspected a thing. She deserved a reward for this. Klyscha and I will pamper her in the dream.

    (...Okay.)

    ''You gotta learn to be social if you want to be in the next group party.''

    (I understand, my love.)

    "Onii-sama, how was the party?"

    "Great."

    Genzou was stalling time for this little party. Then again, he is spoiling Maya after that incident.

    We switched to the couch. Leme and Shizuka barraged Maya with tons of questions. Maya answered each one with patience. Their brief interrogation ended at lunchtime.

    "Let me cook," Saeko requested, standing from her seat.

    Nee-san also stood. "I will help."

    She wanted to cook too. In seventeen years, I never saw her touching any utensils. Anything we ate came from the convenience store or the restaurant.

    Nao raised her hand as if she was sitting in a ssroom. "Can I join too?"

    Maya gave a troubled smile. Yuriko kissed me out of nowhere and winked at Maya sitting on my right. "Maya-chan, it''s fine. Saeko-chan''s cooking is as delicious as it gets."

    I stroked Maya''s hair. "Let them. It''s their hobby to cook."

    Maya sighed and beckoned the loli maid standing near the door. "ra, please guide them to the kitchen."

    "Alright!"

    The energetic loli pulled the four women outside.

    Nee-san, please don''t cook like those anime girls¡­ I will still eat it though.

    (Love.)

    ''Yeah¡­''

    Saya snuck closer and pinched my waist. There was a sense of urgency in her eyes.

    "Maya, rmend me some clinic¡­ Saya here is having a headache."

    Before she told everyone about the medicines in her room, I exined the real reason through telepathy.

    "Terrible. I''ll bring you there."

    "Nah, just tell me. I''ll fly there."

    "Onii-sama is faster¡­" she mumbled and grabbed her phone from the table. "Use this."

    Google Maps¡­ they survived World War Three.

    "Please return safely," Leme winked. "Master."

    So much for forcing me to reveal the truth. This Diva¡­ well, I had to say this sooner orter. I am d she urged me like that.

    I yanked Saya to her feet and lifted her in her favorite princess carry. Ojou-sama blushed, snatched the phone, and wrapped her left arm around my neck.

    "See ya."

    ''Leave a teleportation mark here.''

    Sprinting through the hallway, I arrived outside and summoned my wings. The view from above just showed how hidden this ce was. It was surrounded by goddamn mountains from every side. I wrapped myself in the stealth skill.

    "Straight."

    "Hai~."

    A few minutester, Inded outside the hospital. I let Saya down and we entered through therge gate.

    "How may I help you?" The receptionist asked me nicely with a deep blush.

    I scratched my head. "I¡­ want to check if my wife is... pregnant."

    Saya glued herself to my arm, hiding from everyone.

    "Young couple¡­" The receptionist''s eyes gleamed with¡­ envy? She showed a forced smile. "Fill in some details and wait for ten minutes. The rted specialist is currently having lunch."

    After pondering a bit, I told our real names. There is nothing to be wary about here.

    Ten minutester, Saya and I walked through the empty hallways. I felt her heart throbbing through my arm stuck between her breasts.

    "We should return¡­ M-Maybe, I am not¡­ pregnant."

    I stopped and stretched my left hand to pat her head. "There is nothing wrong in trying now."

    She shut her eyes and sucked a heavy breath. "Let''s go."

    We barged into the doctor''s room.

    The brte was stuffing her cheeks with bread. As our eyes met, she froze.

    "The break is over, you know?"

    She choked on the bread, coughing like a patient instead of a doctor. I handed her a water bottle. She recovered after several gulps and sighed. Saya didn''t seem much nervous now.

    "Please wait outside," the doctor said, hiding her flushed face.

    "Sure."

    Saya reluctantly let go of me. Outside, I plopped on the waiting chair. I needed a strong distraction to keep negative thoughts away.

    (My love, I prepared a list of weapons for you.)

    ''Show me!''

    [Magic Spears]

    Spear of Leonidas (Rank S): The spear wielded by King Leonidas of Sparta. This artifact bestows supernatural powers to the wielder.

    ¡ªEnhanced Physique (Passive Skill): The user''s STR, END, VIT, DEX, and DEF is increased as long as they wield this spear.

    Effects: STR +25, END +20, VIT +30, DEF +30

    ¡ªRegeneration (Passive Skill): The wounds are passively regenerated.

    ¡ªAdrenaline shot (Passive Skill): The user gains the ability to harness supernatural powers through their adrenaline.

    ¡ªLimited Poison Maniption (Active Skill): The user can bestow Poison Element to their weapon.

    ¡ªLimited Fire Maniption (Active Skill): The user can imbue the bestow Fire Element to their weapon.

    ¡ªCloak of Eden (Passive/Active Skill): The user''s presence when standing still is reduced. The level can be increased with the use of adrenaline.

    Price ¡ª 39,999 KP

    ''This spear is nuts¡­ did this spear exist in the Greek Era?''

    (No¡­ I saw this in a game.)

    I haven''t yed it yet.

    Still, this might be useless for me, so I scrolled through the list.

    Gungnir (Rank EX): The spear forged by dwarves and wielded by none other than Odin, the Chief God of Norse.

    ¡ªAbsolute Throw uracy (Passive Skill): No matter how the spear is thrown by the user, it will always hit its target.

    Price ¡ª 99,999 KP

    Gae Bolg (Rank EX): The spear handcrafted with the remains of a Divine Beast by the Warrior Sc¨¢thach.

    ¡ªHeartseeker (Passive Skill): The spear bends thew and causality to skewer the target''s heart. Individuals with overwhelming luck can dodge an attack.

    ¡ªThirty Garbs of Underworld (Active Skill): After skewering someone, the user can activate this skill to explode the spearhead into thirty garbs.

    ¡ªDivine Curse (Curse): The soultched onto the core of this spear burns hotter the more it is used.

    Price ??? 99,999 KP

    Holy damn these are overpowered. Even the curse can be used against the enemies but¡­ it''s a bit of overkill for these noob monsters. This Gae Bolg doesn''t seem like the one from Fate.

    (I mixed it with the original myths around it¡­ I want my love to awe the gods with your splendor. Let the world see the power of True Goddess''s Husband!)

    She was too hyped for this.

    ''How much KP do I have now?''

    (923,548.)

    I smacked my lips. Both spears tempted me but Gae Bolg was a better weapon in every case except against someone who could survive without a heart.

    ''Will this target a monster''s magic stone?''

    (Yes.)

    I could break it in one hit from meters away. It won''t even be a fight; it will be a massacre.

    ''Buy it.''

    (Done. You wanted something else, don''t you?)

    ''Something to help me survive the attacks of a god.''

    A backup n if any crazy god attacked us out of nowhere.

    (I have already done my research. Here it is.)

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 155 - CH. 157: The News

    Aegis (Rank EX): The shield borne by Athena, the Goddess of War, to ward off other gods.

    ¡ªGorgonian Gaze (Active Skill): The eyes of Vengeful Medusa mounted on the front can freeze anyone with her cursed hatred. Be it gods or mortals. The eyes can either work passively or on chosen targets.??

    ¡ªSuperior Resistance (Passive Skill): Gorgon''s scales are resilient beyond doubt, capable of absorbing a huge amount of energy.

    ¡ªTreacherous Wrath (Active Skill): The shield can shake the earth and summon storms at the user''s will. The magnitude depends on the amount of magic supplied.

    Price ¡ª 124,999 KP

    Dang. This is crazy for offense and defense. The Greek gods'' reaction will be funny if they recognized this. Medusa, the saintess of Athena. Poseidon, blinded by her beauty, ravaged her in Athena''s shrine. Athena shunned her instead of Poseidon and cursed her for losing her virginity, turning her into a monster.

    One of the less fucked up stories in Greek.

    I shook my head. ''Buy it. It''lle in handy.''

    225,000 KP was burned in seconds. It''s worth it. Apollo wasn''t going to stop at just one invitation.

    The door slid open, and Saya walked out.

    "What''s the result?"

    She turned with a smile on her face, a thin line of tears trailing down her cheeks. Those tears of relief made my heart skip a beast.

    "We¡­ did it."

    I forced myself up and hugged her, as tight as my arms allowed.

    "...I am pregnant."

    "Congrats."

    I swallowed the lump in my throat. Who would have thought about being so happy over this?

    "Are we going to tell others about it?"

    "Yeah."

    "I''ll leave it to you."

    "Sure."

    I don''t think anyone other than Nee-san and Yuriko wished to be pregnant now. Telling others was safe.

    "Shall we return?"

    "Um."

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    The trip back home was quiet.

    we entered the living room. The girls stopped chattering.

    "Onii-sama," Maya said. "Saya-san''s face is terribly red. She also has a fever?"

    Yuriko approached with an amused gaze, making Saya blush. Yuriko pulled Saya away from my arms and hugged her.

    "Saya-chan will be fine. I''ll make sure of it."

    She went outside with Saya.

    Wild Saya wille out if Yuriko pushes her more. How will that side of Saya react to this news?

    Shiori poked my ribs. "Asahi-kun, are you free right now?"

    The sly, all-knowing glint in her eyes revealed everything.

    "What''s the matter, Shiori?" Saeko asked. Her curious expression meant Shiori didn''t tell her about Saya''s condition. Saya''s awful act was seen through.

    Shiori shushed Saeko and pressed me for an answer.

    "Sure."

    I had no idea what she was up to¡­ she might also ask for children.

    Filled with skepticism, I followed her outside, where we passed by the mother and daughter having a heated discussion. Rather, it was Saya scolding Yuriko, who just chuckled at everyint of her daughter. Flirty Saya owned everyone in one versus one fights.

    In the yard filled with blooming flowers, Shiori stared at me and folded her arms on her chest.

    "So Saya is pregnant."

    "Huh?" Saeko''s eyes widened. "Seriously?"

    "Yeah."

    "My guess was right¡­" Shiori stuck out her tongue. "Sorry for calling you out here to confirm that."

    My guess was wrong though.

    "What? You thought we wanted a child too?"

    I quietly nodded at her correct assumption.

    She shook her head. "I don''t want to be out this early with a child. Asahi-kun needs our strength in the dungeon."

    "That''s my thought as well."

    "Besides," Shiori continued with a grin. "It''s never toote to have one. Right now, I want to focus on raising everyone''s strength, so we can visit more worlds."

    "We can treat Saya''s child as our own," Saeko said with a smile. "She won''t have any objections, would she?"

    How spoiled will they be with so many overprotective mothers? I shuddered. The kid won''t know his real mom if we don''t tell.

    "Aa-kun, dinner is ready!"

    I turned around. Nee-san waved thedle with a blinding smile. The white apron over her dress was colorful. A proof of her effort in the kitchen.

    I slipped behind her and loosened her apron. "Did you have fun?"

    "A lot. Cooking is fun."

    "Nice."

    We headed to the living room still filled with tables. Maya put so much effort into breakfast. Nee-san hopped around, serving everyone at the table.

    Nao and Nee-san looked at me with eyes bursting with anticipation. I took a bite out of the grilled meat. My tongue exploded with spices.

    A thumbs-up made the duo high five each other.

    "We did it!"

    "Yeah, Nao-chan. Saeko-chan''s tips were helpful."

    She found something to do. I hope it helps her condition, or I will have to drill the facts in her.

    I quickly finished my dinner and waited while chatting with Klyscha. Once everyone was done, I pped my hands.

    "Girls, I have some good news¡­ Saya is pregnant."

    Saya spit out the water and coughed. The silent room echoed with her coughs. "Stu, cough, stupid."

    Rika rubbed Saya''s back and snickered. "Damn, that was so sudden."

    "I will have a younger sibling? That''s great!" Rini cheered.

    Leme gave a bear-like hug to Saya. "Leme knew that Saya will seed."

    "Leme-chan¡­"

    "Ask Leme for any help. Leme and Saya are friends."

    They were such nice friends.

    "So that''s why Onii-sama asked for that¡­" Maya threw a sneaky nce at me. "Onii-sama, you should''ve told me from the start."

    "We didn''t want to jinx it. I hate gs like that."

    "True!" Shiori supported me. "I hate when gs pop on my route."

    "Congrattions."

    Aimi''s single-word-congrattion was apanied by a million-dor smile that stunned everyone.

    "Thanks, Aimi-san."

    Aimi shook her head.

    Rika ruffled Aimi''s hair with a toothy grin. "I knew you had it in you. Socializing is easy once you get used to it."

    Nao went behind Saya. She rubbed Saya''s shoulders. "You aren''t allowed to fight now."

    Saya showed puppy eyes. Ignoring how cute she looked, I gave a firm nod. "Saya Takagi is honorably kicked out from the party."

    Saya groaned and nodded in eptance. Nobody wants her jumping around in the dungeon, where a slight injury could be devastating.

    "Aa-kun''s first child¡­ how cute would he be?" Nee-san mumbled with a faraway look in her eyes and forcefully shook her head. She turned to Saya with a close-eyed smile, a scary aura surrounding her. "Saya-chan, don''t tell them I am Aa-kun''s Onee-san, is that okay with you?"

    "O-Okay," Saya stuttered.

    "Aa-chan was an incredibly cute boy. He seduced a duty-bound soldier with his brightness."

    "Shotacon¡­" Shiori muttered. "This gal should be thrown inside."

    "Oi, are you forgetting my former job?" Rika smiled slyly. "I had connections everywhere."

    "Corrupted shotacon."

    I waited for their fight to settle and dropped another announcement.

    "So¡­ I should go now. Peeps there might suspect me. A god is already on my ass, I don''t want more of them."

    They are so freaking annoying. They never tell the origin of these monsters, yet they are always supporting the adventurers in this fight. A few gods such as Hephaestus, Loki, and Hestia treated their familia like a real family. Though the oppai loli really wanted to turn Bell into her family. As much as I liked her character, she was extremely clingy and possessive. She had every right to do so. After all, asking a million-year-old virgin to share her first love was cruel. Not everyone was as kind as Klyscha, whom I still didn''t understand.

    Hephaestus, on the other hand, was an incredibly charming woman. Loki, though sly and perverted, she wasn''t a bad goddess. Still, I can''t seduce every girl I meet¡­

    "Asahi.." Saya whispered from my back. "Stay more?"

    Heaving a deep sigh, I pped my cheeks. Saya will hardly go to Orario now, while most of my time will be spent there. A better solution was required to let me be at two ces at once.

    (My love, do you want to buy a clone?)

    ''Tell me moreter.''

    I spent a few more hours spoiling Saya and others, and then returned with Saya, Nao, Rini, and Leme.

    I forged Rini''s documents at the vige head''s house. A mortal can''t deny a god''s order, now can he?

    I teleported to the inn and swallowed the pill. Saya and Leme legally exited Orario and returned to Yotsuba''s household. Leme promised to get back tomorrow, once Saya''s excitement dies a bit.

 Chapter 156 - CH. 158: A Bet

    I read thements on thest chapter, and I am speechless... Asahi wont be making any clone, but a second body he will control himself. If you still think that''s wrong, then go ahead and drop it. I don''t mind, really :D

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª? ?

    "Wee back, My Lord."

    Grayfia greeted us with a lovely smile, brimming with happiness for some reason.

    "Thank you, Grayfia."

    She drew closer, bringing her bewitching perfume, and perked on her toes. "My Lord, should we get a different room for children?"

    Her words could be interpreted as ''Let''s send the children away and make love to each other~.'' I wish that was the case.

    "Yes."

    It was way better than sending Aiko, Rini, and Grayfia out every time we did lewd things.

    "I''ll do it."

    Before she skidded away, I wrapped my arms around her and bit on her earlobes. "Can I request ap pillowter?"

    "Is that an order, My Lord?"

    "No, it''s a request."

    "...Then no."

    "Please."

    "...No."

    "Please, Grayfia."

    My requests hammered down her resistance. In the end, she agreed to a five-minutep pillow. I kissed her cheeks and let her go.

    "Onee-chan," Aiko called, rubbing her eyes. "Onee-chan". She flipped the nket and looked at Nao. "I''m sorry."

    I sat beside her and fixed her awfully messy, cute bedhead. "If it''s about the dungeon, none of us me you."

    "Ai-chan, Asahi-kun is right."

    "Un un, Onii-san is always right."

    The three of us tried tofort the sad loli with our words. Rini''s trust in me was sky-high.

    ''Can I know her Affection points?''

    (142.)

    She loved me too much.

    Aiko threw herself at me, her tiny body trembling as she sobbed.

    "Did the dungeon scare you?"

    Aiko shook her head. "Aiko feels sad for the dungeon."

    The unexpected answer brought silence into the room. I kept patting her head with Nao rubbing her back. The spoilt loli fell asleep on my chest.

    "Asahi-kun, can you send her to Shizuka-chan?"

    (Your current headpat skill can''t heal a deep trauma. The most it could do is suppress it as long as you keep patting her. Shizuka Nee-san''s Holy Element can root out any trauma.)

    It was probably for the best.

    "Sure. Nee-san wouldn''t mind."

    Nao kissed Aiko''s forehead and stroked her cheeks. "Please, seal her powers too. Some girls there went through horrible things¡­"

    The victims of Kunlungfang.

    (I sent it to your ring.)

    I easily found the silver chain.

    Hopes of cidity (Rank C): This essory is made for those with berserk powers.

    ¡ªDisruption (Passive Skill): Disrupts the flow of any skill and magic of the user.

    Price ¡ª 999 KP

    Just what we needed.

    I fastened the chain around Aiko''s neck.

    "Done."

    "Asahi-kun¡­ I love you."

    [¡ªNao Sakurada: Affection +14]

    Nao''s gentle eyes made me chuckle. She is so easy to please.

    "I''ll back soon."

    I teleported to the forest and flew to the portal. On the other side, I teleported to Yotsuba Household and left Aiko in Shizuka''s care, who epted with a big smile on her face. I almost dragged her to some empty room but Klyscha reminded me of the promise.

    The evening sun looked down at me by the time I returned to the inn. Now we only have Nao, Rini, and Grayfia.

    I fell on my back and breathed out a sigh. Today was hectic in a lot of ways. Getting back on my feet, I summoned my new weapon.

    Gae Bolg. The crimson red spear with pulsing veins coiled around its shaft. Rini shot up from her nap and growled.

    "Onii-san...?"

    Seeing it was me, she calmed down. "T-That spear is scary."

    Her instincts must have warned her of Gae Bolg''s threat. Nao entered the room at that moment. Grayfia closed the door behind and narrowed her eyes at the spear.

    "Asahi-kun, is that your new weapon?" Nao asked. "It looks cool."

    "A demonic weapon?" Grayfia grabbed the spear and pressed her thumb on the de. "Wrong. What is this?"

    "It''s the Gae Bolg."

    "Gae Bolg?!" Grayfia''s eyes shot open. "The spear of C¨² Chinn from Irish Mythology Faction?"

    No, it''s Sc¨¢thach''s spear!

    I shook my head. "It''s more than that. It''s a sure kill weapon. However my attacks may be, this spear will target your heart."

    "That''s bullshit," Grayfia strongly denied my legit ims. "This weapon is too ridiculous."

    Say that to Biblical God. That guy is trying to make thirteen anomalies among weapons.

    "Why don''t we have a bet?"

    This bet reminded me of my bet with Rika. I''m gonna cash it in the next time shees here.

    "Never."

    Grayfia''s response was quick.

    Nao chuckled. "He will want something lewd as his reward."

    "What''s lewd, Nao Onee-san?"

    Nao''s smile froze. She brought her face near my ears, tickling them gently. "Should we teach her now? She is growing very fast. I don''t want her to look eighteen and still know nothing about sex."

    "Not yet¡­"

    It would be wonderful if she stayed pure. But given her previous question, she might ask herself.

    Grayfia leaned closer. "I will increase the time of thep pillow if you win."

    I grinned at her bashful whisper. Things were going the right way. The maid crawled deeper into the trap.

    "Sure."

    "You will fulfill my request if you lose."

    "Aren''t I at a disadvantage here?"

    What if she requested me to be a shota, so she can use me as a hug pillow every night?!

    She revealed a soft smile. "Will your manly pride reject this?"

    The horse she betted on turned out to be a cripple. Grinning, I lifted her chin. "This win will be the first step of the path."

    She stared back, still smiling. "...What path?"

    "Of winning your heart and taking you as my wife."

    "We shall see."

    Nao squeezed between us. "Grayfia, are you sure you don''t like Asahi-kun?"

    I turned my attention to the maid, waiting patiently for her answer.

    Grayfia sighed and opened her mouth. "I do like him. I won''t deny it. But it''s not enough for me to forget myself and throw everything for him."

    "I see." Nao nodded her head. "So you mean ''I like him, but I can''t go out with him''."

    "Not to that level¡­ but yeah. I still haven''t fulfilled my duties as the Heir of the Lucifuge n..."

    "So indecisive¡­ that''s not wrong. I would have busied myself in teaching to avoid any rtionship. I might stay single for my whole life if the apocalypse hadn''t arrived."

    I held Nao''s shoulders and kissed her cheeks. At least Nao made Grayfia admit her feelings.

    Grayfia shook her head. "I still need to be a better maid."

    Rini held Grayfia''s hand and smiled. "Let''s do it together then!"

    Grayfia returned a gleeful smile. "Together."

    "Now, let''s go to the dungeon!"

 Chapter 157 - CH. 159: Grayfiaâ€™s New Familiar

    We arrived at the ce surrounded by the familiar ash-colored dungeon walls. I observed the tunnels leading down. Some of them could be blocked, while the rest should lead straight to the next floor.

    Grayfia still skeptically looked at Gae Bolg.??

    I shrugged and headed deeper into the endless tunnel. Let''s test the spear first.

    A few minutester, numerous footsteps reached me. I licked my lips. Two glowing red eyes peered out of the dark end of the tunnel. A ck hound, whose muscr frame was over twice as big as an average dog, bared its fangs at us. Sparks flew, and fire swirled. It spat out a fireball.

    I tried blocking it with a new spear. The moment the fireball touched Gae Bolg, it went poof. Simply vanished out of existence.

    "I''m the bigger monster here," Rini growled and rushed at the hellhounds. One tackled her, sending her a few meters back. The second hound''s tackle failed as Rini''s uppercut flung it far away. An all-out brawl broke out. Rini and the hounds'' roars echoed in the hallway. Her swift punch easily covered one direction. Her gauntlets perfectly executed one-hit kills.

    Rini was the bigger monster, alright. She tanked all the attacks with her custom-made maid outfit possessing physical and magical resistance.

    "Asahi-kun, shouldn''t we help Rini?!"

    "She can handle it¡­ Rini, leave one alive!"

    As a guinea pig.

    "Okay, Onii-san."

    Rini finished the dozen-plus hounds in less than a minute. Stepping on thest one''s head, she smiled at me. "Onii-san."

    I didn''t have to lean down to clean her face now. She really grew up. I healed her with my Life Element and patted her head, easing the fierceness in her eyes.

    She closed her eyes with a soft smile. "Thanks, Onii-san."

    "Grayfia, keep your eyes open," I said and stabbed the empty air above the hound. The spear turned into a crimson ray; its trajectory descended suddenly and vanished into the hound''s back. The monster sprawled and stopped moving.

    ¡ªYou earned 266.66 XP from killing [Level 6 Hellhound]

    Hellhound huh.

    (My love, I finally revamped your status.)

    ''I''ll check itter.''

    "What¡­ was that?" Grayfia muttered and crouched to observe the bloody hole on the monster''s back. "Its heart is... crushed."

    "As I said, this spear targets the heart."

    "Even Biblical God will die without his heart¡­ Doesn''t that make you unbeatable?"

    I shook my head. "There are people who can survive without their heart."

    Ophis could easily regenerate the wounds. Great Red¡­ nothing much was shown about that dragon''s powers other than his control over dreams. Doesn''t that make me his superior¡­?

    (It does! We can kick his ass in his dreams!)

    ''Calm down. We''ll hunt himter.''

    Even if the guy is innocent as hell, the staggering amount of XP made murdering him worth it. His death will lead to Issei''s death in the future, which¡­ I don''t mind. He can die for all I care.

    Grayfia''s shoulder dropped in dejection. "I lost¡­"

    Rini kindly patted her Maid Senpai''s head.

    "Tomorrow''s nap will be a good one."

    Grayfia sighed and nodded. "I ept my loss¡­ and I am not rechallenging you."

    "Coward."

    "More monsters areing." She skillfully changed the topic. "My Lord, let me take care of them."

    I patted her head and brandished my spear. "Not yet."

    With my new spear in hand, I dashed into the horde of hellhounds. All shapes of mes attacked me in an instant. A swing of Gae Bolg scattered the half. I ducked to dodge the rest. Still, one exploded in my face.

    I swatted the fire and channeled my Life Element. An uncontroble itch spread, and then my face was as good as new.

    This was the fastest way to level up the elements. Abuse them to their limits. Feeling a movement in my right, I turned. Two red orbs shone in the tunnel carved in the wall. A white-furred rabbit with a white crystal horn on its head peeked out.

    Rabbit Monster?

    I swiftly grabbed it by the ear and presented it before Rini.

    "Onii-san?"

    "Cute¡­" Nao muttered and shook her head. "It''s a monster?"

    "Yep."

    Grayfia''s expression was calm. Too calm as if she was wearing¡­ a mask. Her fingers sped on herp trembled. She forced her eyes off the struggling rabbit and began observing our nk.

    She liked this rabbit and couldn''t bear to see its death, so she turned her back.

    "Grayfia."

    "My Lord?"

    "Take it. You can turn it into your familiar."

    "No need. It''s too weak."

    "Fine. Nao, kill it."

    "My Lord, no need to let her kill this creature," Grayfia snatched the rabbit and flicked its head. "It''s a maid''s duty to follow her Master''s orders. I shall make it my familiar."

    Nao pressed a hand on her mouth to hide her smile. I chuckled and patted Grayfia''s back.

    "You are a good maid, indeed."

    Though I couldn''t see her face, her crimson ears were enough disy of her embarrassment right now. She created a magic circle on the ground and proceeded with the ritual or whatnot. Rini and I traveled deeper, searching for a tunnel going straight into the next floor. I scouted one, and as expected, it was a dead end. We started randomly choosing the tunnels. Rini climbed out of another tunnel and patted the dust from her dress.

    "It''s open, Onii-san."

    "Nice work."

    Rewarding her with some headpats, I waited for two Onee-sans.

    Just a minuteter, the two arrived. Grayfia sneakily nced at the rabbit squeezed in Nao''s embrace. She took a liking to the rabbit.

    I showed my back to Nao. "Get on. We are going down."

    "You don''t need to. I can go myself."

    "I love to spoil you."

    Nao sighed and climbed on my back. "Get moving."

    I chuckled and hopped inside, gliding my way down with Rini. Grayfia flew down without bothering to dirty her prized dress.

    As soon as Inded, the wall crackled, and more rabbit monsters came out. Fluffy bunnies surrounded us in no time.

    "Grayfia, close your eyes. You might not like what I do here."

    "For thest time, I am not attached to the bunny," Grayfia sighed andunched into the air. "I''ll scout ahead."

    "Sure, we''ll finish it quickly."

    "Roger, Onii-san."

    My little rabbit smashed her gauntlets into the monster rabbit''s tiny frame.

    "Gale Crusher."

    "Barrett."

    Her wind spell boosted Barrett. The spiraling me bullet tore through the rabbits.

    "Our timing was perfect¡­ like we are a couple," Nao muttered in disbelief.

    "Coz, we are."

    "Hey, Asahi-kun. Have you thought about¡­ marrying us?"

    I threw another Barrett while answering with a nod, "I have."

    That was my intention from the start.

    "I mean, not your desire to marry us, but how to proceed with the marriage ceremony."

    "I''ll take care of it."

    "You better, or all of them will swallow you."

    "Swallow me? What exactly will they swallow?"

    "You¡ª"

    Grayfia returned like a gale andnded before me. "My Lord, I found this after I killed a hellhound."

    She held up white, sharp teeth like a dog canine.

    "Is that hellhound''s fang?"

    (The thing is¡­) Klyscha answered first. (Any monster killed by my love or linked partners won''t drop any loot. It''ll just turn into mana to boost your XP.)

    ''That must be the reason for my faster growth in this world.''

    (Yes.)

    ''It''s better.''

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 158 - CH. 160: Too Pure?

    Skyrim is too addicting. I''ve lost myself!

    ***??

    Breezing through the hordes of rabbits and hounds, we passed the next floor as well. I was just seven million XP away from leveling up. I got the F-Rank [Spear Mastery] skill after swinging the spear.

    "This should be enough."

    Two floors per day was a nice pace. The next run guaranteed a level up. Eromancer, just you wait. If my hunch was right, the ss would make my orgies more fun.

    Nao slumped down my back and stretched her arms. "Fine with me¡­!"

    "My Lord, I can collect more drops here."

    "No need. Sleep is also important."

    "Devils are more energetic at night."

    Her words made me grin. "Why not we use that extra energy somewhere else?"

    Grayfia deadpanned. "My Lord''s jokes are getting better."

    "Your poker face is improving too."

    "I deserve no such praise."

    "Onii-san, can I sleep with you today?"

    Rini broke into the conversation with an easy-to-misunderstand question. Letting her sleep together will keep my desires in check. I had to wait for Leme.

    "Sure, Grayfia. Please join us."

    "Please stop joking, My Lord." Grayfia shook her head. "How can an unmarrieddy sleep with her married master?"

    "It''s just sharing a bed. I promise not to do anything irrational."

    Nao sighed. "Grayfia-sama, just let him be happy for once."

    "Nao-sama¡­" Grayfia nodded with determination. "Very well."

    "Good, now the bed won''t feel lonely."

    After asking Klyscha for a mark, I returned to the inn.

    "I feel like taking a bath."

    "Same¡­ I didn''t get the time to take one today."

    Nao and Grayfia talked, and an idea popped up in my head.

    "Why don''t we take one now?"

    Grayfia''s eyes narrowed, and she pressed her hands on her breasts. "My Lord, I am fine."

    She guessed my n. Still, keeping my thick skin on, I fought back.

    "I can prepare the bathtub here."

    Besides the bed, we had removed everything. The room was spacious enough to hold two bathtubs, much less a single big one.

    "I am down for it," Nao agreed and took off her sses, undressing without any reserve.

    Rini unequipped her gauntlets and started removing her maid dress. Grayfia awkwardly stood there while Klyscha sent the bathtub to my ring. She gawked at the bathtub smaller than the one we used in the forest.

    "Those rings seem useful."

    My dear maid still hadn''t gotten one for her.

    "I''ll give you er."

    "Thank you."

    "Now, hop in."

    I slid out of my clothes and slumped into the tub.

    Nao tested the water with her toes and entered inside,ing to my side.

    "My Lord, please don''t stare."

    I shut my eyes and rested my head on Nao''s shoulder, who started stroking my hair.

    "Grayfia-san, as lecherous as my husband is, he respects a woman''s dignity¡­ even if she is a psychopath aiming for his woman''s life."

    She must be talking about the Endgame viiness we met.

    "I know that¡­" Grayfia answered, stepping inside the bath. "This is one of his redeeming qualities."

    "Charm, you mean?"

    "Yes."

    "Onii-san, wash my hair, please."

    Hearing the voice nearby, I opened my eyes. Rini''s white smooth back slid down, and her butt fell on myp. Her skinny thighs now had the proper muscles and softness of a woman.

    I recited Algebra forms to stop the blood from rushing down. However, the pale cherries on Grayfia''s ample bosom rendered everything futile. Fuck my luck.

    Rini leaned back and looked up. "Onii-san, something is ticking me¡­"

    The two women lost in conversation failed to catch her whisper.

    "Ignore it."

    Rini nodded with a smile and closed her eyes, entrusting her entire body weight on me. I washed her hair with extra care. It felt odd to see her grow, even if she finished a year of growth in a week.

    Rini squirmed and turned around with an anxious face."I feel strange down there¡­"

    Before Iprehended her meaning, she led my hands into the water and pressed on her vagina. "It''s itchy."

    My boner was calm, but her body was showing the natural reaction of arousal. I patted her head to clear those feelings while trying to tear my gaze from her peaks that were like two delicate pink plower buds. They heaved with each breath.

    I shook my head forcefully, expelling the impure thoughts. Rini''s pure smile of joy prompted me to kiss her forehead.

    "Onii-san, let me wash you."

    "Go ahead."

    Rini grabbed the soap and rubbed it on my chest. "I want a body like Onii-san. Monster won''t be able to hurt me that way."

    "Rini''s body is pretty as it is now. Soft, supple, and pleasing to touch."

    "Pleasing to touch¡­"

    Rini took my hand and pressed it on her breast. With the tender flesh at my fingertips, I couldn''t stop my instincts from squeezing, cupping her boobs in one go.

    "Mgh¡­" Rini softly moaned, her eyshes fluttering. "It''s strange¡­ why do I feel this way?"

    I withdrew back and hugged her while brushing her wet hair. "I''ll tell you in the future."

    She eased in my embrace and nodded her head. "Okay, Onii-san. I will wait."

    A deep sigh left my lips. She was too innocent to learn about sex and whatnot. Her upbringing as a test subject andck of social interaction left her soul too pure, yet she became a monster.

    [¡ª''Headpatting'' ranked up to C.]

    I blinked my eyes. What a pleasant surprise. It was quite a grind to level it up.

    "Asahi-kun?" Nao''s warm eyes left me confused. "It''s nothing."

    "Hmm?"

    I took Rini out of the bath and dried her with a towel. She snatched the towel and pouted for some reason.

    "What do you want to wear?"

    Rini''s gaze went to the maid dress lying on the bed.

    "You can''t sleep in that."

    "I know¡­" she fiddled with her ring and grabbed a white bra and panties. "I can do it myself."

    Was she rebelling now?

    I shrugged and wore some random clothes. Grayfia wore a modest nightdress hiding most of her body. Nao justid with her bra and panties. She got used to staying naked around me after several eventful nights.

    With Rini and Nao glued to my sides, I closed my eyes.

    The next moment I was in the standard Japanese-style room with Klyschazing in the kotatsu futon.

    I snuck in the futon and hugged the loli. My sneak attack failed as Klyscha''s eyes shot open.

    "M-My love, you are here?!"

    "Yep. Let''s sleep."

    "I-I¡ª"

    "We can fuckter. Just sleep. You also need to rest, you know?"

    "Okay¡­" she buried her face in my chest. "Goodnight."

    "Sweet dreams."

    Sleeping inside a dream was quite pleasant.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 159 - CH. 161: Meeting Astraea

    It seems people are still confused over his Avatar and Multithread Processing Skill. It doesn''t create a separate personality. Saya''s just a different case. I hope that clears the misunderstanding.

    ---??

    Another day started with Rini somehow sleeping on my chest and Grayfia''s breath tickling my ears. I couldn''t help but nce at her boobs spilling out of her loosely strapped nightdress. Her defenseless sleeping face and her usually stoic face drew a deep contrast in my heart. Holding back the heat surging through my nostrils, I closed my eyes.

    Looks like Klyscha''s efforts to drag my libido to the bottom failed. As if noticing my burning desires, Grayfia''s eyelids slid back. Looking at my face, she blinked confusedly.

    "My¡­ Lord¡ª!"

    She rebounded with eyes wide in horror, only to fall off the bed. I sat there, speechless at my clumsy maid.

    Rini pushed herself off me and stretched, shedding light on her shallow abs.

    "Onii-san!" she smiled and buried her face in my neck.

    She sure liked to test my patience.

    (My love, you can sleep more. You deserve a nap after working so hard.)

    I let out a sigh. She wasn''t talking about our lovemaking but the time I spent creating the scene for Saya and Rini''s birthday party.

    My n to melt tsundere with my love is gonna be a hit.

    (She is already melted though. Her affection is increasing without your presence¡­)

    ''How''s my yandere darling doing?''

    (She is¡­ training the little girls there.)

    ''Wait, what?!''

    (She found the girls sparring in the dojo and corrected their stance.)

    ''Then the girls requested Aimi to be their mentor.''

    With no undead or monsters around, Aimi is trying to do everything she can to fit in. I so wanted to stalk her growth from the shadows.

    (That, my love. I have something that can let you be in both ces at the same time.)

    ''Cloning?''

    (No¡­ it''s moreplicated. It''s creating a flesh and blood avatar of yourself.)

    It piqued my interest. Cloning didn''t sit well with me, cause it will be my copy having fun with my women. That was uneptable even if he was a part of me.

    (Jealous hubby is also cute.)

    ''I can''t control two bodies as I am right now.''

    (I know that. It requires Eromancer ss¡­ one of your skills allows you to copy your partner''s skill.)

    My partner''s skill¡­?! The realization pped my cheeks.

    ''Saya''s skill?''

    (Yes. Her skill can help you control two bodies without straining your mind.)

    ''How much will it cost though?''

    (That''s the hard part¡­ With your High Human bloodline and level 24 physique, it''s gonna cost around one million.)

    ''So they won''t level up at the same time?''

    (The new body will be an exact replica of you and it''ll grow together with you. The reason for its high price.)

    I nodded at her exnation. Spending time on both sides would make everyone happy. This way I could stay here and inside the dungeon as well. Lewd someone while ughtering the monsters. Healing myself with some thighs if I got tired.

    The possibilities were endless!

    ''I''m buying it!''

    (You need 1,75,634 more Karma Points.)

    Pretty easy if I wiped out ten more floors. The stronger the monster, the higher the threat it brings to the world, consequently giving more karma for killing them.

    I pulled Nao before she got off the bed and kissed her cheeks. "A short nap."

    "Mhmm."

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Around the afternoon, I headed out to the dungeon with the girls. Apollo''s invitation was for tomorrow. Joining a Familia smaller than Apollo''s will only point to their destruction. I''ll just go there and decline politely. If he decides to use force, it''ll give me an excuse to wipe out his Familia.

    ''Can Freya see my soul?''

    (No, I am protecting my love''s soul all the time!)

    ''Good wife.''

    (Umm.)

    She was the biggest reason I hated to stand out now. The sick goddess will chase me and my women everywhere. Her trials were shit but they made Bell into a hero in the eyes of Orario. But I wanted no part of that shit. If Apollo''s problem escted and reached Freya''s ears, Orario might lose its strongest Familias.

    "Marikawa-chan~!"

    This voice... I paid for losing myself on a bustling street.

    A feminine scent drifted near as someone covered my eyes.

    "You can''t hide from Onee-san now~."

    "Alise."

    "Correct, Asahi Marikawa. It''s me, Alise Lovell, the single woman beyond the realm of perfection."

    I took off her hand and turned around. Her smug smile as she held a bag of groceries made me smile wryly. She was shopping out here alone without her guild members.

    "Seriously, where have you been? I haven''t seen you for two days," Alise inquired. "She''s the maid spotted with the pink-haired girl. I knew it. Those girls were connected to you!"

    "Why would you think that?"

    "Beside Kaguya, only you have the bearing of a Far East noble in this city. Another girl from the Far East with a maid, you were the first suspect for me," she finished with a smirk. "Am I too smart for my own sake?"

    This narcissist and everyone marked my back with the Far East noble title.

    "You guessed right. The pink-haired girl Saya is my wife."

    "Eh?!" her mouth went round in surprise. "Wife? You have two wives? Are these maids also your wife?"

    Grayfia tensed up. Rini merely tilted her head, muttering ''Wife'' to herself.

    "They aren''t."

    Not yet.

    "So why are you here?" she asked. "Going to the dungeon?"

    "Yeah."

    "Why haven''t you joined a Familia yet?" she narrowed her eyes. "You know you can''t go far without Falna."

    Gaining Falna was the basic requirement for raising the status and leveling up in this world.

    ''Falna will work on me?''

    (It should. But gaining Excelia is different. The harder you fight near exhaustion, the more Excelia you will gain.)

    It''s something I''ll know in the near future.

    I shook my head at Alise waiting patiently for my answer. "I know that much. But Apollo has set his sight on me."

    "Apollo¡­?" An unfamiliar shocked voice came from the side. I turned to find a beauty with long walnut-brown hair flowing behind her back. Her eyes, as deep as the skies, carried a hint of worry.

    "Astraea-sama." Alise scuttled to the beauty''s side and wrestled the bag from her grasp. "I''m sorry for leaving your side."

    "Don''t mind it," Astraea said, still staring at me and Nao by my side. "Are you the new couple everyone''s talking about in Orario?"

    Is that what people are calling me now?

    Her eyes stopped on Grayfia and Rini standing behind me. "Are the rumors of you being runaway nobles from the Far East actually true?"

    Alise nodded smugly. "I found it on our first meeting during the Feast."

    "Let''s move to a better ce for this discussion. There is a cafe nearby."

    The Goddess of Justice wanted to solve Apollo''s problems for me. Let''s see what she suggests.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    The cafe was just a few streets away from Babel.

    Cafe Wishe.

    A ssy cafe with beast girls serving the customers in a maid dress, their colorful, thin, or bushy tails peeking from their dress swishing back and forth.

    It was heaven for both kemonomimi lovers and normies from Earth. Even Nao and Grayfia were ovee with emotions at the scene, trailing the maids with their eyes. Rini just sipped on the vored milk Alise ordered.

    Astraea ced her hands on the table and leaned with a serious expression. "I assume you have heard of Apollo''s reputation for inviting adventurers."

    I nodded. "Yup. He first invites them politely, then uses brute force to break their spirit. If someone resists, he chases them through the nine hells until they give up their heart and surrender to join his Familia."

    Alise put down her white cup, her expression taking a serious turn. "Then why are you still here?"

    "Didn''t Astraea Familia take it as their duty to protect innocent people like me?"

    "I-I was just jokin''. I''d never let them bully a couple like you."

    "Alise¡­" Astraea shook her head. "It''s not that simple. Apollo will use underhanded tactics to attack them. He''ll bend other gods to his whims and achieve what he desires. That is the kind of god Apollo is."

    "But I won''t let Marikawa-san hurt," Alise muttered under breath, her tone glum. "I won''t let any innocent suffer; I can''t let the evil rise again in Orario."

    The Evilus incident''s scars still remained in their hearts. Astraea Familia was the center of all of this. This talk won''t go anywhere. Although they are a justice serving Familia, they can''t punish Apollo Familia without solid evidence. Like hell a bitch like Apollo will leave evidence of his dirty deeds.

    My option to deal with them was still the best. If pushes to shove, I''ll skewer their asses with Gae Bolg and escape to the dungeon.

    "Actually, you two don''t have to worry about us. We can take care of ourselves," I gave my sincere answer.

    Alise snapped up her head, her eyes growing wide. She wasn''t taking my answer at face value. Astraea patted her back and smiled at me.

    "Please, don''t hesitate to ask our help if Apollo bothers you too much¡­ I''ll try to help however I can."

    "Thanks," I smiled and sipped my drink in one gulp. "We need to go now."

    "Good luck in the dungeon."

    Alise''s hesitant expression made me smile. "I said it, didn''t I? I can take anything this city throws at me and still survive."

    With that, I walked out, not before paying the bill. I can''t let them pay after all!

    ---

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 160 - CH. 162: Eromancer

    [Alise''s POV]

    Alise had heard the rumors of Apollo chasing a blue-haired kid through the viges. Only a few dayster, an identical boy named Hyakinthos joined their Familia and rose to level 2 in a year. His nickname ''Phoebus Apollo'' served as proof of his rtionship with the god.??

    She couldn''t bear to let the cute couple fall like that.

    Astraea sipped on the lukewarm tea. "There is one other option left to save them."

    "What''s that, Astraea-sama?" Alise asked.

    "Letting them join a stronger Familia¡­"

    "What about ours?"

    Astraea shook her head. "I didn''t expect it would turn out this way, but our Familia is now a female-only Familia for months. Many children will disagree on adding a male at this moment."

    The way every female acted freely at Stardust Garden, their home. Kaguya, for one, roamed the entire manor while wearing only underwear and a bra. A male''s presence will force every woman to adjust to a new lifestyle.

    "The least we can do is find him another Familia capable of shielding him from Apollo''s wrath."

    "That''s where you are wrong. Do you think any Familia will risk endangering their rtionship with Apollo for two level 1 adventurers?"

    Alise rested her head in her arms. Despite being level 5, a first-ss adventurer, she found there wasn''t much she could do now other than shing head-on against the Apollo Familia. However, that wasn''t possible for the Familia Captain. Everything she''d do will impact her goddess''s reputation and the lives of every Familia member.

    The Evilus incident had long sprouted a doubt inside her¡ªthe price of justice. As every sinner paid for their crimes, every hero paid an equal price for delivering justice to evil.

    "Alise, what''s on your mind?"

    Alise masked her thoughts with a cheerful smile. "Nothing, Astraea-sama."

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    [Asahi POV]

    "Was it okay to deny their help?" Nao asked as soon as I walked out.

    "They also have to look after their Familia. Even their Familia has to abide by the rules set up by the Guild ruled by Ouranos."

    "I can understand it," Grayfia added. "Our devil ns also work this way. Not every devil is evil; there are kinder ones too. So when a well above n such as Lucifer bullies their friend, they have to face the harsh reality and keep their head out of trouble. No matter how deep their friendship is, the blood ties with family always win."

    "Not every time," I groaned and shook my head. My blood siblings were the most horrible beings to walk on the.

    "Sorry for the misinformation," Grayfia quickly apologized. "I hope Mistress Nao understood what I wanted to convey."

    "I do. Anyway, why is that god aiming for Asahi-kun?"

    "I dunno. Maybe he finds me too charming."

    Nao suddenly grabbed my arm to halt me. Her teary eyes looked like she''d cry at any moment. "T-That won''t do! Asahi-kun can''t love men."

    She got anxious over me leaving her for some dude. Like hell it''ll ever happen.

    "Calm down. I''m not changing my preference."

    She patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. The thought of Asahi-kun running away with a charming man almost stopped my heart."

    "I''m sticking with you this whole life, whether you want or not."

    "Same."

    "My Lord, please consider the single men on this street and don''t flirt openly. By the way, don''t take it to heart. This is but a maid''s suggestion."

    Grayfia''s teasing tone and her grin full of mischief made me doubt my eyes. Feeling my stare, she averted her gaze and coughed.

    "My Lord."

    "Sorry. You''re just too beautiful."

    Rini pinched my sleeve and tugged lightly. "Onii-san, am I beautiful?"

    "Of course, my Rini is the perfect example of cute and beautiful."

    She smiled softly. "That makes me happy."

    "Let''s dive into the dungeon."

    The avatar and Eromancer awaited me! I should bring Aimi here too. Her devotion to earning KP was second to none. Once she decides on something, even Klyscha won''t be able to stop the crazy bodyguard.

    Pondering over my ns, I entered the dungeon. Misha greeted us with a sincere smile, even giving us a map of the first ten floors free of cost.

    She came off quite suspicious for buttering me up.

    Grayfia and Rini also registered as an adventurer. I let out a sigh. The maid was doing so much for me while I hadn''t done anything for her. I''d have no question if she became dissatisfied with me.

    ''Klyscha, keep Nao and Rini on the XP distribution list and remove everyone. Add them back once I''m level 25. Grayfia too.''

    (Alright, done!)

    It''ll speed up the process. Removing Rini and Nao would be foolish as they were getting more efficient in monster hunting.

    Inside the dungeon, I used the spells to wipe out the monsters swiftly.

    On the 2nd floor, Rini walked in front, holding a magic stone.

    "You can do it at home too."

    Rini shook her head. "I can''t be a good maid if I don''t serve at Onii-san''s side."

    Grayfia turned her head and stared at the wall as if something would jump out of it. My maid''s teaching might make a devoted yandere out of my imouto.

    "I didn''t say that you can''t devour it by my side."

    "Okay¡­ Onii-san, can I ask for patster?"

    "Whenever you want."

    The girls became addicted to headpats while I became addicted to their blissful smile.

    The second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth, and ninth¡ªeach floor was easy, but we had to do it to keep our cover, which I doubt won''tst long at this rate.

    On the tenth floor, I checked my new status.

    [STATUS]

    Asahi Marikawa Lvl. 24

    Current level progress

    66,350,700/66,355,200 XP

    Age

    17

    Race

    High Human

    ss

    Loli Lover, Mature Lover

    Unselectable sses

    Monster Tamer, Eromancer, Undead Hunter

    [ATTRIBUTES]

    Strength

    117

    Dexterity

    126

    Constitution

    147

    Defense

    157

    Charm

    245

    Magic

    424

    Karma

    8,24,366

    [SKILLS]

    Klyscha''s Blessing

    Special Skill

    ...

    Klyscha distributed in a pleasing style. Despite not leveling up, I still gained a few points of stats by overexerting myself in the dungeon.

    So close.

    I held the daggers and dashed into the cave. The imps blocking my way were burned to ashes, the ogres were bisected, any monster got ughtered. A ding chimed in my head, filling me with ecstasy.

    [You have leveled up!]

    [You can choose a new ss.]

    ¡ªMonster Tamer

    ¡ªEromancer

    ¡ªUndead Hunter

    ¡ªMonster Hunter

    A new ss popped out of nowhere. Still, I chose Eromancer without hesitation.

    Something inside me boiled, heating my heart. The girls stepped back.

    "Asahi-kun! Why are you getting hot¡ª"

    I waved my hand to dismiss Nao''s concern and shut my eyes. The heat rushed up for a second and then swirled around my crotch area. I felt like it changed my cock; my feeling might be wrong. The heat then disappeared through the legs.

    A bunch of notifications popped up at once. I squinted and turned around. The dungeon seemed calm, but something told me of an iing presence.

    "Someone''sing," Grayfia confirmed my doubt. "One, two¡­ it''s a group of adventurers."

    ---

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 161 - CH. 163: Another Invite

    The adventurers were none other than Loki Familia. Bete''s pissed expression and Riveria''s tired eyes showed their exhausted state as if they speedrun the entire dungeon. The adventurers in the back lifted barrels on a wooden base. Gareth, the dwarf, was carrying on all by himself.

    I just stepped aside to let them pass. Ais spotted me and hastened her steps. The change in pace was almost unnoticeable.??

    "Marikawa¡­ san."

    "How was your dungeon run this time?"

    "Everything was smooth," Riveria answered, resting her arms on Ais''s shoulders. She waved at Gareth. "You guys go ahead, I''ll return to base with Ais."

    Okay, this has something to do with me.

    "Marikawa-san, can we talk for a moment?"

    "Sure, let''s find a safe ce first. You looked pretty tired."

    Finding a ce to sit was rather easy for us cheaters with the specs to conquer the mist. Inside one of the closed caves, Riveria sat down on the natural bedrock tform and sighed.

    "How did you find it so easily?"

    "Just some skills I learned from my family."

    Klyscha, my wife, counts as a family.

    (Fufu.)

    ''Don''t forget today''s big night.''

    (Ur¡­ okay. I shall prepare my best.)

    I transferred a sweet bread to my pouch and handed it to Ais. She just stared at the bread.

    "Not feeling hungry?" I asked.

    "No¡­" she said. However, a grumble in her stomach denied her refusal. She turned her head and pouted a bit.

    "Come on, take it."

    "Thanks¡­" she took the bread and nibbled a small bite. "It''s sweet."

    I smiled and ruffled her hair. Rini quietly snuck up to Ais''s side and whispered something. Ais nodded and tore her bread in half to share with Rini.

    The two silent berserkers kinda went along on their first meeting.

    "So what did you want to talk about?"

    Riveria stopped staring a hole through me and gave a tiny smile. "Loki-sama wants to invite you and your wife to our Familia."

    Now, that was sudden.

    "We are still level 1 though."

    "Loki-sama still wants you on our team."

    This offer came out of the blue. Did Nao''s magic earn a spot in Loki''s mind?

    Countless fascinating possibilities revealed themselves. I could use them to ditch Apollo''s advances and use the big brain goddess to do more things. With the biggest Familia on my back, I could easily dive into the deepest floors.

    However.

    "I can''t join."

    Astraea wasn''t willing to ept any male in her Familia, more so if it''s a yboy like me. She could have offered me shelter to avoid Apollo''s troubles, but she didn''t. My dream of conquering Ryuu could still be done with or without entering any Familia.

    Other than her pupils dting slightly, Riveria''s stoic expression nicely hid her surprise. "Can I ask the reason?"

    "The wolf guy gets on my nerves."

    Riveria nodded her head and fell silent. Ais stuffing her cheeks with the bread looked cute as a timepass. The torch of the wall crackled as Riveria pondered.

    "I''ll convey your intention to Loki-sama."

    "It''s your goddess choice between four level 1 adventurers and a rebellious wolf."

    "Bete isn''t bad. His past messed his head."

    Like I care.

    Now Loki will have to decide if it''s me or Bete. I''d love to get that wolf kicked out by his owner. Quite a sight to behold with some popcorn.

    "Then, we will head out now."

    "We''re up too, so let''s go together."

    I suppressed the itch to see my new skillset. Ais was smiling a tiny bit at my suggestion. This will also give Riveria a better idea of my, Rini, and Grayfia''s skills. Just a glimpse of her ice magic conjured by demonic power would influence the high elfdy.

    For the rest of the journey to the surface, Rini suppressed her berserk side and smacked the monsters like a ragdoll, leaving Riveria and Ais in awe. Grayfia''s magic though blew away her mind. Standing frozen just like the monsters before us, Riveria forgot every bit of her elegance.

    "Are you really a level 1?"

    "Yep, we can show our backs if you''d like."

    We had no marks carved by a god.

    Riveria pondered with her hand on her chin and shook her head. "No need."

    I also showcased my dagger''s abilities, carving wounds on the ogre''s back. I felt the force behind my attacks had somehow increased. The level up brought some surprising results this time. Although my movements were nothingpared to abat genius like Saeko, I was skilled enough to be called a veteran. The dungeon didn''t focus on the movement anyway; this ce was all about killing and surviving.

    The journey went smoothly, and before long, we were at the dungeon''s door.

    I spoiled Ais with some headpats and chuckled at Riveria staring at me curiously.

    "You want some too?"

    She shook her head, though a hint of a smile on her face showed she was somewhat pleased. "Think again. I take pride in my headpats."

    "What are you, a father?" Riveria muttered her retort and bowed her head. "I''ll meet youter."

    And she dragged Ais out of the dungeon. Rini bowed to send her new friend off.

    Nao touched my shoulder. "Asahi-kun, why does flirtinge so naturally to you?"

    "I was born to seduce."

    The first woman I seduced was my lovely mature maid! Those days were worth remembering. My gaze drifted to my new maid, standing stoically in the face of the adventurers'' burning gaze.

    Grayfia took a step back. "My Lord, your eyes¡­ are scary."

    "My bad¡­ you guys go ahead. I''ll sell this stuff to the guild."

    The pouch was filled with magic stones. Even Rini won''t be able to consume all of this and the stash stored in my ring.

    "I can do it, My Lord."

    People will hit on her if she goes alone. Some might lose their balls if this maid became furious. That''d be¡­ too much.

    "Go home and rest. I''ll take care of this."

    Nao took Rini''s hand and headed for the inn. Grayfia bowed and followed them.

    With the sun setting over my head, I passed through several streets and arrived at the guild.

    Eina had quite the queue today. The longest queue was still the one with a redhead with two cute ears on her head. She was loaded in the boobs department, her gaze was anything but friendly. Yet, people flocked all over her. A kuudere beastman, her poprity was understandable.

    I queued up at Eina''s desk. Flirting with Klyscha helped me lose track of time as such my turn arrived soon.

    Eina nodded with a subtle smile. "It''s you, Marikawa-san."

    She didn''t forget my name. Our first meeting left that deep impression on her, or her memory is just sharp.

    "Yup. I wanted to sell some magic stones."

    "That won''t be a problem. Please follow me."

    Following her swaying ass, I arrived at the exchange room to trade the magic stones.

    Everything went smoothly, not the guys who tried to pick on me near the inn. I gently broke their left hand. Breaking the right hand would be simr to ruining their life.

    I''m not that cruel. Waving at the innkeeperdy, I got upstairs and entered the room.

    "Grayfia, can you sit there?"

    Grayfia looked confused as she plopped down on the bed. As Iid to position on her thighs, Grayfia let out a sigh.

    "My Lord, please¡­ feel at home."

    Her dryment earned a light chuckle from Nao. I rested down on her supple thighs and shut my eyes.

    "Girls, I''ll be taking a nap."

    Ten seconds, that''s all it took to sleep and arrive at Klyscha''s realm. Snuggling with the loli goddess in the kotatsu, I made my request.

    "Show every notification now."

    "With pleasure."

    The previously dismissed notifications appeared again.

    ***

    Kuhahahaha, another cliff.

 Chapter 162 - CH. 164: Reasons (R-18)

    [''Eromancer'' ss added.]

    Eromancer: A ss avable for those seeking and offering sexual pleasure well beyond their league.??

    [ss-exclusive skills]

    ¡ªAmorous Eyes (F-Rank): The eyes of the lust demon.

    Passive Effect: Gives the ability to see the excitement level of the partners and experience it.

    ¡ªUnforgettable First Offering (D-Rank): Every first is unforgettable.

    Passive Effect: Any virgin offered will never forget the feeling. The mana will reshape their womb to match you, enhancing the pleasure for both of you.

    ¡ªBetroth Gift (F-Rank): The deep bonds with your partners empower you in a unique way.

    Passive Effect: Instantly learn a skill from your partner.

    Condition: The partner must have at least 150 Affection points. It can only be used at once in this rank. The next rank and beyond will double the number of uses.

    ¡ªEro Modifiers (F-Rank): You can modify the sensitivity of you and your partner for morefortable sex sessions.

    So that light thing was¡­ changing the girl''s womb. This¡­ was unbelievable. Betroth Gift looked like the skill Klyscha mentioned. Ero modifiers seemed decent for more fun in lewd sessions.

    scroll down for the next notification.

    [You learned a new skill ''wless Physique (Bronze Stage)'']

    ¡ªwless Physique (Bronze Stage) (Special): Increases muscle density and allows the user to exert more power at less energy. 10% of mana reserves can be converted into any physical stat.

    Passive Effect: Strength+15, Constitution+15, Defense+25

    "This was a freebie for achieving level 25?"

    Klyscha rubbed her face on my arm. "My love, remember when I said you''d receive a better strengthening skill."

    My mind reeled back the memory of me envying Rei Miyamoto''s reinforcement skill. At that time, Klyscha said that I''d get a superior skill.

    "So this will upgrade every 25 levels?"

    "Yes. You''ll be a wless god if you achieve its highest rank!"

    I faked a pained expression. "Do you mean to say I have ws?"

    "N-No, you heard it wrong," she panicked.

    I grabbed her shoulders and gently pushed her down. Tracing my thumb over her wet lips, I gazed into her eyes swirling with numerous emotions. "Having a w or two is better, no? It makes me a human instead of a jackass god."

    She nodded meekly, her breathing rose, pushing her chest against me. My heartbeat quickened. I grinned and nuzzled into her soft cheeks while working my way up into her thin shirt.

    "Why don''t I check the changes in my body?"

    "M-My love, the girls are waiting for you."

    I cupped her soft breast and pinched her nipple between my fingers.

    "They can wait until I finish loving my first wife."

    Klyscha nodded as she wrapped her arms around me. A snap of her fingers brought us to the soft bedroom as well as vanished our clothes. My erect rock rubbed on her crotch slippery with her oozing love juices.

    "M-My love."

    I kissed her cheeks and gazed into her moist eyes full of passion.

    "Do me."

    "Be patient."

    I squeezed her boobs, rubbing her steep tips against each other. Her strong facade faded, and a moan erupted from her throat. I sucked on both flower buds. Despite not having any milk, she tasted sweet as if every part of her was made from honey.

    Leaving a mark on each breast, I made my way down and spread her legs. I dove, trailing my tongue on the pink flesh peeking from her pussy. I could never get enough of her sweeter-than-honey love juices.

    Licking her passionately, I shoved two fingers inside and teased her spots within my reach.

    She squirmed and grabbed my hair. "M-My love, it¡­ it feels good."

    I raised my gaze and focused on her melting face. A pink mist flowed out of her, spreading a thin veil in the room.

    So this is [Amorous Eyes] skill. I wanted to have a taste of her feelings, so I took a light breath. The mist surged into my nostrils and overwhelmed my mind into radiant pink space.

    A gentle warmth filled my heart. The weight of her love easily surpassed the weight of a.

    "Ufufu, now you know."

    I shook my head and focused on deactivating the skill. Trying it on the boss level wife was a mistake.

    I increased the pace, wiping the smug off her face. She panted with her eyes wandering between the realm of dream and reality.

    "I-It''s¡ª" her eyes shot open and spasms traveled through her body. I poured more love and passion into my fingers.

    I finished the juices gushing from her slit and spotted her mischievous smile.

    "How was it?" she asked.

    "Delish," I said and got to my knees.

    Klyscha spread her legs and bared everything of hers with a soft smile. "Please enjoy yourself."

    Without wasting another moment, I slipped inside her. After countless hours of lewding her, she had loosened enough to fit me, yet still feeling tighter than other girls. She had perfected herself to pleasure me.

    "That I did," she replied instantly.

    I leaned over and kissed her neck. "Klyscha, why do you love me so much?"

    From our odd meeting to this day, I had no idea of the source of her feelings. She acted very much like a stranger on our first meeting, but after a good fuck she became attached to me? I could feel the genuineness of her love. Still, the thought struck out somehow.

    Klyscha''s eyes revealed some hesitation. "My love, you must have realized it. That my domain wasn''t the first time I saw you."

    "I guessed it."

    "Don''t call me weirdo over this¡­" she scratched her cheeks with a sheepish smile. "I stalked my love for a few years¡­"

    "..."

    "I-I was just bored, so I picked my mirror and started observing the mortal world. I became fascinated and kept looking for years¡­ until I stumbled into a young man fooling around with his maid."

    "That would be me, I presume."

    She nodded and pushed my chest. As I sat back on the bed, she slipped her legs around my waist and settled nicely.

    "The man, despite possessing the sharpest brain of all, held himself back at a district high school, all because of his secret rtionship with his maid."

    I let out a sigh, remembering the beautiful airhead maid. "That was my first rtionship. I wanted it to remain secret until I had some sort of upper hand against my father."

    "A young master caring for his maid, instead of the other way around. I found it truly romantic¡­ however, the maid¡ª"

    "Was killed in some gunfire," I finished her words and closed my eyes.

    That was the real reason for my depression. Even though, it wasn''t true love or anything. It was blooming into one. But some random thugs took away the chance.

    Klyscha pressed her cheeks on my bare chest and gently rubbed my back. "Those powerful and pure emotions¡­ of grief¡­ I just knew what kind of man you were. An utter lovable fool¡­ how much I wanted to go down andfort you in my bosom¡­"

    I kissed her head. "Your powers prevented you from doing it?"

    "Un. I was willing to wait¡­"

    "But Aimi ended up killing me before."

    "Without her interference, you were supposed to live for seventy more years."

    Until my eighties, yuck!

    "There you have it¡­ the reason for my feelings."

    "Then why did you pretend like we were strangers back then?"

    "I wanted to test your character¡­" she shed a bright smile. "Seeing you in person was different. I was shaking in nervousness and excitement, like a high school girl meeting her idol¡­ above all, I was happy to see the man I love through my own eyes."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Is that why you jumped characters midway through our conversation?"

    She was a tsundere, then a kuudere. I had no idea what to think of her back then.

    "It was, you know, so nerve-wracking¡­ I pulled out all of my courage to seduce you to the bed."

    "That you did. I wasn''t nning to lewd you. That offer was merely a joke, but you agreed."

    "Cause I knew you wouldn''t back down if I epted."

    "Yeah. It''d be rude to deny a sincere offer."

    "The serious things are over¡­" Klyscha grinned and forced me down. She straddled my waist with a bright smile. "Allow me to service my love!"

    I used my arms as a pillow, ready to enjoy the show.

 Chapter 163 - CH. 165: Upgrade (R-18)

    Klyscha peeled herself open and dragged my cock back and forth inside her slit. She sank her hips, taking every bit of me inside, and bumped her butt on me.

    A moan immediately left her lips. "This¡­ feels more solid."??

    The bronze skill also worked down there.

    I reached out and she leaned over, pressing my palm on her cheeks with a smile. She pressed down on my chest and began moving.

    Her boobs jiggled enough to grab my attention. Those cute breasts topped my new list¡ªthings I could never get enough of.

    The pink and red mixed inside the room, showing the grand length of her grand feelings.

    "Klyscha, why did you¡ª"

    "Why did I agree to share you with other women?" she smiled and descended, squeezing me deep inside her. "I know my love would be bored in this realm with only two of us. No matter how hard I tried, this was doomed to happen after hundreds or thousands of years. Thus, I created a mastern to let my love roam the fictional worlds!"

    "You are such¡­ a klutz."

    "I wasn''t this way¡­ before. I was boring like other gods¡­ but your feelings changed me into a devoted housewife."

    "Honestly¡­ I don''t know if I deserve such prais¡ª"

    I winced, feeling the warmth increasing around my cock. It even surpassed Saya, more zing heat engulfing me.

    "My love can handle more of my warmth now," she giggled and stopped at a pleasant temperature. It was like a sweet spot. She resumed moving at a faster pace, almost wanting to devour me.

    Her ride came to a screeching halt when her melting insides covered me in her juices.

    "Ngh¡­ I can''t hold back anymore¡­ my love, let''s do it together."

    I nodded and let the volcano erupt, spurting my seed inside her. She gave me ast squeeze, almost breaking me in half, and copsed on my chest. I winced as her walls gradually cooled, catching me off guard with the sudden change in her temperature.

    "I am spent¡­"

    She was clearly faking it. In previous sessions, shested more than hours. This time, she faked exhaustion to send me back. Brimming with affection for the loli goddess, I stroked her silver hair with utmost care.

    "How much time passed?"

    "One hour," her reply was instant. "You can go back, my love. I''ll show up at the party in my best outfit. I''ll show them that the Goddess of Dreams isn''t a cheap waifu found in some gacha game!"

    "Honestly¡­ you are so adorable."

    She grinned back at me and drew closer for a deep kiss. At the end of the kiss, I saw her smile and I was back on Grayfia''sp.

    [''My love, get stronger'' ranked up to C. All XP the user gains will now increase by 30%. The Dreamwalker abilities are further enhanced.]

    Was this because of Klyscha opening her heart to me? I should''ve asked it sooner. Either way, the party will be a lot smoother now as my grasp of dream invading powers is higher.

    "Good morning, My Lord," Grayfia spoke after seeing me silent for a while.

    I closed my eyes. "Good night."

    "I-It''s morning already. My Lord must wake up."

    She was panicking, thinking I''ll fall asleep on herp until morning.

    "Fine¡­" I raised myself and pecked her cheeks.

    She rubbed her face with a confused expression.

    "That''s the price to wake me up."

    "My Lord''s thick skin is evolving."

    "Be grateful for witnessing my evolution." I spotted Nao''s chiding re. "Anyway, we need to go to the other side now."

    Will Saya use me of forgetting her birthday? Or she forgot it herself. There was only one way to find it.

    "My Lord, I''ll stay back," Grayfia offered as she folded some clothes on the bed.

    I rubbed her shoulder from behind. "Nah, we''ll all go this time."

    "But My Lord, what would we do if someone came to meet us?"

    Even though she said this, there was a bit of hope in her voice.

    "I don''t care, you areing along."

    No one would like to watch the house while the other people have fun, even more so when that individual was raised like a princess.

    "Very well, if My Lord insists so much," she stated in a calm voice but Nao''s smirk on the other side of the bed told me it wasn''t that simple. I peeked from the side to find Grayfia gazing at the clothes with a broad smile. She looked rather foolish and cute at the same time.

    I snuck away before she noticed and observed Rini devouring the magic stones.

    ''Will she have anyplications from taking too many magic stones?''

    (No. A monster isn''t born with a soul, so its magic stone is just pure mana. She can eat however much she wants¡­ Besides, won''t my love like her when she is ripe for picking?)

    That''s also¡­ true. But a part of me felt like I manipted her into loving me, which I probably did.

    "Onii-san?"

    Her pure smile melted away my doubts. I hugged her from the back and patted her head. As long as she''s happy, I''m fine doing anything.

    She leaned back and stopped everything, just enjoying my affection.

    ¡ªx¡ªx???x¡ª

    We traveled through the portal and teleported to the Yotsuba Household.

    Maya was sipping coffee while reading a magazine on the couch with Nee-san and Yuriko discussing something with a book in their hands. Perhaps feeling our presence, she turned and her eyes shot wide open.

    "Onii-sama?!"

    "Honey, you arete. We just finished dinner."

    My bonding time with Klyschasted a little longer than my original n.

    "Nee-san has you covered." Nee-san wrapped up the book and smiled. "I made extras in case Aa-kun dropped by."

    "Nice."

    "Go serve him," Yuriko pushed Nee-san and winked at him. "Dear, can we talk after that?"

    It didn''t take a genius to understand her motive. She wanted to tell me about Saya''s birthday.

    I nodded with a faint smile. "Alright."

    "Onii-sama, stay here tonight?"

    "Yup, that''s what I mean to do today," I smirked. "Everyone on one giant bed."

    A troubled expression surfaced on Grayfia''s face. She bowed. "I''m not worthy¡ª"

    "You are alsoing."

    "...Okay."

    "Dear, how can a woman reject you if you use that manly voice?"

    "Ignore her," Nee-san grabbed my arms and forced me around. She pushed me and Rini out of the room. "Up we go to the dining room!"

    On our way, I stumbled into Saya walking out of the bath with a towel wrapped around her.

    Every room had a bath, but therge bath on every floor was more spacious and better in general.

    Saya blushed and pulled the towel up, showing more of her creamy thighs instead.

    "W-When did youe?" she asked meekly. "Should''ve told me before¡­ today is¡­"

    "Is today special?" I feigned ignorance.

    She shook her head and pouted. "It''s nothing."

    I smiled and stroked her wet hair. "I''ll see you after dinner."

    "I''ll be sleeping in my room¡­" she whispered and walked away.

    Was that an invitation to do lewd things or to have a discussion about her child''s future? Knowing her it???d be a lewd request hidden underneath a serious discussion

    Nee-san dragged me to the table and served me, beaming ear to ear. It was nice that she regained some motivation. Although I had no worries about spoiling her endlessly¡ªwhich she deserved after raising me single-handedly¡ªshe was too self-conscious of her weaknesses.

    The ssic spicy curry rice left red marks on my tongue. She made it too spicy!

    With dinner done, I kissed Nee-san goodbye and headed out. Nee-san had given me the basicyout of where to find which girl in this massive apartment solely belongs to Maya. Seriously, a middle-ss can live in luxury from this building''s rent alone.

    Mother or daughter, whom should I visit first?

 Chapter 164 - CH. 166: Ambitions

    I''ll start with Yuriko since she asked about me first and drag her into the n of this surprise party. As I turned the corner, the door behind me flung open.

    "Aa-chan!"??

    Rika''s hyper voice prompted me to turn around, and my jaw dropped. Ayer of white frills over a ck dress reaching her thighs, the raven stockings squeezing her legs, and a cute frilly band on her head¡ªRika''s maid outfit took my breath away.

    She ced her left hand on her hips and posed. "Do I look okay?"

    "Okay? You look?marvelous. And I mean every bit of it."

    She grinned. "It''s fine then. I''mma get this finalized."

    She dashed back into her room. She already prepared my reward. Three maids together will shorten my lifespan.

    I shook my head and continued my journey. This time without any hitch, I arrived at Yuriko''s room. Though the door was open, I knocked once to inform. The girls always gave me room without me asking, so I respected their privacy too. I was a ''cultured'' gentleman, after all.

    "Coming, dear."

    Yuriko pulled open the door, and my jaw dropped for the second time this night. The milf was donning a ck suit over a formal white shirt and matching tight pants. Her neat ponytail and the ck-rimmed sses made her look like a young woman who had just joined somepany.

    "I was bored, so I thought ''Why not try some outfits a young man might like?'' and you arrived."

    Though maid outfit reigned supreme of all, roley like this definitely aroused me.

    I walked inside and kissed her cherry red lips, the fruit of an expensive lipstick. "As much as I love your devotion, don''t we have some serious business here?"

    She closed the door behind, and we sat together on the bed. I spotted a red card lying on the dressing mirror beside the bed.

    "I was preparing for future birthday parties," she sighed. "And we have a ton of them every year."

    Another of having a harem¡ªyou get to indulge in cake many many times.

    "Dear, you already today is Saya-chan''s birthday?"

    "Yeah, Klyscha told me. Not only that, we also missed Rini''s birthday."

    "So unfortunate¡­ it''s hard to imagine that girl is fourteen. Will she age early if this keeps on?"

    (No. Her aging process will stop around twenty-one or twenty-two.)

    I shook my head at Yuriko. "She''ll be fine."

    "Great. Now, how should we proceed to celebrate two cuties'' birthday?"

    "I''ve nned for that already."

    "I see," she muttered, ying with her hair. Her droopy-eyed gaze tempted me to undress her right here and now!

    "I should get going. Saya also wants some attention."

    As I stood to escape, she yanked me back to the seat. My face was nted straight in her boobs, emanating a fresh fragrance. Giggling, she buried me further in her boobs and stroked my hair affectionately.

    "Here''s your reward for working extra hard. Rest for a little before you go."

    Her irresistible reward was bound to get me some curses from Saya. I hugged her and rubbed my face on her chest. "You are using these lethal weapons to keep me from your daughter. As I expected, my mother-inw is pure evil."

    "Ufufu, I learned to use everything in my arsenal to my advantage. Letting my cute son-inw fall in the hands of my tsundere daughter is a heresy."

    As expected of a perv, she knew all too well about roleying.

    "Yuriko, have you done it with your ex?"

    She patted my head. "I haven''t. This is the first time I''m trying it. It''s a lot amusing than I thought."

    "It is."

    "And Dear, when''ll we return to our world?"

    That''s a question I didn''t have to think about deeply. "The next time we return, it''ll be the end of every undead¡­ probably a year.''

    "I see¡­ then can I try my hand on some business here? I''ll stille running if Dear needs me in a fight, but I might get bored to death sitting here¡­ I''m not saying that resting like this with the women isn''t fun. It''s just¡ª"

    I sank my teeth in her suit to cut off her rambling. "I understand. You feel hollow sitting here all day."

    It''s a phase everyone goes through after losing their job or college pass-outs hunting jobs from home. Even though they dreamed of the days they''ll be free from all duties, but once it happens for real, people feel something amiss in their heart.

    "Thank you, Dear. You never disappoint me."

    "What do you have in mind?"

    "Jewelry and fashion designing. Yotsuba is ready to finance everything."

    Maya was ready to help.

    "Ask me if you need anything. I''ll be happy to help."

    "I''ll be struck by lightning if I ask for more now," she sighed. "I want to build everything from the ground with others. An organization someday some of our children will inherit with their chest high."

    She was going too deep into the future. But the thought of a mini Yuriko bouncing around the employees, proiming herself as Young Mistress made me smile.

    "Dear is somehow heavier than usual¡­"

    I exined my new Eromancer ss, its skills, and my new n for making an avatar. She was left gaping in shock.

    "So Dear can apany us here too?! That''s wonderful news!" she grabbed me by the shoulder and kissed all over my face before locking her lips with mine. "I''m ready to stay inside the dungeon for weeks."

    She sure was fired up.

    "Everyone here will be super pumped. Nobody said it, but we were lonely without you chirping around us twenty-four seven. If you stayed here with us, it''d be awesome!"

    "I get it. I get it. So please calm down."

    "S-Sorry for getting too excited."

    I shook my head and rxed in her bosom. My eyes grew heavy, and I couldn''t resist the temptation to sleep.

    *Creak*

    The creaking door woke up. I found myself hugging Yuriko lying on the bed. From the corner of my eyes, I glimpsed at a pair of orange eyes flickering with crimson.

    "Saya,e here."

    The clock on the wall showed 10. I sighed in relief. There was still time.

    Saya tiptoed to the bed and pointed at Yuriko. "Let Mama sleep. Come to my room."

    "Okay."

    I fixed Yuriko''s head tilting too much to save her from some neck pain, and draped a nket over her.

    We snuck to Saya''s room.

    Saya shoved me inside the room without any lights. I spun and let my back crash into the bed.

    *Click!*?She locked the door.

    [author] Favorite if you liked it![/author]

 Chapter 165 - CH. 167: The Party

    Saya turned and lurched forward, her crimson eyes zing in the darkness.

    "Asahi, we still haven''t thanked you for the gift you gave us."??

    I gulped a mouthful of air. "I can understand the sentiment, but it''s borderline horror if you do it this way!"

    "I-I¡­ I..." she muttered like a broken record, and the crimson faded from her eyes. She staggered to me and fell in my embrace. "Asahi!"

    I stuck my nose in her wet hair. The strawberry fragrance had a calm feeling to it. "What made you so hyper now?"

    "I don''t know."

    "What was the n for inviting me here?"

    She pushed me with an unusually cheeky smile, fidgeting on myp."Today is my¡­ birthday. I''m seventeen now."

    My eyes widened a tad. She confessed it outright instead of beating around the bush and pouting for days.

    "Happy birthday, Saya."

    "Umm¡­ thanks?"

    "What do you want as a present? Just tell me. I''ll give it."

    I meant every word.

    She shook her head and stood, extending her hand. I grasped it and forced myself up.

    "I''ve nothing to ask. You gave me enough already, even a child¡­ despite your general dislike for them."

    "How did you know that?"

    "I still remember your expression when I brought up children¡­ on our f-first t-t-time," she spoke, her face going redder with every word. "You didn''t like them."

    "Okay, enough of that," I yanked her and threw her on the bed. "Now, let''s sleep."

    I began undressing.

    (My love, forgive me.)

    ''What happened now?''

    (I, no, we broke our promise of not having sex until you embraced Leme-chan.)

    My hands froze at the third button. Saya furrowed her brows at my reaction.

    "What happened?"

    I returned a faint smile. "Nothing,"

    Fuck, I broke the promise. How did I get so horny?

    (M-My love, it''s alright. Leme can''t sense the feelings in your dreams.)

    I sighed. ''Don''t worry about it now. Just¡­ don''t forget it next time.''

    Tomorrow night will be the time for Leme.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    "Saya, can Lemee in?"

    Speak of the devil, and he''ll grace you with his presence.

    Leme chose a great time.

    "What does she want now?" Saya grumbled and stomped to the door. Miss Takagi gets angry when her friend interrupts her lovey-dovey session.

    Saya partially opened the door and peeked out. "Leme, what do you want?"

    Her whisper still sounded normal to me.

    (Your senses are sharper now.)

    ''Ah yes, wless body.''

    (Guh.)

    Klyscha took a heavy blow for her naming sense.

    "Leme wants to meet Master," Leme said.

    Saya groaned and fully opened the door. She turned on the lights and stepped aside. "There, go meet him."

    Leme walked past Saya and smiled at me. "Master, did you wish her yet?"

    So she also knew.

    "I did."

    "And where is the huge party Leme read in manga and novels?"

    "Saya just told me about the birthday. I need time to prepare for a big one."

    Leme folded her arms on her chest and narrowed her eyes in suspicion. "Master¡­"

    I nced at Saya still looking outside the door.

    Safe.

    I shushed her and exined the n with telepathy. Before she screamed in excitement, I covered her mouth with a kiss. A shiver rushed through my body, and I broke the kiss.

    "That was¡­ inconceivable."

    Leme released a deep breath and looked up with glistening eyes. "Master¡­"

    "Tomorrow, I promise."

    She nodded repeatedly and drew back. She hugged Saya from behind and kissed her cheeks.

    "Goodnight, Saya. Have fun on the first night of your seventeenth year."

    "M-Mind your own business!"

    Leme left Saya fuming on the door for a while. I grasped her hand and led her to the bed.

    "No naughty things today."

    "W-Who wants to do naughty things anyway?!"

    "Did someone say naughty here?"

    We both turned to Shiori peeking through the door. She opened the door, revealing Saeko standing with two pillows.

    "Sorry for interrupting on your birthday night," Saeko apologized sincerely. "Shiori was adamant about sleeping with Asahi-kun tonight."

    "O-Oi traitor. You were the one who spoke, ''I wish I couldy in Asahi-kun''s strong arms or hug his broad chest right now,'' while staring out of the window. Why are you betraying your sis now?!"

    "I-It was just an afterthought," Saeko retorted and shoved the pillow in Shiori''s face. "You dragged me without waiting."

    Shiori snatched a pillow and pped it in Saeko''s face. The two started beating each other with the pillows.

    "Stop fighting here." Saya got between the two, getting a few blows head-on, though she separated the two. She red at Shiori, who smiled shamelessly. "How did you know he was here?"

    "Well, duh. It''s your birthday night. You think he''ll spend the night with someone else?"

    Saya snuck a nce at me and then shook her head. "Unlikely."

    "Okay, you two can sleep here too."

    "Is that okay?" Saeko inquired as she looked at Saya.

    "Yeah, I had no ns for the naughty stuff."

    "I don''t mind you lewding us together¡­ still great!"

    Shiori''s perverted mind worked on a whole different level.

    Just like that, I shared the bed with three. Saya valiantly chose my right, the spot reserved to get groped during my sleep. Saeko offered the left to Shiori, who kindly denied.

    I closed my eyes and counted sheep. Klyscha''s home appeared before the tenth sheep crossed the fence.

    The room was empty this time with Klyscha''s belongings¡ªaptop, some coffee mugs, pens, and notebooks¡ªneatly ced on the table. She might be stuck on what to wear tonight.

    (My Love, should I switch the location?) Klyscha''s voice reached my head.

    "Yes."

    The surroundings shed by and took me to a room built with my memories of Takagi Mansion''s living room and decorated with somemon things. The whole reason was to throw an ordinary party rather than a fancy one. After all, some little things could bring more happiness than luxury.

    Therge table in the center had two giant strawberry cakes. Saya''s had seventeenyers while Rini''s had fourteen.

    I concentrated on summoning my women. Only Leme, Yuriko, and Nao with Aiko on her shoulders, and Nee-san arrived.

    "Aa-kun, is this Saya''s birthday party?!"

    "It seems like it," Yuriko answered. "Dear put good care to build this in the dream."

    "It''s also for Rini."

    "I see. I see. Rini''s birthday passed too."

    "Rini Onee-chan''s birthday?!" Aiko jumped down and grabbed my hands. "Thank you very much, Asahi Onii-san."

    The bubbly loli moe''d us with her cuteness. Nao leaned and picked Aiko.

    "When will Master call Saya?" Leme asked.

    "She shoulde at the end."

    I created a couch and waited for others to sleep. Shiori came first, followed by Saeko. One by one, everyone joined the dream except Grayfia and Aimi. A devil tends to be more active at night, that''s why she can''t sleep right now and Aimi must be up to some n to help me. Her devotion was too much at times.

    ''Klyscha, can you do something?''

    (I''ll pass a message in your voice.)

    ''That should be enough.''

    Nobody had asked about this ce, probably because of Yuriko spilling beans for our meeting in her dream.

    "Mhm¡­"

    A moan brought my attention to Shiori leaning on the couch. I reached her to find her hand buried in her skirt.

    She grinned up at me. "Even this seems real."

    "Perv," Rika spat, still wearing the maid dress. "Aa-chan, you too. Why did you call me in this dress?"

    "Because it looks good on you."

    "Is that so?"

    I nodded and tried to summon Aimi. It became sessful as a sleepy Aimi fell from the sky. I quickly caught her in a princess carry. She seemed weightless like the girlfriend of a certain half-vampire boy.

    Aimi entwined her arms around my neck and pecked my cheeks. "Asahi-sama."

    "Hey there. I hear you''ve been working hardtely.??

    She shook her head. "Those were just minor errands."

    I smiled while trying to summon Grayfia.

    "Woaaaah."

    My maidnded before me in her sexy maid dress. She staggered back to her feet and turned to me.

    "M-My Lord? I slept after your order, then where am I?"

    I calmly answered her question, only to get another question. Her curiosity was like an endless abyss. While waiting for Klyscha, I tried to answer them to the best of my ability.

    (My love, I aming¡­)

    A tear opened in the space before us. The girls just stayed silent, perhaps mistaking it for my doing.

    "Shiori, you wanted to meet my goddess, didn''t you?"

    Shiori''s eyes widened. "That''s her!"

    I confirmed with a nod and looked back to the rift.

    Klyscha stepped out in a bright white kimono with golden ents. Her silver hair had a dim glow, making her appearance sacred.

    "Oh, dear," Yuriko whispered. "That''s truly a goddess."

    Klyscha''s wooden sandal cked as she approached. She gave a short bow before smiling sweetly.

    "It''s my honor to meet everyone gathered. My love''s precious lovers."

    While the others were stunned at Klyscha''s humble attitude, I weed her with a hug and rubbed her back. "You look charming."

    "Unn."

    Nee-san was the first to stand and return a bow. "Thanks for supporting my Aa-kun until now."

    "It''s nothing, Shizu Nee-san. Your Aa-kun''s love turned me into a happy goddess. For that, you shall say no words of gratitude."

    Saeko got up and lowered her head. "Thanks a lot for crafting this katana."

    "You have my thanks as well, goddess¡­" Shiori trailed off. "Asahi-kun never told your name."

    "Klyscha¡­" the loli goddess kept a straight face. "Klyscha Marikawa."

    Nee-san''s eyes grew wide. She looked between Klyscha and me before shaking her head. "Wee to the family, Klyscha-sama."

    "Klyscha-sama," Shiori nodded with a smile. "I never thought the strongest of us all¡­ will be a sexy loli."

    Klyscha chuckled. "Do not worry about anything. I''m legal by all means."

    "Aa-chan, I thought of her as a gentle and mature woman¡­" Rika stood on my right and sized up the loli goddess. Her eyes went to Klyscha''s chest. "Still, that part of her is very, very mature."

    Klyscha returned a gentle smile. Leme stretched her hand and poked Klyscha''s cheeks. "She is no different than us except her hair."

    Klyscha blushed a bit when Leme pointed it out. She reverted to normal hair. "I can easily change my appearance."

    "Teach Leme, please!"

    "N-No. I can''t."

    "Pleeeease," Leme pestered Klyscha until she sighed and pointed to me.

    "My love can use Karma to craft shapeshift potions."

    "Okay! Master, buy one for Lemeter¡­ please?" she asked with teary eyes, making it hard to resist her request.

    I gave up without trying. "Okay."

    "Yay!"

    "Onii-sama, look here."

    I turned to Maya, who stood shoulder to shoulder with Klyscha with a proud expression. "We look about equal."

    Klyscha squinted and slowly pushed her chest forward. "I''ve bigger boobs."

    It''s rare for her to taunt someone.

    Maya''s gaze froze on Klyscha''s boobs protruding from her kimono, and her shoulders sank. Iforted her with a few rubs on her head.

    Nao just stood back and watched everything y out with her loli sister.

    I summoned the birthday girls. Both of them appeared together, looking confused.

    "Happy birthday~!"

    Everyone said together. Our voices synced strangely.

    Saya covered her gaping mouth. "This..."

    Rini still looked confused, so I patted her head.

    "Happy birthday Rini."

    "Onii-san, you didn''t need to¡­"

    "You are one of us, so of course, we''ll make every year worth remembering for you."

    She shook visibly and hung her head. A drop of tear slid down her chin.

    "I love you, Onii-san." Her trembling voice was brimming with raw emotions. "I''m d you were the one who took my hand and pulled me out of the mall. It was the first time I felt loved¡­ everyone there was so nice and caring¡­"

    I answered her feelings with a hug and rubbed my chin on her hair. "I love you too, my little rabbit."

    Everyone else silently watched us.

    "Let''s celebrate, Onii-san. I don''t want to be a party pooper."

    "''Kay."

    Thus we began the event. Starting by cutting the cake and tasting a little. Rika grabbed Shiori and shoved her face in the cake. She guffawed at the cake-stained Shiori''s face. Before long, everyone joined in wasting the cake I designed with so much love. The fight became a bit brutal with Rika and Shiori tearing each other''s clothes. They were just doing it for fun, so I didn''t intervene. Besides, their bodiesyered in cake somehow fueled my desires.

    For the sake of lolis and my promise, I held back from acting on my impulses.

    In the end, the entire room was filled with cake.

 Chapter 166 - CH. 168: Grayfiaâ€™s Instincts

    In the morning, I had breakfast with everyone talking about the party.

    While I was wearing my adventurer shirt in my room, someone entered the room. Just a whiff of the strawberry scent told me it was Saya.??

    "Asahi."

    I put on the shirt and turned around. Saya had her hands behind her back, a happy smile floating on her face.

    "You know¡­ thanks a lot for the party," she said. "Close your eyes, please."

    I did as she asked. A thin, cold string touched my neck.

    "You can open them now."

    I held the pink pendant split into three pink hearts.

    "I-It''s a gift. Cherish it properly!"

    I reached out to kiss her, but she dodged and dashed out of the room.

    Three hearts, huh. It wasn''t hard to understand that they symbolized me, her, and the¡­ child.

    I returned to the forest with Busujima Sisters, Grayfia, Leme, and my beloved Aimi, who didn''t need to stay away for so long from me as she was still a yandere.

    Nao wanted the sisters to have some fun, so she stayed back today. Rini was still sleeping after all the fun we had yesterday. This might have been her first birthday party, and we exploded it with joy.

    (My love¡­ I can handle the girls'' teleportation if you want. You don''t have to travel again and again. I also asked them to contact me if they want toe here.)

    After her talk with everyone, she could boldlymunicate with the girls.

    ''I appreciate the offer.''

    Grayfia and Leme vanished.

    "Now shall we¡ª"

    Saeko intertwined her hand with mine. Gazing at the cloudy sky, she gave a soft smile. "It''s perfect weather."

    Shiori clutched my hand and brought it up to her face with puppy eyes. "Asahi-kun, can we walk there?"

    I couldn''t resist and ended up nodding at their request.

    "Yea!" Shiori pumped her fist and hugged my arm. "Off we go!"

    "Good grief. You never lose this energy, do you?"

    "Never."

    Her cheeky grin made me smile. We walked through the vastnds.

    Aimi kept her silence, following us.

    About an hourter, we arrived at the eastern gate of Orario. The guard asked for our identity. I showed my guild documents.

    He nced at the three girls beside me. "You may enter."

    That stunned me for a second. So the girls got a free permit here?

    I shrugged and strode into the city. The walk to the inn was quite lengthy, but Shiori''s reaction to everything on the street made it refreshing. Saeko, well, she was cultivating her kuudere powers to the next level, even though she was anything but kuudere during our private moments.

    With both my hands busy, Aimi stepped forward to knock on the door.

    The wooden door opened, so did my eyes.

    "Wee home, Master."

    Leme was wearing an hi version of a maid outfit reserved for fanservice episodes in the anime. The type which revealed her full breasts, shed a panty-shot every time she bent.

    "That looks¡­ sexy."

    Leme squinted with a faint smile. "Rika-chan told Leme Master''s fetish. Leme couldn''t hold herself back¡­" she sped her hands with a sheepish smile. "for what you know¡­ be Leme''s first time."

    "Asahi-kun''s luck with good women is immeasurable."

    Shiori''sment might be true. If I had a Luck stat, it''d be above 999.

    My other maid, Grayfia, bit her thumb as she sneaked nces at Leme. She still had a long way to go before bing a ''true maid''¡ªthe standard she set for herself.

    "Then I''ll be off."

    As much as Apollo''s creepy mug creeped me out, I still had to decline him politely.

    "Asahi-sama, can I go to the dungeon?"

    She was eager as ever to farm XP. The truth was I needed it to get my avatar.

    "Aimi-san, I wille with you."

    "Can''t leave me here, Saeko."

    The Busujima twins also voiced their desires.

    "Allowed, but prioritize your life above all, and don''t use shy powers that can cause massive destruction."

    "Laying low¡ªI know the deal," Shiori grinned. "My katana is enough to handle anything the dungeon throws at me."

    I raised my hand and chopped her head. "Stupid, that''s a death g. I thought you knew how to avoid them."

    "My bad, hubby."

    Saeko''s eyes gleamed in happiness. This sadist''s favorite hobby was ughtering. She might lose herself in killing.

    I turned to Aimi, myst hope. "Protect everyone."

    "I will. Klyscha-sama can mark and teleport Asahi-sama if anything happens."

    Klsycha, the head waifu, watched over everyone from heaven. There was nothing she couldn''t see on herptop from her modest room.

    (Never underestimate a housewife!)

    ''You''re a goddess, though.''

    (I''m a wife before a goddess.)

    Her enthusiasm was unparalleled.

    "My Lord, I can apany them."

    I shook my head. Leme can''t fight, and leaving her alone made me ufortable.

    Leme smiled. "Master, don''t worry about Leme. Maya shared her cousin''s stash with Leme. As for Leme''s protection, Master can jump back here in one moment."

    "Then Grayfia, don''t go beyond the 30th floor. Use your stealth skill if you see another party."

    "Noted, My Lord."

    I kissed everyone on their cheeks. Grayfia raised her chin with eyes full of anticipation, thinking I''ll go for her cheeks.

    She couldn''t be any more wrong.

    Nailing the opportunity, I went for her lips. She flinched, pressing my shoulders, ready to push me.

    I stroked her cheeks and nibbled on her lower lip. Refusing to push this too far, I ended it.

    "My Lord¡­"

    She breathed out, her wet eyes ready to blow away my reasoning. She rose on her toes, aiming for another kiss.

    I tilted my head and nuzzled my cheeks against her. I stroked her hair to calm her instincts taking over. She eased into my embrace and wrapped her arms around my chest.

    "My Lord¡­ i-it wasn''t my intention," she sulked. "It''s my devil instincts acting. Us devils are creatures of sin, and they are very impulsive when ites to... mating. It''s rare to find an aristocrat devil without a harem. My mother was also mistress¡­"

    It was rare for her to look this vulnerable during her duty. Didst night have her fall for me harder than ever?

    "No need to exin yourself. I understand you."

    She pushed me with a cold expression. It couldn''t hide her flushed face. "My Lord, you are alreadyte. Please make haste."

    "Okay."

    "No, you don''t."

    She dragged me all the way out to the inn. "Go please¡­ you''re making me embarrassed."

    I tucked the daggers into my cheap adventurer pants and strolled toward Apollo''s mansion.

    Let''s see how this meeting turns out.

 Chapter 167 - CH. 169: Enslaving A God

    The one to greet Asahi at the mansion''s door was none other than Hyankinthos, burning under the zing sun his God lorded over.

    "Follow me," he said coldly, clearly angry for waiting here.??

    "Sure."

    Asahi couldn''t be bothered to mess with the fodders prepared as the stepping stones for the main character.

    The mansion was silent enough to hear the cricket chirp in the garden. Asahi''s [Life Sense] skill detected a single presence on the right.

    Hyakinthos led him to that very ce. Apollo sat in his chair behind a round tableden with all sorts of delicacies and aromatic wines, enjoying the sun. Asahi grabbed the empty seat without any reservations.

    "Any reason to invite me here?"

    Apollo released a chuckle as if amused at his question. "A straightforward person and a valiant warrior. Children like you are my favorite. Child, Join my Familia, and be my beloved."

    Goosebumps crawled up Asahi''s spine, and he quickly shook his head. "Don''t wanna."

    Hyankinthos took his de out in fury. "You insolent¡ª"

    "Be quiet," Apollo said without a dent in his grin. "What will it take?"

    Asahi tapped the wooden table with a delicate smile. "I''m not interested."

    "I see¡­ your wife is holding you back from my embrace."

    "I already told you that I''m not eager to join any Familia."

    "Why not? I can make you stronger; give you wealth, a better home, and I can be a better lover than your wife."

    Apollo''sst words evoked the most cursed doujin''s memories in Asahi, and he scrunched his nose. Swiftly disguising his disgust under a stone expression, he pushed back the chair. "We''re done here."

    Cleansing the bad memories with his beloved sister''s thighs, he walked.

    Apollo looked at Asahi''s back. He felt as though the light of his life was departing from him. His heart was bleeding in agony.

    Countless men and women had praised his elegance and charm. Yet, this child held no respect for him, defying and disrespecting him to the end.

    However, the more Asahi resisted, the more Apollo wanted him.

    I can''t let him go¡­ I''ll make him mine at any¡­ cost.

    "Stop!"

    Asahi stopped and turned around, puzzled over Apollo''s shout.

    Apollo crossed his legs and gave a sinister smile.

    "If you don''te to me, I''ll destroy everything you hold dear."

    Apollo dropped every facade of elegance and threatened Asahi.

    It would''ve splendidly shaken anyone.

    Anyone but Asahi.

    He returned a smile no less evil than Apollo''s as his golden eyes reflected a look of spite.

    "Try it, dude. There will be no Apollo Familia," he tantly threatened the god.

    Apollo felt his heart shiver. He involuntarily gulped before realizing what he was trembling in fear.

    He, a god that mortals worshipped, shivered like a baby before a mortal, a level 1 adventurer.

    Fury consumed him and ejected his fears.

    "Asahi Marikawa, you are doomed, so is your wife. I shall **** her before your eyes. She will forget once she gets my taste, and once I am tired of her, I''ll give her to my adventurers. They''ll love the far eastern woman until she breaks, and then," Apollo paused and grinned ear to ear. "I''ll kill her."

    Apollo threw his head back and burst intoughter. What did he have to be afraid of? Asahi was just a level 1 adventurer with foolish pride. Apollo will enjoy his time breaking him.

    Asahi didn''t reply. He just stood there, his eyes closed and fists clenched.

    (My love, calm down! Your berserk mana will erase the pill''s effect.)

    Klyscha''s warning went past his ears. His mana poured out as a white mist, his aura swelling tremendously.

    He was utterly furious to the point of losing his mind.

    Because Apollo wasn''t joking. He intended to do what he said. He wanted to **** Nao and then kill her.

    Kill.

    Death.

    He let his woman die once.

    And a genuine threat to his women in his face snapped him.

    Apollo''sughter froze when he felt the massive aura crashing down on him.

    "T-This¡­"

    Was the aura of a god.

    His body was frozen on his chair before he said those words.

    "H-H-Hyakinthos," he moved his trembling lips and called out.

    Hyankinthos snapped out of his shock over the adventurer being a god and rushed to intercept Asahi taking a step at a time.

    His sword Sun''s mberge shook in his hands.

    Asahi''s aura was too strange, and terrifying, more so up close.

    Hyakinthos fired up the enchantment on his sword. The me eased his fears, giving him the courage to swing down his sword.

    "Die!"

    Asahi raised his hand and caught the sword. The de and mes left no scratches on his new body. He squeezed the sword.

    *Crack* *Crack*

    And the de shattered.

    Apollo''s heart jumped to his throat.

    A god broke the sword with his bare hands.

    Sun''s mberge was no normal sword. Forged by Hephaestus''s High Smiths, this sword''s durability was only second to the weapons with Durandal attribute.

    Asahi pped the stunned Familia Captain, sending him tumbling into the thick bushes.

    No one stood between him and Apollo.

    He fixed his re at the Sun God. He hadn''t lost his mind yet. Damn the consequences, he was going to punish the foolish god.

    "You said something you shouldn''t have."

    Wide-eyed, Apollo forced his legs to retreat. He had to escape somewhere, or he will die.

    Godsughed at death with their immortality, but right now, he was in pure survival mode, running for his life.

    He stumbled on the garden fence and fell on his back. Yet, the fear urged him, and he crawled on his back.

    Asahi closed the distance in a leap and stomped on Apollo''s chest. It was a gentle kickpared to his full strength.

    Yet Apollo coughed up a handful of blood.

    "Y-You can''t kill me¡­ Ouranos will send you back if you kill me."

    Asahi brought up his boot and covered Apollo''s face. Ouranos won''t know if no one tells him.

    "I am sorry. Women, valis, this mansion. I will give you anything. Please don''t kill me," Apollo begged.

    He will lose his entertainment if he is ejected from Earth and won''t be able to return for hundreds of years.

    Heaven was all too boring and static. Nothing like this ce. He will die from boredom there. He was willing to beg if it meant staying here.

    Asahi narrowed his eyes and chuckled. People worshipped this pathetic man, whocked a backbone. He wasn''t going to kill Apollo anyway. Death was an easy way out since Apollo won''t really die even if he used Gae Bolg. He''ll respawn in Heaven.

    He had a more wicked idea.

    ''Klyscha, I''m sorry¡­''

    He apologized to Klyscha first. He ignored her in his rage, making her worried.

    (I can understand your reason, my love.)

    ''Do you have something like a ve cor but it won''t be seen by others?''

    He was going to enve this son of a bitch.

    ''It''s Soul Oath skill¡­''

    A blood-red crystal appeared in his hands. He couldn''t understand the word carved on the back of the crystal.

    Divine Language.

    He crushed the crystal.

    You learned the skill ''Soul Oath''.

    Soal Oath (Unique): The user can create or receive oaths. Anyone trying to break the oath will suffer immense pain in their soul.

    Asahi knew this thing was expensive, but he didn''t care right now. He pulled back his feet and looked into Apollo''s fear-stricken eyes.

    "You don''t want to die, right?"

    Apollo nodded his head repeatedly.

    "Then live as my ve."

    Apollo almost coughed up more blood. This man wanted to enve a god, an existence standing at the top. He was ignorant to Asahi''s new skill, and pondered a bit.

    "I agree."

    He epted it for now. Later, he will go to Babel, and rile up the gods there. Asahi will be branded as an Evil God and sent back to heaven. He was going to torture his mortalpanions here.

    He ced a hand on his mouth to hide his grin. "What do I have to do?"

    "Apollo, the Sun God, are you willing to be my ve?"

    "I am," he answered solemnly.

    A burst of crimson mana exploded from Asahi and formed a scythe. Asahi swung the scythe.

    Apollo shut his eyes in fear. But nothing happened.

    ''Hah, it didn''t work on me. Of course, it wouldn''t. I''m a god. You''re going to pay with your blood¡ª''

    His rebellious thoughts quenched when a de cut through his heart. He found Asahi grinning down at him.

    He felt as if someone twisted the de.

    Apollo screamed, loud enough to alert the whole Orario. Asahi had already ced a soundproof barrier, so no soul would know what happened here.

    It was at this moment Apollo came to realize.

    He fucked up big time.

 Chapter 168 - CH. 170: Apolloâ€™s Punishment

    Apollo''s screams pleased my ears. He writhed in agony for harboring the thoughts of betrayal, then crawled back.

    I couldn''t help but grin at his foolish brain.??

    "You brought this on yourself."

    "H-How? Why does this work on a god?!"

    Cause Klyscha is the stronger goddess.

    "Now, now. You''ll have plenty of asions to know in the future since you''re my ve now."

    "Y-Yes, I am."

    A god such as him is plenty humiliated by being a ve, but his crimes warranted more punishments. Since he wanted to **** so much¡­ I''ll let him feel what it''s like to get raped. The monsters here don''t **** people, not even orcs.

    Uncultured swine.

    Natsumi, the endgame antagonist, would''ve helped. Making a trip there without knowing her actual location will take hours.

    ''Klyscha, can you pinpoint her location and teleport me there?''

    (Anything for you, my love.)

    I threw a health potion at Apollo. "Drink up."

    He won''t be able to enjoy much in his current state.

    He obediently gulped the potion and looked up, fear and terror in his eyes. It''d be hrious if a god like him died from internal injuries.

    I nodded with a smile and walked toward Apollo''s loyal dog lying unconscious in the bushes. The wless body really boosted my defense to another level.

    I burned his body with the mes.

    ¡ªYou earned 400 XP from killing [Level 10 Hyakinthos]

    Nothing will go outside of this mansion now.

    Apollo staggered back to his feet.

    "Where are the other adventurers?" I asked.

    "Dungeon exploration."

    I grabbed his hair, and Klyscha teleported me to the forest. I flew up, holding onto his wrist. He screamed in pain as his weight fractured his arm.

    As I flew through the gate, Klyscha teleported me again. This time it was a dark prison cell. Natsumi leaned against the wall, her dead gaze frozen on the ceiling. She wore a ragged sleeveless robe, leaving her branch-like arms and legs open.

    She lost every touch of beauty she had before.

    This woman also tried to kill Rika, but I wasn''t this furious back then.

    Or.

    I had better control over my emotions before.

    (My love, this is natural. As your soul grows stronger, you''ll be more true to your desires.)

    "W-Where are we?"

    Apollo''s voice snapped Natsumi back to reality. She looked at me, her eyes growing wide by each moment.

    "You¡­ you asshole. You foiled my ns and now came here to humiliate me¡ª"

    Throwing Apollo aside, I crouched and hushed Natsumi. "I''vee to im my ve."

    She bit my finger and growled, "ve?"

    ''Klyscha, give me a ve cor.''

    A thick cor appeared in my hands. I shoved her hands from her face and mped the cor around her neck. As I poured mana in it, the rune on its front glowed.

    With this, she was my ve. I got two in one day.

    Nice!

    "Stand," I gave a test order.

    "I can''t."

    She shook her head. The rune glowed in an ominous crimson. She pushed her lifeless legs and stood, only to fall again.

    I grabbed her hand and sighed. So the people left rotting here without any food.

    "Why¡­ am I doing this?" she asked. "You enved me?"

    "I did."

    Taking both Apollo and her, I returned to Apollo''s Mansion.

    I shoved a recovery potion in Natsumi''s mouth. She choked hard but managed to swallow it. I stuffed her with two mana potions and dragged the two inside. Choosing the first random room, which turned out to be quite luxurious, I threw Apollo inside and locked it.

    "Asahi, what are you doing now?!"

    Ignoring him, I lightly pped Natsumi''s cheeks to take her out of her stupor.

    "Create a group of goblins and orcs. The more lustful, the better."

    "I won''t follow your¡ª" she tried to defy, but the rune on the cor glowed. "I-I''m sorry."

    Three balls of energy rose from her palm, slowly taking the shape of two green hideous goblins and one pig-headed orc.

    Their monstrous cock became erect, and they pounced on me. I narrowed my eyes and blew them with a kick.

    "Natsumi, order them to go inside and **** him till he faints."

    "...Yes, Master."

    The three opened the door. Apollo''s eyes bulged as he retreated, crashing into the wall.

    "Asahi, please stop joking. I''m sorry. I''m really¡­ please stop them."

    I grinned and closed the door.

    Getting his ass drilled by those giant dicks should be enough of a punishment.

    "Natsumi, watch over him. Don''t let him die. It''s an order."

    His Familia will do my dirty work from this day forward.

    "Okay¡­ Master, what will be of me now?"

    "You''ll work for me from now on. I''ll tell you the detailster."

    I left some fresh bread and water for her and walked out of the mansion.

    Wrath truly was a sin.

    I sighed and knocked on the door. The door quickly opened, and Leme grabbed my cor with teary eyes.

    "Master, what were you doing? Leme couldn''t reach you at all. Why did you get so angry?"

    I received no telepathy messages from her. It might be Klyscha.

    I clenched her shoulders and shook her lightly. "Look at me. I''m perfectly fine."

    "Y-Yes, Master is¡­" she released my cor and rested her head on my chest. "Tell Leme."

    I rubbed her head and closed the door behind. "Let''s talk on the bed."

    Leme perched on the edge of the bed, and I apanied her. I told her of today''s event from beginning to end.

    Leme heaved a sigh of relief. "Master is super protective of us. That stupid god couldn''t possibly do anything to Master''s harem¡­"

    "I know, but I can''t let him curse my women like that. Laying low doesn''t mean I''ll let everyone roll over me."

    She ced her hand on mine and faced me with a smile. "Leme loves you because of it..."

    "Leme, I¡­"

    I hesitated in bringing up sex after neglecting her for so long. She took my hand and pressed it on her cheeks.

    "Master, make love to Leme," she said as her lips curled up. "Drown Leme in the ocean of your love."

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 169 - CH. 171: Lemegetonâ€™s Resolve (R-18)

    I pinched Leme''s cheeks before slipping my fingers into her silky silver hair. She raised her chin with pursed lips begging for a kiss.

    I bent down and did just that. Her golden eyes narrowed in happiness, lighting a fire in my body. This time I could somewhat resist this boiling passion, but I resigned to it.??

    Leme leaned more and rose to her knees, forcing me to retreat and crane my neck for the kiss. I picked her light body and let her down on the bed. She squirmed out of my hold and reversed the position.

    She pressed her hands on my cheeks and drew back, leaving a trail of silver saliva. She licked her lips with a teasing and seductive glint in her eyes and wiped the saliva with her thumb.

    "Delicious Master. Leme wants to taste that ce now. Saya said nothing everes close to it."

    She got on all fours and crawled backward with a smug face. She pressed my leg for support and poked the bulge in my leather pants.

    "Vanish!"

    She sent my pants to her ring. My cock sprang free and smacked her nose. She pursed her lips into a pout.

    "That hurt¡­ bad cock."

    She flicked my ns already sensitive from the arousal. I leaked a tiny groan as she clutched the shaft in her hands with eyes dripping with lust.

    She moved her hands and gulped in anticipation. She leaned down and sniffed like a pervert.

    "This scent¡­ is making Leme horny. Master, Leme''s been so patient. Not anymore."

    She licked all the way to the top and kissed the ns. She swallowed the head. My cock slid over her warm tongue, all the way to her throat.

    "M-Master, it''s too big for Leme''s mouth."

    With her mouth busy, she used telepathy to whine. I endured the shiver crawling over my skin and patted her head.

    "It''s fine. Don''t push yourself."

    She moved up, trailing her lips on my cock. "Leme undershtands."

    Her cute voice made me chuckle.

    "Let me make up for everything," I whispered in her ears and extended my hand. "For the times she endured it alone."

    Despite the apparent confusion on Leme''s face, she sped my hand. I gently guided her toy still and unhooked her denim shorts. She raised her slim legs like a spoiled princess, letting me undress her.

    She wasmando under those shorts. She arched her back and took off her loose t-shirt. Aside from the loli gang, Leme had the smallest breasts at C-Cup. But they looked adorable with rosy pink nipples. Even her figure was petite, slightly above Rini''s.

    She giggled as she bent her knees in M and spread her legs. I used my thumbs to separate her outerbia, revealing the bright pink flower. The scent of her love juices poured out as a sweet musk.

    Rika and Leme, no matter how many times I see, this contrast of their pussies just raised my admiration for tanned girls.

    "Ah, Master. It''s embarrassing."

    Leme tried to hide her pussy, yet her other hand was squeezing her breasts. Her contradictory actions of embarrassment and arousal made her more adorable.

    My patience ran out, and I pushed a finger inside her.

    "Uh¡­" she moaned, grasping my hair. "Ohhh¡­"

    From gentle to rough, I adjusted the pace to her pleasure while brushing her clit with my nose to tease her, wrecking her in the joys of being my woman.

    Despite holding back this much, a few droplets of my precum already dripped out. Every ounce of her pleasure I gave her came back amplified at an unprecedented level.

    This was what it meant to bond at the spiritual level.

    Leme was already too lost, pushing me deeper into her while moaning every second.

    Eventually, her back arched backward, and she squirted ropes of thick love juice all over my hand.

    She slumped back into the bed and covered her face with her forearms, breathing like no tomorrow.

    "It''s too much¡­ Master¡­ everything''s white¡­"

    Even a Diva like her was overwhelmed with the double cycle of pleasure. My Eromancer ss seemingly helped me out, but she could''ve been too much for her.

    She gave a determined smile and stretched her arms invitingly.

    "But¡­ Leme can''t leave Master like this. Leme''s love isn''t weak to back out now!"

    I chuckled at her foolish bravery. She made a ''V'' gesture with a toothy grin.

    "Leme can take more than that."

    I leaned down and pressed my lips on her cute belly button. She squirmed as I kissed her bronze-skinyered in thin sweat and pressed my face between her breasts.

    "Soft¡­"

    "Haha, Master¡­ Master, you are like a child," she said with droopy eyes. "No need to dy. Leme is ready!"

    Every girl called me a child when I sucked their breasts. Can''t a man just admire his wife''s breasts...

    "If you say so."

    Supporting myself on one hand, I thrust my raging cock in her slit. She gasped as I went deep into her extremely tight pussy.

    "Master," she winced in pain as tears gathered at the corner of her eyes. I stopped to give time to her, but she locked all her limbs around me as if saying you''re allowed and tightened her legs around my back.

    This forced me all the way to her womb.

    "Like that, Master¡­" she let out a heated sigh, brushing her erect nipples on my chest. "Now show Leme the prowess of the Harem King."

    I sealed her lips with mine, and we intertwined our tongues messily.

    I started to move slowly, giving her time to adjust to my length. Lost in the fervent kiss, my movements reached the peak, squelching out her love juices with violent thrusts.

    Leme broke the kiss and threw her head back.

    "Mhmmm~! It feels good~. Too good!"

    I kissed her again to muffle her moans. In the heat of everything, I forgot to activate the barrier. The people in the inn will be frustrated.

    Leme cupped my cheeks and started another passionate kiss. I traced my fingers down her waist and squeezed her buttcheeks.

    "Mashter~!" She let out a seductive voice.

    The intense workout made us sweat.

    We relished each other''s warmth throughout the plowing I gave her.

    It was only a matter of time before she and I finished together, bathing each other sex in thick, warm fluids.

    Since we both came together, I dodged the shame of finishing quickly.

    I released Leme from the kiss, letting her catch breath. Breathing out hot puffs of air, she poked my nose.

    "Naughty Master~! Turn me around."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, Master!"

    I nodded my head and pulled out of her, getting the first-ss view of my glowing cock and her gaping hole spilling our mixed juices.

    I turned her over as she requested.

    *Knock!* *Knock!*

    "Leme-sama, I''ming in."

    The door opened. Grayfia stood on the other side, gaping at the mess we made of the bed.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 170 - CH. 172: Back To Business

    Grayfia stared at my cock for a few odd seconds before feigning her stoic expression.

    "Leme-sama, My Lord, it''s time for dinner," she said and shuffled toward the table in the room. "I brought tools to cook here."??

    Leme and I couldn''t stopughing. Prioritizing our food over everything, she was an excellent maid.

    I gave Leme a short kiss on her lips and brushed her hair. "It''s enough for today."

    "Yeah."

    Leme didn''t even bother cleaning and wore her shirt and shorts. I also fixed my clothes.

    "Where is your maid dress?"

    She let out a sheepishugh. "It made Leme more ufortable while waiting for Master."

    It seems like my second maid dressed sex partner will be Grayfia.

    I pinched the nket''s edge to take it off, but Grayfia stopped me.

    "My Lord, leave that to me," Grayfia said, looking over her shoulder as she cooked something aromatic. "Wash your hands. I''ll make quick soup for you."

    "Nope. It''s not something you should do unless it''s your bed."

    Grayfia quickly turned and stirred the soup. Her lovely back gave off motherly vibes, begging me to hug her. I couldn''t do it with another woman''s scent on me. Other girls were fine with this gesture, but Grayfia was only close to Rini as far I know.

    I set the dining table, making the room cramped. "Grayfia, what happened in the dungeon?"

    "No need to worry about Mistresses," Grayfia said. "I left my familiar there to warm me if they face any danger."

    "Well done, Grayfia. How about your take tomorrow off, and we go on a date?"

    "Not tomorrow. I''ll take it in future¡­" Grayfia approached with servings with a smile. "I am liking my duties here. That reminds me, My Lord. Did you meet Biblical god?"

    "Fuck, I forgot."

    She ced the servings and sighed. "My Lord, what will you do without me?"

    I took her hand with an honest-to-god smile. "That''s why I''m saying. Stay by my side forever and support me, as a wife and a maid."

    Grayfia''s lips twitched as she held her smile. She freed her hand and took a seat. "I''m not that easy, My Lord¡­ you still haven''t done anything for our promise."

    "I did. Every monster is contributing to our family''s growth," I coaxed. "Just wait a few weeks, and you''ll see a big difference."

    "I shall wait."

    "Master, don''t worry. Leme can see her feelings toward Master."

    I patted Leme''s head and cleaned my hands. It was mandatory!

    After finishing lunch in silence, I helped Grayfia in taking dishes to the sink Grayfia made.

    "Grayfia, I''m going to your world tomorrow to meet that old man. Please apany me."

    "But¡­ I''m a devil. You cannot meet¡ª"

    "He never said anything about bringing a devil or not." I slipped my arm around her waist. "Besides, I got no reason to hear him if he can''t endure my maid''s presence."

    "You don''t have to make enemies out of Heaven for my sake."

    "Chill. I''m not doing that unless they provoke me first. I''ll pull out their feathered wings if they go too far."

    I already left one in a miserable state; I don''t mind doing it to another if they bother my women.

    Grayfia leaned on me a bit. "My Lord¡­ you''re a dangerous man."

    "Only for my enemies¡­ for my family, I''m a lovable pervert."

    "That, you are." Grayfia chuckled and took three bento out of her inventory. "It''s for Mistresses."

    "Stop with the Mistress. You aren''t any lower than anyone here."

    "I cannot do that when I''m on duty."

    "Okay¡­ as long as you''re having fun."

    She gave a smile and then got back to her work. I stood there, admiring the effort she put into packing each bento.

    Her face flushed suddenly. She red at me. "Go, do your stuff, My Lord."

    "You look so cool doing it, you know?"

    I returned to Leme before she got angry. About forty-five minutes went by since Apollo''s punishment.

    I spent ten minutes cuddling with Leme and teasing Grayfia. She teleported to the dungeon with Klyscha''s help while I locked the inn room and rushed to Apollo''s mansion with Leme.

    This time I won''t forget to ce the teleportation marks there.

    A stream of agonizing screams came from the mansion.

    Leme giggled. "Cruel Master."

    "Not my fault."

    I led her inside to find Natsumi peeping at Apollo''s conquest while breathing heavily.

    Pervert.

    "Natsumi."

    She freaked out and fell on her butt. "I-It''s not what it looks like."

    I deadpanned. "No need for excuses. Call your minions back."

    The goblins took a few more minutes to finish and paraded out of the room. I purged them with Barrett before they tainted Leme''s innocent eyes.

    The sweet sound of XP chimed in my head.

    Natsumi didn''t dare utter a word and stood in silence. I sent her to Apollo to feed him recovery potions and clean him up.

    I toured the mansion with Leme since I might move here someday. Right now, I was happy cuddling in the humble inn room.

    "Y-You damned man..." Apollo stumbled toward me. "You destroyed... me, my dignity... I can''t look anyone in the eye."

    "You brought this on yourself."

    "I know... I swear to never **** someone."

    He buried his face in his hands and started sobbing like a child. The goblins and orc thoroughly broke him.

    Since I didn''t know what to do with Natsumi, I left her as Apollo''s bodyguard. She wasn''t much use in a world full of monsters, but her prowess was fearsome.

    Wait, that reminded me of something.

    "Apollo, give your blessing to Natsumi and let her lead some dungeon."

    He took Natsumi to a room.

    Leme and I roamed in the gardens hand in hand.

    Klyscha was getting high, muttering, "Lewd, too lewd."

    After spending some warm hours with Leme, I led Leme to Natsumi and Apollo and ordered them to protect my wife with their lives.

    I went to the dungeon to help the girls who hadn''t returned yet. Seriously, their devotion was second to none.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 171 - CH. 173: Massacre

    My health was kinda down for the past few days, so I couldn''t write. I''m all better now!

    ---??

    A thick forest surrounded me as soon as I teleported. The samurai wives, the yandere bodyguard wife, and the maid wife gathered around a campfire,ughing and roasting some salivating meat.

    Saeko turned to me with a soft smile. "Asahi-kun is here."

    Shiori pointed a skewer at me. "Come, get Shiori special kebab filled with her love and affection."

    "My Lord." Grayfia stood and bowed, her rabbit peeking from her shoulder.

    I went ahead and squeezed between the twins. They crept away at first before both attacked and rested their heads on me.

    Aimi came and leaned her back on me, rubbing her fluffy hair on my skin. I did the same, getting a giggle out of my stoic yandere.

    Shiori generously handed me a skewer full of juicy meat. "Klyscha-sama predicted your arrival during lunch without using her powers."

    "She is a good woman, but I feel like Aimi-chan is less of a yandere inparison to Klyscha-sama."

    Klyscha undeniably stalked me since I was fourteen, so her statement carried some truth.

    ''My kind wife was actually a yandere'' sounded like a light novel title.

    (Lies. I''m not a yandere.)

    ''There''s nothing wrong with yandere, you already know that. I can never stop loving you no matter what happens.''

    (No matter what happens?)

    ''Yes.''

    Klyscha giggled cheerfully while I ate on the juicy kebab.

    "So girls, which floor is it?"

    Shiori pointed at the ceiling and the walls in the distance resembling tree bark covered in green moss at several ces.

    "Two floors down the safe haven Rivira, this is the twentieth floor."

    Saeko offered her skewer. I shamelessly ate her share, making her smile bashfully.

    "We stayed here for some rest... and do this together with Asahi-kun."

    I rechecked my KP.

    951,847.

    Almost there.

    I gulped my dry saliva and raised my gaze to the XP bar.

    [Current XP Progress: 0.4%]

    Eh?

    ''When did you change it?''

    (I don''t want my love to get a heart attack from seeing those mega numbers...)

    ''That''s good¡ª''

    I picked a distant howl from both sides... then from all directions. Heavy footsteps apanied the bestial roar, getting closer by moment.

    The Busujima sisters put their hands on their katana and grinned. Aimi d her arms in a ck aura, clenching her daggers with sharp eyes. I pulled out

    Gae Bolg, the weapon of instant death.

    The monsters charged at us from all sides. A horde mix of giant terrifying dragonflies, bears with cat-like ears and glowing red eyes, and trolls.

    "Shall I help, Master?" Grayfia asked, her voice brimming with calmness.

    The goal here was to collect more KP. It''d be foolish to deny her help.

    "I don''t mind."

    "I shall take this side."

    "Ride Lightning." Shiori strengthened herself with Baal''s lightning. "Leave this side to me."

    I chanted the same spell, feeling the perception elevating to another realm. "Then, this is mine."

    I zapped towards the dragonfly, dodging the sharp needle shot from the mouth on its stomach.

    Disgusting.

    I stabbed the spear to end its life and zigzagged, swinging Gae Bolg blindly. Who needs uracy when you have god-tier aim assistance.

    Every monster on my side fell to my cheat weapon.

    I turned to others.

    Aimi and Saeko danced together. Saeko exhibited remarkable elegance in her footsteps. Aimi darted from target to target, leaving a bloody hole open in monsters'' heads.

    Grayfia had skewered every monster on her side.

    While Shiori blinked between monsters like a certain superhero inics. Her katana shed, and heads fell.

    The monsters got ughtered in seconds.

    (My love killed 249 monsters and received 13,120 KP. 35,033 KP more to buy the avatar.)

    Yes!

    We marched deeper into the maze-like forest, culling everything in our way. Just as we escaped trees for some open grounds, I spotted another adventurer party on the bridge originating from a cave. Every adventurer in this party wore full body armor carved with an elephant emblem and dragged a massive wheeled cargo box. It was Ganesha''s mark I remember from the great feast.

    "That''s the exit, I think," Saeko said.

    Grayfia straightened her wings and flew off to scout, easily fooling the high-level adventurers'' senses. She returned andnded before us.

    "It is the path, My Lord."

    "Good work." I patted her head and turned to the twins. "Back or princess carry?"

    "Back!" Saeko''s answer came at lightspeed. She blushed at Shiori''s teasing gaze. "Shiori likes to get carried like a bride."

    "Yes, I really do~, but I want to show this."

    Shiori tapped once, and her feet left the ground. She danced like a fairy in the sky, leaving me dumbfounded with her elegance. The usually perverted Shiori was undoubtedly Saeko''s sister and a Busujima descendant.

    She nced at Aimi and winked at me. I swiftly took Aimi off her feet in a sweet bridal carry. She didn''t resist one bit and wrapped her arms around my neck.

    "Asahi-sama."

    "It''s just a part of the reward. You deserve hours of spoiling."

    She smiled before shaking her head. "I''m content here."

    The more selfless she acted, the more I wanted to shower her in love.

    Saeko snuck up on my back and caressed my shoulder with her chin. Her hot breath tickled my ears. I spread my fiery wings through Saeko. Phenex''s fire healed allies and burnt enemies. That poet is a true gentleman.

    We followed the path inside the cave, which slowly curved and declined. It led to another floor with a lush forest.

    The Marikawa family ran rampant on the floor. Anyone seeing the ughter will question, "Who is the real monster here?"

    21st floor cleared.

    14,610 KP left.

    Another massacre on the next floor gave me enough.

    I let out a sigh and teleported back to the inn.

    It was time to create the avatar!

    ---

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 172 - CH. 174: Avatar

    I gave the slip to the girl and entered the other inn room we got for lolis.

    ''Buy it!''??

    (W-Wait a minute. I need to be careful with this one. I want my love to look perfect!)

    ''Okay!''

    While she did her thing, I activated the Betroth Gift skill from the Eromancer. A list of partners popped in front of me. I chose Saya.

    Saya Skills:

    ¡ªFire Element (C-Rank)

    ¡ªFirearms Mastery (D-Rank)

    ¡ªMultithreaded Processing (D-Rank)

    ¡ªCooking (E-Rank)

    She ranked up her cooking to E.

    Damn.

    Her housewife devotion was scary, only second to Klyscha. That could be the reason they got along so well during their first meeting.

    I chose the third skill and pressed proceed.

    [¡ªYou learned a new skill ''Multithreaded Processing]''

    [¡ªMultithread processing (F-Rank): The user can process multiple thoughts simultaneously. At this rank, the limit is two threads.]

    I felt as though lightning tore me apart, as my head became muddled. I took a deep breath, and everything returned to normal, or not¡­ My thoughts ovepped, jumbling my head. Chaos ensued everywhere, the images doubling in my vision.

    I pped my cheeks and shut my eyes. Concentrating to maximum, I opened them.

    "Better."

    This proved Saya''s split persona helping her in the burden of this skill. She was a two in one waifu!

    [¡ªYou ranked up Betroth Gift skill to E]''

    [¡ªYou can use Betroth Gift up to three times at E-Rank.]

    ''It leveled up from using?''

    (Every woman with 150 or above affection will give you a chance at this skill. You already have eleven of those.)

    ''Eleven devoted wives. A man can''t ask for more.''

    I brought out a table from my ring and waited.

    (Done!)

    My clone fell in my hands from the sky. Iid my avatar on the table and pinched his cheeks while squeezing mine¡ªthe same texture. Girls won''t be able to tell the difference.

    "What now?"

    (Kiss him.)

    ''Stop kidding with me.''

    I called myself handsome and whatnot, but none of my fetishes revolved around Selfcest.

    (I was joking¡­)

    ''Were you?''

    Suspicious.

    (Ahem, bring him to the portal and jump inside. I will do the soul splitting and everything else.)

    ''Roger.''

    (Sorry for not telling you earlier.)

    ''Not a problem.''

    I did what she asked. Inside the void, I felt tingles. It didn''tst long as I arrived on the other side¡ªan empty room in Maya''s house. My field of vision was split into two, showing the same wall at a different angle. I turned to the side. On one side, I saw my back and a wall on the other.

    Just a bit of concentration, and I could manage both bodies as I desired. It still felt weird, like ying a co-op game with a friend, but you had to control both sides alone.

    Looking at my perfect face boosted my narcissism a bit.

    "Onii-san!"

    Rini stood at the door, surprised. I, no, we opened our arms to wee, but the maid was confused. She tried sniffing, but Klyscha''s perfect replication fooled her senses.

    "I-I have two Onii-san," she said with sparkly eyes and threw herself at me. "I can get double headpats now."

    "There there."

    I spoiled her with double headpats, making her purr in delight. A series of footsteps echoed in the corridor. The other girls also came.

    "Aa-kun¡­ what? There are two Aa-kun here," Nee-san said and rubbed her eyes. "It''s not real."

    I grinned and spread my arms. "Nee-san."

    She ced a finger on her cheeks as if pondering which one is real. Her eyes fell on my hand, and her face brightened.

    "That ring. You''re my Aa-kun!"

    "Onii-sama!"

    Maya beat her to it and threw her arms around me, the real me. I rewarded her with gentle headpats while spoiling Rini with my other half.

    Nee-san narrowed her eyes before sighing. "I see I lost to imouto."

    Rika appeared in her maid dress and patted Nee-san''s back. "Look at the bright side. Our threesomes will be more wholesome."

    "Yep, yep," Yuriko joined with a grin. "Saya and I can cuddle with him together."

    Nao blushed before scolding Rika a bit. Saya dragged Yuriko, not before winking at me.

    Rika poked my back, touched my chest, rubbed my hair, and then kissed me. Before, she did the same with the other me.

    "That''s incredible¡­ I can''t tell the difference at all. Klyscha-sama deserves the title of the first wife and some more¡­ there''s one more test."

    She pulled my pants down, taking advantage of the fact that my four hands were busy patting my little sisters.

    Maya gulped before firming her expression. "I-I can take it, Onii-sama. You don''t have to worry."

    Rini squinted. "That thing makes me weird."

    Rika grabbed both cocks in her hands and touched them all over.

    "Good. Now for thest test."

    She sniffed like a pervert and nodded to herself. "Yep, it''s the same musk I love."

    "Rikaaaa!" Nee-san exploded.

    Rika grinned back at Nee-san. "You can take it. There''s enough for both of us now."

    "Please, be mindful of children."

    "Oh,e on. The lil'' one is already Aa-chan''s woman. Rini, well, we all know about her."

    "What about me, Rika Nee?"

    I let out a sigh and kissed Rini on her forehead. "Nothing."

    "I shouldn''t have undressed Aa-chan like this." Rika gently dressed me back and sighed. "I''m sorry?"

    I rubbed her head with a smile. "Don''t mind it."

    I experimented more with the avatar, roaming through the house. It was a fun experience to just sandwich Nee-san with a double hug, arousing her senses. Being the shy woman she was, she guided everyone else out of the room. She returned alone and shut the door.

    She couldn''t control herself anymore and threw her clothes off. It wasn''t long before she started indulging in savoring both cocks at the same time. I simply let go of all senses and enjoyed her care.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 173 - CH. 175: Freya

    After spoiling Nee-san a whole lot, I returned to Orario. I left my avatar behind and cuddled with my sweaty bro-con sis.

    The girls barraged me with questions. I patiently told them about the avatar. Shiori had this big, wide grin on her face. Her perverted mind was thinking of something.??

    This was enough for today.

    We spent the evening discussing ns for the dungeon. I had 240 KP now. Literally broke. On the bright side, I had an overpowered spear, a shield capable of tanking almost anything in this world, and my avatar to multitask. The Soul Oath skill only took 4,999 KP out of my pocket. Everything was worth the price and the effort of us all. Still, I didn''t have enough KP for any emergency. Tomorrow would be a hardcore grinding day.

    I wanted to join Familia so badly. Either Loki and Astrea would be fine. But well, not every event went as per my ns.

    I shut my eyes on both sides and gave lots of love to Klyscha.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    The next day started with a bang on my door. I grumbled and looked at Grayfia humming with headphones on. Shiori introduced her to a new world yesterday.

    I opened the door.

    "Hello there~, it''s the woman of your dream at your doorstep."

    It was none other than narcissist Alise.

    "Go away."

    She got teary-eyed and grabbed the door. "Oi, I was kidding. Let me in!"

    "The girls are sleeping naked, so no."

    She clicked her tongue. "Bold of you to assume I would be interested in someone other than Ryu¡ª" she paused and gaped.

    "Asahi-kun." Saeko approached, tying her hair into a ponytail. She quietly pecked my cheeks and headed to the other room. Grayfia and I converted it to a temporary bath since the bath of the inn was in bad.

    "Who was that lovely woman, and why did she kiss you?" Alise asked. "Don''t tell me¡­ you''re cheating on Marikawa-san?!"

    "They both are my wives."

    "You''re a yer," she muttered. "That''s not what I''m here for. Today''s Monster Feria. As a native of Orario, I''d like you to experience this wonderful festival."

    Monster Feria¡­ isn''t the festival where the monster escaped and attacked Hestia.

    "Alright, I''ll go."

    "And¡­" she clenched her fists. "did Apollo bother you again?"

    "Nope. He''s been taken care of."

    "Huh? You joined his Familia," she asked, wide-eyed.

    "Never. I''m only interested in two Familias."

    "Who are the lucky two?"

    "Yours and Loki." I grinned and closed the door. "See ya at the festival."

    "Eh, waaaait!"

    "Go away."

    It was fun to see her various reactions.

    Grayfia sang to her music while the rest still showed no signs of waking. I went ahead and hugged Grayfia from behind.

    "Uh?"

    She freaked out and peeled off my hands. Taking off her headphones, she frowned at me.

    "My Lord, let me cook."

    "No. You have to kiss me every morning."

    "I never read about a maid having that duty."

    "You''re not any other maid. You''re the beloved maid of Marikawa Family, and you have to follow the rules written in Marikawa''s ancestry."

    Grayfia nced over to the girls still sleeping before she quickly pecked my cheeks. "Go, do your work now."

    "Yes. Be ready to go to your world."

    "I am."

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    After an energetic breakfast, I dove into the dungeon with Aimi. The Monster Feria could wait for another two hours. In Yotsuba''s mansion, I finished breakfast and went to Saya''s room. Getting my head on her thighs, I whipped out the Grimoire.

    While hunting the insect monsters, bears, and sentient nts on the 23rd floor, I chugged through the pages of the Grimoire.

    Aimi and I focused on mobility, using the vast AOE spells to mow down hordes of monsters. The 24th floor''s sheer size amazed me. It was bigger than a town in Japan. This also made me curious about the total depth of the dungeon.

    Will thest floor be in the core of the?

    That''d be cool.

    The size also made our rampage much easier. I ate my aura suppressing pills on time. These monsters weren''t worth wasting my time. Only the big guns on the lower floors could fill my XP bar fast.

    I stepped out of the tunnel. Instantly, the beetles and hos swarmed us. Gae Bolg already burned with the curse. I swiped the spear, shooting a wave of deadly mes. The fire left a pile of ashes and glittering magic stones.

    Another wave of hos burst out of a nest buried in the sap. Aimi rushed forth. I charged up with Ride Lightning and overtook her. There''d no end if the hive kept supplying the hos.

    I leaped in the air, pulled my arm back, and hurled the ming spear at the hive. The spear exploded, and the mes consumed the hive.

    I had to go and recover the spear from the purple goo. Not the best experience, but nothing¡ªwait. Telekinesis would be the best bet for these things. Rika just so happened to have the overpowered skill.

    I opened the Betroth Gift menu for Rika.

    Rika Minami''s Skills:

    ¡ªFirearms Mastery (B-Rank)

    ¡ªTelekinesis (C-Rank)

    ¡ªEagle Eye (D-Rank)

    ¡ªDagger Mastery (D-Rank)

    I never tried to check her skills. It''s been a long time since I checked anyone''s status. Eagle Eye, just like its name, was a skill to improve her concentration before taking that one shot. Excellent skill for a sniper.

    I''ll do thatter. First, I got Telekinesis skill.

    [¡ªYou learned a new skill ''Telekinesis'']

    [¡ªTelekinesis (F-Rank): Allows the user to condense their mental strength. The maximum range at this rank is 5m.]

    Even after I get the skill, I''ll have to work on ranking it up. I looked at the spear and concentrated. It felt like a wave of invisible hands came out and yanked Gae Bolg lying between the purple liquid.

    Nice!

    "Asahi-sama, is that Rika-san''s telekinesis?" Aimi asked while cleaning her daggers.

    "Yep."

    "Cool."

    "We should return."

    "I can stay¡ª"

    I shushed her before she finished. "We''ll go to Monster Faria first, and then you cane here with the girls if you wish. I''ve got something to do in Grayfia''s world."

    Aimi''s lips formed a soft smile. "I understand."

    "That''s my good girl."

    I collected the loot with telekinesis. The magic stones developed Rini''s strength, slowly turning her into a powerhouse.

    We returned and cleaned up each other in the bath.

    Then, came the festival time. I got on the streets with the Busujima Twins, Aimi, Leme, and Grayfia. The elves, dwarves, beastmen, amazons, and the lines of vendors filled the streets with a new life. Since I was filthy rich with the magic stones I sold¡ªsomething I hadn''t felt for a while¡ªI bought stuff for everyone.

    The scorching sun weakened Grayfia just a bit, but the rest of the girls started sweating hard. We stopped at a cafe on the way where the impolite maids triggered Grayfia. The devil maid lectured the poor girls for minutes before realizing her mistake. I dragged the girls to the upper floor, where my gaze stopped on a cloaked woman quietly sipping on a tea next to the window.

    The silver hair hanging from her hood reminded me of Klyscha. Her aura, however, was simr to Apollo.

    The only silver-haired goddess in Orario.

    Freya.

    I can''t avoid her anymore.

 Chapter 174 - CH. 176: 14th Century

    I gestured the girls to a seat. Freya turned to us and flipped back her hood. Her silver eyes lingered on me for a moment, before going to Grayfia still standing in confusion. The corners of her lips rose. Even I couldn''t help but admire her charm. That''s the extent of it. Her beauty didn''t make me go mad enough to possess her.

    Grayfia noticed Freya''s gaze and turned to me. "My Lord, take a seat. I''ll bring the menu."??

    She acted like she owned the cafe...

    "Interesting," Freya muttered and sipped on her drink. "I haven''t seen you in Orario before. Neers?"

    "Well, yeah," I answered.

    Heavy footsteps rocked the wooden stairs behind me. The heavyweight was none other than the boar, Ottar, the sole level 7 of Orario. He walked past me and whispered in Freya''s ears, "Loki-sama and High Elf Riveria areing this way."

    Sharp senses certainly helped in eavesdropping.

    Freya got up and approached. She intentionally stopped close to me. "Your maid is a valkyrie in disguise."

    "Valkyrie?"

    She gave a mysterious smile and headed down the stairs.

    Weird goddess.

    "Asahi-kun, stop flirting with chicks!"

    I shrugged and joined the girls.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    The Moster Feria was easily one of the best festivals. The monster taming event in a coliseum left the girls in awe. The strongest monster they tamed was level 3.

    On our way out, I bumped into the cheerful Alise dancing on the streets with children.

    "Marikawa-san,e dance with us!"

    Ryuu turned around and talked to Kaguya, acting like she didn''t know her captain.

    I sighed and turned to the twins. "You two danced plenty during a fight. How about a dance outside?"

    Shiori squinted. "We''re not your sacrificialmbs. But I''m up for it if you join us."

    Saeko quietly nodded and extended her hand. "Can we?"

    "Ah, sure."

    I dragged Aimi along. She was awkward, enough for Beleth toe out andugh at his contractor. Grayfia didn''t budge. I could order her, but I chose to respect her decision.

    After spending our entire morning at the festival, I left the girls at the inn and took Grayfia to DxD world.

    The portal threw us above Lucifaad City. Yuriko speaking to me in the Yotsuba Mansion slowed down. My movements also slowed to half.

    (M-My Love, it''s the time difference between these two worlds.)

    I did set DxD world as one day into one year back then. That meant a day here meant a second here stretched to two seconds in the Irregr world. It lookedical but somewhat annoying. I pushed Yuriko down and cuddled with her.

    "I''m sleeping."

    I closed my eyes and focused on this side. I''d never leave my avatar here or any other world. The 365 times ratio made me shudder.

    Never.

    Grayfia stared at the portal in admiration. "It never ceases to amaze me."

    Klyscha''s existence never ceased to amaze me.

    (Fufufu.)

    "How to ess Heaven though?"

    "We should go to their base," Grayfia said and drew a teleportation magic circle. "My Lord,e closer. We''re going to the human world."

    She sounded too excited. I did as she asked and grabbed her butt.

    "Done."

    "That''s not what I asked¡ª"

    The magic activated before her retort, bringing us to a crowded street.

    I activated stealth to avoid attention and Grayfia followed suit.

    The crude cobblestone houses and men and women wearing dresses out of old school movies told everything about this underdeveloped era. Knight patrolled the area while old carriages passed the streets. Thenguage they used seemed to resemble medieval Latin.

    13th century''s Roman Empire?

    (No, it''s the 14th century now. 1329 to be precise.)

    ''The war ended?''

    (Yes.)

    "My Lord, this counts as sexual harassment," Grayfia deadpanned. "Please refrain from any intimacy during my work time."

    "Today''s your day off. Didn''t we agree on that?"

    Grayfia''s brows sank at the realization. "I did say that¡­ but, My Lord. Can I request something?"

    "Go ahead."

    She opened her mouth before shaking her head. "It''s nothing."

    What did she want to say?

    I pestered her but she kept her mouth shut.

    "My Lord, there should be arge church here, serving as their headquarters. We''re going there."

    I told her about the state of war while flying towards the most refined pce in the north. Grayfia called it the headquarters of the church.

    "My Lord, how do you intend to approach?"

    I grinned. "I don''t want to waste much time here, so let''s take the direct approach."

    "You mean¡­"

    "Reveal your power as an Ultimate ss. It should be enough to scare the priests into asking reinforcements from heaven."

    In Orario, I had to abide by rules until we cleared thest floor of the dungeon. This ce was different. I won''t probably return here until something interesting happens.

    Grayfia smirked andnded at the church''s door. She fully spread her wings and red at the guards. The two couldn''t say anything and passed out from shock.

    Boring.

    I kicked open the door. The priests inside started yelling, "A devil has broken into the church! Call the exorcists."

    The exorcists came d in white robes and swords. Grayfia swiped her hand. A wave of ice shards flew and nailed every exorcist''s robe on the wall.

    "A D-Devil King." An old man shivered and hastily ran.

    "Come quick, man."

    Grayfia dusted her hands and bowed. "Was that enough, My Lord?"

    I took the chance to rub her hair. "Aren''t you weakened by the church?"

    "My demonic power can negate most of the effects," she answered, keeping her head down.

    I had a hunch that she was smiling. A glimpse from the Amorous eyes skill showed pink air swirling around her¡ªthe color of love and affection. It worked just like Aiko''s unique ability.

    (She can''t absorb the emotions like yours.)

    Distant footsteps prompted Grayfia to raise her head. She moved back from my hand. "My Lord, it''s enough affection for now."

    "Alright."

    A blonde-haired busty with a golden halo over her head entered the room. The twelve wings on her back showed her rank in Heaven.

    A Seraph.

    She conjured a longsword of light and pointed at Grayfia.

    "I''m Sandalphon, Devil. State your name before I exorcise your chaotic existence."

    A troublesome one joined the show...

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 175 - CH. 177: Biblical God

    Grayfia gave a faint smile at the Seraph''s challenge. "Grayfia Lucifuge of House Lucifuge. I cannot decline a direct challenge lest My Lord end up thinking of me as a coward."

    Sandalphon cocked a brow at the devil''s confidence. She could sense the demonic power surging inside the devil.??

    ''A Lucifuge with long silver hair and crimson eyes¡­ it''s her. The woman who killed thousands of my brethren in the war. Now she came to further disrespect us.''

    Rage brewed inside her.

    Asahi noticed Sandalphon''s enmity and patted Grayfia''s shoulder. "She is on par with you. Let me handle her."

    "My Lord, you can''t kill her. It''ll further strain the rtionship between Heaven and Underworld."

    Asahi grinned. "I know that much. I''ve more than enough spells to defeat her."

    His sheer confidence puzzled Grayfia. His words implied he was stronger than her, enough to defeat a Seraph quicker than her without using his sure kill weapon. She clearly remembered their first meeting. He was weaker than most of the low-ss devils. She could crush him with one hand, and now...

    Grayfia nodded at his growth and stepped aside from the soon to be the battlefield of her Lord and a Seraph.

    Asahi ignited his zing wings and the Ride Lightning at the same time. He transferred all the momentum to his legs and rushed at Sandalphon. The Seraph barely glimpsed at the fist wrapped in lightning. The danger triggered her senses, and she ducked on a reflex.

    "As expected of a top-tier angel, you can dodge it."

    Sandalphon retreated with a p of her wings and frowned. This man had an overwhelming speed advantage. She couldn''t discern his race. He wasn''t a devil at the very least since his spells had no hints of demonic power.

    "Who are you?" she asked while signaling Heaven through her halo.

    Asahi dispelled his reinforcement spells. "I came here on the invitation of your Creator."

    "Our Lord will never invite a devil to a church."

    Asahi let out a sigh. This stubborn angel was wasting his precious time.

    "Can''t you just ask him?" Asahi said and nced at Grayfia. "You will die if you fight alone."

    Sandalphon bit her lips. A Seraph''s death will tilt the bnce and morale of the ongoing war. She sighed and unarmed herself.

    "Very well. I shall await Lord''s order¡ª"

    "No need to do that, Child."

    A voice echoed in the church as a brilliant white gate opened behind Sandalphon.

    [Asahi''s POV]

    The old man God walked out with his arms sped behind his back. He looked like that Xianxia protagonist''s kind master who died to support the protagonist''s growth.

    "L-Lord," Sandalphon panicked.

    "Return to the Sixth Heaven."

    Sandalphon bowed at Biblical God''s order and dashed into the portal made by God. The old man looked at us with a smile. Grayfia bowed in courtesy.

    "You brought out Lucifuge''s Heir with you." He shook his head and gestured at the portal. "Come with me."

    He vanished into the portal. Grayfia lightly nudged me. "My Lord, it can be a trap."

    She wasn''t exactly wrong. The old man might attack us for no reason. No way I''m trusting the guy I met once. So, I took out my trump card¡ªa circr shield with a woman''s face on its front. From her snake-ish hair to her hollow eyes, the crafter did a magnificent job of capturing Medusa.

    I covered the shield with a cloth and shed a smile at my maid.

    "What''s this?"

    "Let''s say it can protect us from any god''s attack."

    "Is that a joke, My Lord?"

    "Let''s bet¡ª"

    "I believe you!" she interjected.

    I chuckled lightly and brushed her cheeks. "I''m always ready for bets."

    "Never!"

    Putting the betting thing behind us, we walked into the portal. I almost lost my footing on the fluffy clouds beneath. Biblical God stood with a sci-fi screen behind him.

    "It''s my abode," he said. "Wee, boy. Is that a shield?"

    "It is, and please address My Lord as Asahi Marikawa," Grayfia insisted with a poker face.

    Provoking a god for her master''s respect, I don''t know if I should be proud or angry.

    "Asahi Marikawa, it is then. Do you remember my words from the first meeting?"

    "About ying God?"

    God nodded with a gracious smile. "This right here is the room I use to rule over the world. With this in your hands, you can be the absolute ruler. How about it?"

    This guy was selling it like amercial product. So professional.

    "Stop spouting bullshit. It''s unbefitting of the person everyone adores," I continued as he showed a bitter smile. "You''re merely in the top ten of the world''s strongest. Should I say, you were?"

    He was weakened after sealing the trihexa. He would be ''Above-Gods'' the level above the Maou''s and under the God-level. A god-level at most. Even the lowest gods of culture, such as music and agriculture, counted as God-level.

    "You knew of my condition," he sighed. "That creature was troublesome for an old man."

    "Is this the system you nned to leave for Michael to manage Heaven?"

    "How do you know so much about Heaven?"

    I blinked innocently. "I just know."

    "Yes, I wanted to give it to Michael. That child is too young to be the ruler of Heaven, and this isn''t about that." He shook his head. "This seat was an offer to bring you to my side."

    "Why go to such lengths for me?"

    "You have dormant power in your soul. I will train you to make use of that power. So that one day, when that creature breaks my seals, you can end it once and for all."

    I narrowed my eyes. "What if I ran away and never fought Trihexa?"

    "Then¡­ it''ll be up for every living being to fight that creature. It''s ast-ditch effort by this older man to find a sessor."

    This man was willing to throw his seat, just for the hope that I''ll help in the future. This deal only benefitted me as I''ll be trained by this old man and get the throne of Heaven. Killing Trihexa will also profit me.

    It was a win-win scenario for me.

    I turned to Grayfia. "What do you say?"

    Grayfia tilted her head. "Why is My Lord asking for my permission?"

    I pointed at the god. "Would you marry this old man''s sessor?"

    After all, she was a devil who spilled angels'' blood in wars. If she marries me, her position will be no less than my own. It''d be awkward for her and the angels.

    "That¡­" she shook her head. "I don''t mind."

    The god chuckled as he sat on a chair that appeared out of nowhere. "You''d put your devil maid over this position that every human dreams every day. Young man, you surprise me."

    "She isn''t just my maid; she is my future wife."

    "I never agreed to it," Grayfia whispered and feebly punched my back.

    "You heard her. I ept."

    "Good."

 Chapter 176 - CH. 178: A Date

    God and I chatted for a bit and came to an understanding. He will train me every day here. That''s where he would probably check my character as well. He was a decent person, alright. Sorry for all the curses I threw at him before.

    With that, he opened a portal and sent us back to the church. The priests had already recovered from our little y and ran around the church.??

    In stealth, we snuck out of the church.

    "Grayfia, we have time. Let''s have a date here."

    "Today''s not my rest day, My Lord," she said. "As long as I''m in my maid dress, you mustn''t flirt with me."

    This stubborn maid. I had an idea.

    ''Klyscha¡ª''

    (Catch it!)

    I caught the robe that my goddess created and draped it over Grayfia. "You''re not in your maid clothes now. Let''s have fun!"

    Before she could retort, I dragged her into the crowd. She sighed and folded the robe with one hand.

    "Stubborn man."

    I marveled at the beauty of this era. The uncarved streets and the crudely made houses had their charms, just like the rest of the city. Holding hands, we strolled through the city.

    Grayfia''s gaze lingered on the shops. Her eyes brimming with nostalgia made me smile.

    "Mother took me to the market every other day. I liked listening to their talk, seeing their devotion to the work, and their smile," Grayfia said with a soft smile and squeezed my hand. "For the same reason, I was against the war. The ones to suffer the most weremoners, soldiers, the wives who lost their husbands, and everything affected the daily lives of the citizens."

    "True."

    She narrowed her eyes with a determined expression. "That''s¡­ why give me power. So I can stop these nonsensical wars in the future. In return, I pledge to devote everything to you."

    "As I said before, I''ll happily help my maid. Even if you want to overthrow the entire underworld and be the Empress of the underworld, I''ll help you."

    She stopped with a faint smirk on her lips. "I''ve got a better n, My Lord. Be the Emperor of the Underworld, and I shall be your Empress."

    "Then someone else will say ''Be the leader of the fallen angel faction and unite all three factions.''"

    Grayfia chuckled at my answer. "An overprotective man like My Lord will be a great ruler. If it''s you, the three factions might be able to be peaceful with each other. It mighte at the cost of some females... but you can do it."

    The idea sounded tempting, but I had no desire to be an emperor.

    Still, I can''t refuse my future wife''s wish.

    "I''ll do it if you desire it too much." I yanked her and wrapped my arm around her waist. "You''ve to fulfill your side of the bargain. Carry half of those responsibilities as my Empress."

    "I shall."

    "Then, we wait for the civil war. I''ll kick everyone''s ass and emerge as the new emperor."

    I had hundreds of years to prepare for the event. I don''t know where we will be at that time, but we will be he strong for sure.

    "Magnificent," Grayfia said with a nod.

    We enjoyed another hour touring the Roman city and then returned. It was a good start for my rtionship with Grayfia.

    Back in Orario, I exined everything to the girls.

    "A war. Asahi-kun, allow me to participate as a general."

    "Me too!"

    The Busujima sisters were fired up.

    "Asahi-sama,e," Aimi called and patted her thighs. "Rest for some time."

    I could never deny an invitation like that. Her thighs helped me in recovering my mental strength. I resumed reading the Grimoire on the other side.

    An hourter, something unexpected happened. I flipped the page of the Grimoire to find colorful symbols on the page. They glowed suddenly and pounced on me. I closed my eyes as numerous words flowed in my head.

    [¡ªElemental Roulette'' ranked up to D.]

    [¡ªWater element unlocked. Magic +5]

    [¡ªYou learned a new skill ''Element Fusion'']

    [¡ªElement Fusion (Unique): The user can fuse two elements of opposing properties to create a new spell.]

    This skill was worth enduring the hours of headache. I could create that ice mes Xianxia protagonists bragged about. The only thing holding this skill back was my imagination.

    I finally have 4 elements while the book still had two more parts to read.

    A hell of a ride for sure.

 Chapter 177 - CH. 179: Hostess Of Fertility

    Night.

    "Come on."??

    "They are waiting for us."

    The twins dragged me through the streets and stopped before a lively building. The letters carved on the wooden board triggered my memory.

    The Hostess of Fertility.

    It''s where Bell gets his first life lesson, owned by none other than a giant dwarf woman. The catgirl and the gray-haired Syr made the ce worth remembering.

    We entered the ce.

    The giant woman standing behind the counter smiled at us.

    Girls dressed in green maid outfits hastily served the adventurers.

    "Asahi-kun, that doesn''t qualify as a maid outfit, you know. Theyck the frilly apron!" Shiori said excitedly.

    I couldn''t help but nod at her wise words. "True."

    Saeko sighed and pointed to a table. The pallum girl from Astraea Familia waved a mug bigger than her head.

    "Ya, here!"

    Kaguya, Alise, and Ryuu were there as well. How did these two get involved with them?

    "Asahi-kun, we ran into them after you went with Grayfia. It was Shiori''s idea to explore Orario."

    Shiori squinted at Saeko. "Making me into your scapegoat again. Fine. I''ll take it for my beloved sister."

    Saeko blushed hard. "I was joking. Asahi-kun, it was my fault we went out."

    "You don''t have to ask my permission for things like this."

    I wasn''t the one to keep them imprisoned in a cage. There wasn''t any immediate threat looming over our heads now.

    "But we want to," they said together. "We can''t reject our family code."

    "Sure, as you two wish. Let''s not keep them waiting."

    We moved toward the tables attached to make room for all of us.

    "What''s the reason for this celebration?"

    Kaguya elegantly sipped from a ss. "Do we need an asion to drink till dawn?"

    "Nope."

    Anything could go wrong in the dungeon. Adventurers lived knowing that a slight mistake could kill them. They needed no reason to live to their fullest.

    "I''m not drinking," Ryuu replied and shook her head. "I can''t like the taste."

    The pallum girl raised her hand. "Special for seven!"

    "Cominnya~!" The waitress''s catgirl tic was super adorable.

    Alise grinned. "Yo, Marikawa-san. I see you with a new girl every time. How many wives do you have?"

    Kaguya frowned at Alise''s question. "Captain, leave the guy alone, would you¡­ it''s between him and his women."

    Finally, someone withmon sense.

    Kaguya turned to me with a mischievous grin. "They might be after his ''thing'' for all we know."

    She proved me wrong.

    Saeko shook her head. "Could you girls please stop misunderstanding our rtionship? All of us love Asahi-kun and feel content with being one of his¡­ women."

    Alise hugged Ryuu and bared her teeth like an animal. "I''d never share my Ryuu with anyone!"

    Ryuu let out a tired sigh. "Captain, please. Act with some dignity."

    "This woman didn''t even have the ''d'' of dignity," Kaguya teased. "I still fear the day our Captain falls in love."

    "Yep," Shiori agreed. "It''s gonna be a tragedy of the century."

    "Haha. If it''s about love, then only one persones to my mind," Alise stated while nodding. "Our goddess Astraea-sama."

    Is she into women?

    Saeko spotted my doubtful gaze and ced her hand on my leg. "She has that manly, prince-like aura to her, but Asahi-kun. You''re more charming than her," she said with telepathy in a teasing, sadistic voice.

    "..."

    "She means that you''re our knight in ck armor," Shiori interrupted our mentalmunication.

    "How did you hear our conversation?"

    Shiori tilted her head. "I had a feeling that Saeko would say this."

    Weird.

    "Knight in ck armor." Saeko nodded to herself. "It fits hisidback, sinister persona."

    The pallum girl mmed her mug on the table, gaining our attention. "Can you two¡ªI mean you three stop flirting with your boyfriend? It''s a painful sight for a single woman''s eyes~!"

    "My bad," Shiori apologized in a not-so-apologetic voice. "This weird captain aside, you three should easily get a man easily."

    The pallum girl scowled. "Ya pickin'' a fight with me?"

    Shiori shut her mouth. She didn''t want to step on the little girl''s pride, which she intentionally did. The people of this world were so cultured to not hook up with a legal loli. From her tone, she looked like one.

    "Lyra," Ryuu said with a frown. "Shiori-san didn''t mean bad."

    Lyra hung her head. "Sorry. I didn''t mean to explode that way."

    "It''s all good."

    "Here is your order, nya~."

    The cheery ck-haired cat girl served. Her green eyes met mine, and she secretly clicked her tongue.

    What was that for?

    "Chloe, get to the next table."

    The grey-haired woman shooed the catgirl and brought the rest of the order with a brte catgirl. She was Syr, the girl who had a crush on Bell. Her gray eyes reminded me of my maniptive stepmom. I don''t know why. In the series, she was shown to be sharp-minded, but not to this level.

    This girl was dangerous.

    She bowed politely. "I''ll get the drinks."

    She went away with the catgirl. Shiori patted my shoulder. "Is something wrong?"

    Am I too paranoid?

    "No."

    Instead of dwelling on Syr, I dug into the steaming meat.

    "Saeko, let''s have a drinking challenge."

    "Umm. It could be fun. What''s the prize?"

    "Don''t include me," I said beforehand, knowing their prize will revolve around me.

    Shiori clicked her tongue. "Alright. The loser has to try Shizuka Nee-san''s new dish."

    Saeko became horrified, shaking her head vigorously. "N-No way. I don''t want to go through that. It''s too cruel of a punishment."

    "Coward," Shiori mocked Saeko with an arrogant smirk.

    Saeko groaned. "I ept. Be prepared to lose."

    "Nee-san''s cooking is decent, though," I interjected.

    "You''re wrong!" They denied it together.

    I shrugged and sipped on the sweet mead.

    Good stuff.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 178 - CH. 180: Stardust Garden

    Two hourster.

    I patted Saeko and Shiori''s head on my thighs. The two drank to the point that they passed out on myp. It was my first time being on the giving end of ap pillow.??

    The others weren''t better off. Just like Kaguya proimed, she drowned in the alcohol until she copsed on the table. Alise was a different breed. Instead of acting in her role, she was hand wrestling bulky dudes, more like flexing her status as a level 5. She even broke a few tables!

    The owner of this pub, Mia, smiled as she pped the bill on the table. Lyra''s head drooped while Ryuu rubbed her forehead.

    "They are too much at times."

    I reached for the bill, touching Ryuu''s hand in the process. She hurriedly drew back and gave an awkward smile.

    Not this clich¨¦...

    I read the bill, which summed up to 55,900 valis.

    "I''ll pay."

    Ryuu raised a brow. "It was our party, so we should pay."

    "I don''t mind paying."

    "The damages were done by our Familia. It''s our obligation to pay," she insisted.

    "No wonder Kaguya calls you ''Stubborn Elf,''" I whispered, and her elf ears twitched. "Never mind me then. You can pay."

    Ryuu frowned as she turned to Mama Mia. "You can put it on our tab."

    "Alright, kid."

    "Asahi-kuuun¡­ less'' go home!" Shiori sputtered as she reached out for my face. "To the muuuun!"

    "Yes, we''ll go to the moon," I whispered and poked her cheeks. "Ryuu, do you need help with them?"

    Ryuu looked shaken for a moment before she assumed her neutral expression. Wait, I just called her by the given name. I forgot that Japan''s annoying first-name-can-only-be-used-by-close-friends applied here as well.

    "I can¡­ manage," she said, looking doubtful in her own words.

    "I''ll help."

    The wild ce became silent all of a sudden. Ryuu stared at something behind me, prompting me to turn. A silver-haired maid walked into the pub; her cold red eyes fixed on me. She was followed by a grey-haired woman wearing a white shirt and tight ck pants.

    "Aimi, Grayfia."

    "My Lord, the party seems to have ended. Shall we return?"

    Aimi showed a smile and stood beside Grayfia. I had left them alone for this¡ªto give them a chance to get to know each other better. Both of them shared a weird obsession with their duties. I felt they could be great friends.

    "Yep. We''re dropping Ryuu''s friends to their home first."

    Ryuu politely nodded. "Thanks. Our Familia base, Stardust Garden, is a few streets away."

    I took Saeko and Shiori while Ryuu, Grayfia, and Aimi grabbed the three drunkards. Alise was resisting, but Grayfia sneakily hit the back of her neck to knock her out.

    Ryuu looked in admiration before she shook her head and led the way out of the pub.

    "Good luck with her, kiddo. She ain''t an easy one."

    I briefly stopped at Mia''s words before continuing. This dwarf woman was sharp!

    We stumbled into some rogues, but Ryuu scared them off. First, I tucked the twins in the inn and locked the room before making my way toward Ryuu''s home.

    A brte goddess interrupted us, dazzling the night with her beauty.

    A wild Astraea appeared!

    "Ryuu, you arete," Astraea said in a concerned voice.

    Ryuu nced at herrades with a bitter smile.

    Astraea nodded at me. "Thank you for helping my children."

    "Don''t mind it."

    She led the way with an elegant smile.

    As its name suggested, Stardust Garden was a bright, beautiful mansion guarded by two beastman beauties.

    "Pleasee in for tea," Astraea said. "I guarantee that it tastes better than the most."

    Grayfia and Aimi stayed silent, leaving the decision to me. Well, it''d be a waste to deny the invitation from a beauty.

    Astraea smiled as if guessing my decision. "Ryuu, take them to their rooms."

    "Yes, Astraea-sama."

    They all went away. Astraea nodded as she led me to a courtyard. The pirs and the ceilings resembled a typical shrine.

    "My children built this ce for me."

    A shrine for a goddess. Makes sense.

    "Wait here. I''ll brew the tea," she gestured to the room on the side and walked away.

    I slid open the door. The room only had a low table and four cushions. It was too neat and refined.

    Astraea arrived with Aimi and Grayfia. We sat around the table as Astraea served tea. It felt different to see a goddess brewing tea.

    "Asahi Marikawa. Alise told me that you got rid of Apollo''s problem. Is that true?"

    "Apollo negotiated a deal with me."

    Ignoring my method, it was a good deal for him. Otherwise, he would be shitting in Heaven right now.

    Astraea served us tea and sighed.

    What was she thinking now?

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 179 - CH. 181: Lokiâ€™s Decision

    [Astraea POV]

    Astraea let out a sigh. She wanted to apologize for putting Familia over his safety. Even if she did, it would mean nothing, just some hollow wordsing from her position.??

    ''The children are affecting me.''

    Her emotions blinded her sense of justice.

    ''It won''t do. Justice and emotions can''t go hand in hand.''

    "Marikawa-san, have you joined his Familia?"

    "Astraea¡­ sama," Asahi said with a strange smile. "I haven''t."

    He was about to call without honorifics, something only the other gods did.

    ''Should I¡­ invite him? He seems to be a bit of a yboy with so many women around. He has to be a noble in the Far East, with these beautiful servants.''

    She could see the loyalty in their eyes. They weren''t after his wealth or anything, especially the gray-haired woman. The intensity of her gaze toward the boy felt like a mortal worshiping a god.

    This wasn''t normal.

    She shook her head and pulled back her thoughts running in the wrong direction.

    ''I can''t impose my decision on my Familia.''

    She decided to hold a voting sessionter if her children desired to wee male adventurers. After all, a Familia touted as a symbol of justice should have male members as well. This courtyard could help until they be used to each other.

    She tried asking about Asahi''s deal in a roundabout way, but Asahi chose to keep his mouth shut.

    She hoped it wasn''t anything terrible. Just in case, she will ask Lyra to investigateter. She talked a bit more with the boy and his servants before seeing them off at the door.

    She returned to the mansion where Ryuu waited for her.

    "Astraea-sama, you look worried."

    Ryuu chose her words carefully as always.

    Astraea revealed a gentle. The elf had grown from an elf-hating lonely girl to a second ss adventurer pursuing justice for everyone.

    "It''s nothing¡­ Ryuu, would you hate me if I try to add a male member to our Familia?"

    Ryuu shook her head. "Astraea-sama can decide what''s best for us."

    "Not that. I want your personal opinion."

    "I¡­ wouldn''t mind. I can''t say that about the other adventurers."

    "Don''t worry, Child. I will not let anyone join. They will have to go through a character test."

    Ryuu nodded at Astraea''s suggestion. "Looks good."

    The only thing left was the approval of the other members. She will do it after tomorrow''s expedition as this might affect their performance in the dungeon.

    "Have sweet dreams, Child."

    "Goodnight, Astraea-sama."

    Astraea bade farewell and went to her room.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    [Asahi POV]

    With Apollo, Monster Feria, and meeting with god out of the way, I felt so relieved. I had nearly two hundred years to conquer the Underworld for Grayfia, my future Empress. At my current pace, anything above level 100 will be a dream.

    Damn it!

    "Asahi-sama, anything on your mind?" Aimi asked, looking down at me. She offered ap pillow after we returned. I just wanted to rx after drinking more than both Shiori and Saeko.

    She wore a simple grey tank top, leaving her cor on full disy. It was her favorite item, no questions asked.

    "Just making ns for the future," I answered.

    "Everything will be fine." she leaned down and kissed my forehead. "Won''t it?"

    I went for her lips. She returned a passionate kiss as I collected myself and pushed her down.

    Grayfia and the twins were in the other room, so I had the freedom. I activated the barrier and lost myself in the passion.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Twilight Manor.

    Loki tapped her feet against the floor, sitting on the bed. Moonlight streamed through the window, illuminating the otherwise dark room.

    "Should I do it?" she asked herself, trying to find an answer.

    Riveria said that the boy and hispanions were in another leaguepared to Bete. Their magic was enough to dazzle Riveria, the strongest magician in Orario. This magic alone reassured their potential, and then there were two new sword wielding women around the boy.

    It was still a tough choice for Loki. She couldn''t kick someone out based on another person''s whims. It''ll create an illusion among other adventures that they might be the next to get a boot. Loki also liked Bete a bit for his wild nature. Men like Bete could either survive long and be a true warrior or die early.

    ''That boy is still a part of my Familia. I can''t throw him out after what he''s been through. Shall I renegotiate the terms?''

    Loki''s lips twisted in a grin. It''s where her strengthy¡ªtricking others without them knowing.

    Let''s see what this noble from the Far East has to offer. For the time being, I''ll let him befriend Ais. The girl adores the boy; perhaps he could be her brother and calm her resentment.

    She could hit two birds with one stone. Too bad, Ais just headed inside the dungeon and won''t return for two or three days.

    She never thought of Ais developing feelings for a boy. It was impossible since she knew her past. A man has to be a hero like her father to steal her heart.

 Chapter 180 - CH. 182: Klyscha Is A Traitor!

    The next day in Yotsuba Mansion.

    I woke up sandwiched between Nee-san and Nao. Two mature women made the night unforgettable. Nee-san was on offense ever since that orgy night while Nao followed in her footsteps. She wanted to prove her usefulness by cooking, helping me in the bath, givingp pillows without asking, and taking me to bed¡ªshe was giving Klyscha a run for her money in the best housewife position.??

    (Noooo! I shall try harder!)

    ''Shush, don''t push yourself, or I''ll spank you tomorrow.''

    (I-I don''t care.)

    ''Masochist.''

    (Anything for my love.)

    "Honey."

    Yuriko opened the door with a big, wide grin on her face. She approached, attired in a tight shirt and ck pants. The nude women on the bed didn''t bother her.

    Truly, the bonds forged in the fire of the battle are the strongest.

    "Are you busy?" Yuriko asked.

    "Not really."

    I was heading to Biblical God for training in an hour. While training, I could apany her.

    "Great. I want your opinion on the ce we rented for our new shop."

    "Sure."

    My business experience mighte in handy.

    "Should I wash your back?" Her gaze drifted down to my boner, courtesy of Shiori''s morning exercise. "And this ce?"

    I shook my head. "Never mind. Let''s do your work first."

    Yuriko looked puzzled but nodded nheless. "You don''t have to be shy about any request. You, my husband, have a special privilege over me."

    As tempting as it sounded, I only had an hour before I startedgging. I had to rush the stuff with Yuriko.

    I took a quick shower while Shiori calmed my urges. After Yuriko helped me dress up, we moved out, only to stumble in Maya garbed in a t-shirt and shorts.

    "What are you doing in these clothes?"

    "Em, nothing?"

    The sweat on her face and her fast heartbeat gave everything away. She was running back to her room after working out or doing something simr.

    "Onii-sama, where are you going?"

    "On a date with Yuriko."

    "I¡­ I can ask someone to drive you there."

    Hesitation was written all over her face. Yuriko also noticed it and chuckled.

    "Dear me, you can have him for the rest of the day. Go on some dates or whatever you like. Enjoy your youth."

    Maya''s face lit up. "Thanks a lot, Yuriko-sama. Also, you''re more beautiful than many women in their twenties."

    That she was.

    I ruffled Maya''s hair. "I''ll make it an unforgettable afternoon."

    "I''ll try my best!"

    Yuriko patted the cheerful Maya''s head. "Don''t try to seduce him, okay?"

    "Yuriko-sama¡­ I won''t."

    Rika appeared around the corner with a grin. "Aa-chan, don''t leave your maid behind~!"

    Great wordsing from someone wearing jeans and a shirt.

    Yuriko shook her head. "Rika, just give me one hour."

    Rika''s face became sullen. "Okay, Yuriko-san. Aa-chan, I''m going to the dungeon with Aimi-chan. Sitting here all day is boring me out. Life of a weeb is hard."

    "Of course, it is," Leme said as she peeked through Saya''s room. "It''s the ultimate test of patience!"

    "Sorry, I can''t live without sunlight. Aa-chan loves my tan," she replied. "Aa-chan, I''ll see you on the other side."

    "Failure of a weeb," Leme grumbled before she smiled at me. "Master, good morning. Have fun out there!"

    She returned to the room.

    I dreaded looking inside the room this ero lover and tsundere Saya shared. Yuriko pulled my sleeve.

    "Dear, be quick. You have so many women to please after this," she said with a giggle.

    "It''s my job."

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    A member of Yotsuba n took us to our destination. I''m not sure how the other members looked at our family freeloading in their n. Well, it made Maya happy, so whatever.

    We got off at a crowded shopping mall. Maya must have a hand in this. Otherwise, the owner wouldn''t have given a spot to Yuriko.

    Still, the future earth wasn''t too different from ours. People hardly looked like they had been through the boss-level event ''World War 3.''

    Yuriko thanked the driver and turned to me.

    "Will our business thrive here?"

    I nodded my head. Ny percent of thedies wille if I stand there with a smile. The rest will be up to Yuriko''s skills.

    Yuriko took my hand and pulled me toward the crowd. "I''ll build an online store if we''re sessful."

    "Sounds good. You can ask others for help."

    Yuriko grinned. "I don''t n on hiring a salesman, you know. The lovelydies of our family will help me big time."

    She already had ns. Such a calcting mother-inw.

    "I''ll help too."

    Yuriko leaned to my side. "Then I''ll pay you with my body."

    "Cough. Cough."

    My goddess leaked my motto.

    ''Klyscha, you traitor!''

    (She tricked me¡­)

    Yuriko giggled, attracting the eyes of every passing man. My re scared the shit out of them.

    After looking around the mall, we finally found Yuriko''s chosen ce in the corner of the second floor. This was a bad location for a new shop, so we had to work extra hard on attracting customers.

    "It''s worth the challenge," Yuriko whispered as she crossed her arms on her chest. "We can pull through."

    The pride in her voice made me smile. She was a sessful woman until the apocalypse arrived. It might be her way of regaining that pride.

    "Dear, call me out when you think I''m going too deep into this. This business means nothing if my man isn''t happy with me."

    I chuckled. "Don''t worry. If you stop paying attention to me, I''lle and bang you in your office. Every employee will listen to your lewd moans."

    Yuriko gasped. "The cold CEO gets forced by her husband in her office. That¡­ sounds exhrating."

    The mother and daughter with their dramatic fetishes.

    We examined every nook and cranny of the ce. I still had a few minutes left, so we roamed around the mall.

    The futuristic malls were a sight to behold.

    After we returned to the Yotsuba Mansion, I went to Maya''s room. She was ying games with Rini and Aiko, so I decided to join them.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 181 - CH. 183: Training

    I guided Rika to register in the guild. My connection with the stern half-elf Eina gave me the freedom to introduce her without any prior background.

    "Aa-chan, good luck with your training," Rika said and kissed my cheeks in front of the guild.??

    She walked away, leaving me under the envious gazes of numerous males. I advanced into Orario''s maze-like streets and teleported to the DxD world in a deserted street.

    Klyscha sent me directly to the god''s room. The old man made a face as if he was suffering from a heart attack.

    "H-How did you get here?"

    "I don''t know."

    I used perhaps my greatest trump card, the innocent face.

    "This boy ruined the honey trap," the god whispered with a troubled expression. "Are you here to train?"

    Honey trap? Wait¡­ did he intend to seduce me? Don''t tell me that the almighty god swings that way?!

    ''Klyscha, protect me if you see his motives¡­ swinging.''

    (With all my power!)

    "Boy, answer," the god urged.

    "Yeah," I said. "Do you have a nickname or anything that''s not so grandiose?"

    He rubbed the tiny goatee on his chin. "I never felt the need to make one. I will grant you the opportunity. Choose a good one for your elder."

    Naming the most well-known god¡ªthis guy threw a trial at the very start.

    "How about Zeus?"

    He stared at me with dead eyes. "Boy, of all the things out there, you had to choose the name of that disgusting rapist."

    My joke rubbed him the wrong way. What do I name him though? Jesus? Goku? Kirito? Never mind thest two.

    "You don''t have to choose it right now. Let us proceed to the training."

    That gave me some room to breathe. I''ll postpone it like everything else to ater date. I have yet to test the power of elemental fusion and so much more. Spending time with the waifus and the dungeon took up most of the schedule.

    The god guided me to an empty chamber that had a normal white marbled floor instead of the clouds. He summoned a sword and pointed it at me. The very sword he used to y the Heavenly Dragons.

    "Come, boy. Show the might of brilliant youth."

    It''s called sparring, not training.

    I swallowed the retort and chanted Ayamur. Since it was a friendly spar, I might as well go at him with a full bang.

    He narrowed his eyes at the spear. "You''re full of surprises. Never before have I seen a magic spell like this."

    "Get used to things like this," I said with an innocent smile and rushed at him.

    He titled to dodge the first blow and stepped back to evade a wide swing, I switched to fast attacks but the old man avoided each one with grace as if he had foresight. I enchanted myself with every reinforcement spell.

    "Ohhh. Your power grew so much."

    God was left in awe at the Diva''s powers. I gave him no time and threw myself at him. My spear shed with his sword; the shockwave made his white robes flutter.

    His lips grew a condescending smile. "This isn''t the power I hoped to see from you."

    He put pressure on the sword, forcing me back. My stubborn self refused to ept defeat. I nted my feet deep into the ground and pushed back.

    A golden glow rose from his sword and exploded in my face. I found myself flying back, crashing into the wall. I sprang back to my feet and nced down. Blood oozed from the long cuts on my chest and ribs. Although they looked scary, I only felt a bit tingle.

    This guy''s nerfed version overpowered me. As expected of someone from God in the top 10 list of this world, he was on another level altogether.

    "Your attacksck rity. You have no real technique. Overwhelming raw power is all you have," he calmly stated my weaknesses, which I was fully aware of. "You can easily overwhelm me with brute force if I didn''t borrow my children''s power. However, you won''tst a single against that kid god."

    "Kid god?" I kept my eyes on the wounds. My Life Element flowed out as a white glow and weaved back the wounds.

    "Shiva¡ªthat pure energy," he said, his shaking finger pointing at my chest. "It''s purer than Gabriel''s holy power."

    Wait a second. This guy was after Life Element instead of my unawakened Holy Element.

    "What''s the use of purity?"

    He returned his sword somewhere before he summoned two chairs. "Take a seat. This shall be your first lesson."

    Once I sat down, he gave me a soft smile. "Trihexa, you know of its existence. I have a suspicion that Trihexa is not a beast born from this world. I would''ve informed other Pantheons but Ick the solid evidence to back my ims."

    "Why do you think so?"

    He shook his head at my question. "I have never faced a beast of this formidable nature. What''s more, the Great Red and Infinity Dragon God know nothing of its existence. Infinity Dragon God is a weird one, but the Great Red will know of a creature on par with her in strength."

    Did he say on par with her? Her? The fuck? Did the fanfiction logic twist this guy up as well?

    There goes my dream of harvesting XP from the Great Red. I can''t raise my hands on a non-hostile woman; that''s against my morals!

    "You get what I''m trying to say here?"

    I nodded. "Trihexa is a bitch from another world."

    "...We can also put it that way. I was able to seal it alone because Trihexa is weak against attacks imbued with pure lifeforce," he continued with a somber expression. "Can you understand the weight of this responsibility? You can deny it right now if you feel it''s too heavy for your shoulders."

    I shook my head. Trihexa was going to be XP either way.

    The god formed a gentle smile. "There is no turning back, Asahi Marikawa. Your true training starts now."

    I gulped. This was going to be hard.

 Chapter 182 - CH. 184: Gabriel

    [Biblical God POV]

    Asahi stood before God withcerations across his naked torso, each healing with speed visible to normal eyes. Asahi''s self-regeneration had improved a lot in just three hours. Asashi didn''t know any ways to attack with his life force. God nned to teach him powerful spells and finally leave two gracious gifts for him. These trump cards will force Asahi to truly embrace Heaven as his new home.??

    God chuckled in glee.

    ''Thisd will appreciate my gift.''

    God teleported himself and Asahi to a different room in the Sixth Heaven.

    "Rest, Asahi. You did well today."

    "You sure know how to kick a man''s pride."

    God smiled. "It''s a sacrifice necessary for the greater good."

    Asahi''s brows fell in a frown as he took out a shirt from somewhere and wore it. "Don''t give me that bull."

    God pressed a hand on his ears. "I have an emergency business to attend to."

    He vanished without hearing Asahi''s answer.

    [Asahi POV]

    Where did the old man go now? Training, my ass. He just threw me around and injured me. I ain''t a masochist to endure this every day!

    I sighed and gave a look over at the room¡ªa bare white room with a simple bed and a table. God sure liked the color white.

    I plopped on the fluffy bed and checked my wounds. My natural recovery speed increased dramatically, but it didn''t rank up. Wait, my elements. I opened my status and checked the Life Element''s rank. Surprisingly, it had none.

    (You just realized it. My Love''s Elements aren''t ranked.)

    ''I never noticed it until now.''

    I had to put more time into knowing my limits, but the tempting thighs and breasts led me astray every time I decided to train. The women were my power as well as my weakness.

    What am I supposed to do in this lifeless room?

    A knock on the door answered my question.

    "Is this Asahi Marikawa''s room?"

    This soft, angelic voice¡ªwho was this woman addressing me so sweetly.

    "It is," I straightened my back and replied in a pretentious voice.

    The door opened, and my eyes met her golden eyes. She tilted her head; her golden curls swayed subsequently. The blooming lily flower in her hair gave her an innocent charm, contrary to her white dress emphasizing her voluptuous figure, failing to contain her holy breasts.

    Gabriel, one of the Four Great Seraphs. The superior of Sandalphon, who I defeated yesterday.

    That old bastard. So Gabriel was his honey trap to test me. Anyone trying to jump on this seemingly defenseless woman will die without knowing the reason for their death. Despite her innocent appearance, she was the strongest woman in Heaven.

    "Hello~? Father sent me to deliver this," Gabriel said and waved a water bottle. "But you''re having some evil thought in your head~."

    "What?" I spotted a multiyered white magic circle around me. "These are?"

    She passed the bottle with a smile. "It''s the system Father built to cleanse evil desires. Angels fall when their desires are too strong~."

    God''s system had this handy function too? It seemed necessary, or every male would fall after seeing someone like Gabriel.

    Gabriel flicked my forehead with a yful smile and yelped in pain. "Ouch."

    She red at me while nibbling on her red finger.

    "Why so thick?"

    God, this woman''s misleading words were too much for a healthy male like me!

    "That''s not my fault, is it?"

    She shook her head and assumed a cheery smile as if nothing happened and sat beside me. I turned away from her overpowering lily-like refreshing fragrance. No more barriers, please.

    "I''m Gabriel. Father''s daughter. He is busy in his workshop and sent me to take care of you."

    Even the Biblical God lied.

    "Asahi Marikawa, as you already know."

    "Why did Father invite you to his room?"

    "He didn''t tell you?" I asked, only to receive a head shake from her. "You should ask him."

    I had no business meddling between the ''father and daughter.'' She will be a bit sad to hear that her father is retiring. The chances of him dying looked less in this timeline. My existence messed up another world.

    (Good job!)

    Gabriel turned to me and leaned, looking up with puppy eyes that just looked adorable. "Please?"

    I shut my eyes from her blinding cuteness. "Your Father forbade me to tell anyone."

    She pouted and swung her legs childishly. "Father doesn''t talk much to Michael or me now."

    This airhead... On the innocence scale, she would be ranked lower than Rini, a fourteen-year-old girl. Even Rini started to awaken some desires, but this woman was a nk page regarding sexual knowledge. She was the type to get manipted in doujins-sh-hentai.

    Just as something else was about to awaken inside me, the door opened, and then came my salvation.

    "Gabriel, you can go," God said.

    Gabriel got up and lowered her head politely. "Yes, Father."

    She pranced out of the room. God nced at me with a barely noticeable smirk on his lips. "I hope she didn''t bother you much."

    "Cute angels like her are always wee at my doorstep," I said with a wink.

    His smirk fell. "Should I send Sandalphon to serve your needs?"

    "How about no?"

    She was a lioness ready to bite my head off, or at least her expressions conveyed that feeling.

    "You can return. Shall I send you off to that church?"

    "No need. I''ve my ways to travel. Also, don''t bother tracking me since you can never find me."

    He nodded humbly. "True. I tried but couldn''t track your presence after Rome."

    I shook my head at his honest confession and asked Klyscha to send me back.

 Chapter 183 - CH. 185: Deep Floors

    I rebooted my avatar in Yotsuba Mansion. The violet eyes in my face struck me with horror. Maya stared down at me with scary intent in her eyes as if wondering whether to attack me during sleep. She snapped back to normal and pulled back.

    "Onii-sama, sorry for scaring you."??

    "Do you want to get eaten that badly?" I asked.

    She was still twelve, and her overprotective father might snap if he heard of his daughter getting bedded before any legal confirmation. The ns in the Irregr world prized female magicians'' virginity; as such, the girls weren''t allowed to engage in any sexual activity before the marriage.

    She turned her face in embarrassment. "I''m sorry. Miya Nee-sama scolded me the other day. She wants us to have an engagement ceremony before crossing the line."

    "No more sorries," I raised myself from herp and kissed her neck. "How long do we have to wait for?"

    "Three years and forty-nine days¡­" she told the exact remaining time.

    We had to wait till she was sixteen. My previous ns were to leave and spend some time with the undead, which dropped due to her overreliance on me. It was also too cruel to this cute little sister loving me wholeheartedly.

    "It''s just three years. We''ll be together forever after that, okay?"

    She cupped my cheeks and forced her lips on mine in a brief kiss.

    "Yes!"

    I shook my head and settled back on herp. Nothing beats the fun of smooth thighs covered in ck stockings.

    "Maya, can we go on that promised dateter? I want to have some rest here."

    Maya''s face lit up with a smile as a light flickered around her hair. "Please. My everything is for Onii-sama to use."

    Her magic slipped under her intense excitement.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    A few minutes ago, in the inn''s room.

    I teleported from the portal above the forest.

    "My Lord." Grayfia saw me and sighed in relief. "How did the training go?"

    I smiled wryly. "Decent."

    Grayfia stepped closer and sniffed my clothes. She narrowed her eyes. "Why do I smell an angel on you¡­? You lured an innocent angel into depravity in mere hours?"

    "Why are you acting like a suspicious housewife?"

    "It''s a maid''s responsibility to keep her Master on the right path," she said with a soft smile. "Besides, My Lord should have some dignity to not bite into every piece of meat."

    "That emperor thing is like years away," I said and pinched her cheeks. "Help me if you don''t want me to bed every random woman. It shouldn''t be too much to ask from my future wife, right?"

    "How is the war going?"

    Her skill to change a topic was unparalleled, just like her ability to hide her emotions. Her heart was pounding nearly twice as an average human, but her face only had a little blush.

    "I''ve no idea. Why don''t we visit the Underworld on our next date?"

    "Date?" she nodded with a smile. "Next week then. Aimi andpany are expecting your presence in the dungeon."

    She called Aimi like they were intimate friends, something unexpected from this overly serious maid.

    "You wannae?"

    "I''ll join after wrapping up the lunch."

    I kissed her forehead. "You work too hard."

    "It was our deal," she whispered with a mischievous smile. "I can''t believe I have to serve this goofy, perverted master for thousands of years."

    Thousands of years seemed so far away for a youngd like me. The devil race could live that much if someone didn''t kill them.

    After giving some affectionate headpats to my lovable maid, I asked Klyscha to teleport me to Aimi.

    My jaw immediately dropped at the magnificent sight before me¡ªthe vast waterfall diving, surrounded by valleys and cliffs of deep-blue crystals. The harpy-like creatures flying around in the air made the scene oddly mystical. Some of them sang pleasant songs, toned down by the sound of the water hitting the ground. They weren''t the beautiful woman with the lower half of a bird. No, these harpies were old, wrinkled women with dirty feathers.

    Moving from the repulsive sight, I nced down the crystal cliff under my feet. The water stream went all the way down, probably a few hundred meters.

    "Gotcha!"

    I surrendered to Shiori, who tightly embraced me from behind and rubbed her chin on my shoulder.

    "Guess what floor this is?"

    "Thirty?"

    "No," Saeko denied, admiring the sight of the waterfall. "It''s the twenty-fifth floor."

    "Does that¡ª"

    "No, Asahi-kun," Shiori cut me off. "We went down to the twenty-eighth already with Aimi-san''s help. But, the scenery of the Great Falls was too precious to enjoy without you."

    I couldn''t help but nod my head. The water reflected the color of crystal poured from the ceiling, where a tree''s thick roots could be seen. It was a fine sight in a bloodthirsty dungeon.

    "That is the Colossal Tree Labyrinth."

    "How do you know so much?"

    "Alise was kind enough to educate us about the dungeon," Saeko replied with a soft smile.

    "Did we do it wrong?" Nao asked.

    ...Wait a minute. I turned to the smiling bespectacled brte. "Rika-san wasing, so I tagged along."

    "This woman has great talent and determination. We can''t waste it." Rika patted Nao''s back and waved the steampunk-ish sniper rifle with her other hand, grinning viciously. "My hands are itching to clip their wings."

    The harpies screeched as though sensing Rika''s killing threat and darted away to the ceiling.

    Leaving my back, Shiori shuffled to my side and shook her head. "Rika-san, you already massacred a hundred of them."

    "So what? I n on ughtering everyst one of ''em. It''ll benefit Aa-kun and us."

    "Go get ''em."

    "Yosh!"

    Rika began the massacre. The fired-up Rika finished the job in ten minutes.

    The girls'' hard work filled my XP bar to 7.1%, and raised KP to 185,978.

 Chapter 184 - CH. 186: Power Of Love?

    Seeing the high cliff, a crazy idea brewed in my head. Instead of taking the crystal bridge to the bottom of the fall, why don''t we¡ª

    "Asahi-sama, are you nning to¡­?" Aimi guessed my intention.??

    "Yep. Let''s dive."

    "Crazy n," Rika muttered and looked down. "I can disperse the force with telekinesis. The thrill will be greater than jumping from a building."

    Saeko and Shiori nodded together. Shiori had her flying technique; Saeko had the water element, so she can easily survive; Rika had telekinesis. As for Aimi, well, she was thest boss. A meager fall like this won''t even graze her. Even so, I hugged Nao and Aimi to my chest. Although the airhead had fantastic wind spells, there was no telling what went wrong.

    "Let''s dive!"

    "W-Wait!"

    Aimi swiftly hugged my neck as I dived headfirst. The adrenaline rushed to my head as the wind roared in my ears. This was a better fall than bungee jumping I experienced on my high school trip.

    My fiery wings quickly decelerated the fall before we slipped into the pool. I swam back to the surface. Nao sank her teeth in my neck.

    "You don''t need to carry me like a sack of potato. Shiori-chan taught me her flight spell. You got me wet now."

    "I wanted to see my fiance¨¦ wet," I whispered and ruffled her wet hair.

    Before she replied, Rika''s dive sshed us. Shiori caught Saeko midair and smiled.

    "We''re fine up here."

    Nao sighed as she clung to me. Aimi released me and dove into the water. I activated Life Sense to find two presences underneath us.

    [Life Sense'' ranked up to E.]

    One presence quickly vanished, and crimson dyed the water. A hand extended from the water, followed by Aimi. A blue crab''s corpse emerged on the surface with metallic ws.

    "We''re surrounded by the monsters."

    I tried the Life Sense skill again to find a hundred monsters in about fifty meters range.

    Rika lifted herself with telekinesis. "Water is such a pain."

    The Phenex fire burned and propelled me out of the water.

    A serpent peeked from the water, revealing its enormous body. The fins on its head and its jade scales reminded me of the eastern dragons. It flickered its tongue and hissed.

    Around the serpent, many other monsters appeared¡ªturtles with crystals protruding from their back, sharks with sharp fins, blue-skinned women with green hair simr to intertwined vines, and nk white eyes.

    I spotted a fishtail covered in scales in ce of a lower body. First old hag harpies, then creepy mermaids¡ªthis dungeon ruined all fantasies for monster girls.

    The mermaid opened their mouth and sang a surprising pleasant song.

    *Bang!*

    The singer''s died on their debut. Rika made a disgusted face. "These mermaids tried to control my mind. Idiots. This temptation is nothing before what I endured for years as I waited for Aa-chan to mature."

    "This shotacon," Shiori mumbled as she sliced down the monsters with katana des.

    "Girls, massacre formation," I said and equipped Ayamur. I swung the spear, and the shockwave created a wave, dragging all the monsters back.

    "Nice." Rika''s finger kept pressing the trigger as her rifle swiftly switched targets.

    Saeko ran on water and dealt with the monsters behind me. With her remarkable agilitybined with her Water Element, water walking was an easy feat for her. Nao threw wind spells to aid Saeko''s blind spots.

    Their wless teamwork made me chuckle.

    The weaklings died in a matter of seconds, coloring the pure water blood red.

    Saeko cleaned her de, standing still on an ice tform with a sadistic smile. "Monster Rex will spawn here tomorrow, after one month. I can''t wait to have a one-on-one with the twin-headed dragon."

    Monster Rex? Oh, that boss monster Goliath that spawned on the 17th floor was called Monster Rex.

    Saeko sure got some benefits from this friendship. I''ll bug Eina for more detailster about the dungeon.

    For now, I had to bully some more monsters to regain some confidence.

    We crossed the pool and entered the staircase leading down to the next floor. The floor looked like the upper floors with taller ceilings and spacious hallways.

    Not longter, we ran into a monster we hunted a lottely.

    The bloodsaurus.

    Though, this one charged at us faster than its surface counterpart. Saeko and I made quick work of them.

    Thirty minutester, we left the 28th floor with Bloodsaurus corpses all over the ce.

    (Grayfia is asking permission toe over with lunch.)

    ''Teleport her.''

    Grayfia appeared with a giant bento that seemed to bemon in the anime.

    "My Lord, let''s dig in."

    "Can''t we go back to the inn?" Nao asked.

    I turned to her with a nk stare. The other girls except Aimi did the same, giving a ''what the fuck'' look to Nao.

    Nao became overwhelmed and fumbled with her gloves. "D-Did I say something strange?"

    "We''re in a dungeon," Shiori said. "A ce full of monsters that are out to kill us. Returning to a peaceful ce will disperse the tensions. It''ll shatter our immersion."

    Saeko and Rika nodded in agreement. I shared the same thought. Nao also nodded under pressure. Aimi and Grayfia remained cool as ever.

    We found a room next and cleaned it a bit. Sitting on the sheet brought by Grayfia, I dove into the food. Saeko took a bite and gave a thumbs up to the maid.

    "The harmony between the spices couldn''t be any better."

    "Thanks, Mistress Saeko," Grayfia said with a sincere smile.

    It was still odd to hear Grayfia addressing the girls.

    "She surpassed us, Saeko," Shiori said.

    "I do not mind," Saeko said. "Grayfia-san is part of our family. Asahi-kun also likes the variety in our cooking style."

    Rika nodded. "Yep. I remember the quote, ''You''ll eventually get sick of eating the same food over and over.'' This maid brought a breath of fresh air to our lives. Still, just wait for the day Shizu until surpasses all of you with her sisterly love!"

    "Asahi-sama eats me every day. Will he get bored with me eventually?" Aimi whispered, munching on crispy choco cookies.

    "Never," I told her with telepathy, getting an earnest smile from her. She nced down at her cor and pulled it up a bit, looking proud.

    "Power of love," Shiori whispered and gave a cheeky to Nao, whose face turned crimson. "Lady Nao, your power of love is infinite!"

    Nao lifted her bowl to hide from my curious nce. "It won''t happen again¡­ I swear."

    Dammit, I want to know more about it!

    ''Klyscha.''

    The goddess retold the event that happened a few days ago. Nao cosyed as a magical girl in her room. In front of her TV, she chanted the spells alongside the magical girls. Shiori entered her room to ask if Nao wanted to cook that day, only to get dazzled by Nao''s appearance.

    It became a dark memory for Nao.

    Thankfully, Shiori captured a few shots of Nao in that red tight outfit with a subus tail and white wings. I''ll coax it out of her tonight.

 Chapter 185 - CH. 187: Practice

    The next floors, mainly 29th and 30th, were all too easy with the bloodsaurus and another monster called We got the ultimate Jurassic experience for free. The monsters gave a substantial amount of XP pushed my progress to 21.99%. Satisfied with today''s harvest, I returned to the inn.

    Saeko and Shiori went to Alise and Ryuu while Grayfia and Nao read a storybook Saeko bought in the Monster Feria''s sale. It was about some ancient hero ying monsters¡ªyour typical fairy tale shit.??

    "Aa-chan, what''re we doing now?"

    The frivolous youngdy was curious. I only had one n now.

    "I''m gonna experiment with some magic spells. I don''t know which one might turn out to be better than Diva spells."

    Diva spells were strong, but the strongest of them could affect a city at most. It might be plenty useful to have a continent or higher level spell in my arsenal.

    I set up a small range soundproof barrier to not interrupt thedies and brought my palms closer. I drew out the Water element at the lowest temperature possible from one hand and the Fire element from the other. The blue and crimson energy flowed, chasing each other in a cycle. I sharpened my focus on mixing the two, and they did, bing an orb of bluish me.

    "Pretty."

    I swatted Rika''s hand before she touched the orb. "Stop being reckless."

    "Okay."

    I poked the orb instead; a burning sensation enveloped my finger before a wave of bone-chilling cold froze it. I pulled back and blinked in surprise. This spell negated or bypassed my magic resistance.

    (My love''s resistance to physical and magical attack is exceptionally high, but the effect of two contradictory energies is just that¡­ absurd.)

    What if I increased its size? I shook my head. This could blow up or something and harm everyone.

    I proceeded to test the fusion of Fire and Darkness. The result was a pitch-ck fire flickering on my palm. It reminded me of the word ''Hellfire.''

    Life and Fire didn''t mix at all. In fact, Life didn''t mix with any element. This tsundere element refused to ept others!

    The fusion of Water and Darkness created a dark, ethereal puddle that had no wetness of water. Rika couldn''t suppress her curiosity and tried to touch it.

    Kwaah!

    The puddle became alive and pounced at Rika''s finger. I quickly smacked it and red at Rika. She retreated as she scratched her cheeks.

    "My bad¡­"

    ''Klyscha, what''s this venom-like thing?''

    (I don''t know what to call this creature born with sentience. It has a strong attraction to Life... Living Abyss, maybe.)

    This little creature was scary. I had watched enough horror movies to know where this was going. Thankfully, the smack rendered it senseless, then I burned it with fire.

    "Phew."

    "Aa-chan, I''m sorry, okay? You don''t have to make that face."

    "I''m just confused by this new abomination. How did it gain sentience?"

    "Because Aa-chan is a good man?"

    I raised my brow at thedy buttering me up. "What do you want?"

    Rika gave a sheepish smile and pointed to myp. "Ap pillow. Shiori got it too."

    "You two sure love to one-up each other over trivial things."

    She sneakily put her head on myp. "The sisters are fun to mess with. Shiori especially reminds me of my rebellious phase."

    Though for different reasons, Rika''s statement about the Busujima sisters couldn''t be any more right.

    Spoiling Rika for some more time, I read the Grimoire. The Busujima sisters returned with spicy news.

    Astraea carried out a vote to allow male members in their Familia, which ended with an overwhelming hundred percent agreement. Some girls would have disagreed, but they chose to respect their goddess''s choice.

    Still, why the sudden vote? Did the Goddess of Justice be enamored with me and decided to change her rules? It can''t be. My charm won''t work on a goddess of her caliber. She didn''t even flinch on our first meeting, much less falling for me. They were also going to the dungeon tomorrow for some quest. I might get the answer after that.

    The bedtime came, and Grayfia quietly sneaked away. I couldn''t say anything since Rika and Shiori''s presence guaranteed that something lewd would happen. The devil maid still wanted to take her time to prepare herself. Most likely, she wanted me to approach and ask her. She might even be waiting for an order. It was hard to understand a woman.

    Another passionate night ensued.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    [Yuriko POV]

    Yotsuba Mansion.

    Yuriko dried her wet hair before the dressing mirror. Spotting the ring on her neck, her mind wandered.

    ''Should I disturb him tonight?''

    As much as their rtionship progressed, she still found it shameful to intrude in his private time with ''younger'' girls. She put down the hairdryer and peeled off the towel. Pinching the little fat on her waist, she sighed. She regretted stopping those early morning workout sessions.

    "It''s his fault," she grumbled and wore a pale violet loose,fortable robe that made it easy to move during the night. He spoiled her endlessly, turning her into azy woman.

    ''What is he doing now?''

    She wanted to take a peek and escape if she found him doing ''that.'' He became extra wild with more women.

    She walked through the hallways of this Mansion that became her new home. Earth or this, she felt no difference. Everything she cared about¡ªSaya and Asahi¡ªwere already here. She saw no reason to even return to that haunted world where corruption and evil hid in every corner.

    She looked and right before peeking into Asahi''s quiet room. Asahi leaned against the bed alone with the Grimoire in his head. His focused expression softened her heart until she spotted the bulge in his shorts.

    ''Is he reading porn¡­?''

    She rubbed her eyes in disbelief. This was the Grimoire that Asahi read sometimes.

    Why would a man with so many women read porn alone? Is he ill?

    Yuriko became worried and walked to him.

    "Dear, all you alright?"

    "Yuriko? What would happen to me?"

    Yuriko took the Grimoire from him that had no arousing images. She ced it aside and pressed her hand on his forehead. He also didn''t have any fever. She nced at his bulge with confusion.

    "What got you so excited?"

    "Oh, that," Asahi chuckled out loud. "It''s the result of Rika''s hard work. I was so engrossed in reading to ease this."

    "You can even do that?!"

    Asahi grinned as his bulge vanished. "One of the many perks of a sex-rted ss."

    Yuriko also chuckled. "I can''t even deny when people call you a gigolo."

    Asahi''s smile twitched briefly before a grin covered his face. He threw his arm around her waist, slipping down to her butt.

    "H-Honey!"

    He lifted her like a child and ced her on hisp. He pressed his body against her and bit on her earlobe. He wordlessly slipped his hand inside her robe and groped her butt while leaving trails of kisses on her neck.

    Yuriko shut her eyes with bated breath and pulled at the knot holding her robe together. It was an excellent opportunity to get some love!

    "You''re naked under there. You came here with every intention for this to happen. Quite an insatiable mother-inw I have."

    Yuriko pinched his cheeks. "I still can''t hold a candle to the Harem King."

    Asahi gave a smile and buried his face in her chest. "You and others are the reason for this. I can''t stop myself from devouring the beautiful bodies before me."

    "That''s true," Yuriko said before shuddering. His tongue touched her breasts, making her impossibly sensitive for a woman of her age. She couldn''t hold back and let out her moans in Asahi''s ears. He gave a proud grin and slipped his fingers inside her. She was wet, so he tossed his shorts and thrust his lively cock inside.

    Yuriko winced, throwing her head back. The familiar unforgettable warmth wrapped her and yanked her into the river of pleasure. Her mind became vacant as her body instinctively moved to reciprocate Asahi''s movements.

    She climaxed not long after. Asahi flipped her over and held her from behind. While exchanging deep kisses with her, he pounded her senseless.

    Nearly an hourter, she passed out in his arms.

 Chapter 186 - CH. 188: Babel

    Astraea waved her Familia goodbye in the morning. As the children left, a nervous smile dawned on her face. She wished that they would return from that cruel, heartless dungeon.

    She shook off her worries and gazed up at the tower in the distance with a determined expression. She had to go to Babel for the monthly meeting about the Evilus. The gods had decided to host a meeting every month until Evilus''s threat vanishes entirely.??

    ''Please stop this madness. You people are hurting the innocents.''

    Astraea walked toward the tower, which overlooked the entire city and acted as a shield to protect the humans from the monsters.

    She climbed the stairs to the tower and arrived on the 13th floor, the meeting spot. She opened the door and stepped inside the room with every influential god sitting around a table.

    Several gods sent a friendly smile at her; some even threw a flirtatious wink, some merely nced at her before continuing their talk, while the rest scowled silently.

    Astraea ignored the varying reactions and took a seat

    "How have you been? I haven''t seen you around my home."

    Astraea turned to the redhead god, who grinned with her eyes closed as usual. "I''m well enough. Is everyone here?"

    "We''re missing Apollo," answered a goddess sitting before Astraea with arms crossed under her chest. She had a ck eyepatch covering her right eye, making it that she could only see with her left crimson eye. She was Hephaestus, the goddess of smithing. Her Familia rose to the top 3 after Evilus''s attack on Orario.

    Astraea smiled. "Hephaestus, it''s good to see you."

    Hephaestus nodded her head, and her wild crimson hair bounced lightly. "You too. I haven''t seen you in the shop since Tsubaki upgraded your Captain''s sword."

    "It''s been a hectic month for my children."

    "Apollo ain''t the type to miss any meeting," Loki said and leaned back on her chair. "Is he too busy with his ''affairs''?"

    Quite a few godsughed at Loki''s remark. Apollo''s perversion was known to everyone, so no one doubted it.

    "Please," said a blonde god with captivating emerald eyes. Dionysus, a god with a face that could charm both men and women, gave an equally charming smile. "Fellow gods, we should give Apollo freedom."

    "Should we wait?" asked the goddess of Fertility, Demeter.

    Loki nodded. "We got no other choice."

    Apollo''s Familia was D-Rank. No god dared to sow discord at this time. Well, even if they wanted, they would be shut down by the strongest gods here.

    The gods engaged in idle chitchats. Before long, the talk shifted into the new adventurers.

    "Anyone heard of that noble from the far east?" a god asked curiously.

    "Oh, him. I saw that kid a week ago," an old god said with a chuckle. "Apparently, the adventurers are cursing him for hoarding some of the most beautiful women Orario had ever seen."

    "I heard that he joined Apollo Familia," said a wheat-skinned goddess without moving her eyes from the silver-haired goddess sitting quietly.

    "Is that true?"

    "Really, Ishtar?!"

    Astraea and Loki asked at the same time. Astraea remembered what Alise told her¡ªhe only wanted to be part of her and Loki''s Familia in Orario.

    Ishtar shrugged her shoulders. "It''s just a rumor."

    Astraea let out a sigh and looked at Loki inquisitively, wondering why this goddess got worked up for Asahi. The trickster goddess joined her hands behind her head and feigned ignorance. Astraea realized the goddess''s intentions.

    ''She wants him, or perhaps the women by his side. Alise says the twin sisters are exceptional swordswomen, equal or higher than Kaguya. Not to mention the other women and his own power. He might be safe if he joined Apollo''s Familia. If not¡­''

    Thinking up to this, Astraea became worried. He and his women might get targeted by some other god. The majority of the gods had no lines. The only thing they cared about was being entertained.

    ''I''ll invite him to our Familia.''

    The door opened at that moment, and Apollo walked in with a sheepish smile.

    "I apologize for dying the meeting."

    Astraea and many gods blinked in surprise. Apollo''s apology was sincere. Even his smile wasn''t fake, unlike his usual, repulsive smile.

    ''What changed so much¡ª'' Astraea''s eyes widened as she recalled what Asahi said to Alise when she went to invite him to the Monster Feria.

    ''He''s been taken care of.''

    It had to be a coincidence. Astraea didn''t believe it. She also couldn''t help but think about the possibility of Asahi teaching Apollo a lesson. Still, Apollo would''ve retaliated with his adventurers and raised hell in Orario. No event like that happened.

    While the gods showed shock at Apollo''s iprehensible change, Freya''s silver eyes stared at Apollo with a burning intensity. She crossed her legs with a broad smile. "Interesting."

    All heads turned to her, but she kept her smile on.

    Apollo also noticed other''s stares and tried to act normal, but Astraea''s curiosity only rose.

    The discussion finally started.

 Chapter 187 - CH. 189: A God?

    The discussion went on for about an hour. The gods had no idea what Evilus were cooking this time around. Still, the Evilus bunch wouldn''t give up so easily.

    Astraea looked up at the rising sun and sighed.??

    "Why so worried?" Hephaestus asked. "Is it a man?"

    Astraea nodded her head, clueless of Hephaestus''s real meaning. Hephaestus''s eyes grew wide before she let out an amused chuckle.

    "I''ll catch youter," Astraea said and hurried to Asahi''s inn, unaware of the figure stalking her through the streets.

    Once inside the inn, Astraea only had to ask the innkeeper for Asahi''s room.

    She arrived outside his room and knocked on the door.

    "Urgh¡­ing."

    A voice came, followed by tumbling steps. The door opened, and Asahi emerged, rubbing his sleepy eyes.

    "Um, Astraea?!"

    His expression tensed. Astraea felt his aura and gasped in shock.

    "You are a god¡­ no, it can''t be."

    He went in and out of the dungeon as an adventurer, as reported by her Familia. Some people imed to witness his fight. Then again, she didn''t know any god going by Asahi Marikawa in Heaven. But the proof was his overwhelming aura.

    "Shit."

    Asahi yanked Astraea inside and closed the door. A hand stopped his attempt.

    "Wait!"

    The intruder forced open the gate and shut the door behind her.

    "Loki¡­" Astraea muttered before training her eyes on Asahi. "She might be here because of me. I''m sorry."

    Asahi breathed a sigh. "It''s not your fault."

    "The boy I wanted to invite to my Familia is a god. Now that''s something I never sawing."

    Asahi frowned. "God? What are you talking about?" He tried to feign ignorance.

    Loki wasn''t taking any of this. She drew closer and pointed to his face with a grin. "You, my friend. Riveria and Ais saw you using magic in the dungeon without enraging it. Was it not you, or was it your copy? Also, how did you walk around without arousing someone''s suspicion? Everyone in Orario can sense a god when they see one. Asahi Marikawa, what are you?!"

    The more she spoke, the more feverish her voice became. She had never seen a god able to use divine power in the dungeon.

    Loki''s uproar broke the women''s sleep. Astraea looked at the four women yawning on the seam. She recognized the twins who visited her manor yesterday and the brown-haired woman who fumbled with her sses. She never saw thest brown-skinned woman stretching her arms with a smile.

    "Aa-chan¡­ why are there two women here?"

    "I''m sorry for disturbing you early in the morning," Astraea said and hung her head in apology.

    "How can I fault a sincere woman like you?"

    Astraea nodded and turned to Asahi. Alise had some feelings for him. It had to be, or Alise wouldn''t have thought of waging war on Apollo. Still, she couldn''t me him. Right now, she wanted to know his origin. How had he stayed under the radar in a city full of gods?

    "What is happening here?" a voice arrived as a silver-haired maid appeared out of thin air, holding two baskets.

    "Grayfia," Asahi said.

    "My Lord, did they¡­?"

    Asahi nodded with a wry smile. He had expected it to happen, but not this soon. His peaceful life was about to end.

    Grayfia put down the baskets and readied two kitchen knives between the fingers of both hands. "Shall I?"

    "Don''t," Asahi stopped the maid from murdering two innocent souls. He looked at Astraea and Loki with a stern gaze. "Come with me."

    He led the two to the other room. Grayfia followed with kitchen knives ready at bay. He beckoned the goddesses to sit, which they did, and gave him curious nces.

    "Loki, Astraea, fine. I admit it. I''m not a human, but I''m not a god either," he said and snapped his fingers. A spark erupted into a zing fire around him. "You gods, as far as I know, can''t use anything."

    This revtion blew Loki and Astraea''smon sense. Loki crossed her arms over her diminutive chest, staring right into Asahi''s eyes. How long had it been since she felt this tongue-tied? Years? Decades? She couldn''t remember.

    "...Where do you hail from?"

    Astraea remained silent, wondering if he was some old evil god cast out of heaven. That''d also exin his charm, she thought.

    Asahi couldn''t think of Loki as a bad goddess after seeing her care for Ais in the anime. Astraea, well, was the goddess of justice. She wouldn''t betray him unless he bes ''evil'' in her eyes.

    So Asahi told them about Earth and his race to clear their confusion. He seeded in knocking the wise goddesses'' minds into a daze.

    He stood there, wondering if his words sounded too bizarre to even a god.

    Loki cupped her chin before she stood and leaned toward Asahi with her arms on her hips. She took a ''very'' close look at him.

    "So you ain''t a god. I felt that your presence is a bit differentpared to other gods. You im to be the highest in the hierarchy of human evolution. What does that make you? A demigod?"

    "Demigod?" Asahi quirked a brow, liking the sound of the word. "You can also put it this way."

    Loki turned to Astraea, who shook her head with a sigh. "This information about the other world filled with rotten creatures is too much. I don''t know how to feel of it."

    "Astraea," Asahi said. "Why did youe here?"

    Astraea recalled her purpose ining here. "It was to invite you¡­ I suppose it''s not necessary now."

    "Wait. What?!"

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 188 - CH. 190: Offer

    Astraea''s invitation took me by surprise. I couldn''t help but shout, "Wait, what?!"

    Astraea promptly nodded. I pped my forehead and sighed. If only I took the aura suppressing pill before opening the door, I''d have joined a Familia. Last night, the sex with lovelydies at the same time made me crazy in pleasure, leading me to oversleep in theirfortable warmth.??

    "Why do you even want to join a Familia?"

    "It was your kindness, you know, that talk about justice raised my admiration for you."

    "Oh." Loki smirked, distrusting my ''kind'' intentions. "By the way, is Asahi Marikawa yer true name?"

    "Yeah."

    "What were ya nnin'' to do byin'' to Orario?"

    "I was just here on vacation with my wives. Though, the monsters in the dungeon made me stay longer."

    "Vacation¡­ Can ya imagine the chaos your existence will cause? Fuck that. Even the gods will flock over to invite ya, and try less than ''polite'' ways if ya disagree."

    "You might spark Familia wars," Astraea added.

    I already predicted this happening. The entertainment hungry gods will do anything to recruit an irregr like me. It''s not like I can go out and oppose everyone. It''ll be a vicious cycle of killing adventurers over and over. Nee-san wouldn''t want to see me like that, nor would Nao and Yuriko.

    "Well, I was hiding for that very reason. I didn''t want to get into the political war of Orario. Still, no one will know it unless you two leak it."

    Loki gave a mischievous grin as she spun and plopped on the bed. "An'' why''d I do that?"

    "My Lord, I can fix this one," Grayfia said and pulled the hem of her ck gloves, stretching the fabric stretched tautly. A cold smile rose on her face as she stepped toward the goddesses stiff in fear. "Say, would you¡ª"

    I pulled Grayfia back and rubbed her head. "No need to be forceful, Grayfia. I can handle them."

    "...Yes, My Lord."

    "Phew." Loki sighed. "You''re one scary maid. Join my Familia. I''ll pay double, no, triple of what he pays."

    Grayfia merely snorted at Loki''s attempt to tempt her.

    "Loki, why are you here?"

    She pointed at Astraea. "The same as Astraea. I nned to recruit ya and the girls before that perverted goddess of beauty."

    Perverted goddess of beauty¡­ she must be talking about Freya.

    Loki continued, "I don''t know about Astraea, but I can keep this secret."

    Well, it was unexpected. Was she trying to screw me over? You can never trust anyone named Loki.

    "I can too. It''s the least I can do for Alise''s happiness," Astraea said.

    I raised my brows in skepticism. What did Alise have to do with this?

    "Not the best option if ya ask me. Ya might wanna reveal yourself to Ouranos if ya ain''t here to do somethin'' shady."

    Ouranos was an ancient god from Greek Mythology. The old man was affiliated with the guild. He never interfered with any Familia affair. Loki wanted me to reveal everything and get Ouranos''s support for the future. A decent option, but my hatred for greek gods refused to ept.

    Loki shook her head exasperatedly as though guessing my answer. "My Familia is always open to ya and yer lovelydies."

    "Thanks?"

    Like hell I''m going to join you if you show that perverted smile.

    Astraea gave a gentle smile. "You''re also wee in my Familia. I trust you and yourpanions. Please, don''t break it¡­"

    She sure had a big heart to let me join. A god from another world with unknown powers and motives is a big red g from their respective.

    "An'' ya can also create a Familia by faking the god act," Loki said. "Some gods are notorious for foolin'' others by hidin'' their divine aura."

    "It seems like a good idea," Astraea said. "What will he do about the Falna part?"

    Loki shushed Astraea. "Let him figure this one out," she said, low voice.

    Was this her attempt to test my abilities?

    Creating my Familia¡­ it might be a good experience. I could also train some warriors to fight in my wars. The problem was the power to give Falna.

    ''Klyscha, can I do that blessing thing?''

    (It''s not that hard since my love already knows the hieroglyph. You need to learn more about Falna and how gods imbue it on someone''s back.)

    Apollo can do that. He''ll get his punishment if he doesn''t.

    "I''ll think about it."

    "That''s good," Loki replied and got up. "It''s time to go!"

    "I should go too."

    I escorted the two goddesses to the door. As I entered the room, Nao threw her arms around me and nuzzled her face against my chest.

    "You don''t have to hold back because of me or anyone else, okay?"

    I wrapped my arms around her. "I wasn''t holding back on anything."

    "Un."

    "What''s this about anyway?"

    "I¡­ nothing."

    Shiori snickered with her chin on Saeko''s shoulder. Rika ruffled my hair and went on to take a bath in the other room. Grayfia quietly cooked our breakfast with sagged shoulders. Is she still ming herself? I need to console the sulking maidter. For now, I had to go to Heaven to meet God.

    Nao left my hug and headed for the bath as well, followed by the twins.

    "Grayfia," I said, standing beside Grayfia. "It''s not your fault. I should''ve been more careful."

    She shook her head. "I chose a bad time to buy groceries. I wouldn''t have left my Lord to open the door."

    She was stubborn. Well, every one of my women was hard-headed to a level. Several headpats melted her troubles and pushed her to admit that everything was my mistake. I rewarded her with a lingering kiss. The maid almost burned our breakfast, imagining something lewd.

    After breakfast, I headed out to DxD. The god already waited for me there with his sword. This man truly wished to make a masochist out of me...

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 189 - CH. 191: Threesome? (R-18)

    God and I sparred for a good two hours. His ability to use everyone''s power in Heaven was such a cheat. I even asked him if he can''t create more angels to increase this power. This ce might be a fortress with this ability.

    "It''s not that easy to create a new life," he replied with a deadpan face. "You''ll know it soon."??

    "Don''t people fuck for that purpose?" I asked innocently.

    "Fuck?" Gabriel asked as she peeked through the door. "What is this fuck you are talking about, Asahi?''

    God red at me through his narrowed eyes. His face seemed as if he''d kill me for defiling his daughter. He was the reason for Gabriel''s otherworldly innocence. Talk about being overprotective.

    (Ufufu. You do the same with Rini.)

    She wasn''t¡­ wrong.

    "Gabriel, don''t disturb me."

    "But Father¡­"

    God raised his hand with a frown. "Go, I''ll talk to youter."

    Gabriel''s shoulders slumped as she shuffled out of the room.

    "You didn''t have to be this harsh with her."

    God stared at me with vacant eyes. He sat down on a chair that magically appeared and sighed. "It''s not like I want to chase her away."

    He acted like a tsundere father, who couldn''t face his daughter.

    "That''s it for today. I will teach you new spells next time."

    "Sure."

    I left the sulking father and returned. I can''t help him as someone who never experienced what it''s like having a child.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Leme''s face popped into my vision. She turned off the television and looked down at me, who rested on herp.

    "Master is back. Leme was worried for a second."

    She smiled, lighting up the dim room. Feeling another presence, I lowered my gaze. Saya puffed her cheeks and turned away as she drew back her hands from my knees, resting on herp.

    "How do Leme''s thighspare to Saya-chan?"

    "Both have their charms. Saya''s are more round and soft like a high-quality pillow; they lure me into rxing even if I don''t want to. Whereas Leme''s thighs are delicate and ignite my wild desires."

    "Y-You stupid jerk. No need to borate it this detailed!"

    "Come on. Can''t a man be enthusiastic about what he likes?"

    "Saya can''t take Asahi''s rights to speak!"

    Saya narrowed her eyes at the tanned diva''s response. "You should be on my side, as a friend."

    Leme coughed and brushed my forehead with a gentle smile. "Leme is a friend, but Leme is also Asahi''s woman."

    She had her priorities straight.

    Saya groaned and punched my knee. "You charmed Leme to your side. It''s so wrong!"

    I got up from Leme''sp and brushed Saya''s hair. "Better?"

    She turned to me with closed eyes and took off her sses. The tsundere wanted a kiss, so I gave her one, pouring all my passion into the kiss. She pushed me back onto Leme''sp and straddled my waist.

    "Uhh. Should Leme go?" Leme asked, unsure of whether to disturb this moment.

    I winked at Saya, whose eyes had turned crimson at this point. She took back her mouth and swiftly pecked Leme''s lips.

    "Stay."

    Leme cast a furtive nce at me. "...If Saya insists."

    She just agreed to a threesome!

    Saya unbuttoned my shirt and grabbed the pendant. "It makes me giddy to see you cherishing our gift."

    Our¡­ so both¡ªnormal and Flirty Saya¡ªdecided on this gift.

    Her hands went down my chest, a yful smirk tugging at her lips. "Don''t be so happy yet. You have to follow my lead this time. I want all of your love before my belly rounds up. It''ll feel ufortable to have sex in that state."

    Leme nodded smugly as though proud of Saya''s big words. "Ocean of love. Got it?"

    "Ocean of love and cum," Saya corrected Leme. Grinning, she touched everyone to store their clothes. Leme puffed her cheeks for being naked so suddenly. "Leme can undress."

    Saya paid no heed to Leme. Standing on her knees, she took hold of my cock in one hand and rubbed it firmly on herself, her clit, back down between her lips and up again. Her syrupy juices made my cock unbearably hard.

    "Ready?" she asked, staring with her crimson eyes. "I''m starting."

    "Yeah," I groaned.

    Saya slowly guided me into her wet slit and tilted her hips, sliding me deep inside her. Her gushing, warm walls mped on my cock, slowly growing hotter.

    Saya bent to tease Leme''s nipples while continuing to pleasure me.

    "Nghhh!" The brown-skinned Diva cried out from the sudden attack, bouncing her boobs in my face. I reached up and pressed her pale nipples between my lips.

    "Master, you too."

    Saya wlessly rode while teasing Leme. A bright blush spread on Leme''s cheeks as she moaned, her body shaking in a jolt.

    "Ohhhh," Saya sighed as her breathing became more and more ragged. She raised slightly and became still with eyes shut, her juices gushing out in the extreme.

    I can''t let her orgasm alone!

    I reached down and grasped her hips. Then I pushed myself, ramming all the way inside in one thrust.

    Saya threw her head back and drew a deep breath. Leme pped Saya''s hands from her breasts and pushed her face in Saya''s boobs.

    "It''s your turn to be tortured, ehehehe."

    Leme''s cheerfulughter echoed in the room.

 Chapter 190 - 192: Like A Mother? (R-18)

    I pressed Saya''s boobs and squeezed, feeling her warm skin on my palm. I focused on increasing her sensitivity with Ero Modifiers skill. Saya squeezed her left eye shut and gasped.

    It should be enough.??

    I slid my hands down her waist and grasped her hips once again. Lemeunched a relentless assault on Saya, licking and toying with every nook and cranny of her extra sensitive breasts. Saya trembled as her pussy convulsed around my cock. My assault also didn''t stop, showering her in ecstasy.

    Saya moaned, her hoarse voice pulsing with each thrust as she shivered and shook above me. I couldn''t stop the grin reaching my face. Even Flirty Saya was conquered with some help.

    My thrusts quickened as I felt the tingling sensation in my core growing stronger. Saya''s moan turned into a cry as her twin tails waved around her. Before long, I mmed into her and sputtered everything inside. Saya lifted her face toward the ceiling and screamed, convulsing as waves of cum doused her womb. Leme gave ast nibble at Saya and left her to feel the deep orgasm.

    For a whole minute, Saya stayed suspended with a euphoric expression. A fineyer of sweat glistened on her body, making the scene even more arousing. Then she fell. I raised a bit and caught her gently before falling back on Leme''s thighs. Her breaths slowly became steadier.

    Leme stared at me with her eyes lit up with passion. "M-Master, can Leme too?"

    "Hold on," Saya said. "I haven''t paid Leme back for her naughty pranks~."

    Leme gulped as a nervous-yet-excited look appeared in her eyes. Saya squirmed out of my embrace and pulled herself with a reluctant expression. The mix of fluids poured out of her, leaving a wet spot on the couch.

    "It was so warm¡­"

    She yanked me up and nced at the bed. "There."

    "Sure¡­"

    I reluctantly left Leme''sp and hopped on the bed, sitting in the middle. Saya took Leme''s hand and guided her to me. Saya sat cross-legged before me and patted her thighs.

    "Leme, rest your head here."

    Leme and I tilted our heads in confusion.

    "Isn''t thisp pillow better for Asahi?"

    Saya urged Leme with an annoyed look. Leme gave up and awkwardlyid, resting her head on Saya''sp.

    "Leme can smell Asahi''s."

    "Of course, you can. It''s Asahi''s symbol of love," Saya said and gently rolled Leme''s breasts. "Now show everything to him."

    The gorgeous Diva opened her thighs and spread her glistening lips with her index and middle finger,ying all her beauty before me. Her cheek and neck werepletely flushed as she looked at me with dreamy eyes. Lured by her allure, I leaned down and inhaled her rich, delicious scent.

    "Thanks for the food." I put my mouth on her clit and sucked on it gently.

    "M-Master, that, urghhh!" Leme tried to reach for me, but Saya caught Leme''s hands and pressed them on Leme''s boobs.

    "y with them!" Saya ordered. Leme bit her lips before she closed her eyes and awkwardly pinched her taut nipples. Saya patted Leme''s cheeks and leaned down to capture her lips. I boosted Leme''s pussy sensitivity by a hundred percent and ran my tongue in slow circles around her clit while fingering her in a steady rhythm.

    Only a few momentster, Leme bucked her hips upward as her pussy began to spasm at a wild pace.

    "Asahiiiiii¡­!" Leme breathed. Her orgasm seemed to go on and on from the triple attack as a huge gush of wetness sshed out of her and ran down my arms. Her back fell back on the bed, and she started breathing heavily.

    I licked her juices and swiped my hand over my mouth. Saya pecked Leme''s forehead and gave a satisfied nod. "Husband, the divine fruit is ripe."

    I didn''t need more words now. I took my cock in my hand and pressed it on Leme''s moist opening. Sliding the tip inside her tight hole, I pushed slowly. Her warmth wrapped me as she epted everything this time. I started gently to give her space to adjust. Leme squirmed, tilting and pushing her hips, clearly asking for more.

    I grasped her ankles and pulled them up on my shoulders. Gripping her lower thighs, I bent and started thrusting. Groaning and trembling from the extreme stimulus running down from the head to the shaft. She desperately squeezed her breasts, her breath bing rougher.

    Saya gently watched over Leme, somehowing off as a mother looking after her child. I don''t know why this thought popped up when these two couldn''t be any more different.

    The tingling waves of orgasm rose from my cock and spread all the way to my limbs. I lost my control and spurted streams of cum into her womb. Leme held me tightly with both arms and stared into my eyes as the waves of shudders numbed our senses. Her sweet, hot breath tickled, enticing a chuckle out of me. She kissed my cheek as we both copsed. I nuzzled my cheeks against Saya''s thighs and sighed.

    This erotic Diva sapped my mental strength.

    Saya gently caressed my hair and chuckled. "Leme looks so funny now."

    Leme stayed silent, still lost in the euphoria of a deep orgasm. Taking a deep breath, Leme nestled her cheeks against mine.

    "Saya also looks idiotic when you do it with Asahi."

    "Then, there is nothing to worry about. This is the face of a woman in bliss."

    Leme grunted, but couldn''t retort to Saya. This Saya turned tables on anyone in her way, even Shiori knew better than to mess with her. She manifested from her desire to be honest with others. This was the only answer.

    Bang!

    The door broke open. My head snapped toward Rini, who blinked her eyes in confusion.

    "Onii-san, what are you doing with Leme Nee-san?"

    Oh crap!

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 191 - CH. 193: Amphisbaena

    Rini blinked her eyes. Why did Onii-san and Onee-sans entangle their naked bodies even though they were this sweaty? Was this some sort of new training? The sudden tingles in her body weirded her out even more. Rini couldn''t wrap her head around anything.

    "Rini, did you break the doorknob?" Asahi asked, still hugging Leme.??

    Rini tilted her head. "I opened the door normally."

    "Impossible. It was properly locked," Saya said. "Rini is losing control of her strength."

    Rini looked at her hands. "Am I losing control...?"

    "Rini¡­ Rini."

    Rini ignored Asahi''s calls as her eyes were glued to Asahi''s body. Her fingers trembled, longing to touch those muscles.

    "Rini!"

    A shout finally yanked her back to reality. Asahi turned to his side and shielded his body with Leme.

    "I''ll meet youter, okay?"

    Rini nodded and sprinted out of the room, only stopping inside her room.

    I ignored Onii-san. Will he be angry at me?

    She sunk into the couch. The scene reyed in her mind, again and again. Her eyes became dreamy, and her heart elerated. A familiar urge engulfed her. Her hand crawled down to untie her skirt.

    "Rini Nee-chan!"

    Rini pulled her hand and took a deep breath. Aiko skipped into the room and hopped on the couch. With her legs dangling childishly, Aiko nudged Rini.

    "Nee-chan is forgetting her favorite anime."

    "Blooming Sunshine is airing?" Rini nced at the clock. "I missed half¡­"

    The only anime she watched. It was the story of a taciturn girl adjusting to her life in a new city and a new school with the help of her brother. Something about the show made it endearing.

    "Don''t worry. Aiko asked Shizuka Nee-chan to record the show."

    Rini smiled at Aiko''s smug smile. Reaching out, she patted the little girl''s head.

    "Thank you."

    "No problem!"

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    [Asahi POV]

    I pulled out of Leme and closed the door with the telekinesis. I might need to barricade doors to stop this trope.

    "That was, uh, super awkward," Leme said and got up from Saya''sp. "Rini-chan''s affection level is going up. Master, Rini is yearning to be your woman."

    "Nope." Saya shook her head. "It''s her instincts."

    Why now? I remembered Rini''s eyes before she left. It resembled Rika''s predatory gaze when she wanted some love. Was Rini finally losing to her monster instincts? I and Nee-san needed to have a long chat with her. A woman was necessary to stop Rini from jumping on me. If alone, I''d most likely let loose my desires and im her.

    "Forget her for now. I want more love~."

    Saya tackled me. I flipped our positions, pinning her down.

    "Where is my cute Saya?"

    "Am I not cute?"

    "Of course not. I just wanted to make love to her."

    "She is feeling everything from a backseat, awfully bashful. Let me drag her out here..."

    Saya closed her eyes for a few moments. When she opened them again, she was back to her normal eyes.

    "W-Why did you call me? I was having some rest there."

    "I wanted you," I leaned down and whispered in her ears.

    She tried to put on a strong front, trying to weasel her way out. But Leme and I coaxed Saya into a long loving session.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    [Danmachi world]

    I teleported into the dungeon, where the girls already awaited me on the cliff of the Great Fall. Saeko''s grin pretty much told everything about the uing event.

    Rika raised her head from her phone with a toothy grin. "Just in time, love."

    "The party is starting soon," Shiori said.

    Tremors took over the entire floor. Fissures formed upon the walls. A monstrous howl stemmed from the dungeon itself, and the Great Fall exploded. I flew, stopping a bit short from the ceiling, and cast my gaze down. Another water explosion and a massive creature wrapped in white mist burst out of the waterfall. It plummeted into the bottom pool before surfacing to show its two white dragon heads; the right one had red eyes while the left one had blue eyes.

    I grabbed my good old appraisal sses.

    Amphisbaena Lv. 37

    ¡ªDesignated Title: Monster Rex

    ¡ªRace: Monster

    ¡ªss: Dual Attribute Dragon

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 98

    ¡ªDexterity: 90

    ¡ªConstitution: 130

    ¡ªDefense: 160

    ¡ªCharm: 9

    ¡ªMana Power: 260

    Skills:

    [¡ªAnti-Magic Mist (Unique): The monster can discharge a mist that disperses magical phenomena.]

    [¡ªMutated Dragon fire (B-Rank): Due to various characteristics in its bile, the monster''s fire can burn even on the water.]

    [¡ªCondemned (Curse): The monster bes weakened in any other territory other than its nest.]

    [¡ªWater Element Resistance (F): The monster gains Water Element resistance in its natural habitat.]

    Oh man. Amphisbaena boasted quite the mana in its colossal body. Even its stats were a cut above Ais, a prodigy in her own ss.

    The monster suddenly went inside the water andunched itself in the air. Its ws dug into the mountain as it began to climb up.

    This thing was huge, over twice the height of a truck, yet it still nimbly swam in the water like a serpent. It stopped right under the waterfall and let out a terrifying roar.

    The water erupted up and smashed through the fragile cliff. The raging wave became a tsunami. The girls remained motionless as the tsunami split and flowed to the girls'' side as if it was afraid of drenching them. Was it Saeko''s water element, Rika''s telekinesis, or Nao and Shiori''s wind element? Maybe it was thebination of all those abilities. I couldn''t help but be astonished at their growth. They used to be normal humans not long ago.

    The beautiful dragon that could make any average adventurer piss their pants in terror; it looked up from the pool. The two heads, which were split from the base of its neck like a hydra, gave a menacing re at me. The girls looked down on it with slight mockery.

    My fiery wings sted, taking me to my right ce¡ªin the middle of the excited Busujima Twins.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 192 - CH. 194: The Girlsâ€™ Battle

    I conveyed the dragon''s information to the team while keeping my eyes locked with the colossal dragon; it merely peeked from theke, as if saying, ''Bruh, I ain''ting up there. Come down and fight me!'' It''d be easier to fight it on the surface. But a nce at Saeko''s excitement and I denied the idea.

    "Shall we?" Saeko asked, her hands clutching the katana trembled. "It''s a legendary battle against a minor Yamata no Orochi!"??

    Amphisbaena certainly resembled the mythical Orochi from Japan''s mythology, albeit with only two heads.

    "Hmm," Rika nodded. "How will we fight it in the water? Aerial battle?"

    "My Lord."

    Grayfia was as sneaky as always. She stepped past me and gasped. "A dragon¡­"

    I tapped her shoulder. "Don''t worry. It''s just a cheap knockoff of the ones in your world."

    Hell, even the ck dragon of this world will be a mob before the heavenly dragons.

    "Grayfia, you came at a fine time. Can you please freeze theke?" Saeko asked.

    A reasonable idea to create a footing.

    "That''s not difficult, Mistress Saeko."

    Grayfia flew down to theke and touched the water. Frost rippled across theke, and the entireke became frozen. The dragon leaped out before it froze along with the water and closed in on Grayfia.

    "It''s not my fight," Grayfia mumbled and snapped her fingers. The ice jolted and trapped the dragon in an ice prison.

    "Thank you," Saeko said as shended on the frozenke. The others followed suit. I lifted Aimi and jumped as well, not forgetting to sneak a kiss in midair.

    The girls soon took a battle formation with the Busujima sisters at the front, Aimi in the middle, and Nao and Rika in the back. I asked them to hold the attack until the dragon breaks the prison.

    ''Klyscha, bring up the girls'' status please.''

    I was curious about their growth.

    (Yes, my love.)

    Saeko''s status appeared first.

    Saeko Busujima:

    ¡ªFavorability points: 249 [Sworn Companion]

    ¡ªAge: 18

    ¡ªLvl. 30

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Samurai Warrior

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 50

    ¡ªDexterity: 75

    ¡ªConstitution: 54

    ¡ªDefense: 53

    ¡ªCharm: 43

    ¡ªMagic: 70

    Skills:

    [¡ªSword Mastery (B-Rank)]

    [¡ªFirearm Mastery (E-Rank)]

    [¡ªCooking (D-Rank)]

    [¡ªSword Oath (E-Rank): The user''s proficiency with sword-based skills increases with the loyalty to their Master.]

    [¡ªWater Element (C-Rank)]

    Level 30, huh. She sure became a lot stronger. Factoring in her contract with Asmodeus, she might be able to go toe to toe with the dragon on her own. Her katana might hold her back in the long run. I should upgrade their weapons.

    Still, Ais had more raw strength, thanks to her Spirit Lineage. It was the difference between a normal person and a fantasy native¡­

    (Yup. The race factors very much in the final stats.)

    To match a level 5 without using Diva''s powers, as expected of my crazy sword waifu.

    [Shiori Busujima]

    ¡ªFavorability points: 192 [Hope of her life]

    ¡ªAge: 18

    ¡ªLvl. 28

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Swordmaiden

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 45

    ¡ªDexterity: 67

    ¡ªConstitution: 50

    ¡ªDefense: 48

    ¡ªCharm: 41

    ¡ªMagic: 65

    Skills:

    [¡ªSword Mastery (B-Rank)]

    [¡ªFirearm Mastery (F-Rank)]

    [¡ªCooking (F-Rank)]

    [¡ªWind Element (C-Rank)]

    Even Shiori surpassed my level, not that I mind. In a real battle, our strengths were far apart. I improved in every prospect from sparring with God, other than my level.

    I went through Nao and Rika''s status as well. They had also improved tremendously after hunting these monsters. I nned to check Aimi''ster since her growth will shock me the most.

    The entire process of checking status barely took a minute¡ªSaya''s skill truly helped in times like these.

    "My Lord should rest," Grayfia said. "Leave this to mistresses. They can take care of this pathetic monster."

    She was kind of right. With how weak it was, it''d be a stomping match if I fought beside the girls. Saeko was so passionate to get a chance to fight it. All would be for nothing if I identally one-shotted it.

    "Saeko, can I leave it to you and the girls?"

    Saeko''s head snapped toward me, a little disbelief in her eyes.

    "Of course, I''ll be here to provide support if needed."

    "I''d dly kill it for Asahi-kun."

    "Yep, yep," Shiori said.

    *OOOOOOO!*

    The dragon roared and swung its head, shattering the ice prison.

    Grayfia pulled me back, forcing my butt down on a chilly seat. Turning around, I found that it was a majestic throne crafted from pure ice.

    "My Lord must get used to sitting there."

    "Yeah," I said with a sigh. "Create one for yourself."

    She tried to deny it, but I managed to get her by some sweet whispers. Sitting side by side, we watched the battle unfold.

    Saeko reached the Amphisbaena and tried to sh, but the dragon reacted instantly with a w attack and spat out a crimson mist out from its right head. She couldn''t fool the dragon''s senses with her agility, so she retreated. The dragon stretched its long neck with jaws wide-open. Saeko casually dodged the dragon''s attempts and regrouped with Shiori.

    "I''m gonna try shooting," Rika hollered and pulled the trigger. The mana bullet dispersed in the anti-magic mist.

    The dragon''s eyes glowed with unrivaled hostility before it bellowed. So deafening that visible ripples appeared in the air. The ice under us cracked. The harpies fell unconscious. The blue crystals on the ceiling fell. The intense roar shook my ears for a moment.

    "Cursed thing," Grayfia cursed under her breath as she patted her rabbit familiar. She tapped the floor, refreezing theke.

    Saeko and Shioriughed at its clear attempt to manifest domination. Knowing it failed, the monster''s rage intensified as its blue-eyed head exhaled a powerful breath. The scorching blue mes rushed forth; embers melting the frost into water. The girls stepped around the mes. It was a beautiful-yet-deadly sight.

    The dragon couldn''t see the shadow creeping behind it. It paid big time for a small mistake, as a figure wrapped in shadow dropped on its back. It was none other than Aimi, who plunged her dagger into its neck. The de tore down the dense mist and gouged a deep wound.

    *Bang!*

    Rika''s bullet attacked the fresh wound. Nao''s gigantic wind bullet thumped the same wound, almost severing the red-eyed head. Saeko and Saeko''s instant shes finished the job.

    The dragon swung its only head to shake Aimi off. Her presence thinned until she was hardly visible to my eyes, and she approached the dragon again.

    "Her stealth skills are something else," Grayfia muttered in admiration. "Nothing else from your bodyguard."

    The crimson blood sputtered and dyed the cialke. Though it quickly stopped bleeding. Its regeneration wasn''t on the ck monster''s level, but formidable enough to drive people crazy.

    "They have to keep hitting it until it runs out of mana," Grayfia said.

    The girlscked the raw power to annihte the monster core swiftly since they refrained from using Diva''s spells. Otherwise, this would be game over in an instant.

    With the red-eyed head out of the way, Rika went nuts in spamming shots while nimbly dodging or outright stopping the blue fire with her telekinesis. Saeko''s grin was enough to show she was having a st torturing this dragon.

    The fight soon became a test of the monster''s endurance. As soon as it tried to regrow its lost head, Rika or Nao''s magic blew it off. Saeko, Shiori, and Nao bullied the hell out of the dragon.

    Countless bleeding cuts and shes broke down its scales, exposing glimmers of its core. That''s all the girls needed to end this show.

    ¡ªYou earned 6966.66 XP for killing [Level 37 Amphisbaena]

    Not bad.

    The disturbance on the floor below caught my attention. Someone wasing.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 193 - CH. 195: Shock

    Sometime ago.

    Ais and her group were on their way back to the surface after ying the Monster Rex Udaeus on the 38th floor. The gigantic skeleton made her freeze with its mere presence. Its tremendous howl, its terrifying appearance, or its magic power, everything about it was on another level. Finn, Riveria, Amazon sisters, Gareth, and fifty or so adventurers were needed to take down its army.??

    Riveria silently brushed Ais''s hair. Her gentle touch brought a soft smile to Ais''s face.

    Riveria''s expressionless face carried hints of exhaustion. After all, alone took down hundreds of Spartoi, the skeleton minions, with her magic. Each one was ssified as a level 4 monster, yet they crumbled into ashes in the crimson mes of her Elven magic.

    Ais swore to ovee the Monster Rex. One day, she promised to take Udaeus down and grow stronger.

    ''One day¡­ I''ll¡ª''

    An enormous rumble broke her thoughts. Riveria stopped with a frown and turned to Finn.

    "It''s the Amphisbaena."

    Amphisbaena, the twin-headed dragon ssified as a level 6 monster due to its innate advantage in the water. Ais recalled the information she learned in her library.

    "Someone is up there," Finn said. "Monster Rex doesn''t spawn without a presence. We called dibs on the dragon this time."

    Riveria''s expression darkened. "It might be some low ranked Familia."

    Bete let out a low, annoyed growl. "These goddamn newbs. Why the fuck they cant know their limits?"

    "We''re running up," Finn shouted. "Tiona, Tione, with me. Gareth, Riveria, guide the rest to the Water City."

    Tiona and Tione shared a look before nodding at their captain.

    Ais blocked Finn''s path. "I''ming¡­"

    Elexia from the Monster Rex was on another level from the rest. It ignited her desire to grow.

    The pallum, barely taller than Ais, made a troubled expression and nced at Riveria. The elf saw Ais and Finn staring her way.

    "I can¡­ keep up," Ais insisted.

    "Selfish brat," Riveria sighed. "Run along."

    "I-I-I want to¡­e too," Lefiya muttered, gaining the group''s attention. So many gazes made her teary-eyed.

    "Go ahead." Riveria just gave up. "Captain, I shall leave their safety to you."

    Finn chuckled. "No need to worry. Let''s go."

    Ais nodded and took Lefiya''s hands, dragging her along. Finn deliberately slowed himself for them to follow.

    They sliced through the monsters on the 28th floor, while listening to the loud noises implying a brutal ongoing fight.

    Finn walked out of the passage on the bottom of the pool, his eyes went wide. Ais found him frozen and shifted her gaze to the scene before her.

    A frozenke.

    A beheaded Amphisbaena sprawled on its back.

    A purple-haired woman holding the katana buried in the dead Monster Rex''s heart.

    Four more women stood around its corpse.

    Asahi and his maid sitting on an ice throne like a pair of King and Queen, watching as if this was just a show. Ais never expected Asahi to be here.

    "What? How?" Tiona asked with a tinge of disbelief in her tone. "Amphisbaena usually needs arge number of level 4s and 5s to take down. Who''re these women?"

    "Beats me," Tione replied as she shook her head.

    Their shock was nothingpared to Finn, whose mouth hung open. He had met the man before on the 10th floor. He knew from Riveria that this man and hispanions were strong.

    But.

    To take down Amphisbaena on their own¡­

    Even he and Riveria would find it hard to beat this Monster Rex.

    Finn''s surprise ended when the gray-haired woman in ck clothes looked his way. Her nk red eyes made his legs weak. He immediately concluded she was a dangerous person and turned away.

    Asahi nced at their group. "Well, we have some guests here."

    "My Lord, you would not want a little girl harmed. What should we do now to silence them?" the maid beside Asahi threatened casually.

    Finn realized this group was nuts. Completely nuts.

    "I can handle it."

    Asahi got up from the ice throne and approached the group. Finn clenched his spear, ready for any attack. Contrary to his wariness, Asahi passed him and stopped before Ais. He patted Ais''s head, which she didn''t deny. Rather, Ais closed her eyes with a tiny smile.

    "Damn, you rushed up here to rescue me? I feel touched."

    Asahi also stroked Lefiya''s hair while he was at it, getting a bashful smile from the elf. "You all didn''t need toe here."

    Tiona dragged Tione toward the Amphisbaena and started messing with the women. Finn wanted to stop them, but he felt Asahi''s gaze on him.

    "Finn, was it?"

    Finn answered with a nod. Asahi smiled. "Consult Loki, I mean, your goddess before telling anyone about this. She knows everything."

    "Knows what exactly?"

    Asahi chuckled. "Just ask your mischievous goddess."

    The women ring at him made him not question any further. Who knew if these women might gang up on him and murder him. He still hadn''t fulfilled his dream of rising as the hope of the pallum race. His twitching thumb told him everything he needed to know¡ªget the hell out of here with Ais and others. He can ask Lokiter.

    Unless they went out of their way to do something horrible in Orario, he''d rather not mess with them.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 194 - CH. 196: Teasing Loki

    Ais showed a delicate and breathtaking smile. This simpleton loli did try to look at the girls. My quick headpats forced her to forget everything about the dragon. I didn''t want the loli to be sad or go berserk over a dead dragon.

    Finn still looked at Aimi cautiously. Well, at least someone had a good head on their shoulders to not mess with a yandere.??

    "Ais, let''s meetter."

    She adorably tilted her head. "Uh¡­ surface together?"

    She made me want to walk my way out of the dungeon. Urgh¡­ why are lolis so adorable? I don''t want to expose my teleportation ability to Loki this early. I could imagine her snickering while requesting me to drop her Familia on certain floors.

    (I can teleport other girls, but please don''t ask me to teleport males.)

    ''Never.''

    (Thanks.)

    "Lefiya, you wannae too?"

    The elf lowered her head, her cheeks flushed to the max. Still, her fingers pinched Ais''s blue cloth hanging from her skirt.

    I nced at Finn. "I''ll drop off Ais and Lefiya at your base."

    I can have a chat with Loki about Ais while I''m at it.

    Finn moved his eyes from Aimi and looked at Ais, who lightly nodded at him. "Okay."

    I turned to the girls. Shiori sneakily clicked photos of Rika and Saeko posing on the dragon.

    "Girls, take the magic stone. We''re traveling back."

    "Alright."

    Packing up the stuff, we left Finn and walked into the passage leading up. The turtle monsters acting as the tform made my eyes twitch. I skewered them as soon as one appeared, leaving Ais and Lefiya confused. The loli asked about the blue-haired girl (Rini), which I answered vaguely. I should bring Rini back here. Though, right now, she was going through her puberty phase.

    I covered the distance to the surface in a few hours. Parting with the girls at the dungeon entrance, I strolled towards the north holding Ais''s hands and the bashful elf walking beside her.

    As we passed by the markets, Ais suddenly stopped. Her eyes sparkled like stars in the night sky as she looked at the stalls lined up on the streets. The spicy smell of the Jagamarukun wafted in the air.

    I smiled and bought one for everyone. Taking a note to buy more on my way back, I stuffed my stomach.

    Loki''s home was a few seconds walk from here. Damn, Loki sure built a decent mansion in such a smallnd. With multiple towers, it seemed more like a mini castle than anything. Even Apollo Familia paled inparison, though I still preferred the homely vibes of Astraea''s home.

    Two cute dog-eared girls weed us at the door. They only nced at Ais and let us in. Ais tugged at my hand and walked a step ahead as though saying ''Follow me!''

    I chuckled and followed her into the mansion. Not many presences around, barely ten. They were in the dungeon, so it made sense.

    Shatter! I turned around to the noise. Loki stood there with a broken wine bottle near her legs. Her blue tight tube top stuck to her chest, showing herck of breasts, and ck short spat that snugly hugged her lovely curves. Her usual smile was absent from her face, instead, a gloomy aura swirled around her.

    "My Aissu brought a man home."

    Ais looked at Loki and shook her head. "Asahi¡­ Onii-san."

    "I didn''t wanna believe the rumors flying around¡­ but you''re truly the gigolo that charms innocent maidens."

    My cheeks twitched at her almost believable acting.

    "L-Loki-sama, Asahi-san isn''t a bad guy."

    "Look, even the quiet Lefi is defending ya. How far do ya want to tear my Familia?"

    I walked up to Loki and flicked her forehead. "Shut up for a second."

    "Ouch!"

    She stopped her act at my re.

    "Can''t even take a joke," she grumbled. "Aissu, Lefi, ya two can rest. Lemme talk with Asahi."

    Both girls nodded and walked away. Loki pointed to a room and with a broad grin. "Bedroom or kitchen?"

    I grinned at her open seductions and reached out to her shorts. "How about here?"

    She pped my hand and clicked her tongue. "Come with me."

    She led me into a well-furnished room with stacks of papers, the books in the bookshelf, and the bundlesying around¡ªeverything filled the room with an odd sweet room as if it was a library.

    Loki went ahead and grabbed a chair from the group of chairs situated around a round table. Even it had dainty scrolls wrapped with cords.

    At Loki''s gesture, I grabbed a seat. Loki crossed her arms on her waist and frowned. "Tell me, oh mighty demigod, what do ya want to do with my Aissu?"

    "Huh?" I tilted my head. "I just like her."

    "That''s all?"

    "You think I''ll harm a cute girl like Ais?"

    She red at me sharply before shaking her head. "That little girl''s head works in''na very simple way. Once she sets her mind on something, she''ll even go to hell to finish her objective."

    "Be stronger and take out the ck dragon," I said. "That''s not a healthy mindset if I say so."

    Loki propped her hand on the table and leaned her chin on her palm. "Ya even get the whiff of her goal¡­ ya keep givin'' me reasons to not let her get attached to ya."

    I gave a friendly smile. "That''s up to Ais, isn''t it?"

    "Nope. It''s up to that woman," she said and pointed her finger behind me. "Aissu mother!"

    I turned around to find Riveria standing at the door, frowning at Loki''s words.

    "Loki-sama."

    "Sorry, kay. Your fault for eavesdroppin'' on us."

    "I came here to report the expedition. We harvested the Monster Rex on the 37th floor."

    Monster Rex on the 37th floor. I''ll get it when it spawns next time.

    "What about Amphisbaena?" Loki asked. "Did that damn dragon spawn on time?"

    Loki''s question prompted Riveria to look at me.

    I turned my head and let out a low whistle.

    "..."

    Loki''s speechless expression was cute.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 195 - CH. 197: Meeting Natsumi

    "Why did ya look at him!" Loki asked.

    "The truth is¡­" Riveria trailed in an odd voice. "Asahi and hispanions slew Amphisbaena."??

    "What!" Loki stared at me. "Thief!"

    "I''m sorry?"

    "We needed its magic stone for a quest by Hephaestus," she said. "Ya willin'' to sell it?"

    I swept the trash off the table and dropped the shattered pieces of Amphisbaena''s magic stone.

    Loki reached with trembling hands and touched the magic stone. "You! Was that a god''s personal dimension?"

    Oh crap. Another mistake. I can''t reveal the spatial rings, or I''d disrupt the whole Orario. All the supporters, whose entire purpose is to carry stuff for adventurers, will lose their job. That''d be a big blow to Orario.

    Riveria took a seat on the side without moving her stare from me. Her jade eyes sparkled like someone who found an oasis in a grueling desert.

    "Just a rare skill of mine."

    "I was never this jealous." Loki took her hand to her mouth and chewed her thumb-nail. "Not even that loli big-boobs."

    "Why, Loki-sama?" Riveria said. "This skill is useful, but it might have limitations. I do not see any other reason for a god to be jealous¡­ also, Asahi. Why did you lie about your level? For five women to take out Amphisbaena, someone among them had to be a level six mage."

    "Riveria, don''t tell this to anyone." Loki put a finger on her lips as if emphasizing her point. "This man is a demigod?"

    "Demigod?" Riveria''s eyes shook for a moment before herposure returned. "As in the children of a man and god? Did you not say that gods can''t conceive? Then how¡­?"

    "Let''s call him an irregrity among irregrities¡ªouch!" she rubbed her forehead after I flicked her head with telekinesis. "Who was that?"

    I turned to Riveria with a smile. The sweat on her face made her glowing face even brighter, giving her a divine appearance. She probably ran all the way to the surface. Even as a mage, her basic stats should be more than enough.

    "You look lovely."

    Riveria shook her head. "ttery will not get you anywhere."

    "Oi, stop ignoring me! I know ya hit me just now!"

    Totally ignoring the fuming goddess, I let out a dejected sigh. "A man can''t even be honest."

    Riveria gave a tiny smile of her own. "Why don''t we chat more about this demigod race of yours? How did youe to be?"

    "I¡­ let''s talk about thister."

    I got up and darted out of the room. Loki''s voice rumbled behind me, which I dutifully ignored, and sprinted out of the mansion. I don''t know why but ying these kinds of pranks ted my heart.

    (Naughty child.)

    ''...''

    I bought Jagamarukun for everyone and stopped by Apollo''s mansion. I hadn''t heard from the guy since the day monsters ravaged his butthole. Did Natsumi blend in with others? I had yet to find out.

    I stored the sizzling hot Jagamarukun and smiled at the ck-haired woman standing with a spear in her hand.

    "Could you please let me in? I want to meet Natsumi in your Familia."

    "Oh, it''s you. The gig¡ª" she coughed and looked away. "The gentleman with lovely flowers in your garden."

    My lips drew a wry smile. She chuckled and opened the door. "Please, forgive me. Natsumi-san ordered me to let Asahi-san inside without any question."

    I shook my head and walked inside. I already knew each corner of the mansion, so finding Natsumi was easy as heck. I pushed the door with two presences inside it.

    Natsumi sat opposite Apollo, separated by a desk. She turned around, got off the chair, and bowed deeply.

    "...Master."

    Her hair regained the glossiness, so did her cheeks that showed rosiness, even her thin limbs had be meatier.

    Klyscha giggled.

    (You are describing a human, not a goat ready to be butchered.)

    "Ma¡ª"

    "Stop," I interrupted Apollo before he finished his words. A male calling me ''Master'' gave me goosebumps. "Call me Asahi."

    "Yes¡­"

    Natsumi acted differentlypared to that day as if she had epted to live as my ve.

    "Apollo, go do your job. I''ll tell her if I want something from you."

    His face reminded me of the day he got raped. Satisfying but cursed memories.

    Apollo walked past me, stumbling a few times. The ground couldn''t be any cleaner, so his unsteady steps meant one thing¡­ I dispelled the thought and cast my gaze to the brte.

    "Did you go to the dungeon?"

    "Yes, Master. I reached the seventh floor on my own," she said, a smugness in her voice. "My magic attribute has improved to A-ss."

    A-ss magic was just short of S-ss. To get there in a few days, her potential was as broken as ever. Nothing less from the endgame antagonist. Her broken ability to create creatures might be useful if she raised her level. For that, she needed to shed blood and sweat in the dungeon, and possibly eat monster stones. Rini didn''t have any side effects, so she should also be fine, the reason being monster stones having no soul.

    "And, did you try eating the monster stones here?" I said. "You ate human hearts like nothing. These stones shouldn''t be that far."

    Natsumi''s cheeks lit up, and she lowered her head. I narrowed my eyes at her blushing face. Was she trying to act cute?

    "M-Master, I had no choice before¡­"

    "I don''t want to know," I cut her off.

    Her shoulders slumped sadly before she nodded. "I understand, Master¡­"

    I still didn''t like the fact that she ate a human heart like it was nothing. More so, I didn''t want to hear her reason. Nobody was born evil. Even she must have terrible circumstances to be a cannibal and wage war against the world. I preferred to avoid knowing her background or my heart will get soft toward her.

    (My love is so weak to women.)

    ''You know me too well.''

    "I apologize for my previous misconduct¡­" she bowed again. "I''ll do everything in my power to conquer the dungeon."

    I told her my inn''s address, which should be plenty popr by now, and returned to the inn.

    The girls were discussing the fight and ways to reduce the time. It was like those times a Guildleader sat down to strategize about how to beat the score.

    Good ol'' RPG days.

    They all already showered when I was out. I threw myself at Nao and rubbed my face on her breasts.

    "I''m beaten."

    Nao giggled and lightly patted my head. "Good job, busy boy."

    Once I had done recharging some energy, I went over to Aimi and settled on herp.

    The girls soon started passing me to others''p. Grayfia was forced to join since I already bought tonight''s dinner.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 196 - CH. 198: Relaxing Time (R-18)

    The next day.

    Yotsuba Mansion.??

    I opened my eyes, only to meet two violet eyes zed, filled to the brim with passion.

    "Onii-sama¡­" Maya breathed and approached. "Kiss¡ª"

    I grabbed her face and pulled her down, meeting her soft lips. Maya melted on my chest, eagerly kissing me back.

    "Cough."

    The interruption forced me to stop the passionate kiss. Chuckling at Maya''s wide-eyed innocent look, I turned to Nee-san. She quietly slid down the nket, revealing the smooth skin, and pressed a finger on her cheeks. As innocent as she tried to act, it was so easy to notice her eagerness for love. Last night was dry with only cuddles since Maya somehow ended up in my bed. Nee-san still slept with no clothes on.

    Aimi''s love on the other side helped me get through a tough time.

    "Aa-kun..."

    "Nee-san?"

    "Aa-kun¡­ I." she hesitated, ncing at the Ojou-sama still straddling my waist.

    "What is it, Nee-san?"

    "Onii-sama, I need to restart my studies."

    "So the break is over for you."

    It''s been a long time since that shitty incident. She still had to finish high school and solidify her position as Yotsuba''s sessor. Not that she had any ambition to even be the head, but she or Miya were most suited for this.

    A dejected sigh slipped past her lips. "I won''t be able to spend much time with Onii-sama¡­"

    "Don''t worry. I''ll always be free for you."

    "Unn." Maya slid to my right and got off the bed.

    I turned to Nee-san who also faced me and yawned. Her cover fell, exposing her divine body to my hungry eyes. She stretched her arms, further pushing her S-ss boobs.

    She let out a heavy sigh before bing red from my passionate gaze. "Y-You want to eat me?"

    I nodded thoughtlessly and cornered her, pinning her underneath me. I slid off my shirt and threw my shorts in the ring. I leaned over and pressed my lips against her luscious lips.

    "Can I, Nee-san?"

    She puffed her cheeks, tickling my face with her soft breath. "Why ask when you know the answer?"

    I gently bit on the soft skin of her corbone, sucking with enough pressure to give her a hickey.

    "Mmgh¡­" she released a muffled moan. She lifted her hips and ground her puffy pussy lips against my throbbing cock. The slick juices made me shiver and rub harder.

    Nee-san curled her fingers around the shaft, hot sighs escaping her mouth.

    "Stop teasing Nee-san¡­"

    She helped me adjust, allowing me to enter. Her splendidly tight pussy sucked me deeper. As she engulfed me, her breathing rose, pushing her erect nipples against my chest. Her gentle warmth enveloped me, wringing out a deep sigh.

    I leaned down and closed my eyes. Giving a breathtaking smile, Nee-san wound her arms around my neck and initiated a soft kiss. She clearly understood my desire for a rxing time. Not that I disliked passionate sex, but Nee-san and Nao were one of the few women who preferred slow sex. Though on rare asions both women went wild.

    Nee-san unwound her arms and sought mine,cing our fingers together.

    (L-Lewd¡­)

    ''Voyeur.''

    (...)

    ''It was a joke¡­''

    (I know¡­ still, I''m not a voyeur!)

    ''Yes, you''re the greatest housewife.''

    (Ehehe.)

    Leaving Klyscha and her cheery giggles, I focused on my Nee-san, who gave a sweet, almost holy smile with her eyes closed. Her cuteness made me lean down and rub our cheeks together. Nee-san locked her legs around my waist and pushed her heels against my back.

    "Aa-kun," she muttered. "Finish this before Yuriko-sanes and pouts for doing it alone."

    Yuriko had asked for my help with her work in shifting the stuff.

    "As youmand."

    I pulled back, then thrust, rocking my hips at a slow, steady pace, all the while enjoying her soft cheeks. The cold air hit my cock every time it left her hot crevice. Nee-san''s back arched as I thrust into her, her warm fingers trailing across my back.

    Between her low, pleasure-filled moans, and grunts leaking from my lips, I felt my balls tighten. Nee-san felt it too with her quivering insides, and hugged me, grounding her soft body against me.

    "Give me¡­" she rasped. "Fill Nee-san with your affection!"

    I thrust at her wish and tingles of electricity surged through the tip of my cock to my entire body. Nee-san convulsed, her back curved as she let out a throaty moan. I came at the same time, my twitching member shooting ropes of cum inside her.

    I slid to her side. Nee-san rolled on her side, pressing me underneath her arm and th legs. "That¡­ that was awesome."

    I nodded while taking deep breaths. "It sure was."

    Nee-san recovered her bearings in a few moments and rubbed her cheeks on my shoulder. "Leme-chan told me about Rini''s problem. What will you do?"

    "About that," I exined the entire situation to Nee-san.

    Nee-san gave a nk stare after hearing me out. She pinched my cheeks, treating me like a child who did something naughty.

    "It''s your fault if I''m being honest."

    "My fault? What did I do?"

    "You''re undermining a woman''s feelings. Rini loves you. There is no way she doesn''t."

    "You sure?"

    She took my hand and guided it to her chest. The soft flesh sucked my fingers, getting a gentle squeeze from me. I felt her heart beating through my fingers.

    "Am I lying?"

    As I was about to deny, footsteps came from outside.

    "Looks like our time''s up."

    "Dear," Yuriko chimed and opened the door with a smile glued on her face. "Oh, did I disturb something?"

    Nee-san shook her head. "We were about to get up."

    The training with god was still due, so I postponed Rini''s discussion until I returned from DxD.

    A quick showerter, I dressed up and went with Yuriko. The work got wrapped up soon with my telekinesis, and then we returned.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 197 - CH. 199: Like A Cat

    I shut my avatar and arrived at God''s living room to find it empty. Did Ie too early?

    The door opened and Gabriel entered. A smile quickly blossomed on her face.??

    "You''re back."

    My smile froze as another blonde stepped from Gabriel''s back. She twirled a lock of her blonde hair and gave an awkward smile. "Uhmm, Hi?"

    The pair of Sandalphon and Gabriel standing together looked kinda odd. Sandalphon was a tad taller with her athletic figure and C-Cup breasts covered by a stark white dress with a golden ent, long, toned legs wrapped in white stockings. Although shecked Gabriel''s innocence, her toned body gave her an undeniable charm, which I overlooked in our fight.

    What was she doing here though?

    Gabriel stepped back and pushed Sandalphon until the blonde was right before me. "Don''t forget our objective!"

    Sandalphon let out a dry chuckle and scratched her cheek. "Asahi, I''m sorry for attacking youst time. I lost my calm when I saw Miss Lucifuge."

    I shook my head. "The fault was ours."

    I mean, I barged into the church with a devil. She only came there to fill her duties.

    "Still, I attacked a friend of our Lord," she said. Eyes shut, she lowered her head. "I''ve to apologize for that."

    Gabriel nodded at Sandalphon and turned to me. "Will you forgive her, please?"

    "There is nothing to apologize for."

    Sandalphon''s figure shrunk at my words. "Lord will never forgive me for my offense¡­ Lord will never forgive me for my offense¡­ Lord..."

    The words repeated in her mouth like a broken record.

    "Okay, I forgive you... Jeez, what is wrong with you?"

    She looked up and gave a bright, angelic smile as a thin golden halo appeared on her head. Seeing her smile so sweetly stirred my heart¡­ where is the strong woman I fought?

    "Thank you."

    I rubbed the back of my neck. "No problem. Where is your Father?"

    "Father is busy," Gabriel said as she approached and linked her arms with mine. "Father sent us to act as your tour guides for our home until he is not busy!"

    I couldn''t help but nce at the soft globes swallowing my arm between them. I dispelled the softness from reaching my head, consequently stopping the blood rush in my body.

    God knew my nature, yet he sent two innocent angels to guide me¡­ what the hell is he conspiring now? Was he trying to hook me up with them?

    I shook my head at the possibility of him throwing his daughters at me.

    "Lead the way."

    This building floated on endless fluffy clouds with a vivid sky over my head. The entire realm only had an elevator in the center and two more structures in the distance¡ªGod''s workshop and his inventory. Sandalphon and Gabriel hadn''t visited this much often, making this realm almost exclusive to the old man God.

    Gabriel pulled me toward the elevator. Sandalphon followed by my side. The elevator descended without any hitch.

    "Next up is Zebel, where the Seraphs live."

    "I also live there," Sandalphon said. "Asahi, you cane there if you want. I''d love to spar with a strong man like you."

    "Spar, huh. I''d also love to spar with a beautiful woman like you."

    She grinned as if pleased by my cheappliment. "Why are you so strong? I doubt Michael can defeat you."

    "Are you that strong?" Gabriel asked, tightening her grip around my arm. The wonderful breasts deformed on my arm while her scent filled the air. "C-Can you end the strife between the three races?"

    I met her zed eyes full of hope and optimism.

    "It pained me to see my friends pass¡­ in a meaningless way. I don''t want it to happen again. Not ever."

    This airhead...

    "Lady Gabriel," Sandalphon said and shook her head. "An individual can''t end this violence no matter how strong they are."

    Gabriel hung her head and whispered an apology. Seeing her sad, my hands acted on instinct and reached out. Passing through her halo, I patted her head. Gabriel''s eyes stretched before she closed them and leaned on me. I smiled wryly and continued stroking her fluffy golden hair.

    [¡ª''Headpatting'' ranked up to C.]

    Patting an angel leveled up the skill. I felt some invisible energy channeling through my hand. It came out as a faint glow that covered Gabriel''s head.

    Gabriel enjoyed the upgraded headpats, letting out a sound simr to a cat''s purr. The elevator opened, and I pulled my hand. Gabriel''s eyes followed my hand. I waved it just for the sake of it, but the angel still traced it with eyes like a hawk as if she was a cat chasing aser pointer.

    Sandalphon stared at me, eyes unblinking. "Lady Gabriel."

    Seeing no response, she grabbed Gabriel''s shoulders and shook her. "Lady Gabriel."

    I also did it, bringing the busty angel back to reality.

    C-Rank headpats are overpowered...

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 198 - CH. 200: A Stroll In Heaven

    Here is the 200th chapter!

    Sandalphon took Gabriel''s hand. "Lady Gabriel, are you alright?"??

    Gabriel tilted her head, ncing at my hand. "...What happened?"

    Did she forget everything? What was that cat-like behavior?

    While I scratched my chin, Sandalphon gave me a concerned look, not suspecting my headpats.

    How nice of her.

    "We''re here. Come, Michael and others are waiting for us."

    The sixth realm, Zebel, was as vast as the seventh. Several houses were built to upy almost half of the space. Each one oozed a mix of holy and ssy feeling.

    Gabriel dragged me by hand, the clouds muffling the sound of our feet. I couldn''t help butpare her to Maya with how much energy she had. I also noticed another oddity in Gabriel''s behavior. In the light novel, she acted more mature, like an airhead onee-san. Well, right now, she was airhead but a bit too immature. The time gap and God''s death might have yed a big role in her development.

    I passed several mansions and arrived at a giant dome-type structure.

    "This is the meeting room for Seraphs," Sandalphon said. "Are you interested in meeting others?"

    "Asahi will meet my siblings, won''t you?"

    "Sure."

    What do I have to lose by meeting some pretty angels?

    Under their guidance, I walked through the massive gateway. A strange feeling enveloped me. As if I walked through some ripple of sorts. Before Iprehend it, I found myself in a white room with several men and women sitting around arge dining table decorated with mouthwatering dishes.

    Michael stood up, followed by the other Seraphs. Although his droopy eyes felt like he''d fall asleep any moment, the handsome Seraph managed to give a friendly smile.

    "Please, join us."

    I took a seat and smiled. The Seraphs sat back and whispered amongst themselves. Particrly focused on my race, though some of them called me cute. I''d prefer charming over cute¡­

    (You''re charming¡­)

    ''Go¡ª''

    (And cute.)

    ''...''

    (Ufufu, you''re everything, My Love.)

    This yandere goddess¡­

    "Let us talk after the small banquet held for our Lord''s guest, Asahi Marikawa," Sandalphon said and grinned at her fellow Seraphs.

    The whispers died, and everyone looked at me. I thickened my skin and took a first bite of the angelic delicacies. It was still inferior to Grayfia and Saeko''s cooking. Their food contained some magic that never bored me.

    After I finished eating, some angels walked and served more food. As I was about to deny, the angel took off the lid.

    "Apple¡­?" I blinked my eyes in skepticism. Are these apple slices supposed to be the dessert? Hold on, is this forbidden apple that grows in the Garden of Eden? The one Adam and Eve ate.

    Michael chuckled at my surprise. "These are the finest apples of Heaven."

    Gabriel nudged me with a wink. "Try them."

    I put one in my mouth and chewed. The crunchy slice melted in a moment of bliss, making me squint.

    So good¡­

    I couldn''t help but grab another slice, then one more. The female angels yelped with their hands on their cheeks, their halos flickering between golden and ck.

    I finished the dessert before they fell and let out a sigh. That was dangerous. The Seraphs almost fell for a strange reason.

    A small discussion followed, where I shared some polite words with Uriel, Raphael, Metatron, andpany. It was necessary since they''ll be my subordinates once God steps down from his throne. It also reminded me of my old days as the young master.

    I shook my head and nced at Sandalphon. She also turned to me with a smile.

    "Shall we go now?"

    I gave a quick nod as my answer. We were only at 6th Heaven. The rest is gonna take quite some time.

    "Let''s go!"

    With Gabriel''spany, I headed for the next Heaven. This one was a massive facility.

    "This is our current research facility¡­ and the former home of Governor Azazel and his subordinates."

    Azazel, huh. A fellow assman and one of the few characters who deserves my respect.

    "Asahi wants to go inside?" Gabriel asked, looking between me and the facility.

    "Nope. Is this all on this floor?"

    "Yes," Sandalphon replied. "Lord made this for Azazel to research various things such as equipment, weapons, potions, and anything that piqued Azazel''s interest."

    "Next floor, it is then."

    "Alright!"

    Down we went to the Fourth Heaven. The elevator opened with a chime. The scene outside was different from my expectations.

    A garden.

    I jumped to measure the size, even then I could only see waves of greenndscape. This entire realm was a massive forest with a giant tree overlooking it.

    "Wow¡­"

    "Um, that would be the Tree of Wisdom, which brought the ruin of Adam and Eve."

    "Adam and Eve?" Gabriel''s eyes darted from tree to tree. "Who were they again?"

    Sandalphon gave a wry smile. "The first human couple our Lord created."

    "Oh, right. I wasn''t created by then."

    "Neither was I."

    That''s an interesting fact.

    "What did they do in this massive ce alone?" Gabriel asked. "Did they not be bored?"

    They fucked like wild animals, duh.

    Sandalphon tapped her cheeks. "They ate the fruits and fought the animals?"

    Why are these women so innocent!? I''m gonna change the fucking system first, so they won''t fall for having a lover. There is nothing better than having a lover. It''s gonna improve productivity, reduce stress, making them more optimistic¡ª

    (Calm down, Love. You''re generating negative desires!)

    I put on my poker face and faced the women''s stare.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Gabriel asked the same through her sharp eyes.

    "That tree looks good. Can I have its fruit?"

    Sandalphon shook her head. "Lord forbid everyone from touching the Tree of Wisdom."

    "Damn."

 Chapter 199 - CH. 201: Prototype

    Sandalphon denied entry to the Third Heaven, saying that my presence will agitate the souls of the dead. The Second Heaven was nothing but a ce to confine the sinner Angels. The First Heaven was the home of low-level Angels'' residence and the front lines of Heaven''s defense.

    This brought an end to my Heaven tour.??

    Sandalphon held out her hand with a cheeky grin. "I really hope we didn''t disappoint you."

    I took her hand, enveloping it in my massive hands. It was quite soft for a warrior like her. Sandalphon''s stare froze on my hand. I squeezed her hand, bringing her attention back to me.

    "It was fun."

    "Oh, I see," she muttered and avoided my gaze. "You''re wee¡­"

    She freed her hand and flew towards the elevator as though escaping from something.

    Don''t tell me she has a hand fetish...

    "What happened to her?" Gabriel asked as she snuck a nce at my stretched hand through the corner of her eyes.

    I held back the urge tough at her cute behavior and walked away from her. I can''t let her be addicted to headpats. I already had a hard time dealing with one innocent Rini, adding another to my harem will guilt trip me for the rest of my life.

    Gabriel caught up and continued ncing at my hand. As we stopped at the elevator, she took my hand and guided it to her head.

    "Asahi, I-I want to feel that again."

    "Feel what?"

    "Uh¡­" she closed her eyes in deep contemtion and groaned. "I don''t know. My head was too warm and fuzzy, but it felt good¡­ I never felt this before."

    She opened her eyes and nced up with teary eyes, dealing a final blow to my heart. This time, I gave her light rubs to not elevate her addiction. She immediately closed her eyes and leaned on me, squeezing her boobs on my sides.

    This sexy angel...

    A sigh escaped my lips as I realized the situation.

    A few moments passed, and the elevator was called up by someone. It returned soon and stopped before me. God stepped out with a smirk on his face.

    "Well done, Boy. You two have my blessings. Keep her happy, okay?"

    Goddammit, old man. You yed me! This tour was your n to make us closer.

    He smugly rubbed his goatee. "You''re still a child before this old man."

    I stopped the headpats and stroked Gabriel''s cheeks. She blinked her eyes a few times and straightened her posture.

    "F-Father! I-I''m sorry."

    "You did nothing wrong," he shook his head. "Asahi,e with me to my workshop."

    "Sure."

    Let''s see what he wants now. We boarded the elevator, and Gabriel stepped out at the Sixth Heaven.

    "Goodbye."

    "See ya tomorrow."

    Gabriel waved her hand with a bright smile.

    I followed God to his workshop. Though it looked big from the outside, there was only one room. A giant whiteboard scribbled with strange writing was mounted on the wall while several small tables¡ªeach with different stuff like a hammer, lenses, books, stones, jewels, and a whole lot of junk. The white gauntlet embedded with emerald jewel stole my attention. Why did it look like a cheap copy of Issei''s Boosted Gear?

    "The rest of the space is the inventory for other things."

    "Oh, does that include the corpses of the Heavenly Dragons?"

    He gave a quick nod and picked the gauntlet. He pressed it on my left arm and tightened the leather straps. I tried clenching my fist, and the metal ws moved smoothly.

    "Trymunicating with Ddraig sealed inside that jewel."

    I closed my eyes. Telepathy had trained me to focus my thoughts.

    ''Ddraig, can you hear me?''

    ''Ddraig?''

    ''Hello, is the Red Dragon Emperor at home?''

    I shook my head at God''s curious gaze. "It''s either not working, or Ddraig isn''t answering me."

    God let out a sigh. "As I thought, it won''t work without fusing it with the wielder''s soul."

    "Is there no other way?"

    To be able to boost the wielder''s power every ten seconds, the Boosted Gear was an overpowered weapon.

    "I can only try," God replied. "Don''t worry, it''s an early prototype. Trihexa can''t break the seal for another six or seven centuries. We can take it slowly."

    "Why not ask for Azazel''s help?"

    God gave a wry smile. "You don''t know that pervert. He will ask for Gabriel''s obscene pictures in exchange."

    Something inside me felt ufortable when he mentioned Gabriel.

    (Ufufu. My Love might fall for her before she falls from her Angelhood~.)

    I couldn''t refute her words. The Seraph was just that adorable.

    "Today spar is physical only. No magic. That should raise the training by a notch," he said. "I''ll ask Gabriel to heal your heartter. And Asahi, you haven''t chosen a name for me yet."

    Damn it!

    In the training room, we traded blows, more like he used a wooden sword to thrash me. The raw strength of Biblical God wasn''t a joke.

    When he squeezed out all of my willpower, he sent Gabriel with water and some food. The Angel healed my fatigue with her adorable smile.

    I introduced her to the game I had stored to y with Rini. The Angel was beaming as she drove the car in a racing game simtor. God unexpectedly joined and marveled at the super realistic graphics from Maya''s world. Her world was going through war and shit, here God and his Seraph yed around with driving and shooting games.

    No wonder humanity was fated to be doomed.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 200 - CH. 202: Another Cliche?

    I booted my Avatar and let out a sigh. God and Gabriel almost forced me to stay, so I sacrificed the games to leave.

    I got out of the room and found the blonde loli maid ra in the corridor.??

    "Uh, ra, where is Nee-san?"

    The maid quickly turned. "Shizuka-sama is in the yard."

    "Thanks."

    She gave a curt bow and went on for business.

    I walked to the yard.

    She, Leme, and Yurikoid on a beach chair, enjoying the sun burning at its peak. The two busty women wore a white swimsuit while Leme wore a pale robe and sunsses to read some ro manga.

    Their divine bodies made my hands twitch. The thought of teasing the trio filled my head.

    Nee-san turned to me with eyes almost closed from drowsiness.

    "Aa-kun,e here. Apply this lotion on Nee-san''s back."

    Yuriko and Leme also waved their handszily.

    Applying lotion¡ªit''s one of my favorite clich¨¦ events!

    I grabbed the sun lotion and took out a chair to sit beside Yuriko since she was the closest. She rolled on her back and unhooked her bra with a sluggish smile.

    "Dear, do it thoroughly."

    I poured the slimy lotion on my hands and rubbed her back. Yuriko sighed and melted on the chair. My fingers slithered down her back and lightly squeezed her bubbly butt.

    "Ummm, Dear~."

    Nee-san fiddled with her phone while sneaking nces at me. Another gaze on my back prompted me to turn.

    It was ra, peeking through the door. She kept on looking seemingly curious about my business.

    Damn. This ruined my n of having some fun with the three beauties. I can''t shoo her away as well¡ªthat would ruin my image as their big brother.

    I will lead the girls to my room after this.

    I squeezed more lotion and let my dexterity flow. Within a few moments, her entire back down to her thighs, everything glistened charmingly.

    "D-Dear!" Yuriko moaned as her body convulsed, her sexy curves shining in the sunlight.

    A wet spot appeared on her swimsuit before she melted on the chair and breathed heavily.

    I just made her climax from my fingers¡­ Is that biologically possible considering a woman''s back probably won''t have erogenous zones?

    I wasn''t the brightest in biology.

    (Women do actually, in their lower back.)

    ''Ah, makes sense.''

    "W-What was that?" Nee-san asked, eyes sparkling with curiosity and¡­ anticipation?

    I once made her climax in the bath. We were still not lovers at that time, just brother and sister. That climax was probably the trigger for her final conquer event, bing a fond memory for her.

    It should be, right?

    I left Yuriko in her euphoric state and shifted the chair to Nee-san''s side. The thick blush on her face made my heart skip.

    "Aa-kun, a-are you sure about doing this? You''ll have to finish the deed after this."

    "I mean, let''s talk with Rini first. Then we can make love all day."

    "If that''s what you want." Nee-san sat up andid on her stomach. Her divine boobs forced her to raise her upper body. I tried my best to not mind her sensual curves and applied the lotion. Her skin trembled with each slight movement of my fingers. She had to bite her lips to stop her moans.

    It was the perfect time to tease her, but the innocent gaze lingering on my back¡­

    I shook my head and tried my best to not mess with her lower back. These damned fingers and Nee-san''s sensitive skin ended up making her panties wet. A clear fluid leaked between her thighs and marked the chair too.

    "Aa-kun¡­ you monster," Nee-san grumbled as she tried to recover from the orgasm.

    I moved on to my next wife Leme, who threw off her robe to reveal a pink swimsuit andid down like others. She kept reading her manga while swinging her legs, looking mostfortableying on her stomach.

    If I made her climax, I might get hard. Considering the situation in Orario, even a small reaction will disturb Grayfia resting in my embrace.

    "Master, do you need an invitation to touch Leme now? Or does Leme not excite you anymore?" Leme drew closer with a smug face. "Consider this as Leme''s revenge for embarrassing her in front of Saya¡­"

    She still held a grudge for the threesome. All of us did a few stupid things, which made it more fun. It seemed that the post-orgasm rity made Leme bashful for doing the naughty things on Saya''s order.

    I looked into her provocative eyes and grinned. "So be it."

    I poured a tiny bit of lotion on my hands and gave a light rub on her lower back. My fingers began the dance, shing all over her lithe-yet-seductive figure. For extra fun, I boosted her body sensitivity by 3.

    "Hnngh¡­" Leme buried her face in the manga, her feet hitting the chair restlessly. Meanwhile, I tried hard to not get restless.

    A few more moments brought Leme to the world of pleasure. She copsed on the chair and let out sighs that tickled my heart.

    I leaned down and bit on her lips. "Is this all my sweet Diva can do?"

    Lemezily turned her head and pecked my cheeks. "Leme is happy if Master is happy."

    "..."

    What was this quick change in her attitude? I wanted to see her bashful or something, but she blew my expectations with her pure smile¡­

 Chapter 201 - CH. 203: Grayfia (I) (R-18)

    After I returned from Heaven, I found Grayfia alone like usual, cooking lunch for everyone. She was wearing a blue maid dress simr to the one she used in the anime. Although the long skirt didn''t show much skin, it brought a smile to my face.

    The nostalgic sight made me admire her for a few minutes.??

    She turned her head with a tiny smile tugging on her lips. "My Lord."

    I drew closer and gently put my arms around her waist, resting my chin on her shoulder. She squirmed a bit, consequently rubbing her butt on my tame cock.

    She realized what she was doing and hung her head. "I''m working."

    The fair nape of her neck and her subtle sweet scent made me desire her.

    "I want to hold my maid in my arms."

    Grayfia put down the spoon and pushed my hands down to her lower waist. "Stay quiet and don''t disturb."

    She agreed¡­?

    We were lovers now. At least I thought she considered me as one. Maybe it''s her way of showing that she is ready to take our rtionship further. Women are hard to understand, even the ones from the Devil race.

    I gave a little kiss on her nape and slowly tighten my arms around her. Grayfia became tense at my passionate actions.

    "My Lord¡­ you, your that part is hard."

    It was indeed semi-erect from imagining lewd scenes with Grayfia and giving massage to Leme.

    "I can''t help it when my lover is this beautiful."

    "I-Is that true?"

    "Have I ever lied to you?"

    "..."

    "You can ask the men lusting for the maid in Orario."

    "My Lord, why do you like me?"

    "You''re a maid," I coughed when the air started to freeze. "You''re a strong and kind woman on top of that. I don''t know what else to say."

    "My Lord." She forced herself out of my grip and turned around, staring down at the bulge in my pants.

    I smiled. "Grayfia, the girls are in the dungeon. Can you help me?"

    A light blush spread on her ears. "Aren''t the other Mistresses in the Yotsuba Mansion?"

    I let out a sigh. "They''re busy¡­ I also want to do it with Grayfia."

    "Are you sure?" she asked in a low voice. "There will be no going back after this¡­ You will have a devil woman clinging to your side for thousands of years. I-I wouldn''t hold it against you if you were to b-back off no¡ª"

    I gently pushed her chin up. Her crimson eyes were wide with nervousness. Her vulnerable side made me chuckle a little. I shouldn''t be doing it since I was the one to me. I tore her away from her home, made her live with strangers on one promise. Deep down in her heart, there would be some insecurities about her future.

    Grayfia revealed a deep frown. "Why are youughing?"

    "Nothing, nothing," I smirked and slowly pulled her forward until our lips were just an inch away from each other. Her lips parted as she gasped. At that moment, I covered the distance and took her red lips with my own.

    As we shared a kiss, my hands crept down to her chest. Her hard nipples poked through her maid dress. Grayfia shut her eyes as if embarrassed at her desires, giving me full control of her breasts.

    I gave a pinch on the perky nipple, and she opened her mouth. I pushed my tongue inside and explored her mouth.

    Grayfia pushed me suddenly and twisted the magic stove switch. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and sighed.

    "The food was almost burned."

    My wife prioritized cooking over my needs. I didn''t know whether tough or cry in this situation.

    Grayfia faced me again and her face flushed at the realization. "S-Sorry, My Lord."

    I grabbed her arm to turn her and smacked her butt with enough strength to leave a light red mark.

    "Ahmm..." Grayfia bit the corner of her lips and looked up with eyes tinged with desire.

    "What was that for!"

    Instead of answering her, I scooped her in my arms and ced her on the bed. I stood at the edge of the bed and sneered at her with my arrogant ''Young Master'' demeanor.

    Grayfia''s blush grew heavier as she got turned on. She folded her knees in ''M'' shape and gave me a nce through her sultry eyes..

    She was a masochist alright.

    I took off my shirt while keeping my eyes on her. "How do you want your first time to be?"

    I asked the same question I asked the other women. Well, most of them.

    She regained some calmness at my question. She sat up and tore her gaze away from me with a blush.

    "My Lord, I¡­ I do not know what I really want," she said and fiddled with her fingers. "...I will order your orders."

    My heart melted at the maid''s moe appearance, but my twitching cock was getting impatient. I sat on the bed beside Grayfia and called her on myp. She nced at the door as she turned and settled on myp.

    I forced the door shut with my telekinesis and threw a barrier. This should be enough to stop the intruders.

 Chapter 202 - CH. 204: Grayfia (II) (R-18)

    "Can I take your clothes off?"

    Grayfia nodded and reached out to her top. I shook my head slightly and pulled up her tight white blouse. It took a bit of time, but I managed to do it. I tugged at the cor strings of her blue top, then slid my fingers down to unbutton her dress.??

    The blue top split and revealed a mature ck bra. Thinking of dealing with her long skirtter, I slipped my fingers under the bra and felt her underboobs.

    Her eyes widened slightly as I hefted her H-Cup boobs. They perked up again, defying gravity through the anime logic simr to Nee-san''s. Grayfia just blushed on myp while staring at me.

    An heiress like her should know how to pleasure their partner. I mean, they do that all the time.

    "Do you feel ufortable?"

    She shook her head slightly andpletely took off her top. She looked oddly charming with theced headpiece on her head.

    I traced her perfect curves down to her skirt. She rested her butt on me and felt my erection. She sprang up, shoving her boobs in my face. I lost my bnce and fell back.

    I moved my fingers to her skirt and slowly pulled it up. I stored the rest of my clothes. My cock soared and hit Grayfia''s buttcheeks, making her squirm a little.

    "M-My Lord, does it hurt?" she asked and raised her body. I could feel her soaked panties rubbing my cock. "Devils don''t need forey to pleasure our partner. Our body starts building fluids the moment we go into h-heat. You know what I am saying... I am ready."

    "That''s quite amazing."

    She blushed at mypliment. "We are descendants of Lilith, the legendary demon. She was also called a subus by some. We inherited her trait¡­ literally."

    I got up and looked into her eyes. "So what you''re trying to say is ''You can fuck me all you want?''"

    "N¡ª"

    I lifted her butt and flipped her body. She fell on all fours, her butt raised in the air. Her long skirt blocked a heavenly vision, so I gripped the blue part of her maid skirt.

    "I''m sorry for this."

    I apologized in advance and ripped off more than half of her skirt. I flipped the rest of the skirt and gulped a bit. The delicious snow-white buttocks covered in ck panties was enough to convert any man into worshipping ass.

    I gently caressed the faint red mark on her right side and poked therge wet patch. This wetness... She was right about being ready.

    She shuddered, thrusting her butt higher.

    "Tell me if you don''t like what I''m doing."

    "Please¡­ continue, My Lord."

    I chuckled at her barely audible whisper and pinched the fabric hiding her lovely ce. I tore a hole in the panties as delicately as possible, revealing her delicate pussy. The delicate bud shook slightly under my gaze as if trying to get my attention.

    I traced a finger on her glistening plump lower pussies. She let out a repressed moan as her pussy gaped, and squirted fragrant juices on my hand.

    She already felt a mini orgasm.

    I spread her lower lips and licked the still trembling pink and delicate flesh. Her love juice tasted a bit salty, a bit sweet, and a whole lot cooler than other women.

    Was it the effect of her unique skill ''Frozen Heart''?

    I thrust my tongue inside and felt that her flesh was somehow a mix of warm and cold. I curiously probed further to examine her more. The more I tasted her, the more I found about her. She was warm like a normal woman but the cold feeling came in random waves that made her taste satisfyingly delicious.

    "I see. It''s her demonic power. The monstrous amount of demonic power doesn''t stay in one ce so it travels through her entire body."

    (My love is getting smarter in these things! Her recent level-ups raised her demonic power, and shecks control.)

    Grayfia wriggled her butt as though asking me, ''Why did you stop?''

    I gave a light smack and dug back into her pussy overflowing with passionate love juices. Grayfia''s repressed moans became more apparent as I carefully scratched and wed her weak spots. Every time I pped her buttcheeks, she wriggled and an instant pour of juices wille out.

    As I gave another smack, Grayfia suddenly raised her body, and her back arched. Jets of love juices sshed on my face, soaking my face.

    She put the quivering flesh between my lips onest time and crawled to Grayfia''s side and made her lie on her side. She was giving hot sighs as she peered at me through the silver bangs.

    "A-Amazing¡­ I-I am," she stammered. Not saying anything further, she pressed her lips on mine and initiated a sloppy wet kiss.

    During the kiss, she cupped my cheeks and straddled me. Taking back her lips, she looked at me with eyes drowned in pleasure and¡­ affection.

    "My Lord, do you remember our date in the Roman city? You said you will fulfill my request."

    "I do."

    "Can I request it now?"

    I gave a confused nod. Why now of all times?

    "I, please let this maid pleasure My Lord."

    "Ah, so you want to be on top?"

    She gave a bashful nod. "I-I want My Lord to just enjoy what my mother taught me..."

    "Go ahead."

    My cock was twitching nonstop as precum dipped from it. Grayfia moved back and sat down. The fabric of her skirt touched my stomach down to my knees. She looked nothing like a maid, but it made it all the more arousing.

    "So he prefers to keep my skirt on," Grayfia mumbled my preference and grasped my cock.

    Without any further notice, she lowered herself slowly upon my shaft. The cool love juices touched my ns and gave me shivers. I unconsciously arched my hips, wanting to enter her. But she pushed the cock a bit and I only slid over her lower lips.

    "Wait, just a minute. It will be easier if this monster is not dry."

    She propped herself on one arm and rubbed the head of my cock on her soaked pussy before rubbing herself down on my shaft. After an eternity, she was done marking my cock with her juices.

    Grayfia took the front of her skirt and tucked it on her belt. It gave me a full view of my cock touching her lower lips.

    Her mother was a lewd woman for teaching her this gesture.

    She took my cock again and sank. My cock slipped into the wet, tight passage of the devil maid, and her soft walls gently squeezed me.

    The silver-haired maid''s lips parted with a shocked gasp.

    "So¡­ big, and warm."

    I faced quite less resistance as her warmth buried my cock to the hilt, and a cold wave washed over the shaft. Itsted an instant, enough to make me shiver.

    The velvety walls squeezed my cock and slowly but surely, she took everything inside.

    She reached around her back to untie her bra. Her breasts broke free and bounced. She shut her eyes and leaned forward, her breasts in my face.

    Even though I saw them before in the bath, it was different from feeling them naked. They were softer and than Nee-san''s, which in itself was amazing.

    "Nao-sama told me about your love for woman''s breasts. Do you like mine?" she asked, her voice dripping with sweetness, unlike her previous bashful demeanor.

    "Size or shape doesn''t matter for a boob lover," I said and swirled my tongue around her nipple.

    Grayfia pressed her hand on her mouth and giggled. Even though she was blushing, her narrowed eyes gave off such a seductive aura.

    I couldn''t keep myself and pushed up my hips. Grayfia''sposure broke a bit and a moan left her.

    Then she began to rock, squeezing and releasing my cock over and over. I groaned too, from the cold feeling embracing me from time to time. But I grew used to it as we fucked more. I continued to lick and kiss her nipples while reaching out and grabbing her perfect ass d in panties. I increased the intensity of my thrusts and fucked her harder.

    Nothing about her felt like having sex with a virgin, and it was a wonderful experience. I rewarded the maid with a light p that resonated in the room.

    "My Lord!" She shook, so did her pussy.

    ''Do you like it?"

    She shut her lips, continuing to wring my cock.

    The cycle of cold warmthsted for what felt like minutes, and I came. Grayfia''s imminent climax arrived as well. She hugged me, nting me into her boobs, and kept bouncing her hips. I didn''t stop my forceful thrusts in her squelching pussy.

    Grayfia spasmed before regaining her senses in a minute. I could feel hot sighs brushing my hair.

    ''My Lord¡­ Nao-sama was right. You are a monster. A true monster."

    I grinned, my chest swelled with pride. "Can you continue?"

    "I can."

    "Then¡­"

    I lifted her off of me and proceeded to pound her in the doggy style. My glowing cock stretched her further, while I enjoyed the perfect view of her red buttcheeks. While smacking her as gently as possible, I kept fucking the masochist devil maid until she passed out.

    After two whole hours.

    Finally, someone who could contend with High Human Klyscha.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 203 - CH. 205: Rini Is Acting Distant?

    After the whole act with Asahi, Grayfia slept for an hour or two. Laying in his arms, her heart felt like it would jump out of her throat. Her cheeks reddened. If she didn''t know about a devil''s immunity to the diseases, she would''ve med the rising heat on the fever.

    The way she acted made her during the sex, the passionate expressions she showed, or her moans whenever he hit her ass, Asahi was sure to tease her about it.??

    She peered at the said person through squinted eyes. He had his eyes closed as if he was asleep.

    (He is not. Just deep in thoughts.)

    ''Klyscha-sama, I''m sorry. I didn''t ever ask your permission to join this family¡­''

    (Why do you need my permission?)

    ''Umm, you''re the main wife.''

    Klyscha giggled. (Silly girl. As long as Asahi is happy, everything is good.)

    ''I didn''t meet many gods, but you''re the kindest one so far.''

    (No need to tter me. You can call me Klyscha-chan if you want. I''m forever seventeen for my love!)

    Grayfia''s lips raised. Klyscha''s voice was too cute. ''Thank you, Klyscha-sama.''

    She expressed her heartfelt gratitude to the goddess and snuggled closer to Asahi. Her maid dress was a mess, so her breasts touched Asahi''s arms.

    "Hmm¡­ you''re awake?"

    Grayfia kept her lips shut.

    "Guess she is asleep," Asahi said. "I wanted to do it again with my adorable and sexy maid."

    Grayfia''s cheeks flushed.

    "Her butt is still red."

    Grayfia felt a hand trailing down her back and gripping her butt. He kneaded and caressed her tingly bottom, making her heart race in his chest.

    "So soft."

    "S-Stop it¡­"

    She couldn''t take more of his teasing. With eyes brimming with tears, she tried to stop him.

    Asahi''s eyes widened a bit. "Oh, you''re awake."

    ''This man¡­''

    He already knew she was awake but acted like he didn''t.

    "I can''t do it. Not today."

    Her crotch felt numb after he filled her countless times. Every little movement sent tiny jolts of current to her body. Another round will degrade her mind further.

    ''It felt¡­ too good.''

    "Ohh," Asahi suddenly raised a surprised voice.

    "What happened?"

    "I¡­ leveled up."

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    [You have leveled up!]

    The girls did it. I initiated a telepathy link with Saeko.

    ''Saeko, what''s going on there?''

    "Asahi-kun¡­ nothing special. Monster hunting. We are finished with the 37th floor. Aimi-san wanted to delete every monster in existence, so the floors took more time."

    That was so like Aimi.

    ''Wait. I''ming over.''

    "You don''t have to. We have it under control. You should apany Grayfia more.''

    Grayfia nudged me. "I''m fine, really. You should go help them."

    She was adamant about sending me off.

    ''How about you guys return? It''s enough for today.''

    "Okay, Asahi-kun. We will return after leaving a teleportation sticker at the entrance of 37th."

    ''Hmm¡­ have fun.''

    "Are you going?"

    I shook my head and stroked her hair. "They''re returning."

    "You¡­ you don''t have to do this. You were asking a lot, so I was thinking about resting today."

    She talked like she had another choice after I fucked her silly. I wasn''t nning on pushing her this far, but her reactions just kept boosting my libido.

    I pulled her closer and kissed her forehead. She squirmed in embarrassment and gave me a pouted re.

    "My Lord is a sadist."

    "..."

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Yotsuba Mansion.

    I had to deny Leme''s offer to sleep with her and Yuriko since it was Grayfia''s first time. I wanted to pour all of my attention into loving her.

    "It''s fine. Leme understands!"

    I kissed her and dropped her off in her room. Saya peeked out with a pouty face, so I gave some kisses to her and returned to Shizuka.

    With her in tow, I knocked at Rini''s door.

    "It''s me. Are you busy?"

    "Onii...san?" Rini asked, and I heard a cracking sound from her room. "I can''t meet you right now."

    "W-What happened, Rini? You can tell me, you know? I''m always here to listen."

    "Onii-san, please. You can''t see me today," she said in a t voice. "Please, go."

    "Rini-chan, can Ie in?"

    "Nee-chan, ask Onii-san to go."

    "Aa-kun¡­" Nee-san said and patted my shoulder. "I''ll check up on her. Don''t worry."

    That sound from before might be my heart shattering into pieces. What happened to the sweet little sister who used to follow me around everywhere? Maybe she grew up and doesn''t love me anymore.

    The rejection from Rini riddled my head with questions.

    Confused, I walked back to my room and sat on the bed. A blue window automatically appeared in my vision.

    Rini Hitsugi: Asahi''s adopted little sister.

    [Reveal Backstory.]

    ¡ªFavorability points: 179 [Her Beloved Brother]

    ¡ªAge: 14

    ¡ªLvl. 45

    ¡ªRace: Human Monster Hybrid

    ¡ªss: Berserker

    Attributes:

    Strength: 91

    Dexterity: 130

    Constitution: 125

    Defense: 110

    Charm: 39

    Magic: 159

    Skills:

    [¡ªMonster Mutation (Special)]

    [¡ªMystical Growth (C-Rank)]

    [¡ªGluttonous Fury (E-Rank)]

    [¡ªInstincts (D-Rank)]

    [¡ªWild Martial Arts (C-Rank)]

    [¡ªBurning Wrath (E-Rank)]

    [¡ªMonster Core (F-Rank): The excess amount of mana in the user''s body condenses into a core near the heart. The bigger the core, the more efficient the user bes in using mana.]

    Rini''s stats and skills were different from before. There was noparison between them. She could even give a decent fight to Grayfia right now.

    Above all, her affection points increased and the title changed to [Her Beloved Brother]. She doesn''t hate me. It made my chest lighter.

    (Of course, she doesn''t.)

    ''Klyscha, do you know why she is avoiding me?''

    (I¡­ do. I made a promise with Rini-chan to not tell you. She also hates herself for doing this, but¡­ you know I can''t say more.)

    ''I see.''

    If it''s her decision, then I can only support her as her brother.

    ''What is the deal with the monster core?''

    (You remember the skill orbs you use.)

    ''So they are from other monsters or beings with monster cores?''

    (Correct. Rini already has a small core. But it''s too small. In the future, she might be able to copy someone''s skill to her core. Depending on her affinity with the skill, the skill will stay with her for a few hours or a lifetime.)

    ''That''s a cheat.''

    (My love, you can''t say that to others. Your very existence is a cheat¡­)

    ''Onest question. Why don''t I see the affection notifications now?''

    (I muted them since they bothered my love a little. I''ll show them when you feel like it. Here, see the stats of yourtest waifu.)

    Grayfia Lucifuge: Underworld''s Lucifuge n Princess.

    [Reveal Backstory.]

    ¡ªFavorability points: 154 [Her Master/Husband?]

    ¡ªAge: 70

    ¡ªLvl. 95

    ¡ªRace: Devil

    ¡ªss: Mistress of Frost

    Attributes:

    Strength: 195

    Dexterity: 230

    Constitution: 220

    Defense: 230

    Charm: 50

    Demonic Power: 500

    Skills:

    [¡ªLanguage (Special)]

    [¡ªNight Vision (F-Rank)]

    [¡ªDevil Curse (Curse)]

    [¡ªElemental Resistance (F)]

    [¡ªSunburn Immunity (Special)]

    [¡ªDemonic Magic (B-Rank)]

    [¡ªEtiquette (C-Rank)]

    [¡ªCooking (C-Rank)]

    [¡ªFrozen Heart (Unique)]

    She was confused about whether to treat me as her master or her husband, or it had a question mark because she treated me as both.

    Ah, woman. You can never understand them.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 204 - CH. 206: Aliseâ€™s Invitation

    I chatted with Grayfia and listed out the things that required my focus.

    The first was obviously the dungeon to level up with God''s training and his new Sacred Gear or Longinusing at second.??

    Then came the politics of Orario. Freya was unusually quiet after that ominous meeting at the cafe. Perhaps the threat of Evilus stopped her from going full retard. Maybe it was about time I knocked on Astraea''s door to join her Familia with the girls.

    Nothing noteworthy happened in Maya''s World to attract my attention. The nations were still busy dealing with the aftermath of the world war.

    The girls returned from the dungeon. I covered Grayfia to stop her from exploding in embarrassment and got off the bed. Her tattered mess of maid dress was so arousing.

    "A naked wee from Aa-chan," Rika said with narrowed eyes. "Can''t say I hate it."

    "Perv," Shiori muttered under her breath and hugged me. Perhaps it was because they worked up a sweat, her body scent was stronger than normal.

    She was the real pervert for hugging me naked. Nobody said the facts and the girls quickly withdrew clothes from their rings.

    "Aimi, wait."

    Aimi turned around and looked at me curiously. Then as if she noticed my intentions to reward her for her hard work, a broad smile appeared on her charming face. She scooted closer and threw her arms around me. She stood on her toes, tilted her head a bit, and captured my lips. Her arms coiled around me, stroking my muscles as she did.

    "Mgh¡­"

    The kiss ended in a few moments. She pulled back with an enamored expression.

    "Asahi-sama¡­"

    I snuck a nce at Grayfia and sensed her heartbeat. She was asleep. I stifled the noise with a small range barrier and settled down on the bed.

    Aimi pulled out her knife and sliced her pants. A clean box cutout was made on her crotch. She didn''t bother putting on any appearance and forced herself on myp. I helped Aimi on myp as she hastily took my cock and guided it inside.

    Soon, the room was filled with grunts, moans, and the erotic sound of flesh pping against flesh. Though I felt guilty of doing it before Grayfia, rewarding Aimi and others was also my duty.

    Aimi became satisfied with one creampie and headed to the bath. I followed her to clean myself, only to fall into Rika''s trap. Nao didn''t deny it, so we started another passionate orgy inside the tub.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    The next day, after returning from another violent spar with God, I and the girls were preparing for the dungeon.

    A knock on our door was followed by a bright voice.

    "Marikawa-san~, I''m here~."

    Saeko stopped cleaning her de and gave a wry smile. "It''s her."

    Shiori shrugged. "It can''t be anyone else."

    I gulped the aura suppression pill while Rika opened the door. She walked inside with a bright smile as if the thing in the Hostess of Fertility never happened.

    Seeing the girls gearing up, Alise scooted to Saeko''s side. "Preparing for the dungeon?"

    Saeko nodded and sheathed her katana. "...It''s been a while since entered the dungeon."

    Other than Loki, nobody knew our secret journey to the dungeon. In the Guild''s eyes, we were just newbies sticking to the rtively safe upper floors. She might be shocked to death if I told her about my powers. Perhaps despise me for hiding my identity.

    It''d suck to not be friends with this narcissist captain.

    A bit...

    "There are a lot of things adventurers overlook in the dungeon. I''m also free today, so how about we go together? I can be a good mentor, you know."

    Saeko looked at me, asking for my decision. I nodded in agreement.

    Although our rewards will be way less, it wouldn''t hurt to have a small adventure with Alise. Saeko and Shiori will be happier to go with a friend for once.

    Alise puffed her chest with a smug smile. "Yeah! I knew it. Mari¡­ Asahi-san can''t reject a beautiful woman like me."

    I narrowed my eyes at the redhead adventurer. She just used my first name. This world, like Japan, had strict rules for addressing people with their first name. If she used my name, does this mean she regard me as a very very close friend?

    "Oh, I forgot. Astraea-sama has opened the Familia for males. Rejoice, Marikawa-san. For you are the first man to ever be invited to our Familia by your charming Captain Alise Lovell."

    Oh. Right when I wanted it.

    I yed along with her haughty demeanor. Pressing a hand on my chest, I gave a formal bow. "I''m honored."

    It was a sarcastic move on my part to humor her, which was greeted with dead silence. I looked up to Alise, who averted her gaze and toyed with a curl of her hair.

    "Y-You don''t have to be that grateful. Any f-friend will do the same in my situation."

    My eyes widened. Her face was beet red, a shade brighter than her red hair. Having lived with Saya for quite a while, I was familiar with every tsundere gesture.

    It doesn''t make¡­ sense.

    The girls stared at the redhead with dead eyes. They also knew what this meant.

    It''s probably not. Maybe Alise is acting like Ryuu. Yeah, that makes more sense than Alise being a tsundere.

    "A-Anyway. Let''s move your stuff to your new home. Astraea-sama is waiting."

    Nao threw an using re at me for some reason, probably sad to part with the inn with so many memories.

    Grayfia gave a long look at the bed and started packing her stuff. I touched her shoulder, only to get a half-hearted smile from the maid.

    "Do you hate me for taking your first time in a ce like this?"

    "Never, My Lord. My new life started in this ce. This rundown inn became something like a home to me."

    "Then we''ll stay here."

    She shook her head. "Don''t do that. It''s not where I want to spend my whole life. Our end goal is¡­ the Underworld."

    I put my hand on her head and gently rubbed. The power of Rank-C headpats melted her worries, and a cute smile blossomed on her face.

    Her smile was beautiful as always.

 Chapter 205 - CH. 207: A Runaway Girl?

    A bed, cooking stuff, some bags with magic stones, some booksying around, and woman stuff¡ªwe barely had anything in the room. Alise looked at me as if I was a cruel husband for not giving them a better life.

    Alise offered to pick up the bed that looked so out of the ce in the cheap inn. I refused, of course. I can''t let a woman pull my weight unless it''s one of my wives.??

    I paid the full rent to the kinddy. She said goodbye while wiping away her tears with a cloth.

    This¡­ got weirdly emotional.

    Leaving the small setback aside, the trip to the Stardust Garden finished without any hups.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Naaza fished out twenty valis from her pocket and handed it to the middle-aged man selling groceries. As she took the bag and turned to the empty street heading for her shop, the dog-ears on her head twitched, informing her of an uproar nearby.

    ''Was there some event today?''

    Her curiosity piqued, she whirled around and followed her sense of hearing.

    She arrived at themotion.

    Stardust Garden, the home of the most beloved Familia in Orario. They had sparked interest in Naaza due to their sense of justice. She recalled her god''s talk with one of the customers about Astraea Familia adopting the policy to recruit male adventurers to their Familia.

    Her tail suddenly bolted up and froze.

    A crowd of adventurers, so silent even a bird''s chirp seemed like a dragon''s roar around them. A thick dark, murderous aura flowed in the air that made the surrounding adventurers keep their distance from them.

    Their head was fixed at one angle.

    Naaza followed their object of hostility, and surprise crossed her face.

    A young man with tanned skin stood at the gate, talking to the famed Scarlet Harnel, the Captain of Astraea Familia. Naaza recognized a few other faces like Ryuu with Gale alias, Kaguya with Yamato Rindou alias.

    ''Marikawa¡­ sama with Astraea Familia? Is he here to join them?''

    She considered him inviting to her Familia after he saved her from the Bloodsaurus. He was kind, unlike most adventurers who lived their life like rogues.

    But, she waste.

    She shook her head as her earsid t on her head. Just when she thought she found a good friend.

    ''Maybe we can still be friends?''

    Riling up her hopes, she hugged the grocery bag to her chest. Someone tapped her shoulder, bringing her out of her dreams.

    "Hello, friend."

    Naaza turned to the person¡ªa human girl looking nervously at the crowd. She looked simr to her age with short red hair, amber eyes, and a bit boyish face.

    "Can you tell me what is happening here? I''m new to this city. This ce makes me¡­ scared."

    "It''s¡­ recruitment for Astraea Familia."

    "Astraea Familia!" the girl suddenly grabbed her hands with sparkling eyes. "You mean the Astraea Familia? The home of the women who defeated the Evilus?"

    Naaza was taken aback by enthusiasm. "...Yeah."

    "Ah, sorry to startle you like that." the girl took a step back and extended her hand with a grin. "I''m Daphne. Daphne Lauros."

    "...Naaza."

    "I know it''s too much to ask, but can you tell me more about the city? I just came here from Melen¡­"

    Daphne began telling her about her past.

    Melen, a beautiful port city based southwest of Orario on the shores of Lologke. It had been a hotspot for trading for Orario and foreign countries. Daphne''s father was in charge of a ship that sailed between various cities to trade. Recently, her mother found out about his mistress living in other ces and ran away with another man. Since he had nothing left in Melen, he wanted to turn Melen into his ship crew.

    When Naaza asked the reason.

    "I always dreamt of bing an adventurer and conquering the famous Dungeon!"

    Naaza shook her head. These types of people were nothing new in Orario. Fueled by hope and ambitions, they ended up bing the nourishment of the Dungeon. This girl was the worst kind of idiot to tell a random girl everything about her past.

    ''What should I do about her?''

    If left here, some people might exploit her naivety. She might be ridden with guilt if something happened to her.

    Naaza nced at Asahi entering the Familia ground with hispanions and shook her head.

    ''He isn''t going anywhere.''

    "Come with me."

    She decided to bring this naive girl to her Familia.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    [Asahi POV]

    So Daphne, the futuremander of Apollo Familia, was already here. I overheard her conversation with Naaza, the sweet beastkin loli.

    Well, my actions stopped her from getting involved with Apollo. There was her friend Cassandra, the girl with a prophecy skill. I don''t know what was going to happen to her.

    Saving a loli without doing anything felt good.

    Alise led me to the ce where Astraea served me teast time. Alise went away to call Astraea.

    We waited in the simple room that showed Astraea''sck of material greed. An honest goddess with the ultimate sense of justice. After the event with the Evilus, she didn''t stick in Orario and left. Perhaps the loss of her Familia was too much for her.

    Rika nudged me. "This ce needs some serious rework. A DJ in the corner, a giant TV on the wall, maybe a few consoles, and a library full of manga, hentai, and novels."

    "Sounds like heaven to me," Shiori agreed. "And Leme."

    "At least we share the same refined taste in this."

    Saeko gave a cold stare to both. "We can''t mess with a ce that isn''t ours."

    Nao nodded at Saeko''s words. "We should wait for their decision."

    They were just messing around. We already had a house and more to make this heaven. At least I got more details for making a perfect home for everyone.

    Maybe when I decide to retire. That''s still a long way to go!

    (You haven''t conquered my real body yet!)

    Yeah!

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 206 - CH. 208: Falna

    Astraea arrived at the door with her usual gentle smile. "You all seem to be doing a bit too well from what I heard. ying Amphisbaena on your own."

    That trickster goddess leaked our achievement to Astraea. She was right about making Astraea her aplice in my secret.??

    "Well, we were just bored," Rika said and wrapped her arm around Saeko''s shoulder, nuzzling her cheeks against her. "And this fe wanted to test her sword durability against a dragon."

    "...People usually don''t do that with a Monster Rex."

    Nao smiled wryly. "Forgive them for not having enoughmon sense. As you know we are from another world, so please take care of us."

    Nao finished with a short bow. Astraea waved her hand.

    "Please, don''t. Any Familia will wee strong adventurers like you. Especially your demigod husband. Thanks to you Alise was able to repair her sword."

    Alise''s sword?

    "How?"

    "You don''t know? I thought Loki exined it when you gave her Amphisbaena''s magic stone. Alise''s sword was damaged during the battle with remnants of Hera Familia. Hephaestus wanted a fire-type monster stone. Amphisbaena made a perfectpatibility for her sword."

    "d I could help."

    Someone benefitted from our dungeon expedition.

    "Now, should we start the process of giving Falna?" Astraea said and looked at me. "Do you also want to receive Falna?"

    Well, it might be a good way to test the limits of Falna. If it worked nicely, I''ll go on a solo dungeon raid. With girls around, I can''t go near-death state to activate the bonus Excelia. They will treat me or beat the shit out of the monsters. Everyone in the family was overprotective of me and others.

    "Try it on me first."

    Astraea crouched in front of the bed and pulled out a small wooden box up. She opened it and picked a steel needle.

    "Okay. Please lie down there. I need to draw my crest on your back."

    Would that even work on me?

    (Nope, it will break. But the gods imbues their aura to carve a crest. So it should be alright.)

    ''Using their rules, isn''t that against the rules?''

    (The gods are permitted to use their aura to convert mortals into their Familia.)

    I nodded and took off my shirt, earning a tiny gasp from the brte goddess. She tore her gaze away and started talking to Nao, telling her about the effects of Falna on one''s body.

    Nao''s eyes zed with fire at the chance of growing stronger. Saeko and Aimi weren''t any less enthusiastic.

    I lied facing the tatami mat and got into afortable position.

    "There. Do your magic."

    I offered myself to the goddess. She crouched beside me, and her warm hand brushed my back.

    "Hard¡­"

    Yes, I am!

    Then, the process started. I only felt as if a gentle finger trailed across my back. Klyscha''s nails hurt more than that.

    (...I can''t help it when you go wild.)

    About half an hourter.

    "Done."

    [¡ªYou learned the skill ''God''s Blessing'']

    [¡ªGod''s Blessing (Special): The hieroglyphs engraved on the user''s back absorbs the ''Excelia''.]

    So it happened. I could somehow sense Astraea sitting near me even with eyes closed. It was the same as other girls with Solomon King''s powers.

    "Astraea?" I tried calling her to no avail.

    When I turned to girls for help, Nao and Shiori shook their heads. Saeko gave a soft smile while Rika pressed a hand on her mouth and chuckled. Aimi, well, she just stared back calmly.

    I sat up and turned to Astraea and tilted my head a bit. She had her hand pressed on her chest and stared at me with hollow eyes as if her soul wasn''t in her body. I reached out to shake her shoulder but a sudden familiar chime stopped me.

    *Ding!*

    [¡ªAstraea: Affection +25]

    Why did pop up all of a sudden?

    Was forming a connection with me that big of a deal?

    (I didn''t want my love to miss this big increase.)

    I shook her shoulder. "Astraea."

    Only after several calls, did she regain the light in her eyes. "Hmm¡­ what just happened?"

    "I should be asking you that. Are you okay now?"

    She clutched her chest and shook her head. "I don''t know. My heart is beating fast right now, and my head is in a mess. It could be a fever."

    It can''t be¡­

    Astraea continued with a bitter smile, "Unlike you, us gods can fall prey to most mortal diseases."

    I didn''t bother correcting her. She was a grown-up goddess, so she should''ve understood if it was love. Not every woman is dense like Gabriel.

    "You possess numerous skills and magic, you are truly an otherworldly being. Why do you have charm as a development ability?"

    "...Can you show me?"

    I was curious how this world assessed my stats and skills.

    Astraea went out to grab a paper to copy my status. Shiori jumped the opportunity to look at my status.

    "As expected of my stupid husband, his charm is over the roof."

    "No wonder I always had the urge to eat Aa-chan up," Rika said. "I should be rewarded for enduring it for so long, don''t you think?"

    "Shotacon women only get one reward," Shiori said and drew lines with her hand. "Punishment."

    "Aa-chan, punish me!"

    "..."

    Astraea''s return diffused the lively atmosphere and copied my status on a nk page.

    Asahi Marikawa

    Level One

    Strength: I-0

    Endurance: I-0

    Dexterity: I-0

    Agility: I-0

    Magic: I-0

    Development Abilities

    Charm: EX

    Dreamwalker: A

    Stealth: A

    Instinct: A

    Divine Body: S

    Magic

    (Spirit King Authority)

    Thought transfer Magic

    (Elemental King)

    Instantly cast Fire, Water, Life, and Darkness Magic

    Skills

    (Klyscha''s Blessing)

    Rapid Growth

    World Destruction

    (Calming Hands)

    Activates automatically when touching a person

    (God''s Language)

    Proficient in everynguage

    (God''s Will)

    Materializes stream of thoughts physically

    (The Falna can assess some skills since some people are born with them in the world. Since the basic abilities like Strength and other parameters are gained by Excelia, it shows them as zero.)

    No wonder she was shocked. This only showed less than half of my skills. Even then it recognized Leme''s authority as a telepathic skill. Headpats became Calming hands, Telekinesis became God''s Will, and wless Physique became Divine Body.

    (It can''t recognize my love''s greatness. I could''ve changed it, but I chose not to.)

    ''I don''t even wanna see Astraea''s reaction to Eromancer and Loli Lover¡­ good job, Klyscha.''

    (Hehe, anytime.)

    Rika shed a mirror at me. I turned around and looked over my shoulder.

    The tattoo on my back was about a sword wrapped by four pairs of wings.

    Sword of Justice, huh.

    "Should I be worried about the World Destruction skill?"

    I took her hand and gazed into her eyes with my utmost sincerity. "Do I look like a guy who will destroy this world?"

    [¡ªAstraea: Affection +4]

    She lightly shook her head. "...You don''t, but the other gods might see you as a threat."

    "You don''t need to worry about them," I said with a smile. "Thanks for your work."

    Astraea''s lips curled in another gentle smile. "Now you''re part of my family. You may use this courtyard as your residence until we build a new one."

    Saeko bowed before Astraea. "We will be in your care."

    "Then, why don''t you girls get your Falna and move the stuff here? I''ll hop into the dungeon for a bit."

    Nao frowned. "Without us?"

    "Please."

    "Don''t do anything reckless."

    "Have some confidence in me. I can always escape."

    She gave a nod, and her cheeks swelled a bit. I chuckled at her pouting face and quickly pecked her cheeks.

    "Don''t be angry now."

    She pushed me away and rubbed her cheeks. "Please, not before Astraea-sama."

    Astraea returned a bitter smile as if she was fed up with us. It was to be expected from a single goddess.

    "I''m sorry for showing that."

    "You don''t look apologetic¡­" she muttered, shaking her head. "Since you have made up your mind, try to return soon. I''ll be waiting to introduce you to others."

    "I will."

    I teleported under Astraea''s eyes.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 207 - CH. 209: Skull Sheep

    "He vanished¡­?"

    Astraea blinked her eyes in disbelief. She looked over his status paper again. There was no mention of space-rted ability on it. She couldn''t fathom the young man''s abilities or the consequences if he became ''Evil''.??

    She looked at the women sharing his concern and shook off the thought. These girls wouldn''t be this loyal if he was a twisted guy.

    Well, only Nao was concerned. The rest chuckled as they chatted about something.

    "Jeez, I didn''t train to be left behind¡­" Nao muttered under her breath then smiled at Astraea. "Astraea-sama, he is just like that. Don''t be upset at him."

    "I''m not." Astraea shook her head. "I should get checked up."

    "...I don''t think you''re ill," Nao said, a bit hesitant.

    Astraea noticed her symptoms were already gone. "It saved me a trip. Familia¡­ is a bit too lively¡ª"

    "Astraea-sama, I''m back!"

    Alise walked in with a cheery grin with Ryuu following her back. "Man, people just love me so much that they want to join this Familia. It was hard to maintain the public order."

    The rows of males waiting to join made Astraea smile bitterly. She never expected her Familia to be this popr. Most of them had no intentions to be helpful to Orario, only here for the girls. Her home had no ce for them. She had invited Asahi to protect him from being exploited by other gods and to help Alise.

    Ryuu ignored Alise and nodded at Astraea. "Astraea-sama, is everything alright? Your cheeks are a bit red."

    "It''s nothing." Astraea waved off her concern.

    Alise looked around the room. "Where is he?"

    "Dungeon."

    Alise''s frivolous atmosphere vanished as she narrowed her eyes at Saeko. "Why did you guys let him go alone?"

    Saeko shed a soft smile in response. "He''ll return soon, so don''t worry."

    Astraea covered her mouth and giggled. "Alise, you''re cute when you care for someone."

    "Ehhh, what are you talking about him? I don''t care for him or anything. Just looking out for a fellow Familia member."

    Ryuu stared at blushing Alise, her eyes filled with disbelief. Astraea could understand her feelings. Alise became a bashful maiden at the mention of his name, nobody saw iting. Perhaps this was inevitable considering Asahi''s EX Charm development ability.

    ''The other girls have to be careful around him.''

    Astraea thought as she looked at the girls whispering things.

    "Are you ready?"

    "Yep! I''m first!"

    Today was going to be something unique.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    [Asahi POV]

    The scale of the space was far more enormous than any floor so far. A strange white color stuck to the ground, ceilings, and walls. The path beyond me was illuminated with dim light originating from phosphorescenceid out at equal intervals. Despite the overwhelming darkness, I still managed to discern the minuscule cracks that stretch on the bedrock ceiling about 400 meters away.

    37th floor.

    The maze of the undead monsters.

    Nao had stopped here because of the scary undead. She wanted toe with me as if this was a horror show.

    To check the efficiency of Falna, I must push myself. Nothing better than using brute power. Keeping my goal straight, I started my exploration. The dark cave remained eerily silent, returning my footsteps to me.

    "Nao wasn''t wrong in fearing this ce."

    Letting out a sigh, I picked up speed and dashed into the branching passages while keeping an eye for any monster with my Life Sense Skill.

    Where are the monsters when I need them?

    "Dungeon, give me!" I yelled at the ceiling.

    As if hearing my prayer, a dot appears on my radar. I made a couple of turns in the maze and chased the monster. It made cking sounds as it led me around in circles. As though trying to catch me off guard in its territory.

    Another coward.

    I stopped and swiveled my head in every direction, looking for the monster. A sharp gaze bored into my back. Dripping with enmity like I''m their archenemy.

    Wait.

    Just a bit.

    It was creeping silently without hiding its raging bloodlust.

    Idiot.

    Just as a rustling sound came from behind, I whirled around and threw a punch.

    *Crack!*

    Its bony skull cracked into pieces before it smashed into the wall. As it slid back to the ground, I finally saw its form.

    A sheep-like monster with bones protruding from its torn and rotten flesh. Without focus, I could only see its skull as its ragged skin melded perfectly into the darkness. It looked like a grim reaper while the bones gave the impression of a scythe.

    I walked over to its shattered body and yanked it by the demon-like horns on its head.

    An undead with skin like a robe to hide and suppress its footsteps. A natural assassin. Violet light slipped through the exposed part of its ribs. I smashed its rib bones with another punch. A glittering magic stone floated in its hollow insides.

    Truly an undead.

    The sheep yed its hooves around and shot bones from its knees. I swiftly raised my hand to catch thences intending to skewer my eye. My senses amplified from the hellish training by God and the instinct skill, I''d be a joke if it hit me at all.

    I clenched its magic stone and yanked it out. The sheep let out ast shriek and crumbled into ashes.

    [¡ªYou earned 3,120 XP for killing Level 24 Skull Sheep]

    "Skull Sheep¡­ These guys are no challenge," I sighed. "Can this dungeon even pose a challenge to me?"

    (Actually¡­ it can. At your current state, you can''t be careless with the monsters on the 90th floor and after.)

    ''The girls will need to resort to their Diva Magic by then.''

    (Everyone will grow plenty on the way¡­ it might be a stomping ground for my love. God''s training is making you pull out the true potential of your body and senses.)

    ''I know. I can feel the changes.''

    Last time, the monsters had left a scratch on me even though they were weaker. This time, none of it happened.

    I put the magic stone in my ring. A gift for Rini¡ªthat reminded me of the cruel rejection! She''s still cooped in her room, unwilling to meet me.

    *ck!* *ck!* *ck!*

    By a stroke of luck, four undead sheep interrupted me.

    I cracked my knuckles with a grin. "Feel the wrath of a brother rejected by his imouto!"

    The sheeps pawed the ground with their hooves and flew at me. With perfect coordination, they surrounded my sides. The ones on my sides opened their mouth, revealing rows of dirty fangs. The one in front and back shotnces at my back and heart.

    Just before their teeth sank into my shoulders, I grabbed its head and spun it around, smacking all the undead sheep.

    As if I''ll let them dirty my clothes before meeting the girls of Astraea Familia.

    I dashed to the nearest monster and stomped its ribs, pulling out its magic stone with telekinesis.

    [¡ªYou earned 2,990 XP for killing Level 23 Skull Sheep]

    The other three cked their teeth, froze in their ce. A sharp shriek left their throats before they bolted in different directions.

    These coward fuckers!

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> bit.ly/3fTKxxb

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

    Paypal Link -> bit.ly/3oPGW8d

 Chapter 208 - CH. 210: Status Update

    After hunting down the escapees, I treaded deeper into the paths twined like a branch of a tree. I stumbled into a few blocked paths where I found adventurers'' rotten corpses. They had died while resting or took their own lives to escape the madness of this floor.

    I searched for a path to the next floor.??

    *Crack* *Crack**Crack*

    The skulls grew out of the walls. Ten, eleven, fifteen, twenty¡­ the dungeon spawned thirty Skull Sheep to counter my threat.

    I smiled and clenched my fists.

    "Bring it on."

    Thirty punchester, the monsters faded into ashes.

    "If only there was a map sold by the Guild."

    (The dungeon changes the path often, so there is no point.)

    ''Urgh¡­''

    (I can help¡ª)

    ''No. I can''t be relying on my wife forever. Also adventuring like this¡­ isn''t bad you know.''

    Klyscha giggled.

    (I know, my¡ª)

    Her voice was suddenly cut off.

    ''Klyscha?''

    (Umm, sorry. I just received a message from my underlings. I have to return to my main body for an hour. I will go after you are done with the dungeon.)

    ''You can go now. I can talk to my other wives.''

    (No. Helping my husband is my property. I can take care of Heaventer.)

    ''Thanks. I''ll repay you with my bodyter.''

    (Umm, no problem.)

    ''What happened though?''

    (A goddess working under me is trying something naughty.)

    ''A goddess? Is she single?''

    (She proims to be the most beautiful goddess. And my love, she has chosen a man for herself. I never thought a tsundere like her could love someone.)

    ''Damn. Another narcissist. Nobody is more beautiful than Klyscha in Heaven.''

    Klyscha and I chuckled.

    (She stole the data of one of the fictional worlds.)

    ''Which world?''

    (I don''t know. There are too many to count. She is nning to use that world to groom her chosen one.)

    Yuck, another protagonist.

    ''Youzy goddess, keep track of your stuff!''

    (I would rather spend that time dreaming about my love!)

    This loli goddess¡­ then again, this made it more lovable.

    (I will have to use my real body to find her real intentions.)

    ''Okay. Keep me updated.''

    I finished the talk and jumped inside a hole. A distinct white curved wall towered over me, probably over five hundred meters. It should be the ce that leads to the next floor. Walking along the wall, I found the entrance.

    "Kha!"

    A blue monster leaped up. My instincts acted before I registered the threat; I swiped my leg down on the monster''s head. With a sickening crunch, the force crushed the lizard head caved in. It crashed dead from where it came from.

    "What was that?"

    I nced down. I was standing on a wide wall with monsters. Stairs could be seen on my right, leading to the area where therades of now-dead blue-scaled Lizardmen waited for me, their bony axes raised high for me. There were also small werewolf-like monsters and Skull Sheep. Some waited while some rushed toward the stairs.

    "It''s gonna be a bloodbath."

    I stepped down the stairs and grabbed the little werewolf''s head and smashed it into the wall. Keeping it strafed to the wall, I punctured its chest with a blow and mercilessly pulled out its magic stone.

    It instantly vanished into ashes.

    One down.

    The mob of Skull Sheep was smart enough to detect the danger and fire everything at me. A rain of sharp bones flew up at me. I dodged the one heading for my crotch and head and tanked everything. Although stakes pierced my adventurer outfit, the sharp stakes barely scratched my thick skin.

    Grinning, I kept advancing, pummelling the werewolves with bare fists. Magic should''ve been more efficient, but unleashing the beastly violence felt too good. While crushing heads and breaking bones, I kept using my telepathy to grab and store their magic stones.

    [¡ªYou have learned a new skill ''Wild Martial Arts'']

    [¡ª''Telepathy'' ranked up to E]

    [¡ª'' Multithreaded Processing'' ranked up to E]

    The howls attracted more monsters as another horde rushed out of the tunnel down the stairs.

    ''Are these guys enough to get an A-ss parameter on my Falna?''

    (My love''s Falna indicates level 1 while you are crushing level 3 and 4 monsters. It will be strange if you don''t get massive parameter boosts after this.)

    "Hmm."

    I dove into the horde and started the massacre.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    The room was left in blood after the ughter, earning a satisfactory nod from me. I changed my clothes and checked for any lingering blood smell.

    (My love''s skin resists any external materials.)

    ''Does that mean any cosmetic won''t work on me?''

    (No, you don''t need one.)

    Giving a smile, I pasted the teleportation marks and asked Nao about the situation over there.

    "You can return. Alise andpany have returned to their mansion.''

    Klyscha teleported me.

    Nao immediately pulled me aside and roamed her hands over my body. I chuckled at her deep frown and leaned closer.

    "You can look closely tonight, you know."

    Her frown eased, and blush covered her face.

    "Cute."

    *Cough!*

    I turned to Astraea who let out dry coughs to separate us.

    "Astraea-sama. I''m sorry to ask, but can you please update my status?"

    "I don''t mind." Astraea nodded with a smile and gestured to the floor. "After this, you''reing with me."

    I took off my shirt, which made the brte blush a bit. I turned my back on her and plopped on the tatami mat. I looked over my shoulder. She pricked her finger with a needle and pressed the same finger on my back.

    I shook a little from the waves traveling through my body. She kneaded the marks and traced her fingers on my back with utmost concentration.

    [Falna updated. Status is updating to reflect the changes¡­]

    [Strength +8, Constitution +8, Defense +8, Dexterity +7, Magic +1]

    That''s nice¡­

    (Thank you, my love.)

    "This is¡­ Asahi, you slew level 3 and level 4 monsters? Deep floors?" She let out an exaggerated sigh. "Why am I not surprised?"

    So she can find my ying history through the hieroglyphs.

    "Yeah."

    She took a paper and started copying my status. She passed it to me with a wry smile.

    "Here, congrattions."

    Asahi Marikawa

    Strength: A-810

    Endurance: A-845

    Dexterity: B-750

    Agility: B-724

    Magic: H-104

    Endurance got the biggest boost, perhaps because I absorbed the attacks head-on. Every 100 points in Falna meant one point in my system.

    ''Won''t that make it useless after a certain point?''

    It will be increasingly harder to increase Excelia after a few levels.

    (Each level will have different point values.)

    ''That sounds a lot better.''

    I gave a broad grin to the goddess. "Thanks, Astraea-sama."

    "You can level up if you want."

    "Not yet. I want to see the limits of my body."

    [¡ªAstraea: Affection +1]

    "I won''t interfere with your desires. Now, let us meet yourrades."

    "Yeah!"

    "Please, don''t try to seduce anyone."

    "..."

 Chapter 209 - CH. 211: Official Member

    Astraea took us to the main house, where the members of the Familia sat around Japanese-styled low tables. Ryuu, Alise, Kaguya, Lyra, the girl with wolf-ears, the amazoness, another loli and elf, and five human girls. This entire ce had a Japanese vor. The ck-haired beauty sitting in dignified seiza posture might be the reason.

    "Kaguya, why?" Ryuu asked, getting a smile from Kaguya.??

    "Useless little elf who can''t read the mood should shut up."

    "What¡­!"

    "It''s no surprise Astraea-sama worries for your future," Kaguya retorted.

    Ryuu''s face went red as she fumbled for words.

    "Jeez, you two," Alise said, shaking her head. "Please calm your pretty heads and let Astraea-sama do her thing."

    Astraea waved her hands, silencing everyone in the room. She asked us to sit, so our group settled around a table.

    "Okay, children. These are the new members. Starting here is Saeko Busujima, Shiori Busujima, Nao Marikawa, Rika Marikawa, Grayfia, Aimi Akane, andstly¡­ the first male member of our Familia. Asahi Marikawa."

    The girls cheered with ps except for Ryuu who seemed skeptical for some reason.

    "I hope everyone gets along since they will be yourrades inside the dungeon."

    Alise waved her fists in the air with a grin. "We will be the squad of justice fighters!"

    "Yes! Delete the Evil!"

    "Delete the Evil!"

    The rowdy chants filled the air. For a small group, these girls sure made noises. Also, wasn''t this our introduction? How did it change to a cult meeting?

    "Astraea¡­ sama?"

    Astraea closed her eyes, tilted her head a bit, and smiled. The girls shut their mouths, their eyes wide in horror. Astraea''s pure smile had that kind of effect too, huh. As expected of an Onee-san, you can never underestimate them.

    "Since I''ll be a part of this group from now on, don''t hesitate to ask for my help."

    The girl with wolf-ears raised her hand. "Marikawa-san, I smell your scent on the girls beside you. Are you all in a rtionship?"

    "Well, yeah," Rika said, grinning ear to ear. "He is our husband."

    "Woah. Are you really a noble from the Far East?" she asked.

    Kaguya narrowed her eyes at the question, clearly interested in my origins.

    "My ancestors hailed from the East. As for me, I grew up in a small vige."

    "Your story is suspicious," the pallum girl Lyra squinted. "Then why do you have a maid?"

    "I''m not a real maid," Grayfia said calmly. "My Lord has an exotic taste, so I¡­ you can guess the rest."

    It''s okay to like the maids, so I''m normal. You''re putting it wrong!

    "What taste?" Ryuu asked, her low voice filled with curiosity.

    Alise''s eyes sparkled as sheprehended something from Grayfia''s words. She moved near Ryuu and whispered, "A fetish."

    The elf blushed. Like Lefiya, the crimson color reached to her ears. I couldn''t help but find her innocence endearing.

    The girls then took turns to ask questions. Some asked about my skills, some about my daggers, the amazoness straight up asked my endurance in bed, bringing a blush to most girls.

    The entire thing went on until the afternoon. Nao and Grayfia happily trotted with the adventurer girls to the kitchen. I waved the girls goodbye and returned to the room with others.

    "So what do you guys think?"

    Saeko smiled at my question. "This ce is noisy, but I can''t help but like it... Reminds me of our school."

    "In a good way," Shiori added.

    "Aimi, what about you?"

    The yandere bodyguard gave a soft smile. "I''m fine as long Asahi-sama is here."

    Rika scratched her head as if troubled by something. "Jeez, I feel like a loser here in terms of girl power."

    Rika feeling inferior was something new.

    I wrapped my arms around the sulking Rika and rubbed her back. She hugged back with even more vigor, squeezing me within her arms.

    "You have a different charm."

    Rika looked up, grinning widely. She swiftly closed in and pecked my lips. "I just wanted an intimate hug from Aa-chan!"

    This vixen...

    "Shiori!"

    A sh made me blink. Shiori lowered the phone and bowed her head.

    "This will be added to the collection."

    Rika traced her thumb on her lips, giving a seductive aura that made my heart race. "Speechless Aa-chan is too delicious."

    With no intention to get swept into her desires, I put my hand on her head and gently rubbed. Slowly and gently like people treat a child, I eased her budding desires. Rika groaned in frustration before she lowered her head and enjoyed the headpats.

    Shiori appeared on Rika''s side and tapped her head, silently saying, ''Give me!''

    So she got her deserved headpats. Saeko gave a warm smile as she gazed at the sight of her sister being spoiled. Aimi reached out and gently stroked Saeko''s hair. Saeko''s wide-eyed reaction was priceless.

    I quickly pulled out my phone with telekinesis and captured the moment.

    ¡­

    After spending some more fluffy time with the girls, I had a wholesome dinner, where Astraea scheduled the next dungeon dive for tomorrow morning.

    Then everyone went to their room to prepare. Saeko, Shiori, Kaguya, and Ryuu headed to Familia''s dojo, so I tagged along.

    Kaguya stroked the two daggers at her waist with a smile. "Asahi-kun, how about a quick spar between two dagger wielders?"

    Ryuu gave a brief nod while Alise pped cheerily at the suggestion.

    "Yes, please. I want to see A¡­ Marikawa-san in action."

    "Aa-chan, show them your prowess!"

    Astraea also popped up and joined the girls. "I''ll be angry if you two hurt each other."

    "Ah, sure." I clenched the daggers from my belt and pulled them out. Taking a wide stance, I smiled. "Let''s do this."

    "That super handsome can make me blush," Kaguya whispered with a grin and equipped her ck daggers. Her body swayed before she dashed at me, leaving an afterimage behind. This wasn''t an attack that any level 1 or even level 2 could dodge.

    Was she testing me?

    She''d know my strength sooner orter, so I might as well reveal something.

    Her de curved toward my neck. I simply raised the dagger. The des nged and sparks burst.

    [¡ªKaguya Gojouno: Affection +7]

    Contrary to her affection increase, Kaguya frowned and took back her dagger. "This reaction time¡­ did you lie about being a level 1?"

    "You can ask our goddess if I lied or not."

    "He is a level 1¡­ but he is stronger than most level 2s¡­ and some level 3."

    "What? How is that possible? Are you a dragon or something?"

    I shrugged. "It''s an innate gift."

    [¡ªAlise Lovell: Affection +3]

    [¡ªAstraea: Affection +1]

    [¡ªRyuu Lion: Affection +1]

    Why is her affection rising¡­?

    "How mysterious," Kaguya muttered with a nod before bowing. "I''m done testing your strength. Let''s have a friendly match now!"

    "I don''t mind."

    [¡ªKaguya Gojouno: Affection +2]

    My charm was a bit too much for these women¡­

    We started a casual spar with pure skills and almost no strength. She turned out to be the superior one. A few exchangester, my dagger skill got an upgrade, reaching C-Rank.

    Alise and Ryuu sparred against Saeko and Shiori to a stalemate, earning a look of admiration from everyone involved.

    "Marikawa-san, spar with me!"

    I gulped looking into Alise''s glittering eyes. "I never used a sword."

    "Come on,e on. It''s just a friendly exchange."

    "Fine."

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 210 - CH. 212: Confession

    Cough. I fell asleep before updating...

    ***??

    The night arrived in Orario, and the Entertainment District sprang to life with the passionate voices of men and women indulging in the pleasure of all kinds within the dimly lit streets.

    On the highest floor of the pce towering over the entire district, the light cast from the moon and stars was enough to illuminate the room.

    The owner of all the brothels in the Entertainment District sat here. A woman with smooth coppery skin and an hourss figure wrapped in a thin skirt. When added to her divinity, her beauty was enough to drive men crazy.

    Ishtar red at the peak of the Babel tower in the middle of the city, imagining the silver eyes filled with scorn looking down on her as if she was no different from any pebble on the roadside.

    A Goddess of Beauty who was more known and loved than her. The vixen with a stronger Familia and plethora of followers wrapped around her finger.

    Ishtar bit her lips as her face warped.

    "Utterly deplorable," she cursed in vain.

    *Knock!*

    "Ishtar-sama."

    Her aide, Tammuz, arrived.

    "Come."

    Tammuz was a handsome young man with brown skin like hers. He immediately kneeled before her, bringing a smirk to her face. She grabbed her pipe and raised her chin.

    "So what''s that hag up totely?"

    "It''s not confirmed, but Freya Familia has been found snooping around for information about the Noble Rookie and hispanions. Rumor has it she has taken an interest in him."

    "Noble Rookie?"

    Tammuz stood and passed a paper to her. A vivid image of a young man with golden eyes was drawn on it. Hispanions stood beside him, each beautiful and charming in their way.

    Ishtar recalled her meeting in the Babel. Most of the gods were talking about the noble from the Far East.

    "Noble Rookie, hah."

    To receive a nickname before bing level 2 just showed poprity in Orario.

    "How strong is he?" Ishtar asked.

    "He just joined Astraea Familia."

    "Level 1¡­ He is still weak. Freya won''t feel anything if I take him now."

    Freya waited years for herst obsession to bloom. Until he became a level 5. Unfortunately, the dungeon ate him alive before Freya imed him.

    Ishtar wanted it to happen again.

    This time by her own hands, she wanted to bring Freya to her knees.

    Ishtar grinned. "I will sit on that throne soon."

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Next morning.

    Yotsuba Mansion.

    I woke up and headed to the shower. Rini''s room in the way made me stop. She still refused to meet me. I shook my head and hurried before a wild Yuriko attacked me.

    With everything done, I went to the dining room where Nee-san sat with her face buried in the newspaper, Yuriko scrolling on her mobile, Leme fiddling with her handheld game, and Saya cluelessly staring at the smoking hot tea with eyes flickering back and forth between orange and crimson.

    What a confusing sight.

    I sat beside Saya and pinched her cheeks. "Saya?"

    Saya turned, looking at me with her orange eyes. "Morning."

    "What were you thinking?"

    "I was talking to her."

    "Her? You mean your other personality?"

    She nodded. "She wants you to call her ''Haya.''"

    "Oh, she finally chose her name."

    Saya, Maya, Haya¡­ she probably decided this name for this rhyme.

    The maid ra served breakfast and scooted out of the room as if I''d eat her.

    "There she goes¡­" Nee-san put down the newspaper and sighed. "Aa-kun, can you call Rini to breakfast?"

    "Okay¡­"

    I got up and walked to Rini''s room. Will she meet me now? Skeptical, I knocked once. The door opened as if she was waiting for me.

    My mouth dropped open in shock.

    Standing before me was a woman about a head shorter than me. She had calm violet eyes and messy blue hair that reached beyond her waist, giving her a wild look. Her facial features were feminine and a bit sharp. Her figure too went through a massive change, especially her chest pushing against what seemed to be one of my shirts.

    "D or DD."

    ''Klyscha.''

    (She asked me to give her magic stones¡­ she wanted to surprise you, so I didn''t tell you¡­)

    "Onii-san, h-how do I look now?"

    Her voice was a bit heavy. Yet her words dripped with so much cuteness, I barely stopped myself from hugging her.

    "Amazing¡­"

    Just how much did she devour to grow this much?

    A relief became apparent in her violet eyes. She leaned forward and took my hand, guiding it to her head. I instinctively patted her head, getting a deep sigh from her.

    "I thought Onii-san would hate me..."

    Her sad voice made me step forward and envelop her in my arms. She nuzzled her cheeks against my chest and hugged me tightly. The sight of magic stones scattered around the room brought a wry smile to my face. This girl holed herself and devoured as much as she could.

    "What kind of idiot will hate a beautiful and diligent sister like Rini?" I said. "Rini, can you tell me the reason?"

    "Onii-san always looked at me like I was a little girl. After watching¡­ that anime, I realized the cause of sudden changes in my body."

    "What was the anime about?"

    If it was incest hentai, Leme had some spanksing her way.

    "The bond of siblings."

    That one. It was a popr rom anime I watched with Maya. A fluffy romance between a bro-con female protagonist and her brother.

    "What changes are we talking about here?"

    "I felt¡­ something when I saw Onii-san naked. I wanted to touch Onii-san, I wanted Onii-san to touch me¡­ I wanted to be near you, get headpats, and hug you. It was weird. It made me nervous approaching Onii-san¡­" she squirmed out of my embrace and put a hand on her chest. "Now I know that emotion was called ''Love.''"

    Her confession forced me to realize Rini''s mental growth. From a little girl, who felt like she was a monster, to a woman who understood her feelings¡­ with a little help. I still recall saving her from the mall like it was yesterday. This all happened so soon, didn''t it?

    (My love, what are you waiting for? You''re making her nervous.)

    Klyscha''s timelyment snapped me out of the past. Rini looked at me with anxious eyes. Since she already found her feelings, it''d be rude to not answer her. I hugged her again and ran my fingers through her hair.

    "I also love Rini."

    [¡ªRini Hitsugi: Affection +19]

    "Leme Nee-chan told me Onii-san loves me¡­ but I didn''t believe it. I''m¡­ d that she was right."

    She sobbed as her tears soaked my shirt. I looked over my shoulder and smiled at the girls peeking from the end of the corridor.

    This was their n all along.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 211 - CH. 213: Godâ€™s Plan

    After crying her heart out, Rini eased so much that she fell asleep in my embrace. I gently picked her up, finding her weight to be well beyond my imagination. Although her skin was soft and supple, her bones seemed to be dense because of her hybrid race.

    I cleared the mana stones with telekinesis andid Rini on the bed. I wiped the tears from her eyes, getting a peaceful smile from the sleeping beauty.??

    Nee-san approached and patted my back. "Good job, Aa-kun. I thought you were going to reject her."

    "Why would Master deny a girl from entering his harem?" Leme asked.

    Yuriko sat on the bed and brushed Rini''s hair from her face. "Look at her. She has be so beautiful. I can''t believe she is the little girl you brought home."

    "Same," I agreed wholeheartedly. "I have to go train with God, so I willy down here."

    "Okay. I have to finalize the deal with the supermall owner. The shop is about to open, baby!"

    "Good luck with that."

    "Let me tag along," Shizuka said. "I haven''t gone out for so long."

    "I don''t mind."

    "Then, Leme will watch over Master."

    "I''ll stay too," Saya said.

    Waking up near these two might result in another threesome. I chuckled at the possibility. Yuriko surprised me with a kiss and scurried away.

    "Yuriko-san¡­" Nee-san sighed and suddenly kissed me. "Caught you~."

    "..."

    She ruffled my hair and walked away. I shook my head andid beside Rini. Leme and Saya stared at each other before Leme smirked and dove at me.

    "It''s Leme''s ce now."

    Saya sighed and settled on the ce beside Leme. I smiled and shut my eyes, cutting my connection with the avatar.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    The morning in the Familia was calm with Astraea and Grayfia serving the breakfast¡ªa bowl of meat soup with bread. The typical breakfast of glutton adventurers. Astraea wearing the simple apron boosted her charm to another level.

    I finished the breakfast in a daze before returning to our room. Since the dungeon expedition was going to be for early floors, Astraea set it for 10 am. I had two hours to finish my training with God, so I teleported quickly. He wasn''t here to greet me this time. Someone else was ying the game I left.

    "Asahi!" Gabriel shouted, seeing me. She threw the controller aside and tackled me with a hug. "You''rete."

    Trying my best to ignore her chest, I replied, "I was busy."

    "Busy? What were you doing?"

    "I was ying with my wives."

    ying with their bodies in the shrine, which started from Rika and Shiori''s seductions. It''s not like this Angel will understand even if I told her.

    "You have wives? You must have children as well! Bring them next time!"

    "I don''t have one."

    Yet.

    Gabriel tilted her head. "Don''t you marry to make children?"

    God had made a ritual to allow Angels to make children without feeling lust toward their sex partner. She must''ve thought that I did the same.

    "Oh, screw that. Let''s y games!"

    "Let me meet your dad first."

    "Lord is in his workshop¡­" she said in a dejected voice and pushed me. She turned her back on me, probably pouting for being rejected.

    This airhead¡­

    I closed in on her and tried to pat her head. She pped my hand and crossed her arms on her chest, ring at me madly.

    "Go train. I can y alone."

    I underestimated her childish anger.

    "We''ll y a new game after this. Don''t stay mad please."

    I''ll let the girls head to the dungeon first and spend time with this childish angel.

    [¡ªGabriel: Affection +5]

    Her frown eased. She lowered her head and tapped her hair. "Pat me first."

    "Okay¡­"

    I spoiled the Angel addicted with headpats until she was giggling. Jeez, she was such a child.

    Entering the workshop, I spotted God writing something in a diary. The thin-rimmed specs gave me the look of an old university professor.

    "I see you are having fun with Gabriel. Does her innocence please you?"

    "I take the fifth."

    God sighed and motioned to the seat beside him. "Come, sit. Today is your Creation ss. Even a mortal can y a god with a powerful weapon. You might need this talent."

    True.

    "So, will you learn from me, the best of the best?" He boasted with a grin.

    As the creator of Longinus¡ªthe broken weapons¡ªhe had every right to be prideful.

    Honestly, it won''t hurt to learn crafting. The girls will be happier if I handcraft their weapons, armors, and other equipment.

    "I will."

    He took off his sses and chuckled. "Goodd. You excited for the Emperor Gear?"

    "So the weapon from Red Dragon Emperor is Emperor Gear?"

    Not Longinus?

    "I n to make more of them to help humans against the supernatural. They need to be prepared for any threat. I can''t wipe their asses every time," he said, grinning. "Besides I might have a talent for video games."

    "You sure do."

    "Now, back to the business. Tell me, have you ever crafted anything?"

    I looked back to my life. Other than some LEGO shit, Minecraft, I never tried creating something.

    "Nothing special."

    "Well, let''s start with the basics of smithing. First, you have to learn the properties of different metals. Head over to that forge room and forge a sword."

    Was he seriously asking a noob to start with a sword?

    "How is that fucking basic?"

    "It''s a piece of cake if you use your brain."

    I know that too. It''s heating, hammering into the sword shape, grinding the edges, and tempering. That''s the extent of my knowledge.

    "Just try, boy. You won''t lose anything," God said. "Besides, you think the human race progressed so far from a primitive race without trying new things?"

    "Alright. I''ll try my best."

    He grinned and waved his hand for me to leave. I shrugged and walked toward the forge room.

    "It wasn''t my original intention but now I don''t have to make the Sacred Gears alone¡­ more time for games!"

    I regret introducing him to modern games!

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 212 - CH. 214: Life Creation

    The forge room was a small room with an arched forge built into the wall. The bench nearby had the basic cksmith tools like hammer and tongs, and a thick metal rod. An anvil sat on the bench''s side while on the other side of the room had a step-by-step diagram of forging a sword.

    "So basic..."??

    (It''s the 14th century, my love. What did you expect?)

    I picked the metal rod. It wasn''t hallowed and had a decent weight.

    ''Is this steel?''

    "No. Something like steel but with the presence of mana. It''s stronger and more durable."

    ''Would it be stronger than Saeko''s katana?''

    (Definitely yes.)

    ''I''m gonna try forging a katana for Saeko.''

    She''d be happier to receive a sword than a ne. Such was my crazy sword waifu.

    The first step is heating the metal to remove impurities. Using a forge is troublesome and a bit outdated. Magic would be a lot better. Saya''s skill will help me keep the mes under control and concentrate on other tasks at the same time.

    I heated the coal with the Fire element and tossed the rod on top of it. Since I don''t need tongs to handle this rod, I was going to heat and beat the entire thing t. Slowly but surely, the mes heated the metal, giving it a yellow and orange hue.

    This burning reminded me of a certain fantasy manga about the hero assaulting an evil princess. He used a real burning rod to torture the living hell out of her.

    (I think I saw its anime.)

    ''It has an anime too?!''

    (I watched¡­ its preview, nothing else.)

    ''Suspicious. Don''t tell me you want me to do that to you? Even if you''re immortal, I don''t think I can do that kind of y to you.''

    (I do not want that!)

    Chuckling at her outburst, I carried the metal to the anvil with telekinesis and picked the hammer. I raised the hammer and struck down lightly.

    God''s chuckle echoed in the room.

    "Don''t fucking judge me."

    I hammered the rod to my imagined shape of Saeko''s current katana. t and curve. Now the tough part of smoothing the appearance. Instead of using the grinders, I ground the edges with my dagger.

    I was no professional, but the shape seemed good.

    "Put some y on the edge. It''ll sharpen the edge of the samurai sword," God advised.

    He even knows about samurai swords. Such a knowledgeable old man.

    Klyscha gave me the y to coat the edges.

    The next part was quenching, which required a quick cooling of the heated metal in either oil or water as shown in God''s notes.

    "God, oil or water?"

    "Chilly Water."

    I took out a tub from my ring and filled it with water of about zero degrees. I enveloped the sword in mes for a minute, then submerged it into the water.

    And I waited.

    ''Am I doing good?''

    (Yep. My love will be the best craftsman.)

    ''Imma forge my own Excalibur one day!''

    (I¡­ support you.)

    ''You don''t sound sure.''

    (Creation is the only thing where my love needs my help¡­)

    ''Jeez. Have more confidence in yourself. You''re worth far more than your creation ability, okay?''

    (Umm¡­)

    I took out a chair to observe my hard work cooling down while chatting idly with Klyscha. Once it was done, I took it out and heated it to a moderate temperature for tempering.

    This time, I let it stay on the anvil to cool naturally.

    Man, there is a lot of heating here. It''d beme to do it every time with my mana. I should get an assistant to help me.

    Maybe a fire familiar. I recalled the creature that came to life from the Darkness and Life element.

    ''Can I create one by mixing the Fire and Life Element?''

    (You can. It''s not hard.)

    ''Kay.''

    Like thest time, I drew out the Fire element from one hand and the Life element from the other.

    (My love, focus. You have to give it shape, a basic personality, and a soul. Life Element will only give it the first, the rest will require your willpower. Think of it as your child.)

    The red and white energies intertwined, radiating a gentle warmth and a subtle scent of nature. I shut my eyes and sharpened my focus. The shape should be a small humanoid figure made from the fire like a fire elemental. I willed the elements to morph into my desired shape, and they did so effortlessly.

    Shape done.

    For personality, an eager and curious person, who will learn the process of crafting alongside me. I focused all my willpower on one thing.

    [¡ªYou have created a living being from pure energy.]

    [¡ªRewards: +20 points in mana attribute.]

    [¡ªYou acquired the skill ''Life Creation''.]

    [¡ªLife Creation (Special): The user can create living beings by consuming mental strength and mana.]

    I felt like someone smashed a thousand-ton hammer on my head. It was very much like the pain of overusing my mental strength to read Grimoire. Creating life wasn''t an easy task.

    "Oh boy, you did another absurd thing."

    God''s voice prompted me to open my eyes. The sight before me sent me into an endless spiral of shock and surprise.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 213 - CH. 215: Astraeaâ€™s Request

    A girl about the size of my finger floated in my face. She was wrapped in scarlet mes. Her golden eyes sparkled every time she blinked. She flew toward the hot de and touched it. All the heat inside dispersed in a moment.

    "You absorbed the heat?"??

    She didn''t answer my question andnded on my shoulder. Surprisingly, my clothes remained safe despite her mes. I picked her up and put her on my palm.

    "Little fellow, can you speak?"

    She just tilted her head.

    (She can''t. She is just created, so her soul isn''t that well-developed.)

    ''I see. She can grow.''

    I rubbed her little head with a finger. God walked into the room with his eyes fixed on my greatest creation.

    "Asahi¡­ how did you?" God asked. "That shouldn''t be possible."

    "I mixed Life with Fire. This is the result."

    That''s the gist of the process, so I''m not lying.

    "Tell me. Are you perhaps a child of some god?"

    "I''m not¡­ I''ll tell you more about myself when the time is right."

    "Hah, it seems I am not trusted."

    "Exactly."

    "How cruel."

    I shrugged at his fake act of depression. He shook his head and grabbed the curved de.

    "Not bad for a newbie."

    The sword I poured everything into was "not bad." ording to him. I clicked my tongue. "Wait for the day I surpass you."

    He chuckled. "Don''t keep me waiting for too long. It''s too lonely up here all alone."

    "..."

    "Want me to refine this for you?"

    I snatched the de from him. "No. It''s for my wife. I want to finish this myself."

    "Hmm¡­ how many wives do you have?"

    "Twelve."

    "Still less than Zeus."

    "Hey, I care about my women. Not like that scumbag who rapes them once and then forgets about them."

    "That''s true," he said with a nod. "Let''s finish your training."

    "Okay¡­"

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    After a small, albeit destructive training session, I returned to my room in Astraea Familia. The little me girl skirted around my neck.

    "You arete."

    I turned to the voice. Astraea sat on our bed with a book on herp.

    "Astraea-sama."

    "You don''t have to add ''sama'' when we are alone. It feels odding from you," she said and yawned. "This bed is really something. So fluffy. I want to sleep here."

    Well, it was the most premium bed made by Klyscha. It cost a whopping 12,000 KP, which meant nothing to the current me.

    "Do you want one? I can make another."

    "You made it?"

    "...Yes."

    "Amazing."

    It embarrassed me to steal Klyscha''s achievement.

    (Everything of mine belongs to my love.)

    "Then please do. I will pay for¡ª"

    "Don''t worry about that. It''s the least I can do for you after you chose to protect us from other gods."

    Although I didn''t need it, she helped me in keeping the pests from troubling us in the future.

    [¡ªAstraea: Affection +4]

    Astraea''s gentle smile melted my mental fatigue. "The girls have already left. You should chase them."

    "Ah, sorry. I''m going. Wait, I need to shower first."

    I might reek of blood that God shed with his sword.

    Astraea chuckled as I ran around the room for my clothes and then dashed to the bath. The little fire elemental, who had not been named yet, hung onto my hair.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    I tore through the crowded streets of Orario and arrived at Babel. The pink-haired Misha beamed a smile at me from her desk.

    "Long time no see."

    "I''ll see youter."

    I jumped over the queue and dashed into the dungeon. The girls were on the 3rd floor, so I sprinted through the 1st and 2nd floor. Gae Bolg insta-killed everything in my way.

    On the 3rd floor, I activated my life sense skill to the fullest. It wasn''t hard to find the white dot that signaled my wives'' position.

    "Asahi-sama, here!"

    The stalker Aimi''s voice echoed in the narrow caverns. Of course, the human tracker found me before others.

    Alise put her arms on her waist. "Where were you?"

    "I went to meet my uncle."

    Nao stared at me as if inquiring this new uncle who popped out of nowhere. I quenched her doubts with telepathy.

    "You have an uncle? Saeko said you were¡­ an orphan," Alise said.

    "He isn''t blood-rted."

    "Sorry. I didn''t mean to bring that up."

    "It''s nothing," I said, smiling at her rare apologetic expression. "Let''s go, Captain."

    [¡ªAlise Lovell: Affection +3]

    "...Captain," she muttered and her lips lifted in a wide smile. "Yes, I''m your Captain now. Follow my orders and don''t stray further," she raised her sword and proimed.

    Shiori suppressed her giggle at Alise''s out of character appearance. While my doubt of her being lovestruck strengthened a bit more.

    I shrugged my shoulders. It might just be a simple crush.

    Kaguya narrowed her eyes at me before she turned around and followed Alise.

    "Aa-chan." Rika drew closer and reached out to my neck. "What is this little thing?"

    She saw through the stealth skill concentrated on the little elemental. As expected of a sniper, her eyes were sharp.

    I grabbed her hand. "Don''t y with fire."

    She returned a nk stare.

    "I''ll exinter, kay?"

    "Let''s talk in the bed. Miss Samurai will need some relief after battling," Rika said, looking at Saeko.

    Saeko dodged my gaze with an awkward smile. "I will be relying on you again¡­ Husband."

    She hid her flushed face, turned, and sprinted toward Alise''s group.

    My heart almost stopped from the dose of extreme cuteness.

    ¡­

    Alise led us around the dungeon while giving small tips on engaging with different monsters. Nothing posed a challenge for our party on this floor, or the next, or even the next. Floor by floor, we traveled down the dungeon. Alise and her group felt plenty surprised at how easy we slew the monsters while I admired their teamwork. Each of them fought like they could predict the other''s attacks and struck in advance. Ryuu, though, shed everywhere with her wind magic. She was equal or stronger than Ais at this time. The event ruined her potential as well as her life.

 Chapter 214 - CH. 216: She Isnâ€™t My Mistress!

    On the 10th floor.

    Alise turned to us with a serious expression. "Watch each other''s back in the mist."??

    "Aye aye, Captain!"

    Alise shook her head and treaded further, holding her two-handed sword. This time I could sense everything without using the special goggles. The girls also refused to wear to make it challenging.

    ughtering the orcs, hard armored, and infant dragons in our paths. Entering the 11th floor, I heard howls in the distance. Strange. There should be no hellhounds on this floor.

    Nobody else heard it, so it should probably be from the end of this floor.

    I got the answer soon. A horde of orcs fiercely chased a pack of silver-furred wolves to no avail. The wolves ran around, stopping asionally to spit out a white ball. The swirling orbs tore through the orc''s chest with no effort.

    The owner of these wolves was none other than Natsumi. She put her hands on her hips with a mischievous grin, her blue eyes narrowed to slits. "Ara, Master. It didn''t expect to meet you here."

    "...Who are you?"

    The Natsumi I knew was a gloomy woman lusting for revenge. This onee-san wasn''t Natsumi!

    "Master¡­ how can you forget your ve?" she covered her face and sobbed. "I''m sorry, Master. I-I won''t do it again. Please don''t abandon me!"

    "Natsumi Aizawa," Lyra whispered. "the new captain of Apollo Familia. She is a level 4 Monster tamer with an exotic collection of monsters."

    "Asahi, who is this monster tamerdy?" Alise asked. "Why is she lying about being your ve?"

    At least she trusted me enough to not fall for this act.

    "Oi, stop this act right this instant!"

    Natsumi stopped sobbing and let out an exaggerated sigh. "Master is no fun. Always treating me like air."

    Was she high or something? It didn''t look like it, so there was only one reason for her behavior¡ªmana. Like how Saya used to change. This could be the same phenomenon. I''ll deal with her after she bes normal. Still, for her to be an onee-san was surprising.

    I pulled out my appraisal sses to gauge Natsumi''s growth.

    Natsumi Aizawa Lv. 26

    ¡ªDesignated Title: The Irregr''s ve

    ¡ªRace: Human

    ¡ªss: Summoner

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 35

    ¡ªDexterity: 38

    ¡ªConstitution: 50

    ¡ªDefense: 45

    ¡ªCharm: 31

    ¡ªMagic: 125

    Skills:

    [¡ªSummoning ''Creation Version'' (D-Rank): The user can summon any fictional creature, but their level cannot exceed the user''s level. The number of active summons at this rank is ten.]

    [¡ªPhysical Reinforcement (C-Rank): The user can reinforce a specific part of their body with the help of mana. At this rank, 1 MP can be used to gain 3 DEF points.]

    [¡ªWater Magic (D-Rank): Only those with calm, peaceful, upromising, and honorable trait can awaken this magic. This skill allows the user to create spells in exchange for mana. The maximum output of magic is limited by the rank.]

    [¡ªMutated Soul (Unique): The user''s Soul underwent mutation after bonding to the Soul of a high-ranking being. The user''s MP increases ording to their loyalty to the high-ranking being.]

    Should I be worried about this new skill that increased her MP ording to her loyalty to me?

    (It is a freebie for bonding with you. Your soul is too powerfulpared to her.)

    ''Apollo got the same benefit?''

    (¡­Yes. But his loyalty to you is pitifully low. After the monsters drilled him¡­ He lost his dignity¡­)

    ''I don''t need his loyalty. I don''t even know what to do with his Familia right now.''

    "Aa-chan, you there?"

    "Ah, sorry for dozing off like that."

    "Aa-chan," Rika called with a dead serious face. "Did Natsumi''s onee-san act turn you on?"

    "Oh my. Asahi-kun, you naughty boy. Don''t daydream around this onee-san¡ª"

    Saeko pped Shiori''s back. "Stop, Shiori. Don''t y around in the dungeon."

    Leaving the Busujima sisters aside, I turned my attention to Alise who looked like she had a lot to ask. The question however came from Kaguya.

    "Is¡­ Is that woman your mistress?"

    "How the hell did youe to that conclusion?"

    "I have seen men who get aroused when a woman acts like a ve¡­ I thought you might be one of those."

    "Natsumi is my old friend. As you can see, she is¡­ a bit weird."

    "I''m the weirdest woman alive!" Natsumi dered and drew closer with arms stretched, trying to hug me.

    I stopped her with one hand and gave a wry smile to Kaguya. "See."

    The women nodded together, finally epting Natsumi''s idiotic character. Two of the wolves sat rubbed their heads on my leg as if pleading to forgive their master. Their soft fur felt so nice¡­

    "How did she be a Captain?" Ryuu asked.

    I quietly pointed to Alise, who was another example of a weird captain. Ryuu gave a nod in understanding as her lips lifted a few more degrees.

    "I understand now."

    Alise frowned. "Why do I feel you two are saying bad things about me?"

    Ryuu evaded Alise''s gaze and crouched before the wolf. She reached out and started patting its head. The wolf closed its eyes as its tail wagged crazily behind it.

    "This damned wolf," Rika cursed and started patting the other wolf. "To think this cute thing almost chewed my leg before."

    "Eh, that happened?" Alise asked.

    Natsumi formed a serious expression and bowed her head. "I''m sorry, Rika-sama. I never apologized for that incident¡­ I am terribly sorry. I was so horrible at that time. I''m ready to ept any punishment, so please¡ª"

    "Shut up, idiot," Rika said and waved her hand. "Past is past. Don''t dwell on it."

    Natsumi raised her head and with clenched fists, she dered, "Thank you, Rika-sama. If you ever need my help, please don''t hesitate."

    "Alright," Rika turned with a soft smile. "I will make full use of you."

    I connected to Natsumi with telepathy. "Even if she forgave you, I haven''t."

    Natsumi grinned, her eyes burning with a me of determination. "Master, I will do my best to redeem myself."

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 215 - CH. 217: Goliath

    The misunderstandings cleared up, and we went deeper into the dungeon. Natsumi and her pet group followed behind. Any monsters in our way got stomped by the wolves. The cunning wolvestched onto the monsters while the rest finished them off. The suicidal method worked perfectly on the monster. For a moment I was tempted to add the psycho to my partner''s list.

    She replenished her pack by summoning more wolves. Every time she did, Alise and others were left staring in awe. This magic was too high-level for their standard.??

    Ryuu was no exception. "Now I know why Apollo-sama took her."

    Kaguya admired Natsumi''s cheat magic with sparkling eyes. "Her magic and Asahi-san''s tyrannical strength have limitless potential."

    Alise puffed her chest. "Still, my perfection is beyond them."

    This woman''s narcissism knows no bounds. At least she had the strength to back her words up. She only used pure sword skills to deal with the monsters without extra magic.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    The narrow tunnels before me expanded. The exit was enough for arge army to pass. Strangely, this time I didn''t encounter a single monster on the 17th floor. Every step echoed in the cavern, creating a tense atmosphere.

    "Is this?"

    "It seems so."

    Kaguya and Alise whispered to themselves.

    Confused a bit, I kept moving toward the wide end of the tunnel. Without any hitch, we entered the circr entrance.

    The spacious rectangr room''s walls and ceilings were made up of a mishmash of rocks except for the wall on the left. It was smooth as if some artisan worked on it. The overwhelming difference stood out. My instincts rang as if something was amiss here.s

    "Great Wall of Sorrows¡­" Ryuu whispered.

    Natsumi, who walked at the front of the group, stopped and turned around to face me. Her expression gave her a serious air that she previouslycked. "Master, I came here to y the Monster Rex Goliath."

    Ah, Goliath¡­ that big monster. No wonder I felt odd since that spawns behind this wall. Still, it''s not that big of a deal. I could even finish the ck version if it appeared.

    "So it was Apollo Familia''s turn?" Alise asked, keeping her eyes on the wall. "We haven''t fought Goliath since the ordeal with Evilus."

    "Master, will you help me?" Natsumi requested with a soft smile. "My mind is exhausted. These pups alone won''t be enough to bring down the Monster Rex."

    Her wolves were Level 26, which should be equal to a Level 5. They excelled in magic instead of brute power. Still, for them to kill a boss monster on the 17th floor is too far of a joke.

    "Asahi-kun, let me."

    "Aa-chan, let me blow its brain!"

    Saeko and Rika volunteered before I said a word. Nao clenched her fists, ring at the wall with a burning passion. Grayfia noticed my gaze on her and retreated to my back.

    "My Lord, this monster is too weak for me," she said with telepathy, her voice stoic yet a hint of confidence couldn''t be missed.

    "Well, Natsumi. Take this," I threw MP potions at the brte. She made a happy smile before her shoulder slumped.

    "I wanted to see Master''s divine figure in a fight," she muttered with a pout.

    So that''s her real motive.

    I shrugged. "Sure. My hands have been itching for a fight¡ª"

    *Crack!*

    A massive crack ran down the smooth wall like a lightning bolt.

    *Crack!* *Crack!*

    The cracks expanded, each one echoing through the room. The fragments of the wall rained down on the floor.

    Then, a silence descended.

    *Boom!*

    A deafening explosion destroyed the entire wall. A huge figure emerged from the cloud of dust, shaking the room with its first step.

    The Goliath towered over us with its seven meters frame. Thick neck, arms, and legs covered in grayish-brown skin. Greasy ck hair that reached down its shoulders and crimson eyes that held no hints of humanity.

    Every part of its being screamed raw power at its finest.

    Why does it look like Eren''s titan form?

    The Goliath let out a piercing roar that pricked my sensitive ears.

    "Shut up."

    "There it is, the Goliath," Natsumi roared. "Go forth, my lovely pups. Rip this giant and consume its flesh."

    So cringe...

    As I took a step, Alise grabbed my hand with a worried expression. "You will hurt yourself."

    I couldn''t help but stare nkly at the reverse clich¨¦ of a guy stopping a girl at thest moment.

    "Captain¡­ you''re being paranoid," Kaguya said. "He has Natsumi-san''s support."

    "Yup. Don''t you believe in your fellow adventurers?"

    Alise made a troubled face and released my hand. "Don''t hurt. It''s my duty as Captain to keep everyone safe."

    "As if something like that thing can harm Aa-chan," Rika muttered.

    Nobody heard her.

    Nodding at Rika, I dashed toward the cheap titan rip-off.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 216 - CH. 218: New King

    Kaguya sighed at the change in her Captain. Her feelings were obvious to everyone except herself. Then again, it wasn''t Alise''s fault as her experience in this type of matter was like a nk sheet.

    Kaguya focused her attention on the ongoing battle. The Goliath stomped down on Asahi. The brute force of the attack shook the floor and a burst of dust cloud enveloped the area.??

    Alise stretched her hand. "Asa¡ª"

    Saeko grabbed Alise''s hand and patted her shoulder. "He is fine."

    Shiori did a quick draw sh at the empty air. A sharp gust of wind flew and dissected the veil of smoke.

    Kaguya narrowed her eyes. Asahi looked unhurt as he zipped near Goliath''s legs, dodging the immensely powerful attacks. The mere shockwave would''ve blown a Level 3 or below adventurer, yet Asahi and the wolves withstood the impact without missing a beat.

    "Impressive¡­" she whispered, realizing why her goddess went to such lengths to invite this man. His skills were the real deal.

    The wolves assisted Asahi with their wind ball attacks. The Goliath whipped its fist and struck the ground. Asahiunched himself in the air and two vibrant red wings bloomed on his back. The crimson glow brightened the entire room while a warmth spread through everyone.

    "Holy shit." Kaguya couldn''t keep herposure. What kind of magic did he learn? She felt a tinge of regret for picking up the sword.

    ''It''s not like I had a choice.''

    The memories of her family made her wry. She pped her cheek and raised her hand.

    "You can do it, Asahi-kun!"

    As if listening to her loud cheer, the zing wings shone and propelled Asahi high, and his fist connected with the giant''s jaw. A shockwave boomed, and the Goliath''s feet were lifted off the ground, and it fell on its back.

    The floor rumbled, then silence descended.

    "Did he just sucker-punch the giant?" Kaguya thought out aloud.

    Alise pinched Ryuu''s cheeks. "So it''s real. I''m not seeing things."

    Ryuu swatted Alise''s hand, staring at the sight with eyes wide open. "How is it possible? Unless¡ª"

    "Unless Marikawa-san hid his level," Lyra finished the sentence with her eyes narrowed at Saeko. "Is it true?"

    "Umm, it''splicated," Saeko replied.

    Kaguya found Saeko''s helpless reaction a bit cute. Saeko maintained a dignified appearance simr to the Lords of the Far East. Yet everything melted whenever she talked about Asahi. Kaguya couldn''t help but feel curious about Saeko and Asahi''s past and how they came together. It would be one hell of a story.

    The Goliath swatted the wolves gnawing away at its flesh and rose from the ground itself holding its broken jaw. ring down at Asahi, it swung its leg. Asahi sidestepped the de made from sheer shockwave and clung to its legs.

    "No way. He is crazy."

    "Can he pull it off?"

    Alise and Kaguya watched with bated breath. Asahi fired up the wings and rebounded with full momentum, pulling the leg thicker than himself. The Goliath lost bnce and tasted the dust once again.

    Alise blinked her eyes. "That guy¡­"

    Goliath possessed the strength closer to a peak level 4 adventurer, so it was always the monster who manhandled the adventurers, never the other way around.

    She recalled Neze''s words when she first met Asahi in the dungeon.

    ''His presence is simr to the King.''

    Was she witnessing the rise of a new King capable of rivaling Ottar?

    Alise''s heart thundered in her chest, and a strange warmth pervaded her neck.

    "My Lord, can you stop ying around?" Grayfia shouted.

    Alise looked at Asahi throwing Goliath all around the room. He stopped and gave a nce from his shoulder.

    "I was having some fun¡­ Sure."

    His words sounded like a grumble from a child whose toy was stolen. Alise couldn''t stop herself from chuckling.

    Kaguya crossed her arms on her chest. "Captain, you''re acting weird, you know that?"

    "Huh?" Alise turned her head at Kaguya''s words. How did she change?

    "You seem less annoying," Kaguya said with a grin.

    Alise hit Kaguya''s shoulder. "Stop fooling around."

    "Kind of ironicing from the woman smiling foolishly before a Monster Rex."

    Alise unconsciously touched her lips. "Wait, I wasn''t smiling. Neither did I look like a fool. I''m the most perfect¡ªnever mind. Let''s watch the end."

    Asahi jumped on top of the Goliath and brought a spear out from thin air. It was a crimson spear that ate up the warmthing from his wings. He plunged it into the giant''s heart.

    *Crack!*

    The blood sputtered and the magic stone cracked. The Goliath faded into specks of ashes.

    A Level 1 slew a Monster Rex with nonexistent help from some tamed monsters.

    No one in Orario will believe it.

    Alise formed a serious expression and faced her Familia members.

    "Listen, you all. Don''t tell anybody about this fight. I mean nobody."

    Evilus will target him before grew to his full potential. The members of the Rudra Familia, one of the core Familia in the Evilus group, were rumored to be moving in the shadows of Orario.

    Other gods will also demand to know this mystery. At dire times like this, they couldn''t afford another Familia war. Maybe, just maybe, his presence will stop the Evilus from staging another massacre. She had long epted her ideal¡ªno single person can save everyone.

    She was no exception.

    ''He won''t deny a request from his Captain, right? No, he won''t. He might be reckless and a yboy, but he cares for people around him. I should count as a close person...''

    Alise looked toward the man surrounded by beautiful women smiling, cheering for him.

    ''What kind of changes will he bring to Orario?''

    She found herself on the edge for the uing future.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 217 - CH. 219: Rivira

    Just noticed this chapter wasn''t publishedst night for some reason :(

    ---??

    ¡ªYou earned 3405 XP for killing [Level 24 Goliath]

    Not much but I will take it since the Excelia gained might be enough to level up.

    Leveling up in one day.

    People might go crazy if they heard of it.

    I chuckled and swung the blood off my precious Gae Bolg. The adventurers looked at me out of their wits. Well, they might think of me as a Level 5 now. As Loki Familia already knows some of my strength, it''d be odd to not show my own Familia.

    This is better than showing my identity from another world or the so-called God Aura.

    Ryuu''s group approached. Alise''s eyes were different, like they had more respect and admiration.

    Kaguya, on the other hand, gave a sly smirk. "Asahi-san sure hid this well. We were thinking of your women as geniuses, but you were the true talent among them."

    "What can I say. I''m just different."

    "Captain is proud!" Alise said. "I promise that your secret won''t go anywhere."

    "Good." I gave a nce at Ryuu talking with Shiori. She noticed my gaze and returned a delicate smile.

    "Now, we rest in the safe zone!"

    The next floor is Rivira.

    ''What''s the time?''

    (It''s eight, my love.)

    Almost ten hours have passed since our journey. Covering seventeen floors in this time is a decent pace.

    Natsumi approached me with the magic stone in her hand. "Master, offerings."

    "Take it to Apollo Familia."

    "How can I do that when you slew the monster? It''s not fair."

    "Just take it."

    Rini was barred from eating more magic stones for some time. She already ate a ton, eating more might be harmful. She wanted toe to the dungeon again, so I''ll take her in the night when I go solo hunting.

    Natsumi turned to Alise. "You take it."

    Alise shook her head. "It''s thanks to your monsters'' acute senses that we reached Rivira in less than a day. It would be shameless of us to take more advantage of you."

    "Master¡­"

    "Just shut up and take it," I said, a bit annoyed from her persistent attitude.

    Natsumi blushed and tucked the magic stone in the backpack on her waist. "Thanks, Master. You''re the best!"

    "This man sent a spy to our rival Familia. So cunning¡­"

    "Truly a fox."

    My lips twitched at Alise and Kaguya''s remarks.

    So we began our descent through the tunnel on the other side. Only after walking through the branching paths for minutes, we found the exit.

    The 18th floor greeted us with gentle sunlight. The girls blinked their eyes to adjust to the sudden change in light after wandering all day in dark caverns. I raised my gaze. The vivid sky was a sight made by the azure lighting from the crystals dotting the ceilings. The illusion of the sun was created by the white crystals.

    A thick forest was spread on every side.

    What a sight.

    "It''s afternoon here," Ryuu muttered and her gaze darted toward the forest on the side. A hint of mncholy shed in her eyes.

    Alise slipped her arm around Ryuu''s shoulder as if noticing Ryuu''s sad atmosphere. "Let''s bath in the river."

    That cheered up the elf girl as she nodded in agreement.

    "I''ming too!"

    "Don''t forget me." Kaguya turned toward Saeko and Shiori. "You alling?"

    "Is Asahi-kun allowed there?" Shiori asked. "If not, I''m gonna stay with him."

    Such a loyal girl. She deserved lots of love for this. As if sensing my overflowing affection, Shiori winked at me with a grin.

    Kaguya shrugged. "Though I''m fine. These unmarrieddies probably won''t be fine with Asahi-san''s presence."

    Alise defensively covered her chest. "No chance I''m letting Asahi see my perfect n-naked body!"

    "...I''m not asking you to show me."

    "Well, our Captain refuses to share her?sweet spot.?Captain, do you want to go first or let Asahi-kun bathe first?"

    "That''s a ce I discovered. It''s my privilege to enjoy a nice bath there first."

    "Then it''s settled," Kaguya said. "You guys can wait here or look around. There are plenty of springs andkes in this area."

    The girls all agreed with the decision. An open bath in the forest will be a nice change.

    "Then we''ll look for another river."

    Thus, we parted ways. Alise''s group went south while we headed into the northern forest. Grayfia scouted the area from above and found a shallowke.

    We arrived at the site. Ake formed at the base of a waterfall. The water seemed to being from the azure crystals nted in the hill above us.

    Theke itself was connected to another water body while its depth barely reached a meter. The pure blue water sparkled from the light peeking through the canopy of trees over me.

    Not bad.

    The girls started to disrobe. Rika was the fastest to throw off her jacket and pants. She put her hands on her hips and jutted her chest as if showing off her juicy abs. Aimi swiftly plucked her bra and stood beside Rika, giving me a coy smile.

    "Asahi-sama¡­"

    Nao came next, exposing her mature body with a light blush on her face. Saeko and Shiori calmly talked as they pulled off their bra.

    I can never have enough of this sight.

    I looked at thest woman who still had her maid dress on.

    "M-My Lord, I shall be on the lookout for any peepers."

    "Wait." I grabbed her hand before she escaped and pulled her. "What''s the matter? Are you still ufortable around me?"

    I took the opportunity to tease my maid. She hadn''t approached me after her first hot and passionate time. Evenst night, she scurried to another room after Rika''s gestures became lewd. Well, I can''t me her bashful self for not joining an orgy.

    "That''s not it, My Lord. I just¡­" she replied, looking up at me with watery eyes. "...I will do it."

    I gently cupped her cheeks and kissed her forehead. "That''s my brave maid."

    I stepped back. Grayfia looked at the grassy ground and started taking off her dress. Piece by piece, her maid dress fell, then her undergarments. Her naked body appeared briefly before she hid her chest with an arm and her crotch with another.

    "Don''t stare too much," she pleaded in a low voice.

    "Don''t mind this humble husband admiring his wife."

    Grayfia turned red. She crept into the bath and sunk her body in the water. She stuck her head out with a tiny pout on her lips as if showing how wrong she felt.

    Rika began peeling off my clothes with Nao''s help.

    "Go on."

    Rika pushed me into theke and followed suit. I felt the cold water as well as her soft breasts clinging to my back.

    "Ouch!" Rika yelped in pain and rebounded.

    I quickly turned. Rika pointed at my neck. "That girl burned me."

    The me elemental. I totally forgot about her existence. I picked up the fellowzing around my neck and put her on my palm. The little me girl looked at me and Rika with puffed up cheeks as if pouting for everyone ignoring her.

    "What do I name her now?"

    "What about Chiaki?" Shiori suggested. "It suits her."

    Chiaki meant ''sparkling light,'' which matched her burning image. The little girl nodded her head, clearly liking the name.

    "Alright. You will be called Chiaki."

    [¡ªChiaki: Affection +5]

    ''Why is the system counting her affection? She is technically my daughter¡­''

    (A daughter or not, she is a woman.)

    "..."

 Chapter 218 - CH. 220: Massage

    The cold water touched Ryuu''s skin. She leaned on the boundaries formed with white crystals and curiously watched the women joining her one by one.

    "Lion," Alise said as she got closer with a not-so-nice smile. "You''ve grown."??

    "Grown?" Ryuu murmured, a puzzled look on her face.

    Alise gave her no time to ponder and threw herself at Ryuu. Before she tried to push the woman, two hands reached to her breasts and gently kneaded them.

    "Soft and tender. Just like Lion''s heart."

    "S-Stop."

    "I envy the man who will have your permission to touch them every day."

    Ryuu pried Alise''s hand off her chest and red at Alise, her eyes descending on the redhead''s chest.

    "Yours are bigger."

    "...Just a little," Alise grumbled, looking at Kaguya enjoying the bath with her eyes closed. "She has the biggest."

    Kaguya''s lips lifted in a smirk. Alise cupped her chest. "Mine are perfect. Like look at them. You can easily hold them in one hand."

    Lyra dipped into the water to hide her body. "Captain, why are we talking about this? Could it be... Captain finally found a man?"

    Kaguya opened her eyes. "The only one near our Captain is Asahi-san¡­ does that mean?"

    Ryuu keenly observed Alise''s reaction. The Captain fell in a trance as her cheeks flushed like her scarlet hair before she shook her head.

    "N-No. Why the hell would I like a man tied to several women? You don''t make any sense."

    ''Your reaction doesn''t make any sense.''

    Ryuu kept her thoughts under control. The sight of her Captain blushing while profusely denying the girls'' ''allegations'' was certainly a change from her narcissist boasts. It was all caused by the same man responsible for opening their Familia''s doors to male. His strength, skills, and his nonchnt yet attentive¡ªeverything was new to her, who hailed from the forest of Elves.

    ''Is this¡­ what Shiori called ''Power of love''?''

    She recalled the time Asahi touched her hand and the times she found him gazing at her, or rather her sharp ears. Completely mesmerized by something.

    ''He can''t be interested in me¡­''

    Although the thought stuffed her chest with warmth, she ultimately shook the feeling. With the Evilus ready to bare their fangs any moment, this wasn''t the best time to ponder on this stuff.

    "Lion, what''s up?"

    "Nothing," Ryuu replied, shaking her head. "We must investigate the Rudra Familia."

    Lyra raised her hand. "My friends are trailing their traces."

    Ryuu gave a small nod before she closed her eyes and clenched her fists underwater.

    ''This will not be the repeat ofst time. We will bring¡­ Justice to them.''

    "Ah, Master is too charming."

    Natsumi''s fervent voice brought Ryuu out of her trance. Sitting on the crystallized wall, Natsumi put no effort to hide her curvaceous figure. The ck cat tattoo on her forearm stood out on her white skin.

    Kaguya nodded her head. "He is a real charmer, okay."

    Alise scooted closer to Natsumi. "And why do you work for Asahi even though you''re a member of Apollo Familia? Isn''t that a betrayal?"

    Natsumi''s eyes widened a tad. "Huh? Master didn''t tell you?"

    "What?"

    "It''s not my ce to divulge Master''s secrets. I am just a lowly ve."

    Alise clicked her tongue. "He really likes to be all mysterious about his background."

    "He needs to be, or people will take advantage of him¡­" Natsumi''s blue eyes glowed intensely. She crossed her legs and took a deep breath. "Well, I will pull out their flesh before they do."

    The cold voice made Ryuu shudder. Natsumi wasn''t lying.

    "Are you really a ve?" Kaguya asked. "Why would you be one with your power? Shouldn''t you pursue him normally if you want to join his harem?"

    "He enved me," Natsumi replied with a nod. "And don''t try to pity me, fools. Master did nothing wrong. Ipletely deserved it¡­ and a lot more for being such an asshole. I n to repent until the end of my life¡­ yeah, that''s what I''m going to do."

    The somber speech brought an awkward air to the atmosphere.

    Ryuu had no idea what Natsumi and Asahi went through. But the curiosity to know more grew in her mind. She nced at Alise, who seemed to be having the same thoughts.

    "She is a lost cause."

    [Asahi POV]

    The next few minutes became a bit chaotic with the addition of little Chiaki. She had to get harassed by women for being cute. Well, Grayfia and Aimi talked about the pretty crystals, their breasts floating on the water.

    "My Lord?" Grayfia asked. Noticing my gaze, she covered her chest and sighed. "Is there anything on my chest?"

    "They look juicy?"

    "My Lord¡­"

    I smiled and made my way to her side. Aimi came over with a smile and leaned her back on my chest, rxing her bodypletely.

    "Asahi-sama, please."

    She rarely showed her desire to be spoiled, so I had to fulfill them. She perhaps wants to show it to Grayfia.

    Loosening the strings tying her grayish hair, I grabbed a shampoo bottle from my ring. Grayfia watched from the side as I gently washed Aimi''s fluffy hair. Shiori nced at us and pointed to her head.

    "Wait in line."

    She chuckled and slinked to Grayfia''s left as if queueing for hair wash. Rika also noticed it and tried to squeeze between Grayfia and Shiori. But Shiori hugged the maid, nuzzling her face to Grayfia''s breasts.

    "Not happening."

    "Fuck."

    Shiori flicked Rika''s forehead. "Don''t curse before Chiaki."

    "My bad, idiot."

    Grayfia looked over the two with a warm smile. "Mistress Rika, do you want my ce?"

    "Nah. I''d feel bad stealing your ce."

    Grayfia shook her head. "I can wash my¡ª"

    "Why though? It''s not like Aa-chan does it every day. Just enjoy it."

    Grayfia replied with a soft smile, "Okay."

    "Grayfia-chan listens to me more than her Lord," Rika said proudly and stretched her arms. "My arms are sore from carrying my gun all the time¡­"

    "Asahi-Kun''s massages are good. You should try," Nao said, approaching me with Chiaki on her shoulder.

    "Massage, huh¡­ sure. I''ll do it tonight."

    Nao''s lips curled up. "Can I get one too?"

    "Sure."

    The headpats skill''s effect should extend to massages. I could easily be the greatest masseur with it.

    I rinsed the bubbles off Aimi''s hair. Aimi slowly turned around and kissed me, looking natural as always. She tapped my cheeks with a heartwarming smile and returned beside Nao.

    Grayfia untied her bun, and her long silver cascaded down. She got into the spot, looking a bit tense. I caressed her head with the intent of calming her. The Headpat skill did the magic, making her atplete ease.

    She breathed out a hot sigh, entrusting her back to me. I washed her hair with my utmost care, even though there was nothing dirty about them. Things might have gone R-Rated if Chiaki wasn''t here. That could''ve made uste.

    While thinking of a bunch of things, I continued my job. Grayfia left, not before rewarding my efforts with a kiss on my cheek.

    Then Shiori''s turn came. She threw a naughty request to wash her whole body, which I denied, and washed her hair all the same.

    Finishing up with the bath, I returned to the ce where I parted with Alise''s group. Well, there was no single soul in this ce.

    "The girls take more time in the bath," Shiori said. "What''re you gonna do about Alise?"

    I shook my head at her question. "I''ll wait."

    Nao let out a sigh. "I know I shouldn''t try to bring more women into the family¡­ but Alise has a deep crush on you. She probably fell for you after you treated her like a normal rather than an idol."

    Nao felt bad for Alise¡­

    "I know what I''m doing," I said, raising my hand to her head. She closed her eyes as I patted her head, grinning childishly.

    Alise is charming and kind. Aside from the issue of her narcissism, she is a perfect woman in every regard. I just don''t want to get into a rtionship with her quickly, giving time to let it develop until Familia is done cleaning up the Evilus. Speaking of which, I should start tracking them down since they might attack sooner because of me. You never know the butterfly effect of a Fake God''s presence.

    "This guy never stops."

    "Master is too affectionate to his wives, isn''t he?"

    Alise''s group arrived, looking fresh and beautiful. Alise blushed a little and averted her gaze.

    "Let''s find a ce to camp. The town here isn''t a decent ce," Alise ordered the adventurers.

    Since this was a safe ce where the monsters rarely came, the adventurers built a town. A town full of jerks if I may say, as shown in the series when they kidnapped Hestia just to bully Bell.

    I found Ryuu looking at a giant tree that stretched into the sky or rather the ceiling of this floor. That might be the tree we saw on the next floors.

    I touched her shoulder. "Missing your home?"

    She shook her head. "I don''t know the reason but I find it beautiful¡­ I can''t waste my time on missing hypocrites."

    Hypocrites, huh. Elves in this world isted themselves in a forest, thinking the other races as ugly and lesser beings. They perfectly fit the bill for the hypocrite.

    "Asahi,e with me!"

    "Aye, Captain!"

    Ryuu chuckled a little. "She is fired up¡­ take care of her."

    She turned her back and dashed toward her group.

    Even she wanted to push Alise on me. Oh boy, Alise got massive support from everyone around her.

 Chapter 219 - CH. 221: Beast Room

    I helped set up the tents in the open ins. I got a massive one from Klyscha for me and the girls. The other adventurers gawked at the sheer size of the tent.

    The wind fluttered, the green stalks dancing to its rhythm.??

    Alise guided us through the town, which was a shabby ce made of shacks.

    Well, the girls had a good time, and that''s all that mattered to me.

    Saeko and Shiori went to Alise''s tent to get information about the 37th floor. It will make the process a bit easier since the damn floor was too big and confusing.

    Time flew by, and night arrived. The crystals stopped giving light, creating the impression of night. This dungeon sure knew how to replicate the life of Surface World for its ''children.''

    Leaving Chiaki to the girls, I headed to a nearby forest.

    (She is ready.)

    ''Do it.''

    "Onii-san."

    Rini appeared before me with a childish smile, a contrast to her mature figure d in a new maid dress simr to Grayfia.

    "Ready for some action?"

    She pumped her fists donned in the iron gauntlets and grinned. "Always."

    ''Klyscha.''

    We were instantly taken to the ce where I leftst time. The monsters noticed us and waited no time to pounce at us. Rini being Rini crushed the Skull Sheep''s head with a punch. The shockwave blew away the rest of the horde as if they were made of paper.

    "Onii-san, am I strong now?"

    "No. You''re a monster now like the rest of your family."

    She traced her metallic fingers on her lips and narrowed her eyes, giving a feral grin. "Can I ask for my birthday giftter?"

    Gift? With that seductive face, it should be that...

    "What do you want?"

    "A kiss. Lip to lip," she said and lunged at the monsters at exploding speed of sound.

    Boy, is this girl strong now.

    I stepped back. A giant axe came crashing on the ce I stood. The hulking monster stood at a fierce height of two meters with dark skin. It had two curved horns protruded from its red hair and vicious red eyes pulsing with bloodlust.

    I pulled back my fist and jabbed its ugly mug. Its pointed tooth flew out as it spat blood before its head twisted at an impossible angle. That didn''t kill it though. It gripped its head and like a ghost from a horror movie, it snapped its head back to ce. The bloodthirsty roar that followed after was enough to incense me.

    I squeezed its shoulder and punched its chest with my full raw power. My fist touched its chest briefly before a massive shockwave burst and created a perfect circle in its chest. Just like that, it vanished into purple ashes and died.

    Together, we wiped the monsters through the corridors of the 37th floor and arrived at our blockade. A door leading into a structure made of thick walls. The Guild called it a ''Coloseum,'' where monsters spawned until a number of them are killed. Right now we were in the first room on the 37th floor, also known as the Beast Room. There were four more rooms before we reached the core room with the passage to the next room¡ªthe Soldier''s room, the Warrior''s room, the Knight''s room, and the Throne''s room.

    I brushed Rini''s hair down to her back, calming her budding bloodlust. She held my hand squeezed it with her cold metallic arm. She faced me with a gentle smile that matched thepassionate look on her face.

    "Thank you."

    "No problem."

    Rini and I walked past the door into a massive circr room.

    The door mmed shut behind us, and the walls started cracking. Rini released my hand and got into a fighting stance. The monsters poured out in dozens as if someone called for free lunch.

    "Saeko Nee-chan would kill to be in this ce," Rini said with a chuckle.

    "True¡­ I''ll handle the right side. Don''t let them hurt you, okay?"

    "Okay!"

    Then, a brawl broke out. Swords, axes, and shining bone weapons were flying everywhere. This overwhelming number advantage was the perfect time to use my new skill ''Wild Martial Arts.'' Using the knowledge of the skill, I moved my body and threw a barrage of blurry fists. The bones shattering sounds overpowered the roars for a moment. A barbarian swung down its axe on me. In the activated skill state, I raised my hand to block the axe. The de sliced a thin wound that seeped with drops of blood.

    I nced at Rini. Just like me, she never bothered to dodge and took blows head-on with her Monster body.

    Wild Martial Arts.

    It was a no-nonsense and utterly primitive way of brawls putting an extreme focus on sharp movements. It might just be the perfect way to earn the most Excelia.

    The monsters fell, and the dungeon responded with more spawns. By the time it ended, my hands were soaked in disgusting greasy blood. Rini rushed at me and rubbed my hands with a cloth she took out of her ring. Despite the fierce look in her eyes, she kept her focus on cleaning the blood.

    I used to do the same.

    The nostalgia overwhelmed me, and I couldn''t stop myself from leaning closer and taking her lips.

    Rini seemed surprised for a second before she shut her eyes tight and gently put her hands on my cheeks. I snuck out my tongue and licked her upper lips. She responded by licking back with her slimy tongue. Her fingers suddenly started trembling as her eyes snapped open. She slumped against me, her entire self shivering.

    (She orgasmed¡­)

    That''s too quick. I barely kissed her yet she climaxed.

    Rini''s convulsions stopped, and she fell soft on my chest. I sat down and let her rest in my arms.

    "Onii-san¡­ was that orgasm Shizu Nee-chan told me of?"

    "Yeah. Did it feel good?"

    "Un," she feebly nodded. "Overwhelming. I felt like I was one with Onii-san."

    *Rumble*

    The dungeon interrupted the sweet moment by opening a passage out of the Colosoeum. I felt Rini wing the air behind as if showing her frustration at the dungeon.

    "Shitty dungeon."

    I blinked my eyes at the unexpected curse that came out of her mouth.

    "Sorry," she apologized.

    "I''d like it if you stop restraining yourself."

    "Restraints¡­"

    "Don''t go trying to **** me during sleep."

    "...Okay."

    That reply was a bit suspicious. Well, I''m always sleeping with some girl. Rini doesn''t have the courage to pull it off before someone.

    (What if she does?)

    ''I''ll lose my dignity as her Onii-san.''

    (I will stop her at any cost!)

    ''Good.''

 Chapter 220 - CH. 222: Farming XP

    My original is updated! Go read it after this.

    We cleared the corridor following the Beast Room and any of the colosseums in our way. The Soldier Room brought nothing new, just an increased number of monsters. In the following passages, a dot appeared on my Life Sense skill right over my head.??

    I looked up. A giant green-skinned snake stuck to the wall with four legs. It had a strange dragon head and needlesing out of its back like a porcupine.

    "Danger," Rini muttered and leaped up. The dragon opened its maws, giving a glimpse of fire inside.

    Rini didn''t give a fuck and smashed its head off with her gauntlet. Shended gracefully but the monster wasn''t so lucky.

    *Ding!*

    ¡ªYou earned 3120 XP for killing [Level 24 Peluda.]

    "Peluda, the dark green dragon snake."

    "Poisonous," Rini said as she pulled out its magic stone.

    "Keep your diet in moderation."

    Rini looked down at her figure. "Diet? Onii-san, will I be fat if I keep eating magic stones?"

    "I mean, you never know."

    Rini''s brows sank as a look of determination appeared on her face. "I can''t¡­ boys hate fat girls."

    She already had six-pack abs like Rika. I doubt her body would work as a normal girl to convert extra calories into fat.

    "I can''t hate Rini no matter what you do. That''s what a good brother would do."

    "Un.."

    The distance between the rooms shrunk as we advanced. The Warrior Room had a new monster, Obsidian Soldier. It looked like a monstrous, barely humanoid carved out of solidifiedva with a purple gem-like eye in its head. Itcked any agile movements but more than made up for it with its defense. The number of mutated monsters like taller wolf-headed monsters and more powerful barbarians in the mix.

    The Knight Room made things spicier with the introduction of Spartoi, the formidable skeleton soldier stronger or equal to level 4 adventurers with decent weapons such asnce, sword, bone shields, etc. Unlike the rest of the monsters, these monsters could use their weapons like an adventurer. Not that they posed a single threat to the duo of demigod and monster.

    Fighting in the Colosseum was mentally exhausting with seemingly infinite monsters pouring out of the walls. But the growing XP bar kept me going. Rini had be almost feral, ripping monsters with her bare hands with a menacing glow in her eyes.

    The sight gave me chills, yet I couldn''t help but find her more attractive. Aimi changed me too much.

    *Ding!*

    [You have leveled up!]

    Level 28¡­ Heck yeah!

    I calmed the monster inside Rini with headpats. She became docile

    Instead of cleaning up the blood and getting dirtyter on, I decided to continue onward. Rini''s bloody smile was the one to me.

    We roamed the corridors and coliseums, leaving carnage in our wake. Finally, the Throne Room came into view. Thest room.

    As disgusting as these undead monsters are, farming them gives good XP, and there are too many of them here. Aimi will love to be here.

    I slipped through the crack in the wall with Rini and arrived at an open area with a bridge leading to a small passage beyond the cliff. The crackling sounds filled the entire room as the dungeon gave birth to another horde.

    "I will watch Onii-san''s back."

    Rini pressed her back against mine and waited for the monsters to approach. It was honestly a scary sight. Battling them with fists might take up the better part of the night, so I ignited my wings and wrapped a hand around Rini''s waist.

    "Onii-san''s is warm..."

    I caressed her cheeks with telekinesis, rubbing her head while I was at it.

    "Let me take care of this. We will return to others and rest."

    "Okay."

    I rose until my head was close to the ceiling and summoned Phenex''s avatar¡ªthe catalyst to the eighth level spell of Phenex, Imitation re. The mes wove a zing sun overhead, concentrated with an extreme amount of Life and Fire Element. I had a hunch that creating the sun might be possible.

    (You can!)

    ''How can I not when Klyscha is motivating me.''

    The undead screeched, the light seething their nonexistent eyes. Then something unexcepted happened. The monsters rushed like mindless beasts, even the cunning skull sheep threw all caution to the wind and jumped at me. Are they attracted to Life Element that much¡­ or they think this is the way to the Surface world?

    Thetter seemed more usible.

    I ended the show by bringing my hand down. A concentratedser burst forth, scorching everything to ashes in its trajectory. Then another, and another. I kept firing until the monster rush stopped.

    My XP bar rose to 37.39% in one go. The swarm had lots of mutated monsters after all. They gave juicy XP.

    The dungeon shook, the walls rumbling. It somehow felt like a cry. I might be imagining things since Aiko''s words were still stuck in my head.

    The walls are crying.

    Inded and deactivated the spells.

    "The magic stones¡­" Rini said, her eyes zed over. She shook her head and quietly grasped my hand.

    (Lewd¡­)

    ''No you.''

    Nobody is lewder than the goddess who became a loli to please a man.

    (Urgh¡­ I can''t retort to that.)

    Chuckling at the goddess, I crossed the bridge. The passage led us to a simrly dim area. There wasn''t much difference here from the 37th floor. After leaving a teleportation mark, I returned to the camp.

    The girls slept on the bed. Nao and Aimi at the edge of the bed with Chiaki nestled on Nao''s bosom with a dreamy expression. Saeko and Shiori were snuggled together, and Rika slept opposite with her leg pressing on Shiori''s stomach. She refused to stop teasing Shiori even in her sleep.

    The emperor-size bed had more than enough room for five more girls.

    Grayfia was missing. I could sense her outside with the bond we shared.

    "Rini, get there. I''ll check on Grayfia."

    "Un."

 Chapter 221 - CH. 223: Claps In The Night

    A gentle breeze caressed Grayfia''s cheeks. She stretched her legs and rxed on the grassy ins. She reached out to the glittering sky with her hand. This had to be the best scenery she had seen in this world.

    "I couldn''t sleep..."??

    Being a devil had its disadvantages like having too much energy once the sun went down. Well, she also couldn''t sleep without her Lord. A maid sleeping while her lord working, that''s the example she wanted to avoid at all cost.

    ''Still, he went alone...''

    "Kyuu!" The rabbit whined on herp as if asking for her attention.

    "Oh, Chuck."

    She chuckled and rubbed Chuck''s head. The demon rabbit let out low throaty sounds and closed its eyes.

    ''Is this how you treat a child?''

    She couldn''t help but recall her time with Nao''s sister, Aiko. The little girl''s cuteness had left an irremovable mark on her chest. But she screwed everything in the end by taking the girl to the dungeon.

    "How can I be a mother like this?" she mumbled and blushed. "Why am I thinking of this now?"

    She had just started a rtionship. The Devil''s reproduction rate was painfully low, so she had nothing to worry about. But, the way her Lord craved her body and she craved his, the day won''t be too far.

    ''I would prefer a daughter and train her to be a maid to Mistresses'' children.''

    Her chest suddenly became warm as a fuzzy feeling coursed through her. She became aware of her heart speeding up. It only happened when her Lord came near her.

    She looked back and surely, he was approaching with a smile. Chuck woke up and raced toward the forest. Grayfia looked at its back in confusion. Why was Chuck so afraid?

    "Feeling lonely without me?"

    Grayfia looked away from his teasing gaze. "Maybe."

    He chuckled and sat beside her. He coiled his arm around her shoulder and pulled her closer. "Less lonely now?"

    Grayfia leaned on his shoulder and quietly nodded. His hand snuck up to her face and caressed her cheeks. She didn''t know why but the scenery before her felt more vivid and serene.

    "And dear maid, why aren''t you sleeping?"

    "...I was waiting for My Lord."

    "The trip took more time than expected. We''re on the thirty-eighth floor now."

    He turned to her and gave a toothy grin. His face shone in the night, golden pupils glowing a bit. His supernatural charm pulled her in a daze. She felt her lips curling on their own.

    Her Lord read her heart and kissed her. She closed her eyes and eagerly weed his warm lips. He ended the kiss shortly after and traced his fingers on her cheeks. The bright smile on his face made her fatigue disappear if there was any in the first ce.

    A fire lit up in her heart.

    "My Lord¡­"

    "Want to continu¡ª" he paused and looked back. Grayfia also followed his eyes to find the elf girl standing frozen outside her camp.

    "Ryuu?"

    "Ah, no. I-I was just sleepwalking." Ryuu closed her eyes and stumbled back inside her camp.

    Grayfia and Asahi were both left speechless.

    "What kind of excuse is that?"

    "I don''t know, My Lord."

    Grayfia recalled what they were about to do and felt her cheeks flush. She buried her face in hisp, knowing he was going to tease her again. He always enjoyed her thighs, so it was her turn to rest on hisp. He couldn''t reject her. After all, he adored her too much.

    "Geez," he muttered and ran his fingers through her hair. Unknown to her, she was in the perfect position for a spanking. With his right hand, he gently rubbed her butt and pped her asscheeks.

    Grayfia stifled her moan but her butt wriggled subconsciously, craving for more punishment.

    ''I became so depraved after one night.''

    She didn''t regret it. Not one bit. She was living a far better life than a trophy princess of a Devil n. People cared about her here and a man worthy of her affection and loyalty. Even if he was a bit sadistic and loved to y with ass.

    Another crisp p resounded, followed with two more. What if someone saw them like this?

    Grayfia''s cheeks flushed at the possibility.

    "You naughty spoiled maid. It''s time for bed."

    ''How am I spoiled? I will show you how spoiled a maid can be!''

    "...Carry me, My Lord. My legs are jelly."

    He turned her over and lifted her effortlessly. Carrying her in his arms, he grinned.

    "Good enough, Grayfia-sama~?"

    "Y-Yes."

    Although they couldn''t make love today, the moment was precious for Grayfia nheless.

    "Let''s do it tomorrow night at our home."

    A Demi-god making love to a Devil in a Goddess''s shrine. Her master was truly one of a kind. Grayfia couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought.

    A familiar yet unknown maid waited on the bed. Grayfia was about to curse her Lord for giving her dress to another maid but stopped when the maid waved her hand.

    "Grayfia Nee-chan."

    "...R-Rini-chan?"

    The woman nodded. Grayfia''s eyes flew open. What kind of demonic ritual did she go through to grow? When Grayfia asked, Rini tilted her head.

    "I ate magic stones."

    ''Ah, she wasn''t a human.''

    She nced at her Lord, who proudly hugged Rini and patted her head.

    "I have realpetition now but¡­ I won''t lose."

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Heaven.

    Gabriel stared at the dark ceiling of her room. It had been a day since Asahi''s so-called promise to y with her, yet he didn''t show up.

    "Stupid boy."

    She moved out of the bed and sat on her couch. She powered the console and started ying the racing game. Two minutester, she threw the controller and curled up on the couch.

    "Boring¡­"

    Having someone to y with always felt better.

    Her father entered the room with an amused smile. "Asahi should be ying with his wives."

    "Wives¡­" Gabriel muttered.

    ''Will he y with me if I be his wife too?''

    The thought came up in her head.

    But marriage only happens between men and women who love each other. Did she love Asahi? What is love in the first ce?

    The questions left Gabriel puzzled.

 Chapter 222 - CH. 224: Apology

    I woke up with Rini clinging to me in her underwear. Unlike the previous times, her soft breasts pressing on my chest had a deadly impact. That was after spending a hot night with Nee-san, Yuriko, Leme, and Saya.

    Grayfiaid on my other side, using my arm as a pillow. Shouldn''t my biceps feel ufortable???

    Saeko crept up my legs and straddled my waist. "Surprise cowgirl!"

    Saeko would never use that word. But this woman wore a violet bra and panties with flower patterns that belonged to Saeko, and no sses.

    "Shiori, where are your sses?"

    "Oh, I forgot to put them on after bathing," she grinned and twirling her butt on my erect cock. "Forget that. My Asahi meter is out of fuel. Give me some love."

    "...Rini is here."

    "I''ll be silent, okay?"

    I let out a sigh and nodded. Rini will experience it sooner orter, so no harm in having some sweet time with Shiori. She lowered my pants and grabbed the cock in her hand. She slipped her panties from her hole and descended on my shaft.

    "Already so wet."

    She leaned over and cupped my cheeks in both hands. "What can I do, dear? Your love is too strong¡­ Let''s break the record for the longest kiss."

    And she kissed me, not forgetting to move her hips.

    Before we broke the record, Rini mewled in her sleep. Shiori released me and buried her face in my neck, licking me like a cat. Rini opened her eyes and looked at me with her innocent eyes.

    "Good morning, Onii-san."

    "Morning. Sleep a little more. We have time."

    "Understood¡­"

    She seemingly ignored Shioriying on top of me and nuzzled her face on my shoulder. Her soft breath brushed against my neck, sending jolts across my body. Shiori''s tight pussy was close to milking out the juice, so my skin had be oversensitive.

    I reached out and held the white buttcheeks before thrusting my hips in the air.

    "Mgh¡­ Asahi, more~."

    "Keep it down," I whispered.

    She went back to smooching my neck to suppress her moans, allowing me to stir her real good.

    The climax brought a heavy, muffled voice out of Shiori. I felt Saeko, Aimi, and Nao staring at me but couldn''t stop the rhythm of pleasure. So I kept a poker face and let Shiori start another ride. The girls wore their clothes and headed out. Rika wasn''t a morning person like everyone, so she stayed sprawled on the bed.

    I finished with another creampie that made Shiori convulse and twitch. She silently copsed on me and hugged me with her weak arms. I brushed her long hair down to her back, ignoring the squishy sensation enveloping my cock.

    "I''m spent¡­ hun. Tell Alise to leave our group on this floor. We can return after youplete your training with God."

    Training with God? Wait¡­ that reminded me of the promise I made to Gabriel. She''s so gonna murder me.

    I couldn''t go there with my avatar as Saya was sleeping with me with an angelic smile.

    "Shiori, I have an urgent business with God. Let''s shower. I''ll clean you up too."

    "Okay."

    Grayfia was feigning sleep. Her red ears were enough proof. Unfortunately, I have no time to tease her right now. I teleported to the river. The girls were rxing in the water. Saeko helped me clean Shiori, and I quickly donned clothes and teleported to Gabriel''s room with Chiaki on my shoulder.

    She was curled up on the couch as if she had cried to sleepst night.

    "Gabriel, are you okay?"

    She raised her head and stared at me. "Asahi?"

    I took her hand and helped her up. Sitting beside her, I rubbed her fluffy blonde hair.

    "I''m sorry for not showing up yesterday. I broke my promise."

    "Were you busy with your wives?"

    "...Yeah."

    "Then don''t apologize," she said and shook her head. "A man should always prioritize his family, acting as a backbone of his home."

    The more she acted normal, the more guilt weighed on me. She looked so forward to spending time with me, and I forgot about it. Chiaki fluttered her glowing red wings and took off from my shoulder.

    "A fairy!"

    Gabriel''s eyes glittered as if her previous depression was just an act. She reached out to catch Chiaki, only to go round and round. Chiakinded on Gabriel''s head and rubbed her hair as though consoling her. I''m pretty sure she learned it from me. Thankfully, she didn''t see Shiori in the act, or she would be degenerate. Not that I mind one as they are cute too.

    "This. Are you consoling me in Asahi''s ce?" Gabriel asked.

    Chiaki looked at me and bobbed her head. She can''t seem to speak, but I could imagine her yelling my name in a cute, high-pitched voice.

    I pulled back my hand and let Gabriel mess around with Chiaki. The little fairy had something about her that attracted girls. Perhaps she has my charm ability. I took out my appraising sses.

    Chiaki Lv. 25

    ¡ªDesignated Title: Asahi''s Servant

    ¡ªRace: me Elemental

    ¡ªss: None

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 10

    ¡ªDexterity: 20

    ¡ªConstitution: 10

    ¡ªDefense: 10

    ¡ªCharm: 50

    ¡ªMagic: 100

    Skills:

    [¡ªSpirit Body (Special): As a being made from pure energy, the user can regenerate as long as they have mana.]

    [¡ªCreator''s Blessing (Special): The user shares a strong bond with their Creator, allowing them toprehend things at a faster rate.]

    [¡ªAnti-metal mes (Unique): The Fire Element mutated with the user''s strong desire to melt metals. Attack power on any metal is increased by 300%.]

    Holy¡­ her charm is pretty high for a little kid and her skills¡­ definitely broken. As long as I give her mana, she will never die. Mana is the only thing I don''tck at the moment. She also doesn''t have a ss at the moment.

    (She''s gonna be a killer goddess in the future.)

    ''I can see that happening.''

 Chapter 223 - CH. 225: Wolf Is Cute?

    I ditched the training and chose to spend time with Gabriel. I pulled out a TV from my inventory and inserted a disc of Nao''s favorite Magical Girls anime.

    "Should I call others?" she asked.??

    "I don''t mind if it''s Sandalphon."

    I hadn''t seen her for a few days.

    "Let me ring her up," she said and her halo appeared. She tapped it twice. "Sandalphon, Asahi wants you!"

    I had to apud this airhead''s ability to create misunderstandings as easily as breathing. A normal woman will think I want her as my woman. I wouldn''t mind being with a sweet woman like Sandalphon. She had a pretty mature aura around her, plus she had an athletic body. Rika helped me awaken to her type.

    Gabriel jumped on the couch and leaned on my shoulder. A subtle sweet scent came from her body, clearing my head from the impure thoughts. "This feels nice."

    Nobody seeing us will literally think of us as a couple. Ah, fuck it. I slipped my arm around her shoulder and cuddled with her. She turned her head to me and poked my nose.

    "You should ask before touching a woman."

    "Do I really?"

    She shook her head. "I don''t mind if it''s Asahi."

    [¡ªGabriel: Affection +9]

    "Oh, damn boy." I heard God''s voice in my head. "Already touching each other in private. What a sick yboy you are."

    I pulled Gabriel in a more intimate position and gently brushed her hair, adding a final blow with a kiss on her hair. Take that, you voyeur father.

    "Impressive¡­" he muttered. "Don''t hurt her¡­ I didn''t look after them well¡­ but they are still my children."

    "Don''t worry about that."

    He hummed and went silent.

    At that moment, the door opened. Sandalphon casually walked inside with an easy gait and plopped on my right side. She kissed my right cheek and revealed a refreshing smile.

    "I missed you."

    I rubbed my cheeks, stunned at how casually she kissed me.

    "Why so surprised? Isn''t a kiss on the cheeks amon greeting in the human world?"

    "Ah, yes it is."

    Well, it''smon etiquette in western nations, even if fake.

    "What are we doing here?"

    I picked the controller and yed the anime. Sandalphon watched the explosive opening with a frown while Gabriel pumped her fists.

    "I don''t know what this is, but it looks fun," Gabriel said.

    The show went on, Sandalphon kept watching skeptically until the battle scene arrived. Sandalphon became immersed in the blood-pumping battle of the magical girls and the evil mecha army, going as far as to cheer out loud.

    Gotta hand it to the shounen anime. Any battle freak had to appreciate them.

    The enthusiast Seraphs fetched a smile to my face.

    Guess, today is gonna be about having fun with Seraphs.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    After having a lively breakfast in Yotsuba Mansion, I teleported to the camp.

    "Asahi-sama."

    "Asahi Onii-san."

    The yandere bodyguard and the maid noticed my presence. Shiori crossed her arms on her chest. "Couldn''t stay away from wives?"

    "Yep. You all are too charming," I said. "By the way, did Alise''s group leave?"

    Rika shook her head. "Nope. They are about to."

    "We''re going together then."

    "I will stop them," Saeko said and dashed out of the camp.

    The trip would be less boring with them. I was dying to see Ryuu''s reaction after what happenedst night. I grinned at Grayfia, who kept staring at me with a stoic face. It was hard to match this woman with the maid ready to fuck in the outside. At least I got a few good spanks on her bubbly butt.

    "Asahi-kun." Kaguya entered the tent and her mouth went round. She pointed at Rini. "Who is this now?"

    Alise also seemed surprised. She touched her breastte as if subconsciouslyparing her boobs to Rini''s. She puffed her chest as if trying to emphasize her breasts. She didn''t need to do that. After all, I loved all types of breasts, and her B-cups were within my strike zone.

    I took a moment to appreciate how good Rini and Grayfia looked together. Max stoicism paired with morous bodies. The perfect kuudere maids a man could ask for.

    "She''s my maid from my hometown. She just came down here to check on me."

    "On her own?" Kaguya said in admiration. "You and your women are out of this world¡­ Why didn''t I meet your breed in my time in the Far East?"

    Her whispers didn''t go unheard.

    Ryuu quietly entered the tent and stood beside Alise, not daring to look me in the eye.

    "Captain, everything ready?"

    "Yep, it is." Alise nodded. "Where were you before? Shiori said you went somewhere."

    "I was in heaven."

    Alise blinked her eyes. "What?"

    Ryuu''s cheeks went red, misunderstanding my words for something lewd. "I-I will check for something missing in the supplies."

    Kaguya trailed Ryuu''s back with sharp eyes. She turned back to me with a sly look. "The wolf has exposed its fangs. Will the innocent elf survive?"

    I tilted my head. "Wolf? Are you talking about Natsumi''s pups?"

    [¡ªKaguya Gojouno: Affection +3]

    "The fierce wolf is surprisingly cute at times¡­" Kaguya muttered, shaking her head.

    "Master~, you called me?" A lively Natsumi barged into the room. "Did you?"

    "Your ears are ringing."

    "Uh, I''m sorry then."

    "Pack up your stuff too. We''re going back."

    "Understood, Master." She bowed and scurried out of the tent.

    "So many women," Alise whispered. "My junior is damn popr¡­ I''m still the idol of Orario."

    I shook my head.

    After making sure to leave nothing behind, we traveled back to the Surface World.

 Chapter 224 - CH. 226: Hephaestus

    Astraea strolled through the streets of Orario. A beastman negotiated with the human merchant; an olddy sold fruits with an amiable smile; a group of young adventurers boasting about their achievements in the dungeon. Astraea also found the Sword Princess of Loki Familia munching on the famous snack Jagamarukun by a stall.

    Orario was at peace.??

    Astraea sighed. How long will thisst? She had no idea. But one thing she knew was the impending crisis of the Evilus.

    "Astraea."

    A dreamy voice chimed in her ears. Astraea flinched and whirled around. The assant was a goddess. Her opposite in a sense, as Astraea was the Virgin Goddess of Justice and Freya being a Goddess of Sex. The two rarely talked, only chatting on rare asions such as Denatus.

    "Don''t scare me like that, Freya."

    Freya squinted with a mischievous smile. Even as a goddess, Astraea felt bewitched by her simple smile. Then, she realized something.

    ''Why is her aura simr to Asahi? Is Asahi a god of beauty¡­ or they are together?''

    Astraea shook her head at the thought. Not possible. A super possessive goddess such as Freya wouldn''t let her lover join any Familia other than her own.

    "You were asking for it. Don''t daydream in the middle of a street, okay?"

    "I was thinking something."

    "What could it be?"

    "The Evilus¡­"

    Freya frowned. "They are certainly troublesome idiots."

    Astraea gave a nod in affirmation. Her life would be so easy if they weren''t so stuck up on causing destruction.

    "But we can take care of them like we didst time," Freya said. "Putting their matter aside, I still haven''t congratted you on getting the most dashing adventurer in your Familia."

    Astraea felt a strange sense of envy in Freya''s voice. But she didn''t question anything and smiled. "Thanks. Aside from his obsession with women, he is kind and a bit too generous."

    "Don''t let your guard down around him. We defeat Evilus and then a few monthster, a talented adventurer arrives in Orario with a group of strong and beautiful women. It''s too much of a coincidence."

    Asahi being a spy¡­ Astraea rejected the notion. He wasn''t even from this world. She doubted anyone in Orario could oppose him and his women. Loki had vividly described how Asahi''s women ughtered the Monster Rex as if it was a mob monster. They were level 6 at the very least. And Asahi, being their man and a demigod, had to be dozens of times stronger than that.

    Scheming like this went opposite to theid-back persona he showed.

    "You don''t have to worry about him. He won''t betray me."

    "Oh," Freya raised a brow, her silver eyes glowing. "I see. I see. That''s how it is¡­ I apologize if I sounded rude."

    "No need. You were looking out for me."

    "How about you, me, Loki, and Hephaestus have some drinks tonight at my ce? A meeting between the top Familias to discuss each other and Orario''s problems."

    Other than paying a visit to Hephaestus in the Babel and updating statuses after her Familia returned from the dungeon, Astraea''s schedule was nk.

    "Okay."

    "Then, I will send someone to invite Loki and Hephaestus."

    "You don''t have to. I was going to her anyway."

    "Well, what a fine timing," Freya said and winked. "Don''t daydream like that again."

    With a teasing remark, Freya went on her way to Loki Familia.

    Astraea continued her long journey to the Northwest District, taking a few breaks in between to rest. Her mortal body couldn''t match with even level 1 adventurers. Well, she could''ve taken a caravan but she was in the mood to enjoy the fresh air and observe the city. Her children patrolled the entire city every day. She wanted to do something in their absence.

    After three whole hours, she arrived at her destination.

    Hephaestus Familia had branches across the city and several stores in Babel, but their main shop was here in Northwest district, where Hephaestus managed her Familia''s business.

    The front door of the store was between the showcase of different exotic weapons. Every passing adventurer couldn''t help but nce at the top-ss weapons. Some even stopped by to admire them.

    A shiny white dagger stole her eyes. It was stabbed into a treasure box, reflecting the light of magicmps surrounding it.

    ''This will look good in Asahi''s hands. The question is, will he like a new dagger?''

    Astraea held her chin as her mind wandered. He already had two magic daggers, why would he need a new one? But, she had to give him something after he agreed on making that heavenly pillow.

    The wooden door creaked. Astraea put an end to her thought for now and looked at the redhead goddess. Hephaestus crossed her arms, an amused smile ying on her lips.

    "My smiths are freaking out. ''A goddess is eying our weapons like a thief.'' Didn''t know it was our Lady of Justice. So, are you nning on raiding the store tonight?"

    Astraea nced at the people gathered around, and heat rushed to her cheeks. She was daydreaming again in front of a weapon shop.

    "M-My bad, Hephaestus. Can we talk inside?"

    Hephaestus swung the door and gestured to her. "Feel free."

    She led Astraea to the third floor.

    The room was neatly designed with white marble. A shelf showcased short hammers of varying color; a crystal case with different metals; and a desk piled up with stacks of papers and a feather pen.

    Astraea sat on the chair before the desk while Hephaestus sat behind the desk. Hephaestus crossed her legs and gestured.

    "So, what''s the matter?"

    Astraea pulled out a slip from the mini bag on her waist and passed it to Hephaestus. "Do you have wooden weapons?"

    "The ones used for sparring?"

    "Yeah, them. Kaguya mentioned the warriors in the Far East use them to train. They are safer when used in spars."

    "I have. But you could have sent someone else or gone to Tsubaki. She manages all your Familia''s smithing and her home is close to your Stardust Garden¡­ This store is two districts away..."

    Astraea shook her head. "My children are currently on the expedition. I didn''t know about Tsubaki''s home, so I came here. It delights me to see the city returning to its previous glory."

    "You never change, do you? Always so pure and untainted," Hephaestus muttered and touched her eyepatch. The charred skin under the patch stung Astraea''s heart. The deformity had essentially crippled Hephaestus''s eye. Most if not everyone screamed at the sight of her wound. It was unjust to treat a kind goddess for a wound like this.

    "Hephaestus," Astraea said, voice filled with concern. "I''m sorry. I couldn''t do anything."

    Astraea had tried to heal the wound in Heaven with her divinity of purity. It could bring a dying person back to life, yet her Arcanum didn''t affect Hephaestus.

    Hephaestus released a light chuckle. "Sheesh, what are you apologizing for? You tried your best. A birth defect can''t be fixed so easily. I''m happy that you tried."

    "But¡ª"

    "Now, friend. I know a busy goddess like you won''t be admiring a weapon. What happened? Tell me everything."

    Astraea respected Hephaestus''s decision to avoid this topic. She ced her arms on herp. "Freya invited us to a meeting at her ce. Loki will also be there."

    "Her again." Hephaestus picked up her feather pen and a document. "Tell me the full story."

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 225 - CH. 227: Level Up

    [¡ªSandalphon: Affection +5]

    Both Seraphs were having tons of fun dancing to the rhythm of the anime opening. Even with a bombshell body, Gabriel pulled off the awkward dance steps. Sandalphon went a mile ahead and converted a loli''s dance into art with her super flexible body.??

    They were like teens who had seen a naked woman for the first time, they were infinitely excited about exploring every nook and cranny.

    (That example was horrible.)

    ''Ugh¡­''

    God was chuckling at the show. "I have never seen them so happy."

    "They do seem¡­ lovely."

    Well, sometimes the smallest things brought the biggest smile on someone''s face. This was one of those times.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    Out of the suffocating dungeon, we arrived at Familia''s manor. The sun burned at its peak in the sky. This was a speedrun-worthy speed despite Natsumi overusing her mana again and attempting to lead us into closed paths in the dungeon, pouting that she wanted to spend more time with her "Master." She was sincere about it, making me amused about the effect of the oath. Could it make someone fall in love? It was yet to be seen.

    I entrusted her with the duty of investigating everything about this Evilus.

    Astraea had left a note outside the manor, saying she went to Hephaestus. The beautiful cksmith goddess who created the dagger for Bell. I wonder when we will meet.

    Alise and her group went to their mansion. Ryuu in particr scurried like a squirrel. Did I lewd the innocent elf without having any intentions to do so?

    In our room, I plopped on the bed and crossed my legs. The cozy bed whispered sweet words to me, but I resisted until Rika tackled me. "Aa-chan, let''s go on a date."

    "Where do you want to go?"

    "Far East."

    "Huh? Isn''t that kinda far?"

    "I want to see how close it is to the Sengoku period in Japan."

    Shiori snuggled to my side. "Same. I hear a lot about it."

    "Yeah," Saeko also agreed.

    "Alright. We''ll go after dealing with Evilus'' problem here."

    "Thank you, Aa-chan," Rika said and nted a soft kiss on my forehead. She slid down and rested her head on my chest. "Good night~."

    "Nao, Grayfia, Saeko, Rini¡­ join me."

    Grayfia lightly shook her head. "I cannot. Cooking, cleaning, shopping, trading¡­ I have so much to do."

    Rini looked between me and Grayfia with reluctant eyes, finding it harder to choose one. She took a step toward Grayfia.

    "Onii-san, I need to do my maid duties."

    "Have fun."

    "A, bummer," Shiori muttered.

    Nao bashfullyid beside me while Saeko joined Shiori. Enveloped in the intimate fragrance of the girls, I couldn''t help but smile.

    I took a nap until Grayfia informed me of Astraea''s arrival. She headed to the main mansion first. Saeko and Shiori had left with Rika to buy something, while Grayfia and Rini went to Maya''s world to help Nee-san in cooking.

    Nao and Aimi slept beside me. Aimi clutched my shirt as if she was afraid I would leave her here. Nao, well, even in sleep, her breasts gave her an irresistible sex appeal.

    I lightly brushed Aimi''s hair until I heard footsteps approaching the shrine. It was even possible to dissect the sound and pattern with my senses if I concentrated enough. Astraea''s heavy breathing was a sign of exhaustion or arousal. I doubt Astraea would be aroused in the open without a solid reason.

    She must have a rough trip.

    I gave a light kiss to Aimi and got up to wee Astraea.

    "You returned early," Astraea said as soon as she entered.

    I took her hand and dragged her to the bed. She followed me with a confused expression.

    "Asahi?"

    "Just sit. Aren''t you tired?"

    This bed also healed exhaustion. Both physically and mentally.

    "Thank you." She gave a grateful smile. "I heard about your fight with Goliath¡­ don''t act so recklessly. It would be difficult if someone else saw that fight."

    "I just wanted to let off some steam. My bad."

    Astraea shook her head once and smiled. "Beating the giant in its own game¡ªyou did well. I''m proud of you."

    Scolding me and then encouraging me¡ªshe was using the ssic tactics of carrot and stick. More importantly, she did it with pure eyes and no evil desire.

    "Can I get a status updateter?"

    "Of course. I came here to do that. Now show me your back."

    "It''s not that urgent¡ª"

    She pricked her finger. I sighed and took off my shirt. She did the usual process of taking her blood and tracing it on the hieroglyphs on my back.

    [Falna updated. Status is updating to reflect the changes¡­]

    [Strength +6, Constitution +3, Defense +3, Dexterity +4, Magic +9]

    That''s quite less than I expected it to be.

    The brte goddess gasped in shock, and I realized the reason. My status must be above S at the very least.

    "Astraea?"

    She quietly passed me the paper with the status.

    Asahi Marikawa

    Strength: EX-1400

    Endurance: SSS-1180

    Dexterity: SSS-1130

    Agility: SS-1090

    Magic: SS-1099

    EX-rank¡­ that''s new. Must be the result of kicking Goliath around.

    "I don''t know what to say," Astraea said with a wry smile. "You have enough Excelia to level up."

    Should I do it or see my limits?

    "It will get harder and harder to increase stats at your current state. I advise leveling up right now to gain appropriate Excelia in your battles."

    She was right. It''s not like S or EX-rank did anything special for me. Both gave me the same amount of stat points, so leveling up was easier.

    "Level up."

    "Wise decision. We will need to report it to the Guild. If you level up again this year¡­ you will get the curiosity of many gods and goddesses."

    "Well, I won''t halt my growth for a cowardly reason like that. I''m not troubling anyone, but it doesn''t mean I''ll let them roll over me. After all, I have to maintain a strong image as a man with a harem."

    [¡ªAstraea: Affection +9]

    "A man¡­" Astraea muttered and trained her eyes on me, forgetting to even blink in her dreamy state.

    I waved my hand in front of her eyes.

    "Sorry to daze out like that," she said, averting her eyes. "...It''s happening a lottely. I should see someone¡­"

    I had to give it all to hold myughter. I turned around and took deep breaths. Astraea started to work on the Level up process.

    [You learned a new skill ''Monster Hunter]

    This skill; I saw it on Ais''s status. It will increase my attack power against any monster I hunted before.

    Astraea gently patted my back. "Congrattions on your level up."

    Well, she is trying her best to treat me like a normal adventurer. That''s really something.

    "I will try to get a worthy Alias for you in the uing Denatus."

    "Denatus?"

    I felt like I heard this word before.

    "The meeting held by gods every three months to choose a befitting Alias for adventurers who level up."

    Bell received Rabbit Foot or something. I might die if someone called me that. Even the thought made me cringe.

    I grasped Astraea''s hands, looking up at her with innocent eyes. "Don''t take some strange nickname please."

    "I-I will try my best to not disappoint you."

    "Thank you, goddess."

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 226 - CH. 228: Late Night Meeting

    Since the expedition was beyond sessful with no injury whatsoever, Astraea Familia decided to hold a small evening celebration party at the Hostess of Fertility. A mug of sweet ale was an adventurer''s favorite thing after a bloody day in the dungeon. Asahi''s group was naturally included because of their achievements.

    He apanied Nao for some more time before returning to the dungeon with Aimi. He casually strolled on the thirty-eighth floor, taking his time to flirt with Aimi between the squash battles with the Loup Garou and Red Lizardmen. He only returned in the evening to take a bath. Aimi joined him, cheerily helping him wash.??

    Night.

    Asahi arrived at the venue with the rest of the Familia. Quite a few res went at him, making him frown. Almost every male wanted to join Astraea Familia and bask in the glory, especially when they had several top-ss beauties. Astraea held off any more recruits in fear of some spy infiltrating their grounds. They had yed a major role in stopping Evilus'' nst time; their group will surely try to get rid of Astraea Familia before their big n.

    "I''m not weed here," Asahi muttered, rubbing his chin. "What did I do this time?"

    Nao patted his back. "Just let them be. They aren''t worth our time."

    "I was just curious."

    The waitresses shuffled all over the bar, taking and delivering orders.

    "Oho," the gray-haired waitress Syr left a busy table and approached Asahi''s group. "Alise, another party?"

    Alise rested her arms on her hips. "Yes. It''d be not kind to celebrate the arrival of a new group."

    Syr acknowledged with a nod as her gray eyes roamed over Asahi''s body as though searching for something. Despite being used to this type of behavior, Asahi''s body shuddered from Syr''s intense gaze.

    Syr curled up her lips. "Asahi Marikawa. Every adventurer in the Guild is talking about your noble background."

    "Nah, I''m nothing special."

    Kaguya gave him a nk stare. As if nobody special could thrash a Goliath at level 1.

    Alise narrowed her eyes. Syr''s unusual interest in Asahi was new. The waitress always maintained a distance with men.

    "Let''s go to that table," Alise said and dragged Asahi by hand.

    "I just want to hide your secret," she muttered under her breath. "Nothing more, okay?"

    "Tsundere," Asahi said.

    "What?"

    "Nothing."

    Kaguya shook her head at the scene. Her captain was far from being perfect. The others around her seemed to share the same feeling.

    The party started. It didn''t take long for everyone to indulge in mead except Grayfia and Aimi, who had no wish to drink. They merely came here to carry the drunk home. Asahi didn''t bring Rini because of the vulgarity of some adventurers here. She went to Maya''s world to spend time with Shizuka.

    Asahi idly waved the ss, watching Alise gulping down mead with a red face. "Captain, isn''t it enough?"

    "Hell no! My father used to say, ''drink till ya see stars.''"

    Asahi didn''t try to ask anything about her father. She never mentioned him, so there could be only possibilities¡ªeither he lived faraway or he passed away. Thetter seemed more possible from Kaguya''s somber eyes.

    Asahi waited for Saeko and others to pass out. Theysted a lot more this time. With Aimi and Grayfia''s help, he brought them home. He stumbled into Astraea at the main gate. He gestured to others to go and stopped Astraea.

    "Where are you going?"

    "I have a meeting at Babel."

    "Isn''t it toote for a meeting unless¡­" he trailed off and squinted his eyes. "Are you going to meet your¡­ lover?"

    He knew he had no right to question her, but he couldn''t stop himself. He had no idea how to react if she nodded right now.

    Astraea looked into his golden eyes. Instead of the confidence gleam, his golden eyes carried some uncertainty.

    ''Is he jealous?'' The thought appeared in her mind for a second before she threw it back.

    "No¡­ I don''t have a lover."

    She was a maiden goddess even if not popr as the other three maiden goddesses¡ªAthena, Hestia, and Artemis. Unlike them, she didn''t swear to be a virgin for life. She was just too busy with her ambitions that she didn''t have time for romance.

    Asahi covered his mouth and took a sigh of relief. "You can''t go there alone. Let me escort you."

    "But¡ª"

    "You of all people should know Evilus is returning. What if they attack you?"

    Her gaze softened, feeling the warmth from his worry. Even a random level 1 adventurer could dispatch her back to Heaven.

    "Thanks."

    "No worries."

    The two entered the streets.

    "Why is this meeting sote?" Asahi asked.

    "It''s not really a meeting. Freya decided to host a discussion. Hephaestus and Loki will also be there."

    "Freya¡­" Asahi murmured. Of all the ces in Orario, he was heading into her den.

    Klyscha''s chuckle echoed in his head. (She isn''t that scary, you know. My love''s charm is way higher than a defective goddess like her. Even Rini alone can take down Freya Familia¡­ at the cost of some limbs.)

    ''She is just trouble. I don''t want her to be obsessed with me like Apollo. She is too maniptive and possessive for my taste. Her pride won''t allow her to be a part of the harem, and she isn''t the one to back out.''

    (Umu. I understand¡­ imagine if I was as possessive as her.)

    Asahi shuddered at the thought. ''I wouldn''t have a harem¡­''

    (Ehehe. You should love me more for my kindness.)

    ''My affection meter for you is already maxed out. It can''t go any higher.''

    (Liar¡­ it''s still less than half of my feelings for you.)

    ''...''

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 227 - CH. 229: Rumors

    After a normal trip, we arrived at our destination. Babel at this time was quiet as the adventurers rarely entered the dungeon at this time. I hade here multiple times, but never explored the floors above. The tower was goddamn tall, so it should have something interesting.

    "Freya lives at the top?"??

    "Yes, she does," Astraea replied, gazing up at the tall structure. Her walnut brown hair faintly sparkled in the moonlight. She turned to me with her charming gentle smile. "Let us take the elevator."

    Elevator exist here? Well, it''s normal. These gods with normal human bodies would die from exhaustion before they got to the top floor.

    Astraea led me in a different direction than the dungeon. The narrow pathway opened to a massive open hall. The wooden elevator was in the center, attached to wiresing from the circr hole in the ceiling.

    Astraea knocked on the elevator door, and it split open. Elevator with sensors? What is this, modern world?

    She stepped inside and beckoned me. I stood beside her. Instead of your usual numbers, the elevator had some kind of runes drawn. Astraea closed the door and touched the top rune. It lit up and the elevator began ascending.

    "Convenient, isn''t it? All with the power of a magic stone."

    Magic stones sure were useful in this world.

    I looked up. The starry sky peeked from the hole. It was still painfully slowpared to my world''s elevators.

    "Asahi, you mentioned different technologies in your world. Did you have something like this elevator?"

    "Yep. We did."

    I told her about the elevators, cars, and airnes. Astraea listened intently with a smile on her face. Well, a woman like her won''t be interested in tech talks.

    "Impressive indeed. You know, how would your world define ''Justice''?"

    I was taken aback by her question. Justice¡­ that''s a surprisingly deep question.

    "Justice would be along the lines of doing what''s right."

    Astraea nodded firmly, absentmindedly staring at the elevator door. "I think so too."

    "Still, wrong or right¡ªboth are subjective. Take a thief for example. He is stealing medicine that he can''t afford because his wife is sick. Will you throw him in jail or hang him for his crime?"

    "I¡­ I have no idea."

    She couldn''t answer. Justice is nothing more than a concept. That''s what I think.

    "What will you do to him?"

    "Simple. If his wife truly loves him, I''ll release the man. If not, he is rotting in the cell."

    I''d rather not provoke a woman into bing a yandere. I have seen their power beforehand.

    "Love¡­ I see."

    It seemed like sheprehended something. Before I could ask, the elevator door slid open. And the mountain of a man was standing on the other side. He looked down on me in a literal sense, sizing me up with narrowed eyes.

    "Lady Astraea. Lady Freya is expecting you in her quarters."

    He stepped aside, giving enough room for only one person to pass through. I wasn''t weed there.

    "Astraea¡­ sama."

    "Asahi ising with me," Astraea said, standing dignified before Ottar. She was slowly bing my third favorite goddess. Then again, I was only close to three of them: Klyscha, Leme, and Astraea.

    Ottar raised a brow, not expecting Astraea''s courage. "But, Lady Freya said¡ª"

    "I need his advice on some matters."

    Ottar sidestepped from our way. Astraea walked out into the front hallway. I took a step forward, shing a grin at Ottar.

    "Don''t be angry at her. She was just looking out for me."

    Ottar''s brows twitched ever so slightly. Shaking his head, he strode into the left hallway. He was surprisingly calm for a hulk.

    "Asahi."

    "Coming."

    I followed Astraea through the dimly lit hallway. The pale gray color gave this ce an elegant look for sure. The short walk led into the room with four couches with a table in the center. Freya was right in front of me, smiling and sitting proudly with her legs crossed with a wine ss in her hand. The night sky truly emphasized the charm of her silver hair and white dress.

    Loki and Hephaestus were sitting on the left and right couch, reading a parchment.

    Loki nced at me and her eyes opened slightly, giving a glimpse of her red pupils. Her surprisested a moment before her cheeky grin returned. "Lookie. If it ain''t the famous Noble yboy stirrin'' every female''s heart in Orario."

    She was acting like it was our first meeting to fool Freya.

    Hephaestus turned to me, looking up and down with her single crimson eye. She was in a white shirt with long ck gloves on both arms. The two open buttons on her shirt showed a tiny glimpse of her fair cleavage. Her messy red hair gave the impression that she just woke up.

    Yet I found the Goddess of Smithing more attractive than Freya. The reason being her th legs wrapped in ck tight pants.

    It''d be a bit rude to stare too much. I gave a polite nod to Hephaestus. "I''m Asahi Marikawa, the newest member of Astraea Familia. Pleased to be here."

    "Hephaestus," she casually introduced herself. "So you are the new guy Apollo was crazy about¡ª"

    "Hephaestus, questions can be askedter," Freya said and ced the ss on the table. "Let them sit first."

    Loki kicked the empty couch. "Brat, bring your butt here."

    I let Astraea sit first then settled on her left, doing my best to not mind Freya''s curious gaze. This damn goddess, leave me alone would ya!

    Loki passed the paper to Astraea. "Traces of Rudra Familia."

    "And their potential location," Freya cut Loki off. "They are rumored to be hiding on the twenty-seventh floor."

    Twenty seventh floor? The water dungeon? We didn''t find anyone there, so it was a false rumor.

    "Twenty seventh," Astraea said. "The same floor everyone fought the Nightmare Behemoth."

    "Indeed. The nightmare that was summoned to destroy the dungeon lid. They could be gearing up to perform another ritual of the same scale."

    "Can anyone fill me up on this Behemoth?" I asked.

    Astraea told me about the monster that was spawned after sacrificing several gods to the dungeon. It was stronger than Monster Rex Udaes of the 37th floor. The dungeon officially had a grudge against the gods, it was proven once again.

    I looked at Freya. "I just have one question. Can you trust the source?"

    Freya shook her head. "I did call it ''rumor.''"

    "Then let them be. They are either fishing for some god or trying to lure the forces from the city."

    "Fishin''? I like the sound of that." Loki chuckled.

    "But," Astraea interrupted. "The adventurers near them will be in danger. I can''t let that happen."

    "Astraea, we can leave a notice on the Guild. The adventurers who can travel to 27th can take care of themselves."

    I was going to take care of them myselfter without involving Astraea Familia. I had no desire to put the Familia into danger just to earn some white knight points. Knowing the hotheaded Alise, she''d charge straight into the dungeon to finish off the remnants of Evilus.

    "I know that, but¡ª"

    "We can discuss itter at the Familia, okay? No need to argue about it here."

    Astraea reluctantly nodded. Sheesh, her sense of justice was befitting of her title ''The Goddess of Justice.''

    Loki leaned forward and pped. "Quite the rowdy hoodlum you picked up, Astraea. But I think he ain''t wrong. This smells fishy."

    "d to be of use, Loki-sama."

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 228 - CH. 230: Exhaustion

    The topic then changed to new star adventurers in the city. Surprisingly, Daphne Lauros joined Naaza''s Familia instead of Apollo''s. When Freya brought up Natsumi, Loki stared at me for an answer. She shouldn''t know my rtionship with Natsumi, then why that suspicious stare?

    "What?"??

    "Ya know that woman, right? Ya both are from the Far East and appeared at the same time."

    "...Yeah. She is an old friend."

    "Ha, knew it!" Loki dered with a triumphant grin.

    "On that topic, yer harem seems to love you too much. What''s the secret?"

    Hephaestus held her chin, humming to herself. Astraea stared at me with her full attention. Freya was contemting something with her eyes closed.

    "I don''t know really. Maybe they find me too attractive."

    "That ain''t the answer I was lookin'' for," Loki said. "My disappointment is immeasurable and my night is ruined."

    "..."

    "Ever tried bedding them at the same time?"

    "Yeah¡­"

    "Bedding? As in¡­ sleeping together?" Astraea asked in a curious voice.

    What was this awkward talk about my harem? Weren''t we here for some super serious business?

    "Ya¡­ forgot you were like that loli big boobs. A goddess of purity."

    Astraea, a Goddess of Purity? Wasn''t she a Goddess of Justice? Then again, many of the gods had two or more divinities, like Freya with Love, Lust, and War divinities. Still, to think the woman I adored was a virgin goddess. That also exined her dense behavior at times.

    "Hephaestus, how is yer shop doing? My Aissu is gonna need better equipment. She is growing too fast."

    "Sword Princess," Hephaestus said. "She''s had that Goibnu''s de ever since I met her. Her armor is pretty rough for a Level 4 in my opinion."

    Goibnu was her only realpetition in smithing. Well, the only one whose skills she acknowledged.

    "Ye, I''ve got some excellent ideas for her armor."

    Loki''s smile at the moment was like a creepy old man dreaming of little girls. The armor Ais wore in the anime should be her doing. The armor barely covered her body, making the defensive aspect almost useless.

    The redheads started discussing the armor.

    Astraea silently contemted something, leaving only one person for me to talk to. I looked at Freya. She was eerily silent for a host. She narrowed her eyes with a delicate smile and brought the ss to her lips.

    I shrugged my shoulders at her attempts to charm me.

    ''Klyscha, how are you holding up there?''

    (I am in my best condition, my love. You haven''t gotten any sleep for two days. I know you can pretty much cheat when your avatar sleeps¡­ still, you should rx your body too.)

    She wasn''t wrong. I barely got a winkst night because of the dungeon and making love to Klyscha. Staying awake in a dream doesn''t count as sleeping...

    ''...Prepare a bed for me. I just wanna cuddle right now.''

    (Yes, I''ll get to making thefiest bed in the world!)

    ''One for Astraea. I forgot to give her one¡­ Mmm¡­ the mattress and pillows should have the blue color of her eyes and chestnut-colored frame.''

    (I sent it to your ring.)

    I acknowledged her efforts with a smile. Something touched my shoulder. Looking over, I found Astraea leaning her head on me with her eyespletely shut. She must be exhausted after running around all day. Her tiny smile looked damn cute.

    The three goddesses were looking straight at Astraea. Loki was about to say something. I put my finger on my lips to shut her up. Astraea deserved some sweet dreams, and she''ll get it.

    (Should I help? It''s my specialty.)

    ''Yes, if it''s not too bothersome.''

    (Anything for my love and your lovers.)

    "She did walk to my shop," Hephaestus said in a low voice. "It''s too far for a goddess to walk."

    "I see¡­"

    The trio talked to each other with signals then got up from their seats.

    Hephaestus pointed to the door. "We''re going to another room."

    "Have fun," Loki muttered, grinning.

    Hephaestus chased the other two out as quietly as possible and closed the door on her way out. I took ast nce at the sleeping beauty before leaning on the couch and closing my eyes.

    "Guess I''ll take a nap too."

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    [Hephaestus POV]

    "I wanna look at what they''re doin''."

    "I don''t mind."

    Hephaestus stared nkly at the two goddesses brewing ns on peeping on Astraea.

    "You both are staying here."

    "Aww. Aren''t ya interested in seein'' what he does to Astraea?"

    "What if he takes advantage of her?"

    Hephaestus knew the two were trying to fuel the fire.

    "Astraea won''t fall asleep on anybody''s shoulder like that. She trusts him, and I trust her. It''s as simple as that."

    "Still though," Freya said. "Asahi is a well-known hedonist. Would you leave Astraea in his hands?"

    "...That is up to her to decide. I have no right to interfere in her love life," Hephaestus said. "But¡­ if he made her cry, he would burn in the wrath of a fire goddess."

    "So cool." Loki pped her hands, a mischievous grin floating on her face. "Not that ya can do anything to him."

    Hephaestus stared at the trickster goddess. Was this a provocation to create a conflict between her and Asahi? Or she was telling the truth? Honestly, she noticed something odd about the man. His presence and indistinct aura to be exact. One nce away from him, and she couldn''t sense him at all. She thought of it as a skill''s effect, but he wouldn''t use a skill by his goddess''s side, now would he?

    "What are you trying to say?" Freya tried to sound casual but the gleam in her eyes couldn''t escape Hephaestus''s attention.

    "I don''t know," Loki said with a shrug and spread her arms on the couch. "Feels nice to loosen up sometimes."

    She was trying to hide something. Hephaestus realized that, so did Freya looking from her curious expression.

    "Ah, whatever. I''m going to head home and call it a day¡ª"

    Hephaestus turned to the door and squinted her single eye. She felt a deep presence beyond the door, close to Astraea''s room. Normally, she wouldn''t be able to sense that far, but this presence spread to every part of the floor as if dering its existence.

    "Freya¡­"

    "I didn''t invite anyone."

    A god appearing here on this floor was too close tofort. Hephaestus turned to Loki, who had a shadow cast over her face.

    "Idiot," Loki muttered with a smile that looked more forced than anything. "What happened?"

    "You don''t feel it?" Freya asked.

    Loki raised a brow, feigning ignorance to the uninvited guest in Freya''s home. She pressed her fingers on her temples, a pained look evident on her face. "I-I, my head hurts like bitch."

    Loki passed out on the couch.

    "The drink got to her." Freya shook her head. "We should check it out just in case. Ottar!"

    The mountainous frame of the Boaz appeared on the door, more intimidating than most gods. Hephaestus hoped someone in her Familia reached this level.

    ''Can Tsubaki do it?''

    Tsubaki was stuck at level 5 for quite a few years now. She also didn''t have much desire to adventure as she just holed up in her workshop to craft weapons. Putting the thought aside, she walked out with Freya and her bodyguard.

    Just as Ottar touched the doorknob, the aura disappeared.

    ¡­Completely vanished.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 229 - CH. 231: Confusion Rises

    [Freya POV]

    Ottar, clueless of the sudden change, opened the door. His hand rushed for the massive greatsword on his back. Ottar blocked the door, so Freya couldn''t see what aggravated him.??

    "Ottar."

    Freya stopped him and walked past him. The room had three people instead of two¡ªa silver-haired woman kneeling before Asahi. She turned her head, staring their way with her red eyes.

    ''The Valkyrie I met on the day of Monster Feria. How did she slip into the tower?''

    Freya looked back, ring at the hidden guard of the tower. The ck-haired catman stepped out of the shadow and kneeled.

    "Freya-sama, I¡ª"

    "Say thatter."

    Allen Fromel raised his head and stared at the woman who appeared out of nowhere. He clicked his tongue in frustration. "Yes, Freya-sama."

    With him taken care of, Freya walked into the room. The maid stood and bowed. "Sorry to intrude without notice. I needed to check up on My Lord on my Mistress''s order."

    "Your Mistress? Who is she?"

    Freya couldn''t help her curiosity. She was a strong woman; Freya could just see it in her soul¡ªa beautiful blue soul that radiated chill enough to freeze one''s spine. Like the strongest Valkyrie of Odin''s legion¡ªBrynhildr. Both had resembling souls, silver hair, and piercing red eyes.

    "My Lord''s wives are my mistresses."

    ''Her Lord¡­'' she thought and faced the man sleeping with a goddess''s head on his shoulder. The rxed face tempted her to approach and embrace her chest. She hardly resisted the urge.

    ''I knew he wasn''t normal when I couldn''t see his soul¡­ but his charm is way beyond the Elven race. It''s as if he is... a god.''

    The possibility was out of the question as many people saw him fighting in the dungeon. And that thing won''t spare a chance to wipe out any god it sensed.

    "My mistress ising over. We will take My Lord and Lady Astraea back to our mansion."

    "I have no objections," Freya said. "But, can you tell me how to snuck past my guards?"

    No adventurer would share their abilities details with others. However, Freya had her charm to interrogate any mortal.

    The maid shook her head. "I can''t divulge it without My Lord''s permission."

    Her charm failed yet again. Both the master and maid had rendered her charm useless. As ironic as it was for the undeniable goddess of beauty, Freya found the corner of his lips curving.

    "Interesting. Ottar, bring theing guest here."

    "Understood, Freya-sama."

    Ottar strode away from the scene.

    Meanwhile, Hephaestus stood outside the room, dealing with the confusion in her mind. Did that aurae from the maid? How did she sneak into Freya''s house under Allen and Ottar''s noses? Ottar was one thing as his senses weren''t on the level of Allen. A level 6 catman. The fastest man in Orario. She had heard enough reports about him. Didn''t this mean the maid was one of the strongest adventurers in Orario?

    Hephaestus let out a sigh and looked at the sleeping man and goddess. The two brightened the room with their innocent smiles. The goddess of purity and a yboy¡ªthe two couldn''t be far from each other, yet they were together like they were a match made in heaven.

    ''Astraea met her perfect half. It''s someone who understands and epts her.''

    Hephaestus unconsciously touched her eyepatch and shook her head.

    The maid was still waiting at Asahi''s side, gazing at him with gentle eyes. Even Hephaestus could feel the love dripping from her melting gaze.

    ''This man, isn''t his luck too good with women? What do they see in him that they are ready to share him with ten other women?''

    It was a mystery to Hephaestus, whose past lovers always ended up running away, their throats spewing simr frightened screams.

    Footsteps approached her back. Soon, a figure emerged. This one was a woman garbed in a tight ck suit. She had a professional vibe that meant business. She walked into the room with her gray hair drifting in the night breeze. She picked the young man in the romantic princess carry.

    "Asahi-sama¡­" she whispered.

    Her affectionate voice and soft demeanor shattered Hephaestus''s hope of finding a normal woman around Asahi. Another lovesick¡­ Hephaestus shook her head. The maid women carried Astraea in the same way and slowly walked away.

    Freya remained rooted to her spot, a wide, creepy smile stretched across her face. She remembered this smile too well.

    ...The predator found its new toy.

    "Wasn''t this just a meeting for us to rx?" Hephaestus whispered, but no one answered her question.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 230 - CH. 232: Astraea Is Jealous?

    Vote for bonus chapter.

    900 power stones for 1 chapter and 1200 power for 2 chapters!??

    ---

    After I woke up in the morning, Grayfia told me everything that happened at Babel.

    "I messed up."

    My schedule of taking aura pills got messy after the night shifts at the dungeon. Grayfia remembered the timing and tried to call Klyscha. But the goddess waszing with me in the nket. Grayfia took the matter in her hands and came to feed me the aura pill at thest moment. I don''t know if Freya or others noticed my change. They weren''t acting out from Grayfia''s perspective and Loki wasn''t at the scene, so I have no way of finding out. I can''t ask Hephaestus either.

    "Thanks, Grayfia. You saved me."

    Grayfia got up from the edge of the bed and turned around. "It''s nothing, My Lord. I should go now."

    Before she walked off, I grabbed her hand. "Wait, how did you give me aura pills?"

    Her hands trembled as she tried to shake off my hand. The more she struggled, the more I wanted to tease her for the answer.

    "I-I opened your mouth and put it in."

    That''s a lie. Someone kissed me at the time. The problem was already solved, so I stayed with Klyscha. Besides, Aimi was beaming ear to ear when carrying me. I didn''t want to interrupt her moment.

    "Tell the truth, or I''ll keep you here."

    "You¡­ why do you bully me?"

    "Because I love it."

    Grayfia and Saya are the most fun to tease.

    "...I kissed you," she murmured.

    "Now that wasn''t hard. Come, show me how you did it."

    "R-Rini is calling me!"

    She darted out of the room, leaving me hanging. Saeko sat up, rubbing her eyes in a daze.

    "Asahi-kun¡­?"

    "Yeah?"

    She said nothing andid back again. The drink was still on her head. Even Nao was sleeping like a log. Oh well, I had no time as the training awaited me. I did my usual routine and headed to the dining room in the main mansion. The usually lively ce was quiet as fuck.

    "Asahi?" Astraea called, standing near the door. "Wait a moment. I''ll prepare your breakfast."

    Grayfia appeared behind her, holding my breakfast. "No need to worry about yourself, Astraea-sama. I have done it."

    "Thanks."

    I busied myself with the delicious soup. Astraea quietly sat facing me. Putting her elbows on the table, she cupped her chins and watched me with droopy eyes. The goddess''s intense stare made me a tad ufortable. I asked for the reason for everyone''s disappearance. She answered after a long gap. It turned out I waste, and the rest of the girls had left for the Guild.

    "What happenedst night?" she asked.

    "Freya almost discovered me¡­"

    I recited the event to her in its entirety. Astraea''s face paled by the end of the story. "It''s my fault for sleep¡ª"

    "No. You just had a rough day. I also made the mistake of sleeping after you. So we are even, okay?"

    [¡ªAstraea: Affection +5]

    "...Okay. I won''t me myself alone. I will me you too," she smiled. "Seriously, that small mistake would have started a big war between us¡­ You don''t know Freya as much as I do. She will go to any lengths to acquire you. Any god will do that. Your abilities are too unique."

    "What about you? Aren''t you interested in my powers?"

    She gave a small nod. "To be honest, I am interested in your blessing skill. How can it bring world destruction?"

    "...Let''s call it the favor of a goddess."

    "Goddess? You met another goddess here?"

    I shook my head. "Not here. In my world. She is a kind goddess. Well, as long as I''m alive, she won''t destroy anything."

    "She seems to be a nice person."

    "She is the best woman in the world. I''d be a random soul wandering in the underworld without her."

    Astraea stared straight at me. "What do you mean a random soul in the underworld? Did you¡­?"

    I confirmed with a slight nod. It''s the most I can tell her without spooking her out.

    "I understand."

    Her voice was oddly bitter while her gentle eyes stared daggers at me. Was she perhaps jealous?

    "I have some urgent business somewhere. Let''s talk after I return."

    "Alright."

    I quickly gulped down the breakfast. "Oh, about your bed. It''s ready now. Show me your room."

    "Where is it?" she asked, her eyes glistening with anticipation.

    She guided me to her room. Well, it was surprisingly simple with just one bed, a table with some books and papers, and some small chests tucked under the table.

    I dragged her bed out of the room and put the new one. Astraea sat on the edge and let out a content sigh.

    [¡ªAstraea: Affection +4]

    "Sorry to make you work like that. I usually have trouble sleeping. Your bed fixed that for me¡­ so easily."

    I just returned a simple smile and teleported to Heaven. A wild Gabriel dragged me to her room and requested some headpats. Sitting on her bed, I gently patted her head. The smile she gave was filled with sweetness, bewitching my innocent heart.

    She was a lost cause at this point.

    After she had her daily dose, I headed to God''s room in his workshop. The usually empty room looked crammed with the addition of a giant transparent pod.

    What kind of alien shit is this now?

    "Um?"

    Chiaki was also curious about this. She is so silent that I forgot that she stays glued to me.

    "y with Gabriel, okay?"

    "Un!"

    Klyscha teleported the fairy to Seraph''s side.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 231 - CH. 233: The Ignorant Dragon

    Vote for bonus chapter.

    900 power stones for 1 chapter and 1200 power for 2 chapters!??

    ***

    God stopped tinkering with the white dragon gauntlet and turned to me. "Oh, you''re here."

    "Yes, Jii-san."

    "Geesaan what?"

    "Jii-san, it means Uncle in Japanese."

    "...Do I look like an uncle?"

    "You do."

    "..."

    "Anyway, what''s that thing?"

    I pointed to the strange white pod sitting duck in the center. It was quite tall, about three meters.

    "It''s for you,d. Wear the Emperor Gear and go inside. This will help you meet Ddraig or Albion in your mindscape. You have to get one''s consent to awaken this Emperor Gear. It will also sync your souls."

    Sync our souls? Will they agree though? Both battle maniacs will probably ask for a duel or something.

    "You won''t trap me or something, right?"

    "I won''t," he said with a deadpan face. "Be quick. I have a butt load of things to do after."

    You know the shit is serious when God starts using the word ''Butt.''

    "Fine. Fine. Sheesh, don''t be such a hardass. I''ll go in."

    I donned the gauntlet and approached the pod. God waved his hand and the chamber slid open like a convertible car''s roof.

    "Stand inside."

    ''Klyscha, what''s that?''

    (Ah, don''t worry. It''s an Astral Pod. A tool to force both souls to materialize in a spiritual ne. It''s not harmful.)

    ''Got it.''

    I entered the Astral pod and looked at God. He swung his hand to close the pod.

    "Close your eyes and focus on the melody," God spoke through the telepathy.

    Melody?

    A gentle tune whispered in my ears. It had a strangely calming effect that eased the tensions in my body. As I closed my eyes and concentrated on its rhythm, everything went silent. I quickly came to my senses and opened my eyes wide. Trails ofva dripped down the charred ck ceiling. I was on a stone tform surrounded by bubbling magma pools. A crimson dragon head peaked out, its two emerald eyes staring at me unblinking.

    "Hmm, I am out of the white space? Where is this?" Ddraig asked in a surprisingly soft voice and emerged out of the pool. She pressed her ws on the ground and sniffed me. "Your smell is very odd. Who are you, boy?"

    "Well, I''m Asahi."

    "Asahi, huh. You seem very calm for a small human. Have you ever heard of the Red Dragon Emperor?"

    I smiled. "The Red Dragon Emperor who died in the Great War?"

    "Those bunch of spineless cowards," she snorted, blowing a me ball over my head.

    Hey, you almost burnt my hair.

    The entire world gathered to end two dragons. Even if they destroyed cities in their fights, their death was rather tragic.

    "What''re you doing here? Did that old man send you here as a punishment?"

    "No. I''m here to negotiate."

    "Negotiate?" Her eyes flickered with amusement. "Negotiating with dead souls. That''s a new low even for that old man."

    Jeez. She truly hates my uncle. I admit he has done some questionable things in the past, but he was trying to redeem himself.

    "Do you know Trihexa?"

    "Trihexa? Who''s that?"

    "A being stronger than both heavenly dragons. It is on par with Great Red and Ouroboros Dragon."

    She approached even closer, staring at me through sharp, narrowed eyes. "On par with Great Red? You humans and your ignorance. You don''t even know the extent of Great Red''s powers. He can destroy anyone in his sleep. Even Ouroboros can''t defeat him in the Dimensional Gap."

    Her words reeked of arrogance and pride. Although she was quite wise in the novel, giving Issei knowledge about things calmly. It could be the result of hundreds of years trapped in the Longinus.

    "Your facts are wrong, miss dragon. Not only is Trihexa stronger than you two, but there are also more gods out there stronger than Great Red."

    Klyscha for one.

    "I don''t believe you."

    I read the entire Trihexa arc and some of the tournament arcs. She was the ignorant one here, not me!

    I tried to convince her of the threat Trihexa posed, how it would end the world (not really). But she remained undeterred. Stubborn as hell. I gave up. You can''t convince a dragon with words.

    "No wonder they say dragons are thick-headed lizards."

    "You¡­ What did you call me?"

    "My bad. Should I call you a winged lizard?"

    "Brat, now you''ve done it," she roared and spread her wings, casting a shadow over the entire ce. She stood up on her thick scaled legs and released another shaking roar, the emerald jewel on her chest glowing faintly. "Apologize now, or face my wrath!"

    She was hot-headed on top of that.

    Her girly voice wasn''t intimidating at the very least. Seeing the ceiling shattering over her head, a thought popped up in my head.

    ''Can I control this world?''

    (Yes, My love. Your Dreamwalker powers apply to this or any other spiritual realm.)

    "Burn."

    She opened her maws and spat a fiery vortex. I snapped my fingers with a smirk.

    "Water."

    The ceiling split open and sprinkled water on the mes. Her dragon mes, known for burning gods to ashes, got extinguished by some water. Her eyes widened as she sat there in disbelief. She scratched the ceiling to find the source of water.

    "What did you do?"

    "Wanna try again?"

    "You, stop provoking me. Tell me."

    "Can you stop being so bossy?"

    "Asking a dragon to give up their pride," she snorted. "Stop being so smug for that one trick. I will show you why people feared me."

    Her jewel glowed brighter and brighter, her aura doubling each second.

    Oh boy, she was serious about a fight. I can practically manipte reality to my whims. Even without it, I was confident not to lose against her.

    I cracked my knuckles, looking up at her jaw-dropping, immense frame. "Bring it on."

    Finally, someone who can force me to use everything at my disposal.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 232 - CH. 234: Her Conditions

    Vote for bonus chapter.

    900 power stones for 1 chapter and 1200 power for 2 chapters!??

    ***

    Ddraig squinted at her prey¡ªthe tiny human grinning up at her as he cracked his knuckles. She had expected him to cower in fear, or get on his knees and beg for forgiveness. This wasn''t the reaction she expected. Yet this stirred her anger even more. Did her reputation sink low that a human could act so audacious?

    She raised her w and smashed it down on him. Her attack only crushed the stone tform as Asahi leaped into the air with fiery wings on his back.

    She felt like she had seen those scarlet mes before. Where was it? She couldn''t wrap her head around it.

    "What are you dazing out for?" A whisper reached her ears as a hand caressed her snout. "A little hard."

    She snapped back and tried to catch him. Asahi slipped away with his swift wings. She boosted her strength over and over. The sensation of indomitable strength surged through her body. With her boosted powers, she shed at Asahi. He dodged by a hairbreadth. Her dragon eyes registered surprise at his speed.

    "That was close," Asahi patted his chest with a sigh. "I should stop holding back."

    Holding back.

    Holding back.

    Holding back.

    The words echoed in Ddraig''s ears. This was the first time someone said that to her face. Even if fake, his words wounded her pride and filled her with rage.

    "You, how dare you disrespect me like that."

    Her jewel released a blinding light as her emotions blinded her. Asahi could imagine the ''Boost'' sound resounding in the jewel. He sweated as Ddraig trained her now crimson eyes on him.

    "Crap. Did I provoke her too much?"

    "Prate."

    Asahi''s instincts warned him. He darted back immediately until he was beyond the reach of Ddraig''s ws. Her ws imbued with ''Prate'' could ignore defense. A single hit might prove to be lethal on Asahi. The limited space in the cave served as an advantage to him. As long as he dodged her physical attacks, he would be fine.

    He reinforced his body with every possible magic. A translucent film enveloped his body. The change in his aura garnered Ddraig''s attention, bringing some rationality to her furious eyes.

    "You are not a human."

    The most a human had achieved was what. Ultimate ss? His aura was beyond that, easily matching a God-ss.

    ''He truly held back before.''

    "I''m still human, you know," Asahi replied. "Besides, what reason do I have to lie to a dead person?"

    The words resonated with her. She already kicked the bucket, didn''t she? Why would he weave lies and stories about a monster to trick her?

    Ddraig squinted her eyes. "I believe you now. Tell me what do you want from me?"

    Asahi blinked his eyes, a bit suspicious at her attitude change. Asahi exined the Emperor Gear God created and the reason for his appearance here. Ddraig hummed as she listened to him attentively.

    "So, you want to use my abilities while keeping me inside that gear you mentioned? Is that it?"

    "Yeah¡­"

    "I refuse. I won''t let myself be used even if the world gets destroyed."

    She had an enormous pride as a Heavenly Dragon. How could she be reduced to a mere tool?

    "I understand. I will ask God to release your soul."

    He wasn''t about to beat up a dead dragon for strength. He hadn''t fallen that low.

    It was Ddraig''s turn to be baffled. He gave up so easily. It would be wrong if she didn''t expect him to put a price for her help, like helping her in creating a new vessel. She could transfer her soul into it and live and breathe once again.

    "Why are you surprised?"

    Ddraig shook her head. "It''s... nothing."

    Her pride refused to take back those words, even though she wanted to!

    The visible conflict on her face was so apparent. "Tell me, do you want to live again?"

    "Who wouldn''t?"

    Asahi scratched his head, trying toe up with a decent deal that satisfied both sides. He could recreate her body based on her original, but he couldn''t do anything about the soul. He raised the concern to Ddraig.

    "I can take care of that part."

    "Ten years. Help me with Boosted Gear for ten years, then I''ll let you live again."

    Asahi was assured of boosting his base stats to Ddraig''s level in less than ten years. Boosted Gear won''t help after that anyway.

    "Just a decade?" Ddraig muttered. She used to hibernate for more than that in herir. "How strong would my body be?"

    "Close to your prime, maybe."

    "I agree!"

    "Nice."

    "On one condition."

    "What¡­?"

    "You will have to beat me first in the open, not in this suffocating ce. You have the ground advantage here. And don''t use that trick to deal with my mes. "

    "..."

    Asahi was speechless at the conditions she put forward.

    "Why do I have to beat you?"

    "I can''t let a weak male handle me. That is the pride of I, Y Ddraig Goch, the Red Dragon Emperor."

    Asahi''s lips formed a line. He could barely hold his own against the nerfed God slightly boosted by Seraph''s powers. How could he beat a Heavenly Dragon head on? A Diva''s full powered attacks won''t do much harm and Gae Bolg won''t work on a soul. Even if it worked, he wasn''t out to kill her.

    "Dammit," he cursed under his breath. "I''ll still try¡­e at me!"

    He wasn''t going to give up just yet!

    ***

    You can support me and read 20 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 233 - CH. 235: Mayaâ€™s Return

    Vote for bonus chapter.

    900 power stones for 1 chapter and 1200 power for 2 chapters!??

    ***

    "Gods, you are worse than a cockroach."

    Ddraig cursed, looking down on the little old me sprawled on the stone tform which floated on thevake. This object surprisingly survived the havoc of our battle.

    "Then you''re a thick-skinned lizard."

    My attempts to defeat her ended in this. I dodged her attacks with some effort and counterattacked with everything. Yet, her sturdy scales sheathed in her dragon aura resisted my full-powered punches. She was smugly boasting her aura-enhanced defense, but slowly, the frustration of not being able to defeat me sent her into a frenzy.

    "You are the strongest human I have ever met."

    "Doesn''t mean anything if I can''t defeat you."

    "Only Albion was able to give me this big of a fight. Every other god was terrified of my mes. So feel proud of it."

    "...Okay."

    "I wonder where that old lizard''s soul is."

    "You have to ask God about that."

    "Hey,d. Time''s up. Don''t sleep too long," God''s voice rumbled in the sky.

    That''s my cue to leave.

    Ddraig snorted. "Come again. I''ll beat you to a pulp next time."

    "We''ll see that."

    The world faded into nothing.

    I opened my eyes back in the pod. Raising my hand to open the pod, I noticed the red lines on my gauntlet. I climbed out of the pod and showed it to God.

    "That''s new. The gear is evolving¡­ or rather fusing with Ddraig''s soul," he said, smiling ear to ear. "You even charmed a dragon¡­ nothing less from you,d."

    Seducing that thick-headed dragon¡ªhe was asking for impossible, wasn''t he?

    "Now, time for our training."

    "Come at me, old man. I''m gonna show you the wildest fighting style."

    "Alright,d. Let''s move to the training ground."

    ***

    After our usual training, I took Chiaki from Gabriel''s room and returned to my room in Stardust Garden. It was mine in name only as all the girls shared it despite having a room for themselves. Strangely, the room was empty.

    "Surprise!"

    The cheerful voice almost made me jump. Maya appeared through Klyscha''s teleportation. She was dressed in a pale blue dress with a yellow ribbon around her waist. Her hair formed spirals along the edges, giving her strong ojou-sama vibes. Though, I had to admit the dazzling smile on her face was just heart melting.

    "Don''t scare me like that."

    "Sorry. I was too excited."

    "It''s nothing," I said and stroked her hair. The overpowered headpats made her melt like a jelly. "Break from school?"

    "Weekend break~. Onii-sama was busy with Yuriko-sama''s store, so Klyscha-sama sent me here to see this city."

    Sunday break? Shizuka told me her school had extra sses to make up for the world war stuff. At the same time, I was with Yuriko to put the final touches on her shop. It was going to open in a day or two or so she said.

    "Let''s have a date in Orario."

    "Sure~. I will empty Onii-sama''s wallet."

    I have too much valis for her to spend; not enough to buy the city, but enough for a normal girl to buy whatever she wants. Well, being an ojou-sama didn''t put her in the normal category.

    Loud footsteps neared the room, belonging to none other than Alise. She raised her hand with a grin.

    "Yo, junior. Wanna grab som¡ªwho is this new girl?!"

    Maya slipped away and bowed before Alise. "I''m Maya Yotsuba. Pleased to make your acquaintance."

    Alise was at a loss of words at the polite greeting. She scratched the back of her head with a sheepish smile. "Another sister? Just how many do you have? Where do they pop up from anyway?"

    "I''m Onii-sama''s woman," Maya smugly dered. "Also, Onii-sama only has one blood-rted Onee-san."

    "Who is she?" she asked. "I''m just curious. Nothing more, okay?"

    Maya gently tugged at my sleeve. "Is she a tsundere like Saya Nee-san?"

    "Yes," I whispered.

    "Onii-sama, going on offense is the best way to deal with her."

    "I know. I know. I''m not actively trying to seduce anyone here."

    "Okay."

    "Oi, what''re you two whispering?" Alise looked at us suspiciously. "Is she enchanted by my perfect figure?"

    "Yes, Alise-sama. You''re very beautiful. Isn''t she, Onii-sama?"

    "Yep. So many adventurers are jealous of me because Alise-sama is close to me¡­"

    "Y-Yes. P-People adore me too much," she fumbled with her words. "K-Kaguya is calling me. Goodbye!"

    She scurried out of the room.

    Maya grinned. "She is so easy to read."

    "I know right."

    "Enough about her Onii-sama. You must spoil me and only me today."

    We rarely spent more than a few minutes every day. Sometimes during breakfast, or at night¡ªher time with me had shrunk considerably. Her magic studies kept her quite busy and exhausted. Since she was free today, I gotta let her enjoy this day.

    "dly. What do you want to do?"

    "Eat Onii-sama," she said with a lighthearted chuckle. Despite the mischievous glint in her eyes, her tone was quite serious. She winked innocently. "I meant eating with Onii-sama. I''m starving after working out."

    Geez, this little devil. She was more aware of these matters than the thousands of years old Astraea. It was more than absurd.

    "Okay. Let''s grab something outside real quick."

    "Yes¡ª"

    "Asahi, are you free?" Astraea''s voice arrived before she popped up at the door. She looked at Maya and tilted her head. "Who is this cute girl?"

    "I''m Maya Yotsuba. You must be Astraea-sama."

    "Indeed. I am."

    Maya tried to bow but Astraea stopped her.

    "You don''t need to do that. Asahi, let me know when you''re free. I want to discuss something with you and Loki."

    "Onii-sama can go¡ª"

    I shushed her with a rub on her head.

    "I was about to go out with Maya. Astraea, can we talk with Lokiter? I know it''s rude but Maya usually doesn''t have time to meet me. I wanted to show her around Orario."

    Loki would perhaps want to talk aboutst night. After that huge botch, I''m sure Loki was sweating in her room. Because when it came to making a mess, nobody was better than Freya herself.

    "Ah, no problem. I''ll send someone to tell Loki," Astraea said with a smile. "If youck funds, do not hesitate to ask me."

    "Thanks for the offer, but I don''tck money."

    "Okay. Then see youter."

    Astraea walked out of the room.

    "I thought a goddess would be more overbearing," Maya said.

    "Astraea isn''t like that. Well, most gods aren''t."

    "Still¡­ Astraea, the Virgin Greek Goddess of Justice, Innocence, and Purity. Even she couldn''t resist Onii-sama''s charm. Onii-sama, aren''t you too overpowered?"

    Hold on a second. Astraea is a virgin goddess?

    Klyscha chuckled. (Yes, My Love. I''m sorry for not telling you. It was cute seeing you fuss over those little details.)

    Can''t be mad at her no matter what she does. Honestly, Astraea being a virgin was so obvious. I only thought there were three virgin goddesses in Greek. To think there was another one in that f''d up world.

    "Onii-sama?"

    I pinched Maya''s cheeks. "I''m far from overpowered. I''m nowhere close to Klyscha''s level."

    "Onii-sama, can I join Familia and enter the dungeons? I want to support Onii-sama too like others."

    "Sure, you can. But I''ll decide when you can visit the dungeon. Is that okay with you?"

    I can''t let her overexert herself. After all said and done, she was still twelve.

    "Asahi-kun~, Maya-chan~."

    Shiori returned, sounding upbeat as always. The others also followed her into the room.

    Nao plopped on the bed and sighed. "Shopping here is more tiring than I thought."

    Rika sat beside Nao and hugged my waist, rubbing her head against me. "Let me recharge some energy."

    Saeko shook her head at the two. "You two are just making a fuss."

    "We''re not!"

    I smiled at Aimi staring at me with a soft expression in her eyes. "What did you guys buy?"

    They carried no bags whatsoever, then the stuff would be in their rings.

    "The woman makeup stuff you don''t wanna know," Rika replied. "Don''t worry about Rini-chan and Grayfia-chan. They went to that side to help Shizuka."

    That''s nothing new.

    "Okay. I wanted to take Maya around the city," I said.

    Saeko softly stroked Maya''s hair. "Please, do it. We were also going to have a small dive in the dungeon."

    I hadn''t progressed after stepping into the 38th floor. Hope they don''t go too far.

    ***

    You can support me and read 20 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 234 - CH. 236: Mayaâ€™s Date

    Vote for bonus chapter.

    900 power stones for 1 chapter and 1200 power for 2 chapters!??

    ***

    As Maya came out of the mansion, the burning sun made her squint. She had already applied the sunscreen on her body beforeing here. Everybody had warned her about the heated weather in the city. At times like these, she envied Grayfia''s sun immunity skill.

    Asahi put a straw hat on her head. "There. Gotta save your skin from tan."

    ''Doesn''t Onii-sama like tan?''

    She had seen how much he adored Rika and Leme. She shook her head. Tan or not, he tried his best to give equal attention to his lovers.

    Maya peered at her front. The bustling streets were full of pedestrians and adventurers of various races chattering and exchanging smiles. Orario was every bit as vibrant as Maya imagined it to be; it was very different from the neat, cold streets where people just minded their own business.

    Maya quietly clutched Asahi''s hand and intertwined her fingers with his big fingers. Her heart elerated from the warmth.

    "Let''s grab some Jagamarukun."

    "Jagamarukun, yeah. Shiori-san boasted about the snack being nice and spicy."

    "Yep, that. Tell me if you like something on the way."

    "Understood."

    Asahi led her to the massive square area with pristine statues. They found a food stall a few steps ahead. Asahi ordered for both of them. The seller even offered them extras with a wide smile, saying Asahi was a regr here and many girls started eating here because of him. Thetter part made Maya chuckle.

    "Here." Asahi took the wrapped piece of snack and gave it to Maya. Maya so wanted to take one and share it with him as a gesture of intimacy, but she couldn''t say anything. She took it, ducked her head, and started munching on the spicy snack.

    "Natsumi''s home is close¡­" Asahi muttered, wiping his face with a napkin. "Maya, let''s take a detour. I''ll show you something cool."

    Natsumi? Rika casually mentioned the name once. Nobody revealed much detail about her, so Maya assumed the woman to be a female from Asahi''s old world.

    ''Who is she?''

    Maya''s lips curved. She loved mysteries and solving them stuffed her chest.

    The destination was only three streets away. A giant mansion that could perhaps be a ssic antique. The beastkin guard opened the door, smiling as if they were familiar with Asahi.

    "Captain is having a talk with Apollo-sama in the garden."

    ''Apollo? The Greek god?''

    "Alright. We''re going in."

    Asahi led Maya inside. She nced at the lush garden in admiration. Her eyes stopped on the man and woman sitting there with a table separating them.

    The brte''s face lit up with joy. "Master!"

    The man also got up and gave a forced smile. The look of terror in his eyes was so apparent. Maya was curious about what Asahi did to instill this terror in a man.

    "Ma¡ªAsahi. And youngdy, who might you be?"

    Asahi red at him. Apollo ducked his head and scurried away. Maya was speechless at his cowardice. Wasn''t he supposed to be Apollo, the sun god?

    "Natsumi, any news?"

    "Master, there is. Someone has been spreading rumors about the Evilus members hiding around the 25th floor of the dungeon. I couldn''t find the person doing it, which makes it shadier."

    ''Evilus? Rumors?''

    "I see. Try to find more information. I''ll check that floor myself."

    "No, Master. I was discussing with Apollo about going there. I know Master can kill them as easily as stepping on a bug¡­ I want to help Master in dealing with small problems like them."

    Natsumi looked as determined as a soldier ready to go to the battlefield. Maya had felt the same from her father when he talked about avenging her. This prompted Maya to take another look at the woman. She seemed to be a woman in herte twenties with long, unkempt coffee brown hair. Standing at an envious height, her curvaceous figure was hidden in a loose blue shirt and ck skirt. Maya groaned inwardly. Rini had achieved a perfect figure in two days, yet she hadn''t changed much after working her ass off in the gym.

    ''I hope my race was Monster like Rini.''

    "Are you sure?" Asahi asked calmly.

    "Hundred percent."

    "Then go ahead. First things first. You aren''t allowed to die. Your ve life is a thousand times more useful than some evil spreading mobs, got that?"

    Asahi''s words took Maya back. She hadn''t seen him this solemn after that incident, the one that made her head over heels for him.

    ''She is a ve? Onii-sama enved a woman? She must''ve done something really horrible to deserve this treatment.''

    Still, Asahi seemed to care for Natsumi, or he wouldn''t warn her of the danger.

    ''Seriously Onii-sama, you''re too kind sometimes!''

    Natsumi lowered her head until her chin touched her corbone. "Yes, Master. I won''t disappoint you."

    Maya nodded at her admirable determination and loyalty. Such servants were rare to encounter in her world. That''s why the ns raised their own servants to make them utterly loyal to their cause.

    Asahi turned around to leave.

    "Little sis, good luck on your date," Natsumi whispered.

    Maya looked over her shoulder and smiled. "Thank you."

    Maya inquired some details about Natsumi from Asahi. Walking on the streets, he revealed the incident that happened in his world. Maya couldn''t have believed it if Asahi didn''t say it. But she blindly trusted anything Asahi said.

    (My love is right about people in love being blind.)

    ''Klyscha-sama, you should know how much I love him now. I can''t help after he epted me so easily!''

    (We''re in the same boat, Maya-chan. You should attack him today. He won''t be able to resist a loli''s attack.)

    ''I-I want to, you know. But my promise; it is holding me back.''

    (Screw promises. Everything is fair in love and war. Just sneak into bed tonight and slide his divine cock inside your hole. He will do the rest.)

    ''A-Are you sure it''ll work?''

    (Sheeeesh. Who am I?)

    ''...Marikawa household''s first wife.''

    (You think I''ll give you terrible advice?)

    ''Never¡­ I''ll think about it.''

    She had imagined multiple times how their first time would go. The scenario Klyscha mentioned was one of them. She was a bit ashamed of thinking of forcing herself on Asahi.

    "What''s going on in your pretty little head?"

    "Nothing, Onii-sama. I am just happy to be here."

    "Oh."

    The date continued.

    ***

    You can support me and read 20 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 235 - CH. 237: Plans

    After almost 200 chapters, I''m gonna take the next week off. I''m feeling some burn out from writing.

    Don''t worry the bonus chapter will be posted this week.??

    ***

    The date turned out to be more fun than I expected. I bought some pairs of nice clothes for Maya, took her to a maid cafe, and the market near the Stardust Garden. I wanted to take her around the entire Orario, but Maya kept urging me to return and finish my business with Astraea. So I escorted Maya back to my room.

    "So, had fun or not?"

    "It''s impossible to not have fun with Onii-sama around. School life is boring¡­ you should join."

    Studies¡­ Despite jumping a few grades, I hadn''t finished my university course. Shiori, Saya, and Shiori hadn''t finished high school. Rini and Aiko too. Lots of dropouts in the family. Nothing wrong with a normal life break after clearing the dungeon. The two hundred floors might take quite the time. Speaking of which, the girls hadn''t returned yet. They''re gonna have all the fun alone.

    I connected to Rika through telepathy.

    ''Rika babe, what''s going on over there?''

    "Wait, Aa-chan. Not now. I can''t afford to feel these tingles in a battle!"

    The telepathy did make my chest a bit warm, not to the extent Rika described. Perhaps it was different for everyone.

    "Call me after the battle, okay?"

    "Got it!"

    I ended the connection and sat down for the moment. Maya slid to my side and rested her head on myp. I stroked her hair while telling her about the study n.

    "Attending school with Onii-sama, I''m fully on board with the idea."

    "High school and university are different though."

    "Don''t underestimate me, Onii-sama. As a magic prodigy, I can skip however many grades I want," she dered with a broad smile.

    The oujo-sama was right about that. The education worked differently in her world than ours. Wait, going to some other world for school might not be bad. Maya''s world schools are more centered on magic. It''s not a bad thing, but their magic system was really about calctions and whatnot. I''d surely get bored after a month or so if there wasn''t some milf teacher to unt her ass. Experiencing other worlds might be a good trip for everyone.

    Astraea didn''t arrive after all this time. Maya''s sluggish expression made her too cute to be disturbed. Should I call her with telepathy? Leme''s authority allowed me to contact a girl with over 50 affection points. Astraea had 71, which was quite surprising.

    I closed my eyes and concentrated on contacting Astraea.

    ''Astraea?''

    "...Who is it?"

    ''It''s me, Asahi.''

    "Ah, what are you doing in my head? It''s not a good ce to wander around."

    ''I''m in my room.''

    "Wait, I''ming."

    ''Yes. Please, cum for me.''

    "Okay."

    Shaking my head at her clueless personality, I ended the connection. Momentster, she arrived at the door.

    "Is she sleeping?" she whispered her question and perched on my side.

    "Seems so."

    Ojou-sama became sofortable that she fell asleep.

    "Asahi, I was thinking of¡­ telling your secret to Hephaestus. She has always been my friend, supporting me before I descended to Orario. She won''t tell anyone¡ª"

    "Go ahead. I don''t mind."

    Someone like Hephaestus wouldn''t sell anyone out.

    "You¡­ trust me that much?"

    "I do. You haven''t done anything against me so far to betray my trust."

    [¡ªAstraea: Affection +3]

    Her affection is nearing the 100 points mark. Would she confess if that happened?

    "Shall we go to Hephaestus''s shop?"

    "Su¡ª"

    "My Lord, should I bring them here instead?" Grayfia interjected, appearing in front of me out of nowhere. "You don''t need to walk that far with Astraea-sama."

    "Okay."

    "I''ll be back soon."

    And she disappeared.

    Grayfia walked four steps ahead of everyone. Does she have some foresight skill?

    In another minute, the party of three arrived in the room. Grayfia prepared a couch for the two guests before she nodded at me and walked away to do her chores.

    Hephaestus surveyed the surroundings with wide eyes. "We came here in the blink of an eye¡­ That maid has teleportation and storage skills."

    I nodded at her statement that couldn''t be any more true. "She is the best maid."

    "Thisd has that too," Lokimented and pointed at Maya. "Ya got another pipsqueak. How many do ya n to bed in your life?"

    "I don''t know. I can''t stop myself from liking good women."

    "Good woman? Ya think I''m one?"

    "Maybe. Who knows." I shrugged. "Don''t be too noisy. She is sleeping."

    Loki fell back on the couch. "Fine¡­ I''ll shut up. This couch is too good."

    Hephaestus also sat down, looking at Astraea skeptically."So Astraea, any reason to bring me here? Or you just wanted to show off the new adventurers'' skills."

    "Yesterday, when we were at Freya''s, did you sense a strange aura?"

    Hephaestus crossed her legs and frowned deeply at the question. "Yes, I did sense a god''s aura. You three know something about it?"

    "That aura belonged to Asahi. He is a god from another world¡­"

    Astraea exined everything about me and my family being from another world and our abilities. Loki also added whenever she felt like it to make it more believable.

    Hephaestus trained her sharp eye on me. "Can you show me your aura?"

    "I can," I replied.

    Just letting my mana run wildly could cleanse the pill''s effects.

    Hephaestus''s shock was real.

    ***

    You can support me and read 20 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 236 - CH. 238: What The F*ck Loki!

    Hephaestus squinted, trying to notice any changes around Asahi. A wave of invisible energy washed over her, shaking her to her core. Even without removing her eyepatch, she could see the immense white energy running wild in Asahi''s body. She closed her right eye. Her left eye''s ability allowed her to control her Arcanum better than any god out there, making her sensitive to any change. Asahi at this moment shone brighter than the sun itself.

    ''Beautifully terrifying. This much energy can wipe out Orario multiple times over.''??

    The mere thought froze her nerves. Even a god''s arcanum couldn''t rival his intense light. The wild energy slowly calmed down, but his aura thrived, stretching into the room.

    This also proved what Astraea said about him.

    "It''s enough."

    Asahi nodded and gulped down something. His aura shrunk into his body, and his presence reduced to less than a normal human.

    ''Convenient way to hide his identity¡­ What is that on his head?''

    She spotted the red lump on his head. It was small, yet packed in a dense concentration of fire that seemed impossible in theory. As a Goddess of Fire and cksmith, she felt her pride cracking for not noticing this earlier.

    "You see her?" Asahi asked with an amused smile. He flipped his palm, and a small fairy flew down and sat there.

    The little fairy girl reminded Hephaestus of the almost extinct Smander Spirit. Their presence was just too familiar, but Hephaestus could tell the difference between power. Despite brimming with fire energy, none of the energy leaked in the real world¡ªshe had the finest control over her domain "Fire."

    "What is she?"

    "She, well, it''s a bit hard to exin¡­ I created her."

    "She is your child?!" Loki asked. "You fucked a Smander or what?"

    "What the fuck Loki?!" Asahi cursed, giving Loki a nk stare. "I meant create, not give birth."

    "The fuck? Ya god of creation now?"

    As absurd as Asahi''s existence was, him possessing powers of Creation God would be¡­ just too much.

    ''How can a man possess so many powers? It''s just not fair.''

    Hephaestus looked at Astraea. The goddess of justice had her entire attention on Asahi, a strange light twinkling in her eyes.

    ''She is lost¡­''

    She could understand her reasons if just a little. Despite possessing the powers to rule over the world, he was silently sitting in a corner without showing any signs of arrogance. After fiddling with gods for centuries, she hade to appreciate every ounce of humility.

    The little spirit started pointing fingers at Hephaestus.

    "Chiaki, what? You want to go to Hephaestus?" Asahi asked.

    Chiaki nodded repeatedly. Hephaestus couldn''t help butugh at the scene.

    Hephaestus stretched her hand. "Come here."

    Chiaki spread her tiny wings and drifted toward Hephaestus. She flew past Hephaestus''s hand and settled on her head. Despite not seeing her, Hephaestus could sense the warmth emanating from her little body. It was like sitting in front of a hearth. The word brought a nostalgic smile to her face.

    ''I hope she is alright there.''

    Hephaestus reached to catch her, but the fairy dodged her and hid in her hair.

    Asahi chuckled. "She likes you."

    Hephaestus raised her brows helplessly. "I can''t see her there¡­ How did you create a Spirit?"

    "It''s a skill I recently acquired. It helps me create living beings. Though, I don''t think I''ll do that again soon."

    "Must''ve been hard," Astraea said.

    Hephaestus leaned back on the couch. "I believe he is an otherworlder now. My question is how long are you going to hide his presence. It''s unrealistic to think nobody will notice him. Freya is already suspicious of him."

    "We gotta try," Loki chimed in. "Nothing else we can do. Asahi can retreat to his world if things get too hairy. Ya can do that, right?"

    "Yep. But I''m not gonna run away before finishing the dungeon."

    "Heh," Loki smirked. "What do ya want from the dungeon?"

    Asahi returned a bright grin. "Nothing. Justing face to face with the final boss will be enough for me."

    "I''ll support you," Astraea said. "Ending the dungeon''s tyranny will be very helpful for everyone."

    ''Final boss¡­'' Hephaestus shook her head. ''Even gods don''t know what is the final enemy except it''s a monster of immeasurable caliber.''

    "I''m now part of this strange group. What am I supposed to do, Astraea?"

    "Nothing. I just wanted to let Hephaestus know about our circumstances."

    "Just that?"

    "Yes?" Astraea tilted her head. "I didn''t want to hide this big secret from my friend."

    Hephaestus scratched her hair, a sheepish smile forming on her face. She felt nice to hear someone appreciate her as a real friend other than thatzy goddess. Hephaestus turned to Loki.

    "And what''s your deal? Why''re you so quiet about him? I figured you''d try to exploit the heck out of a strong warrior like him."

    She couldn''t swallow the fact that Loki was helping Astraea without any incentive.

    "Hey, ya are makin'' me some kind of maniptive bitch."

    "Are you not?"

    "How cruel. I did somethin'' out of kindness, and this is the result." Loki held her head in her hands and started sobbing.

    Hephaestus crossed her arms on her chest. "Not buying your crocodile tears."

    "Sob, Aissu likes him. Now, Hephaestus also turned on me. This man is istin'' me from my loved ones."

    "..."

    "Wait, Hephaestus. Loki didn''t ask me anything to protect my secret. She is doing it to prevent any Familia wars in Orario."

    "Yes."

    Asahi and Astraea backed Loki up. The mischievous goddess wiped her tears and grinned. "See. Theseds believe me. Hephaestus, how about ya pay up for hurtin'' my feelings?"

    "What do you want now?"

    "Ny percent discount on Aissu armor."

    "Buzz off."

    Personal and business affairs were different. Hephaestus drew a clear line between them whenever she could. Paying up for a craft showed its value to the creator. How could she, the best cksmith in heavens, let her items sell for dirt cheap price?

    "Five percent. Take it or leave it."

    "I''ma take it."

    The haggling made Astraea chuckle. She had expected the discussion to be a bit more solemn considering its consequences on Orario. Her worries were all for naught.

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    (Asahi POV)

    It took some time to get Chiaki out of Hephaestus''s hair. Grayfia escorted the goddesses back to their homes. Well, that went fine. Chiaki sure like Hephaestus. Even though the goddess looked troubled, she was enjoying Chiaki''spany.

    Astraea sighed, brushing her shoulder with mine. "I am going to tell the Guild about your level up. We dyed it long enough."

    "Sure. You always know where to look for me."

    "I do," Astraea said with a smile before walking off.

    The sleepy Maya made me yawn. I should go help in the dungeon, but I can''t leave Maya like this.

    (Doesn''t she look lovely?)

    ''She does.''

    "...Onii-sama," Maya yawned and got up. "Sorry¡­"

    "Don''t worry, girl. Now that you''re up, wanna hop into the dungeon?"

    A wide-eyed smile dawned on her drowsy face. She raised her hand. "Yes!"

    "You can''t fight in this dress. I''ll make better equipment for you, okay?"

    "Make? Onii-sama wants to make it by himself?"

    "I think so. I need some time to learn more about smithing."

    "Onii-sama''s handmade equipment¡­ Maya can wait for that."

    I better finish Saeko''s sword before that. Chiaki gently patted my head.

    "Umu!"

    This must be her way of saying, "I''ll help Master!"

    "Let''s go."

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 237 - CH. 239: New Class

    The dungeon was unweing as always, throwing giant frogs at us the moment we teleported. Of course, I sucker-punched them. As if I''d let these gross things touch Maya''s clean dress. The girls annihted the monsters with Diva spells, something they rarely used due to its destructive power. The disgusting monsters brought out the worst in them.

    The dungeon retaliated with another swarm of frog and lizard monsters. Rini was in her rampage mode, taking fights left and right. I joined the fight to wipe out everything the dungeon threw at us and helped with Rini''s berserk nature.??

    [¡ªYou have leveled up!]

    [¡ªCongrattions on umting 500 stats in Magic.]

    [¡ªReward: Magician ss]

    Level 29, and Magician ss¡­ heck yeah! I can''t equip the ss without reaching the level 50 mark. Even then, I''d have to let go of one ss for this. Which ss would be better¡­ I''ll think when the timees.

    ''Klyscha, what''s the use of this ss?''

    (Boost efficiency and power of your magic. Imagine using steroids on every magic spell you have without any repercussions.)

    That might just be enough to bring down Ddraig!

    "Phew. Aa-chan, you saved me. These monsters are repulsive as fuck."

    Saeko sheathed her sword and nodded. "True. Nao-san almost vomited."

    These were nothingpared to the insect swarm I faced before. d I didn''t bring them along that day.

    "I did not!" Nao protested. "I just said they make me want to vomit¡­ I''ve seen the dead walking on the streets, this is nothing inparison."

    Nao looked so cute when she tried to put on a brave front. I quietly hugged the brte and gave her a treat of headpats.

    "Uhhhh, I''m not a child."

    "But you''re liking it though."

    "Headpats are good," she admitted.

    "I know," I said and turned to Shiori. "Which floor is it?"

    Shiori tapped her chin with a thoughtful expression. "It was hard to find if we went down a floor or not. Let''s see¡­ Alise told me that the 44th floor looks like it''s carved inside a dying volcano. We aren''t there yet, so we should be somewhere between the 42nd and 44th floor."

    Inside a volcano, huh. Fortunately, our clothes can easily adjust to heat.

    "Maya can''t go there in these clothes."

    Maya groaned in frustration. "Onii-sama¡ª"

    I put a finger on her lips. "I''ll help you adjust to the upper floors first. You can move down after getting battle experience."

    "I understand. I will fight!"

    "That''s the spirit, Maya-chan. You remind me of Aa-chan when he saved me. He had such a noble expression¡ªAhn~."

    "She got wet¡­" Shiori muttered, shaking her head. "We should find the path to the 44th floor before returning home! This sweat is annoying me."

    Ipletely agreed with her. Conquering five floors in a day was more than enough.

    The party leisurely advanced, taking care of any monsters on the way. The passages gradually grew warmer, indicating the arrival of the 44th floor. There wasn''t any boss or even a monster to stop us from taking the stairs down to the 44th floor.

    The temperature instantly rose by a good few degrees. The area constructed of hazy red bedrock surrounded us. The sight truly resembled a dying volcano.

    "Hot¡­" Maya muttered as beads of sweat dripped down her face.

    Can my headpats help Maya with this zing weather? What if I tried to add Water Element to the headpats? The headpats used my mana even if it was barely noticeable. It shouldn''t be impossible to add an element to them.

    I gently pulled Maya towards me and stroked her hair. I channeled the Water Element throughout my body while patting her head.

    "Onii-sama, your hands are freezing~."

    That seemed to work out too well.

    I pulled back my hand. "Let''s return for the time being."

    "Yes!"

    Shiori was more than excited to leave today. Did something happen when I wasn''t around?

    I teleported to the mansion with everyone. The girls immediately removed their clothes and rushed for the bath except for Saeko. She stood there, ncing at me.

    "Asahi-kun¡­" Saeko hesitated but the gleam in her eyes had be familiar to me. She wanted some love to keep off the lust from exploding.

    "Saeko?"

    She silently took my hand and guided it to her chest. The softness made me forget her throbbing heart and pulled me into a debate between myself, whether to get naked here or in the bath.

    "Let''s bathe together. I will wash your back."

    "Bath, it is."

    "Nicely done!" Shioiri peeked through the door and gave a thumbs up. "I''ll be ready to get dirty after some cleanup."

    "Take your time," Saeko remarked yfully. "I''ll take mine."

    "Ah yes," Shiori remarked and shuffled away.

    Saeko peeled my hand off her chest and intertwined our fingers, our sweaty palms almost giving the illusion of rising steam from intense contact. Saeko escorted me out of the room and led me toward the bath. Saeko''s feet glided on the smooth wooden floor as she exhaled audibly.

    As this ce was a shrine dedicated to one god, it originally had one bathroom. But, Astraea had changed one of the rooms into a bath for me to use. Well, a?close?family like ours always used therge one while the smaller one was spared.

    Saeko swung open the door, pulled me inside, and mmed the door close in one smooth motion. She squatted on the ground and yanked my pants and underwear down. Her eyes hungrily sized up my cock for a moment. She gave a teasing peck on the head, and a frantic shudder enveloped me.

    Saeko peeked up with a yful grin, unbuttoning her gray shirt. Drawing out the shirt, she revealed her purple bra, which had be synonymous with her.

    "It makes me happy to see that my body still excites you."

    I put a hand over her head. "You''re asking that question after all the things we did in bed?"

    Saeko smiled, a bright gleam dancing in her lovely blue eyes. She tucked her hair behind her ear "Forgive me for that¡­ or I will earn my forgiveness with this."

    Her exhales were enough to make me quiver. She wrapped her arms around my hips and took me deep into her throat on the first go.

    "Fuck¡­"

    A futile curse escaped my lips as Saeko began blowing me in earnest. Her eager mouth salivated crazily and coated my cock. Her head moved back and forth in an unseen rhythm as she tried her very best to earn forgiveness. After training for months with Rika, the prodigy of fetio, Saeko''s skills were on apletely different level.

    Her enthusiasm brought me to a nerve-wracking orgasm, erupting into massive waves of cum into her mouth. She winced and shut her eyes, struggling to swallow the thick liquid down her throat.

    My knees gave away for an instant. I held myself together and marveled at the swordswoman sucking the leftover cum. She swiped her tongue over her cum-stained lips to clean up and gave a hot sigh.

    She was?ready.?No, more than ready for a ride.

    "Mh, Asahi-kun, over there."

    She released her hands around me and stretched her arms, ncing at the small pool in the center of the squared room filled with clean water. I pulled her up to her feet and firmly gripped her buttocks. She slid her limbs around me and nuzzled her cheeks in my neck, taking a moment to rub my cock between her legs.

    "Carry."

    "Inside the pool?"

    "Yeah. No need to clean up afterward."

    "What about clothes?"

    "What clothes?" she asked back.

    Our clothes already went to her ring; my cock nestled against her eager slit dripping with her nectar.

    "That impatient, huh?"

    "Very. Very. Very impatient."

    I jumped into the shallow pool. The water swirled and rushed toward Saeko before enveloping her body. Her control over her element was just?amazing.

    "Sorry. I wanted to wash the sweat," she chuckled and pushed the water back. "I want to try something."

    Saeko pped twice, and the water gathered in a squared box.

    "This curve. That and that," she muttered, swiping her hand left and right in deep concentration.

    Her ability to bounce between aroused to no end and focused state was unfamothable. Well, nothing less from a samurai. I settled against the edge and watched her creation step by step.

    It is¡ª?my eyes widened as water took a familiar shape.

    A bed.

    A bed made of pure fucking water.

 Chapter 238 - CH. 240: Saekoâ€™s Bed (R-18)

    Saeko grinned in satisfaction. The bed of her dreams was lying behind her, ready to be rocked hard by what was toe. A syrupy trail dripped down her slit, onto the meaty cock between her legs; it twitched and pulsated in excitement. Without moving a single finger, Asahi made her crave everything of his.

    ''Do me!''??

    The single shred of dignity held back those practical begging. She had done so much with him¡ªgetting spanked in the naughty dresses given by Shiori, wearing cors, calling him ''Husband''¡ªeverything happened when Shiori pushed her back, or in the heat of Diva''s lust. She hadn''t used Asmodeus''s spells to that level today. After all, the disy was just a fake to lure Asahi from others.

    "Yo, imouto. How you holding up there?" Shiori''s teasing voice chimed in her ears. "Missing me already."

    ''No. I went down on him, now I''m embracing him.''

    "Good work," Shiori said with a chuckle. "We convinced Maya."

    ''Really?''

    She didn''t think Maya would agree so quickly to hide something from Asahi.

    "Yep. It''s for her Onii-sama''s birthday. She adores him, like too much to ignore our n."

    ''...I still can''t decide on my gift.''

    "Talkter. Focus on Asahi-kun now."

    ''Ye¡ª''

    "A nice bed if you ask me," Asahi mused with a smile and advanced to the water bed.

    He sat Saeko down. She bounced on the water bed before a wave of coldfort enveloped her jiggly buttocks. The experience was beyond good. Any bed, even Klyscha''s bed couldn''t ovee this deep-rooted soft nature of water.

    "This is incredible."

    A smile rose on Saeko''s lips. Being praised by him, even if a little, made her fuzzy. She felt her chest jutting out a bit more than usual.

    "Alright, enough sidetracking. Shall we?"

    Saeko''s head bobbed up and down, approving Asahi''s suggestion. Asahi gently pushed her shoulder and hovered over her. Her legs spread on their own, and the hips raise ever so slightly. When Asahi grabbed his cock and pressed it against her, she shivered in sheer anticipation.

    ''Ohhhh.''

    Her mouth opened with a tiny whimper. Asahi entered her as her wet insides weed him with an eager ssh of nectar. Asahi gripped her waist and pulled her, thrusting his cock into what felt like her womb. The bed waved about to their erotic movements. Saeko loved his gentle side, but she also loved whenever he treated her roughly. Both sides tugged at her deepest heartstrings, coating her heart in honey.

    "This thing''s solid," Asahi said, feeling more and more amazed at Saeko''s creation. "I thought it''d burst."

    The praise pulled Saeko''s mind from the ocean of pleasure. "Thank you."

    Asahi squinted as he leaned down and kissed Saeko. She entwined her arms around his neck, keeping her eyes matched with him. The heartfelt affection in his dreamy golden eyes captivated her heart every time. She desperately and passionately sucked on his lips as he filled her with his warmth, painting every part of her body with his musky scent.

    "Mm¡ªmhhh!"

    Saeko shuddered as the tidal wave of arousal swept her, sweeping her consciousness toward a nk white canvas. Her legs mped around him as her muscles clenched. Her insides wrapped around Asahi, giving Asahi no way out. Asahi grunted and unhesitatingly shot his seed inside her. Saeko felt her body melting and bing one with the bed.

    Asahi gave a soft smile and slid his fingertips on her cheeks. "Jeez, you want to get pregnant or what?"

    "Pregnant¡­?" Saeko muttered as her eyes opened wide.

    ''Having a child¡­ wouldn''t be bad, really. Otou-sama will be surprised to see two healthy babies when we return. But, am I ready?''

    Saeko shook her head. She wasn''t just his wife. She had also sworn to be his sword. She wasn''t ready as long as Asahi required her battle prowess. Shiori should get the chance first for being the older one.

    ''Her offspring will be a perverted one.''

    "Oi, why bring me into it?" Shiori''s retort came, and Saeko chuckled. "I''m not a pervert. I''m a cultured girl!"

    ''Yes, I agree.''

    "Besides, our man is more perverted."

    ''I can feel his perversion growing inside me.''

    Saeko pushed Asahi''s chest. Asahi sat up, giving her space to mber back. She knew one or two ejactions weren''t enough to extinguish his lust. Even the strongest goddess struggled with the prospect, so Saeko got on all fours, her fingers digging into the water bed.

    ''It''s softer than Shizuka Nee-sama''s boobs.''

    Her boobs were the softest thing Saeko ever touched other than the bed Klyscha made for them.

    Asahi merely stared at her back, a hint of admiration flickering in his eyes. The unparalleled attention caused Saeko''s thighs to tremble against one another.

    "Um¡­ h-husband?" Saeko blushed furiously. "What are you dazing out for? The Falna marks are weird?"

    It wasn''t the first time he saw these markings. He never observed her back this closely. Saeko was ready to remove them if he disliked it. He was her priority.

    "Nothing. You''re just too beautiful. These marks really suit you."

    Saeko sighed and nuzzled her cheeks with thefy bed. Asahi''s fingers crept over her and molested her butt. He lovingly pped her bottom before pinching the flesh with an intensity that was bound to leave a red mark. He ended his teasing and put his cock inside her to start yet another round of lovemaking.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 239 - CH. 241: The Girlsâ€™ Dilemma

    While Saeko and Asahi enjoyed each other''spany, Shizuka scratched her head in the bath. Shiori, Rika, Maya, Nao, Grayfia, Rini, Aimi, even Saya. Asahi''s entire harem except for Yuriko and Leme was present here in Orario.

    "Rika, what to do? I can''t think of anything Aa-kun needs."??

    Rika folded her arms on the tub and rested on her arms. "I also don''t know. Aa-chan can buy anything he wants. He already has my body, what else do I give him to make him feel special?"

    Nao did the same and sighed heavily. "Tough luck."

    Shiori pointed at Maya, who was muttering something to Rini. "Why don''t we give this loli to Asahi-kun?"

    Rika turned to Maya with an appraising gaze. The girl''s pristine white skin and the cherry red nipples on her almost-perfect breasts radiated an innocent charm. A grin bloomed on Rika''s face. "Agreed!"

    Shizuka pulled Rika and Shiori''s cheeks. "Aa-kun doesn''t want to take her now. We shouldn''t force it on him."

    "I know¡­ Onii-sama wants me to be legal," Maya said.

    "Legal my ass." Rika spat. "Just show these assets to Aa-chan. I don''t believe he can resist touching you."

    Maya shook her head. "I don''t want to disobey Onii-sama. It''s only three years and fifteen days until I be sixteen."

    "Your birthday is in fifteen days?" Shiori asked, getting a nod of approval from Maya.

    "So many birthdays. Sheesh," Rika muttered. "Aa-chan will get fat from eating birthday cakes all year."

    "Asahi-kun''s body is too perfect to get fat," Nao muttered her retort.

    "You guys, why are you getting sidetracked? We gathered here to do something, right?"

    Saya''s annoyedint silenced the bathroom. Everyone turned to her, eyes pleading for some advice.

    Saya got flustered and cast her gaze down. She spotted the heart-shaped pendant hanging in her cleavage, prompting her to recall Asahi''s smile when she gave the same to him. The pendant bought for less than five thousand yen from an online store brought out a handsome smile from Asahi.

    "Don''t try anything fancy. Just give him anything you want," she said and let Haya take over. "Yup. He appreciated this pendant. If he doesn''t like your gift, give him something different next year."

    "I couldn''t have said it better," Klyscha added. "Our love and thighs are everything for My Love."

    Grayfia, who had been quiet until now, nodded her head in admiration. "I now know why they call you second wife, Mistress Saya."

    "Maid-chan," Rika said. "I''ll wear a maid dress on his birthday. Are you fine with it?"

    "I don''t mind, Mistress Rika."

    "Well, it''s decided. A whole day of lewd maid service is my gift."

    "I will get my maid dress!"

    Rika and Shiori''s deration sparked a strange gleam in Rini''s eyes. Rini slid her hand down her breast as a confident smile rose on her face. Nobody present noticed the odd gesture.

    "I can''t be left behind," Shizuka said, clenching her fists. "Aa-kun needs me."

    "That''s not a gift¡­" Nao sighed as her best friend ignored her. She tried donning a maid after seeing how much attention her fianc¨¦ gave to Grayfia and Rini. The maid dress didn''t suit her in her opinion. Her breasts stuck out too much.

    Aimi patted Nao''s shoulder with a soft smile. "It''s fine. We can do something else to make Asahi-sama happier."

    "What do you have in mind?"

    "Something promising."

    Nao felt confidence brimming in Aimi''s voice. Nao nuzzled her cheeks on Aimi''s shoulder, hoping the yandere helped her in making her fianc¨¦ happier than he ever was.

    Aimi gently stroked Nao''s wet hair as she raised her eyes to the ceiling.

    ''Will my n work?''

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    (Asahi POV)

    The sun had already set by the time Saeko and I finished the deed. The pure blue bed gobbled up the white stuff and melted back into the pool. I vaporized the dirty water, after which Saeko refilled the pool with her Water Element.

    Shiori didn''t barge in this time, which she usually did every time I attacked Saeko. Perhaps she wanted me to give more love to Saeko alone this time.

    Saeko wrapped her arm around mine with a smile. "Nothing happened here."

    "Nope. I certainly didn''t fill my wife with my cum."

    "Yes. Let''s eat something."

    "Hmm."

    We headed to the dining hall. Most of the Familia was present except for Alise and Kaguya.

    "Hello, Asahi, congrattions on leveling up. Well deserved for whooping Goliath''s cheeky ass," Lyra, the prum, said with a mischievous smile. "Astraea-sama was looking for you. Go meet herter, ye?"

    "I will. What''s for dinner?"

    "Your maids cooked some spicy dishes. I''m stuffed."

    The duo of Rini and Grayfia was overpowered.

    I nced at Ryuu, who was quietly puffing her cheeks with some pancakes. She also looked at me before turning her attention back to the dinner with her ears going full embarrassed mode.

    "C-Congrattions on advancing," she breathed out before casting her gaze on her te.

    While receiving congrattions from everyone, I started the dinner.

    ''Grayfia, what''s Natsumi''s status?

    I had asked Grayfia to send her familiar after my ve. I can''t let her die by some mobs.

    "M-My Lord? Ah, let me ask my Familiar¡­ She is camping on the eighteenth floor."

    ''Where are you now?''

    "My Lord, I am in my room. Do you need me?"

    I wanted to enjoy herp pillow, but she seemed busy.

    ''Nah. I will head to the dungeon after meeting Astraea. Inform the girls.''

    I had to make sure Evilus didn''t have a level 6 or higher in their army. Natsumi will have no chance against a level 6. Nobody knew if the Evilus were even there or just spreading false rumors.

    "I will. Take care, My Lord. Also¡­ Don''t hesitate if you want something¡­ Even if it''s l-lewd."

    The bashful Grayfia was ready to ept my lewd requests? Even though we were lovers, she always maintained a shy distance in bed after our first time. Honestly, I wanted to be intimate with her but didn''t want to force her. Now I don''t need to hold back my desires.

    ''Grayfia, sleep with me today.''

    "U-Understood."

    Let''s meet Astraea first!

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 240 - CH. 242: Guilty Pleasure

    I met Astraea in her room. Her droopy eyes were barely an inch away from falling asleep. Her day must''ve been exhausting. This woman needs a serious break from her work!

    Employing my stealth, I backed out and tried to close the door.??

    "Asahi?"

    "God, sleep. We can talk tomorrow all you want."

    "Come in. I''m not tired. This bed is toofortable." She got up and stretched her arms. "Hear me out a little."

    I sat on the chair beside the bed and listened to her story.

    She met the Guild executive today and told them about my Level Up. As expected, they were shocked out of their minds to hear someone leveling up in a few days. Astraea chalked it up to me hunting in the dungeon for several days straight like a madman.

    The Guild still marked me as the fastest guy to reach level 2 in history. I ended up scoring a record that I couldn''t care less about.

    "I apologize for calling you madman like that."

    "Nah. It''s good."

    "I know it''s unnecessary, but be cautious if any god or goddess approaches you. Some might try to manipte you after knowing your potential."

    "As I said before, I can handle myself. Still, thanks for worrying."

    "It is my duty as the goddess of this Familia."

    "Okay. Now sleep¡­ or do you want a massage?"

    "Massage?" she tilted her head in confusion. "B-Body massage?"

    "Yes. I don''t want to brag, but Nao says my massage can relieve stress and tension from her body."

    She hesitated. It was normal behavior for a virgin goddess to refuse body contact with a man.

    "I shouldn''t have suggested that."

    "N-No. It''s not that." She simply turned her back on me and bunched her hair, skillfully wrapping them in a messy bun. She had skilled fingers even for a goddess.

    The creamy skin of her exposed nape invited me to touch, nibble, and mark with hickeys.

    "...Be quick," Astraea said, fidgeting with her hair.

    Permission achieved!

    The best massage would be through direct skin contact, which I couldn''t ask her. I touched her shoulder and kneaded as softly as possible. Her skin shivered and flushed deep red under my fingertips.

    Astraea''s shuddering breaths and delicate moans painted the atmosphere vibrant pink.

    "Astraea, did any man... ever touch you like this?"

    She gently shook her head.

    "So I''m first?"

    With a shaky exhtion, Astraea nodded and slumped her shoulders. "I don''t¡­ I don''t mind you touching me."

    I fought hard to keep my hands from going down her curves and grabbing her stiff bottom pressing down on the bed. She didn''t permit me to go lewd!

    Gagging my raw desire within me, I began the massage. Her sensual moans gradually slowed down as her heart slowed down.

    "It¡­ feels nice."

    "Good to hear. Now, please lie down on the bed."

    She followed my request without missing a heartbeat andid on her stomach with a pillow under her face. I stood from the chair and pressed my right knee on the bed. With steady and firm motions of my hands, I eased her tense muscles. I noticed all toote that Astraea had fallen asleep midway, leaving me sitting with an awkward smile.

    "This goddess works too hard for everyone."

    [¡ªAstraea: Affection +8]

    That''s a big increase, bringing her affection points to a number shy from 80.

    I untied her hair lest she made a giant mess of her hair in sleep. Her tight dress wasn''t ideal for sleeping, but I couldn''t just remove her clothes without her permission.

    Wait.

    I draped a light nket over her and sent her dress into the ring. I ced her dress on the bed and stroked her cheeks. A simple but innocent smile appeared on her face.

    "Goodnight."

    I opened the door, only to face Alise. She looked past me and widened her eyes.

    "What did you do to Astraea-sama?!"

    Oh, this naughty girl thought I assaulted Astraea? Anyone might have thought the same if a yboy like me walked out of a room with a girl sleeping almost naked on the bed with a satisfied smile.

    I grinned and caressed her cheeks yfully. "What do you think I did?"

    Crimson enveloped her cheeks. She pped my hand and grabbed my cor. "Y-You lecher, why Astraea-sama when you have so many wives?"

    "I touched her softer than cotton skin, while she moaned, muttering my name in a sweet voice¡­"

    Alise''s face turned brighter and brighter as her hot breath flowed out of her mouth.

    "After all, I couldn''t." I traced a finger up her cheeks, and flicked her forehead. "Massage her without touching her."

    Tears burst forth from her eyes. Despite holding back as much as I could, her forehead had a burning red mark. She rubbed it with teary eyes.

    "That''s my justice. You trust me so little, huh? Am I so low in your eyes?"

    "Unn? What?"

    Seeing her panic and fluster might be a guilty pleasure.

    "This idiot." Kaguya came out of the corner of the hall, chuckling as she did. "Astraea-sama was the one to call Asahi-kun. I saw him entering the room ten minutes ago¡­ think with this little head of yours, Captain¡ªcan a healthy man with a harem finish his business in ten minutes?"

    Kaguya made a rational judgment on the matter. Even my foreysted longer than ten minutes!

    "And we don''t have any right to deny him if Astraea-sama wants to have a rtionship with him. So Captain can only suck it up and watch Astraea and Asahi-kun sweating in a room, screaming each other''s names passionately."

    "Ah. No. I didn''t¡ªsorry, Asahi. I-I," Alise panicked, a little too much.

    I reached out to pat her head, but she shook her head and bolted away. I went overboard with teasing her.

    Kaguya stared at me and my hand with a mischievous smile. "Gee, you scared her away. She isn''t used to others using her own tactics to pressure her."

    I sighed. "I''ll apologize to herter."

    "Don''t. She also made the wrong judgment based on her feelings¡­ do you like Astraea-sama?"

    Her question prompted a nod from me. I had no reason to hide it from Kaguya anyway. She seemed like one of those schoolgirls who used a girl''s secret to ship them with their desired boy.

    "Yes."

    "Wow. So bold. Well, you would need such confidence if you want to create a harem in the first ce."

    "I can be bolder if," I trailed and reached for her lovely cheeks.

    She giggled elegantly as she pushed my hand. "You''d need more than just manliness to conquer my heart."

    She winked her eyes and walked past me, chuckling louder.

    It was just a yful attempt to tease her. I ended up being teased by her.

    (M-My Love got rejected.)

    ''Sad¡­''

    "Onii-san."

    Rini''s voice stopped me from teleporting. She rushed to my side with her boobs bouncing, wrestling to break free from her maid dress.

    "Take me to the dungeon."

    Her senses might be useful in digging out the rats hidden on the twenty-seventh floor.

    "No problem."

 Chapter 241 - CH. 243: Man-made Labyrinth

    This is thest chapter of this month. See ya all on 2nd of next month!

    A yellow magicmp flickered, casting a shadow over the eerie sculptures depicting beasts in the halls.??

    A cat beastman leaned sluggishly on a wooden chair, swinging his chair back and forth. Another man cleaned the blood dripping down the cat beastman''s head and wrapped bandages with shaking heads.

    "C-Captain Jura."

    Jura turned a blind eye to his subordinate''s timid call. The memory of a talking golden-winged siren kept ying in his mind. Its fluent words were like any human on the street. How could a monster speak a human''snguage? While he was utterly bbergasted, someone knocked him out with a blunt weapon.

    If his subordinates waited a minute more to arrive on the 20th floor, they''d have recovered nothing more than his eaten corpse.

    "The fuck was that bitch?"

    His subordinate hunched over. "C-Captain?"

    Jura growled and shoved the man. He tossed his bandages and poured down the potion on his head.

    "Fuckers. Go search every corner of the twentieth floor. I want her today."

    "Y-Yes."

    His subordinates fled the cave.

    Now alone in the room, he covered his face while clutching his whip. "I''ll sell that fucking bitch and herrades to the ves."

    "What are you on about, huh?" A rough voice boomed beside his ears.

    Jura scrunched his nose slightly before standing straight with a forced smile. The man who appeared had dirty ck hair and a muscr chest revealed from his battle clothes. The quartz goggles on his eyes failed to hide his red eyes filled with contempt.

    Jura wanted to whip this artisan into shape for all his arrogance. But he couldn''t afford to offend Dix Perdix, the captain of Ikelos Familia, for they held the keys to the man-madebyrinth.

    Dix narrowed his eyes as though guessing Jura''s intentions. He gave a half-hearted shrug and pointed at his head.

    "Who smashed your head now?"

    "I¡­ fell."

    Jura lied. Nobody would believe him even if told the truth, calling him drunk or something.

    "A level four adventurer bled from falling? What a joke," Dix sneered. "How is your n going?"

    "The rumors are spread. The fish mighte soon."

    "Good. Wipe those damn idiots of justice from existence," Dix spat before walking back, disappearing into the halls.

    Ikelos Familia, the traders of the ck market¡ªthey and Astraea Familia never saw eye to eye. Dix sheltered them in Knossos to give them the best spot to ambush them. The only thing stopping Ikelos Familia from expanding their business overseas was Astraea Familia''s daily patrol around the market area. It was easy to assume Dix wanted to exterminate Astraea Familia more than Evilus themselves, going as far as to allow them entry into Knossos, the man-madebyrinth built by Daedalus. Jura had seen these tunnels expanding till the 18th floor to Dix''s base, but he couldn''t see how far they stretched under the streets of Orario.

    This was one big mess.

    Jura pped his forehead and guffawed. He loved it more than anything.

    "I''m gonna catch you, little asshole."

    His whip caught fire.

    ***

    (Asahi POV)

    I found nothing on thest floor of Water City, the 27th floor. Rini, who tagged along for the ride, couldn''t sense anyone around. The caves had only monsters. So it was a trap specific for Astraea Familia? Do I really have to use them as bait to lure the Evilus out?

    "Onii-san."

    "It''s nothing."

    Should I search the 25th and 26th floors too? I had a hunch I wasn''t going to find a thing. The instinct skill was useful in cases like these. These rats¡­ where are they hiding?

    (My love, I can tell where they are.)

    ''Geez. I want to find them myself. There is no fun with your help.''

    I was serious when I said about having enough of Klyscha''s help. She was my wife, and epting her help was my right. But it made me a bitcent in improving. I had my own pride too!

    (My Love¡­ you are so adorable sometimes.)

    ''Uh, thank you?''

    (Okay, I won''t spoil your fun. Why not take Aimi next time? She is an expert hunter and tracker.)

    ''Better idea.''

    It will give Aimi something to do other than ughtering poor monsters every hour of the day.

    "Let''s go to the 44th floor and kill some stronger monsters."

    Rini and I could resist the fire with our monstrous defense stats while other would need special equipment, other than Saya. The tsundere was having fun idling in the house with a tiny bump on her belly. I couldn''t wait to see what bes of our child.

    "Yes!" Rini agreed.

    Klyscha sent us through the void.

    The floor filled with sweltering heat appeared. The crimson cracks stretching everywhere glowed deeply, as if a ssh of burningva would leap out any second. Distorted rocksid in our path, seemingly giving no signs of being odd. But my senses picked up the mana inside the rocks. The Life Sense skill only bolstered the fact.

    A monster hiding in in sight. A simr monster popped up in the Water City.

    "Onii-san, you sense it?"

    "Let''s smash."

    "H-Here?" Rini nced at me with upturned eyes.

    She misunderstood me,pletely. My Rini stepped into the adult world...

    (Rini has seen the light!)

    The goddess was going wild.

    "I meant smashing the monsters with our fists!"

    "Ah, sorry. I-I, that. I''m¡ª"

    I pulled her cheeks before she could apologise and ruffled her hair. "I''ll smash you soon. Don''t worry."

    "Onii-san¡­"

    *Krawwr!*

    The rock monster roared as though jealous of our interactions. It stood on its feet, bing a giant red humanoid reaching three meters at least. Its crimson mana stone glowed deep within its chest.

    Rini dashed forward and punched the giant''s chest. It barely moved two steps beforeing to halt. The two beady eyes red down at Rini as if provoking her for her height.

    *Crack*

    A massive fissure enveloped the glowing stone. Red debris fell off the wound.

    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack*

    The magic stone wasn''t spared from Rini''s wrath as it split into pieces.

    ¡ªYou earned 3650 XP for killing [Level 26 me Rock]

    me Rock¡­ the naming sense of Orario was surprisingly simple.

    Rini turned around. With a hand on her hip, she formed a victory smile with her gauntlet, shing a beaming smile at the same time.

    The anime influenced her a little too much. Well, she looked adorable enough to be my hug pillow tonight.

    I spotted a few scratches on her gauntlet. It won''t be safe if she kept smashing into zing monsters like this monster.

    Finishing Saeko''s sword would be tomorrow''s goal. Crafting another katana won''t be hard after that. Then, Maya''s equipment and upgrading Rini''s gauntlets.

    (My love will be busy.)

    ''I''ll always find time to cuddle with you.''

    (Umu.)

    "Well done. Time to go wild."

    "Yes, Onii-san!"

    I treaded deeper into the dungeon, killing the me Rock in the way. The corridors were simple and not messy unlike the earlier floors. Not long after, the dungeon started copsing the wall on us, still failing in its goal to kill us. The dungeon might as well give up on killing demons like us.

    The red-scaled lizardmen I met on the 37th floor made a return. Looking almost the same, except for its red ring eyes glowing in the dim scarlet light.

    As strong as it tried to be, it got defeated in one punch.

    The easy floor got conquered in less than thirty minutes.

    (The strongest siblings!)

    ''Yep.''

 Chapter 242 - CH. 244-246: Between A Yandere Lover And A Devil Maid (R-18)

    45th floor.

    This floor seemed the same as its predecessor. A red passage with a decent amount of me Rock lying in wait. The golems possessed less intelligence than a toddler.??

    This was enough for the day.

    Grayfia must be waiting for me in the bed. Speaking of the maid, I should ask Natsumi to halt her search for now. It''ll yield absolutely nothing. Though she could leave some of her pets to keep an eye out on some floors.

    Rini stared at me, blue eyes carrying a tender expression. The gentle nature became almost deadly when paired with her feminine face. She would undoubtedly agree if I asked to go deeper into the dungeon. I patted her head lovingly as a reward for her hard work.

    "We killed enough for a day."

    She lightly nodded as a gentle "Um." escaped her lips.

    Rini and I returned with Klyscha''s teleportation. Grayfia and Aimi sat before a table with their shoulders brushing against each other. They shared the same earphones, watching something on their smartphone in Grayfia''s hand.

    I felt like a bad husband, who kept his wife waiting at night.

    Aimi yanked at the wire of her earphones and turned her head to me. "Asahi-sama¡­"

    Nobody could escape the yandere with a built-in tracker.

    Grayfia put down the phone and smiled. "My Lord, you arete."

    "Sorry. I let out some steam at the monsters," I said and leaned down to kiss Aimi. "What are you watching?"

    "Grayfia wanted to see some modern drama shows."

    "I-I was curious¡­ is that wrong?"

    The maid craved some romance, huh.

    "Grayfia, take me to Natsumi. I wanted to tell her something."

    Okay, it was just an excuse for bringing Grayfia out of here.

    "Right now?" she asked, ncing at the clock. "It''s almost four."

    She forgot her promise. Well, my mistake for going to the dungeon instead of spending time with her.

    Aimi curved her lips and patted Grayfia''s shoulder. "It must be important."

    The yandere probably realized my intentions and helped me.

    Grayfia wore a serious expression as she stood and tidied her dress. "Alright."

    "Onii-san, I''ll wait in the bed."

    "Don''t. Sleep, okay?"

    She reluctantly nodded. "I will try."

    Putting everything aside, I yanked Aimi to her feet and gave her a long, loving kiss that left her breathing heavily as she leaned on my chest.

    With another soft kiss, she separated from me and copsed on the bed with a radiant smile.

    Talk about exaggerated reactions.

    I grabbed Grayfia''s hand. She seemed unperturbed on the surface, but as always her red cheeks were an adorable sight.

    "Do your magic."

    "U-Uh."

    She drew her magic circle in the air. In a blink, I stood before a campfire and the sizzling meat it grilled.

    "Mastah?" Natsumi said with her mouth stuffed. She hastily chewed and gulped everything down. "Please have some."

    "What is it?"

    I never trusted her on the matter of meat¡­ who knows where it came from?

    "Master, I stopped doing that," she whined. "It''s goat meat from the surface. I''ve been carrying it for rations."

    "Okay."

    Might as well eat something. Grayfia also joined, slowly nibbling. Natsumi served some wine, which went fine with the juicy meat.

    "Master, I''m sorry for being so slow."

    "Reaching the twentieth-floor solo in less than a day isn''t slow."

    Adventurers would p her to death if she said that in the Guild.

    "...I thought I could finish everything before morning."

    "You don''t need to. I already searched the 27th floor. There are no signs of Rudra Familia or any other Familia for that matter."

    "Oh. Master, why?" she looked at the fire. "You gave me the task but finished it yourself. So cruel."

    "I have another job for you," I said and pointed to the wolves patrolling the area. "Let them patrol the 20th to 30th floor."

    Natsumi pped with a grin. "Leave it to me! I''ll drag those rats from their hole."

    Her surveince might help just in case Rudra Familia left abruptly. Still, something about them was fishy.

    "Well, I just came to say that," I said, getting ready to leave with Grayfia.

    "Take care," Natsumi said, waving her hand. "Master!"

    Leaving the high-spirited Natsumi, I took Grayfia''s hand before picking her in a princess carry. I flew up. Like a thirsty searching for an oasis in the desert, I searched for a ce to lewd Grayfia without an interruption from the dungeon. There were so many ces I could teleport to, like the forest outside Orario, the backyard of our mansion, and the old inn. However, I wanted to rub something in the dungeon''s face.

    "M-My Lord, home isn''t that way."

    I stopped at her question. "You don''t know where I''m going~?"

    "...I do. B-But doing it here is dangerous? Natsumi might see us."

    "You don''t want to do it then?"

    She closed her eyes, her eyshes fluttered gently. "I-I am ready, b-but, uh¡­ please find somece secluded."

    I grinned at her maiden-like reaction. The vast forest had enough spots for us to make out, though monsters would undoubtedly disturb us there.

    "How about there?" I asked, eying the thick branches extending from the giant tree in the center. It reminded me of the time I made out with Aimi in a chopper hovering thousands of meters above the ground.

    The nostalgic scene pulled me into the fantasy of fucking Aimi and Grayfia together on the chopper while they pleaded "My Lord" and "Asahi-sama!"

    "T-That¡­" Grayfia stuttered, looking at me with zed eyes. "...Okay."

    Inded on the branch thick enough for three people to sleep side by side. Grayfia retreated, pressing her back against the tree. I closed the gap instantly and reached up with a lone to grab her chin. I tilted her head back. Her red eyes stared down at the ground probably two or three hundred meters down us. Struggling to look me in the eye, she bit her lips adorably as though gathering her courage for the uing intense fucking.

    Despite not activating the ''Amorous Eyes'' skill, I saw almost crimson steam surrounding Grayfia. She was aroused as hell, so was I. But taking time to corner and tease this maid was just as fun.

    "My Lord¡­" she muttered and her arms encircled my neck. "Don''t you dareugh¡­"

    Her pleading voice prompted a confused head tilt from me. What did she mean¡ªI felt something wriggling around my knees. A slick snake-like thing that slithered up my pants like a snake and tugged at my belt.

    Grayfia''s tail!

    "My Lord¡­ can I invite Aimi?"

    Grayfia''s question almost made me scream "Yes, please!". Keeping my dignity intact as her master, I coughed and nodded.

    "I''m always down for more fun. Though, are you okay with it?"

    "...Yes. Aimi was going to join us at bed¡ªhome. It will help me¡­ deal with you better," she said with a hot sigh and bashed her head in my chest. "Look, My Lord, what you did to me¡­ I''m talking about a threesome so casually."

    "I don''t mind if you push me down and ride me like a subus until dawn. Or invite Aimi to attempt a test on my libido. The point is you''re my wife, and my maid. As a man with a harem, it makes me happy to see my woman taking the initiative to invite another beloved woman of mine."

    Grayfia stared at me silently.

    "Do you think it''s a bad thing to talk about three casually?" I chuckled and stroked her silver hair while I traced my hand up her legs and pinched her butt. "Answer."

    "...No. My Lord has a harem¡­ It would be rude of me to not acknowledge the Mistresses in the bed¡­ I also have to be the Empress in the future."

    "That''s far off in the future. Let''s deal with whatever we have on our te now, right?"

    Grayfia looked up but didn''t say a thing, but her tail said everything as it yanked my pants and underwear. Her lips turned up in a rather mischievous smile, reminding me of our first night and how passionate she was.

    Her tail enveloped my cock and softly rubbed along the shaft.

    The unfamiliar tailjob, or whatever people called it?felt?surprisingly good, thanks to her soft and warm tail. Grayfia increased the tempo, while she stood on her tips and kissed me.

    Lost in her soft body pressing on me, I almost missed a presence behind me.

    A sweet scent simr to orange fruit fluttered in the air, and two hands embraced me from my behind and tugged at my shirt buttons one by one. She licked my earlobes before blowing a hot breath.

    "Asahi-sama~."

    An involuntary shudder ran through me. My fingers further sank into Grayfia''s butt. I pinched the clothes with both hands and tore the garment blocking my path to her ass. Having a firm feel of her ass, I slid a finger in her wet hole and returned some love to my maid.

    Grayfia abruptly stopped the kiss and stared up at me, panting with her salivathered tongue lolling out of her mouth. I swear I saw red eyes take on the heart shape for a moment. Perhaps an illusion. I couldn''t get to confirm since Aimi started being Aimi, mischievous and lovable yandere. She took off my shirt and licked my neck, trailing her slimy tongue down to my shoulder. She kissed gently before sucking hard.

    Being on the receiving side of hickeys felt nice too.

    Sandwiched between two of the most seductive bodies turned up the deadliness by a thousand percent. The tailjob brought me to a near eruption.

    "Ugh, I''m close."

    My close-eyed grunt seemed to motivate Grayfia as her pumps became rougher, somehow maintaining a gentle force wrapping me.

    The cylinder of my limit exploded into embers, and a white canvas filled my vision. Somehow, a wet mouth surrounded my cock. I cared for none and let the spunk loose, sttering ropes of cum in her mouth.

    I gently moved Grayfia to my left side and nced down at my cock. Aimi looked up and opened her mouth, showing tons of the white gooey mess. She didn''t take a second to move from my back to my crotch.

    "Aimi, you did well."

    "Um," Aimi closed her mouth with a smile and swallowed everything down. She wetted her lips and gave another one of those wide, full of radiance smiles.

    I could vividly imagine dog ears and tail wagging at Mach 3. My heart skipped another beat at her cuteness. I gently rubbed her head while Grayfia took back her tail and watched us with a soft smile.

    "That was pretty unexpected, Grayfia. But it was good."

    Grayfia acknowledged my praise with a shy nod and a tiny blush on her fair cheeks.

    I spun Grayfia, so her back faced my front, and sat down on the branch with Grayfia sitting on top of me. The branch was softer than the ground and smooth, so our naked butts were safe.

    Grayfia threw an inquiring nce, provoking a grin from me. I stored her white maid top in the ring and took my time to slowly and surely unbutton Grayfia''s dress, bringing out the hefty and bouncy pair of breasts, then her delicious thighs snuggled in the tight panties.

    "Aimi, you know the deal."

    Aimi crawled toward us and hooked her thumb around the bands of Grayfia''s pantsu. A wavering look flickered in Grayfia''s ears, contrary to her ragged gasps.

    I freed Grayfia''s braids and repeated Astraea''s bun. My dexterity and intense focus gave me enough time to test and finish within a few seconds.

    "It''s fine," I whispered and rubbed my chin on her head. "It''ll be fun, I promise."

    Grayfia permitted with a nod. I traced the soft flesh of her milky legs and gripped Grayfia''s knees, spreading her for Aimi. The yandere gave a soft smile and dove into the most intimate ce of Grayfia, exploring the maid''s sensitive spots with her tongue.

    Since Grayfia mustered the courage for a threesome, I should make it memorable and pleasurable that leaves her craving for more. As much as I wanted to go down on Grayfia myself and map every nook and cranny with my tongue, letting Aimi do it will deepen their bond.

    It should, right?

    "Ohhh¡­" Grayfia mumbled as her breathing shot up in arousal. Her tail slithered around and wrapped my waist.

    I flicked her left breast before cupping and squeezing the marshmallow into lovely shapes. Burying my face in her neck, I probed her earlobes with my tongue, while swiftlyunching another teasing attack on the love button above Grayfia''s slit, which Aimi asionally pressed with her nose.

    "My Lord¡­ Aimi, nooo. Be gentle¡­"

    The maid closed her eyes from the intense pleasure wreaking havoc through her body, her cries echoing where nobody except us could hear her. The quadruple attackbo made Grayfia raise her hips for more, muttering mine and Aimi''s name raspily.

    "Oh god¡­!"

    Grayfia''s entire body shook. She mped her shivering legs around Aimi''s head. She forced me back a bit and tightened her tail around me, enough to leave deep marks if not for my defense. Jolts of shaking pleasure enveloped her body, and she sshed Aimi''s face with her love juice.

    Her body practically turned jelly on me. A panting mess covered in sweat. Anyone could tell how far she had?drowned?in lust at this point.

    "Loved it?"

    Grayfia nodded between gasps. An unconscious and true reaction.

    "My¡­ My Lord... does it hurt?" she asked and touched my hard cock between her legs. "Let me help."

    Aimi''s hands twitched. She barely stopped herself from jumping at my raw cock and rubbing her cheeks on it. Perhaps her favorite thing to do in bed was covering herself in my scent.

    "Sure."

    Grayfia turned over and hugged my chest, not bothering to hide her coy look and her fluttering wings. An intoxicating scent wafted from her. Did she fully awaken her?subus?mode?

    Grayfia put a hand on my chest, forcing me to lean back and support us with my arms.

    "Aimi, help me," Grayfia said and raised her hips.

    "dly!"

    The yandere grabbed my cock and guided it to Grayfia''s pussy. Despite being a yandere, she let Grayfia take the main stage. As her man, I couldn''t hold the grin creeping to my face.

    "My Lord, why¡­" Grayfia halted her question and breathed in deeply. "It''s?inside."

    "Yes, babe."

    Letting the telekinesis support me, I grabbed her hips and mmed them down, giving rise to yet another alluring moan. She mped down tighter than her tail suffocating me. She?officially?wanted to milk every ounce of my cum with her pussy''s uniquebination of warmth and cold.

    Grayfia winced again.

    "Asahi-sama,?ahegao?her!"

    The yandere brought a devilish smile to my face. Grayfia shuddered, her insides secreting more nectar in an instant. She reached out and hugged my neck.

    "What does she mean?"

    "It means this."

    I prepared to show her the true meaning of ahegao.

    "My Lord¡­ I am a bad maid."

    Where did thise from?

    "What?" Even Aimi was confused.

    "I, I¡­ sniffed your dirty clothes to satisfy myself."

    I almost pped my forehead.

    "I am a perverted maid, My Lord¡­ please punish me."

    I see¡­ the devil maid confessed her sins to seek punishment since I hadn''t pped her once. A true masochist down to her core, isn''t she?

    "Aimi, how do we punish sinners?"

    "We whip them crazily before?drowning?them in Asahi-sama''s cum."

    Okay, the whipping part was a bit too much¡­ or not¡­ Grayfia''s shining eyes told me otherwise. The heiress fell into the abyss of pleasure.

    "My Lord¡­ I''ll ept anything¡­ even if¡­ even if you want to?whip?me."

    "Maybe next time. Settle for this for now."

    I sparked her masochism with an aggressive p that left her gasping.

    "Mhmm. More, My Lord. Punish me more."

    Grayfia?finally?sumbed to the pleasure.

    So began the round of pping and fucking like no tomorrow. Aimi crept to my side and began kissing me, letting me fondle her breasts.

    Grayfia climaxed a few times before I unloaded and finished inside her. Grayfia almost fainted in my arms.

    I peeked at the crimson fingermarks on her lovely ass.

    "Feeling content?"

    Grayfia sluggishly nodded and slipped to my side. She hugged my side and closed her eyes with a downright sweet smile.

    "Asahi-sama, can I?"

    The yandere was dying to have her turn. Prompted by my nod, she straddled me. The leather cor around her neck looked adorable as usual.

    Her eyes dripped with visible lust. Mine might the same.

    She touched my face before swooping down to steal a kiss. We wasted no time in getting down to business. Her familiar warmth wrapped around me, squeezing me inside her.

    I made minor adjustments to hit her weak spots. You could say I was more familiar with her body than she was. Aimi was already trembling, heated moans slipping through her lips joined with mine.

    Stopping the kiss, Aimi showered my face in kisses before dropping to lick my neck like a puppy who reunited with its owner after a long time.

    The yandere always managed to make me smile giddily with her super enthusiastic side reserved for me.

    "Asahi-sama¡­ put on the barrier," Aimi moaned.

    Barrier? The holy barrier! I could stop the transmission of life through the fluids, but I almost forgot about doing it in the heat of the moment, so we still used the barrier.

    I nced at Grayfia, whose womb was filled with my semen. The Devil race has a low fertility rate, so she won''t get pregnant so easily.

    ...Right?

    I awkwardly grabbed the barrier from my ring and pped it on the tree. With it, we safely fucked.

    Aimi copsed on me, pushing me down on the branch. She made another hickey on my neck, and I did the same on her neck. Drawing circles on my chest, she looked at me.

    "...Asahi-sama, do you want to impregnate me?"

    "I''m not in a hurry. What about you?"

    Aimi nodded. "I want to give birth to your child, but¡­ not now. I want to monopolize every bit of love Asahi-sama has for me."

    What a selfish woman.

    I separated the gray hair covering her face and pecked her forehead.

    "Then, do as you want."

    "I will!"

    ***

    Now I go die for some days.

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 243 - CH. 247: Intelligent Mob?

    75th rank. OOF. Give me stones!!!

    After cleaning up the fluids, we wore the clothes. Grayfia kept fumbling with her maid dress because of me. Giving her time to dress, I sat on the branch with my legs dangling. One of Natsumi''s wolves was looking straight up at me with blue eyes twinkled eerily. Its tail sweeping the floor indicated its excitement.??

    But why?

    The wolf suddenly turned and got ready to pounce at something in the thick trees.

    Somebody is there?

    I activated my Life Sense to get a better grasp, only to find five dots blinking on my mental map.

    "Evilus?"

    I jumped down the tree and approached Natsumi''s wolf in stealth. The five adventurers came out of the woods, talking to each other about their boss crazy for some Siren girl.

    Isn''t Siren a type of mermaid infamous for luring sailors into the sea with their songs? Probably better not get any hopes up after seeing the disgusting harpies this dungeon had.

    "Oi, anyone saw this wolf before?"

    "Looks rare."

    "Grab him for our boss?"

    The mobs discussed taking Natsumi''s wolf. My ve will whoop their asses, or unleash her goblin horde at them. Thetter was something I refused to imagine.

    They seemed like adventurers from monster tamers familia like Ganesha Familia.

    I undid my stealth and rubbed the wolfie''s head. It perched on the ground as the two sharp ears drooped on its head.

    Headpats even worked on animals.

    "W-Where did hee from?"

    "How do I know?"

    "I know him. He is the new guy in Astraea Familia."

    "Goddess of Chastity, my cock. Slut opened her legs for this gigolo."

    These guys asked for death by insulting Astraea.

    "Can this kid even satisfy her and the dozen beauties he has?"

    Mob D cracked his knuckles with a cruel grin. "He won''t be able to if we smash his balls."

    I narrowed my eyes on the gang. Thest guy, who was silent until now, cowered. "B-Boys, this is the 20th floor. A level one like him can''te down here without his Familia¡­ and he also has a stealth skill. I-I don''t want any part of this. Let''s return to the boss."

    Wow. A mob withmon sense. Unfortunately, the rest didn''t look like they were about to ''spare'' me.

    "It''s just one guy. Let''s crush him and run back to our base. No one will know what happened here."

    "Yeah. He will cry to his Familia about us if we let him ago."

    "We are screwed if we don''t kill him."

    "Boss will kill us."

    The rest let their emotions got the best of them.

    As I thought of ways to torture them, the wolf already lost its patience and pounced on the gang. Mob A swung his sword instinctively, but the wolf stopped the sword between its canines and bit down, snapping the de in half.

    Mob E, the wise one, made a beeline for the forest. The wolf chased him down and kicked his back, stomping the wise one into the ground.

    "Anyone willing toe forward and smash my balls? Come on. I''m right here."

    Mob B gnashed his teeth with unadulterated rage in his eyes as if I was his archenemy. Grabbing his shortswords, he rushed at me. I pped the shortswords and punched his face. Despite the little effort behind the fist, the force exploded his head into chunks.

    I just cleaned my body¡­

    Sighing, I beckoned Mob B, C, and D. "Come together¡ª"

    The trio turned their back and rushed into the trees.

    "Wolfie, capture them and send them to Natsumi. Tell her to give them Apollo Treatment for a day straight."

    *Woof!*

    The wolf rushed behind them.

    I cleared the blood with Water Element before shaking my head. They just had to go and insult the woman I loved.

    "Asahi-sama."

    "My Lord, shall we return?"

    The two ignored the headless adventure slumbering at my feet. They already saw the scene from above.

    "Yeah. Rini must be waiting."

    ¡ªx¡ªx¡ªx¡ª

    (Astraea POV)

    The bird''s chirps rippled through the air.

    Astraea got up and stretched her arms. Her body felt rejuvenated as though she had returned to her prime.

    ''What am I thinking? I''m still youngpared to goddesses like Freya and Hestia?''

    She shuddered from the cold wind and looked down. Her mouth hung open.

    ''Where are my clothes!''

    She recalled thest thing she did before sleeping. Asahi gave her a massage, then she fell asleep.

    ''Did he¡ª''

    She tossed the nket aside and examined her privates. She didn''t find anything abnormal. With a relieved sigh, she slumped against the headboard.

    "Nothing happened."

    She blushed at the disappointment in her voice. Was she too eager for his touch? She med the massage for sprouting this weird, fuzzy feeling in her chest.

    Her gaze fell on the white dress folded neatly on the bedside.

    ''He is a bit mischievous, but he won''t touch a sleeping woman¡­ I shouldn''t have doubted his honor.''

    Looking down again, she felt her cheeks heat up in shame.

    ''He saw me in my¡­ undergarments!''

    Asahi undressed her without her permission. Her mistake was bing too cozy and falling into slumber during the massage. One for one¡ªthis set them even.

    Honestly, she just didn''t want to admit this event before anyone to create misunderstandings between Asahi and his lovers.

    "Astraea-sama, are you awake?"

    Alise''s call followed up with a knock on the door.

    "Yes."

    Alise barged into the room. Her eyes wandered on Astraea''s almost naked figure.

    "Did Asahi and you did itst night?"

    Astraea was about to tilt her head but the meaning of it appeared.

    Sex.

    The most intimate act between a man and woman. Various images of man and woman entwined on bed conjured in her mind, all of which were the results of other women''s talk.

    Flustered, Astraea waved her hands. "No. You misunderstood it. It was just a massage since I was too tired."

    Alise heaved a sigh of relief and plopped on the bed. "I''m d he didn''t force himself on you in your sleep."

    "Why would he do that? He already has so many women to take care of his sexual needs."

    Alise shook her head. "Did you not notice how he is glued to you whenever he is around? He is interested in a beautiful goddess like Astraea-sama. And don''t forget he joined this Familia for Astraea-sama."

    "That''s not¡ª"

    Astraea paused, thinking of something to refute Alise''s words. However, she couldn''t. She recalled the night where she went to Babel with Asahi, how he seemed happy and relieved after asking if she was seeing someone.

    ''He likes me¡­''

    The corner of her lips curved up. An oddly pleasant warmth flooded her chest.

    Alise''s silence numbed her mind. What was she doing? Feeling giddy for being adored by Asahi without thinking of Alise, who had upied her heart as her favorite child. She wiped every trace of joy from her face and looked at Alise. The redhead was smiling at her. A genuine smile that captivated Astraea for a good moment.

    Astraea chuckled awkwardly. "There is nothing like that. You are seeing too much¡­ Asahi is all over you. Ask anyone in Familia if you don''t believe me."

    Alise sighed. "Astraea-sama¡ª"

    "Astraea-sama, are you still in bed?" Asahi said, knocking on the door.

    Astraea decided to put aside the awkward conversation. "Please,e in."

    Asahi opened the door before closing it instantly. "Astraea-sama, please wear something."

    "C-Clothe¡ªuh!" Astraea yelped as her tongue slipped under her teeth. Covering her mouth with both hands, she swung left and right with tears brimming in her eyes.

    "It hurtsh!"

    Alise watched her goddess with wide eyes. "I never saw Astraea-sama acting this cute¡­ she is cuter than the perfect me."

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 244 - CH. 248: Invitation

    I heard Astraea''s yelp and swung open the door. Covering her mouth, Astraea red at me with teary eyes.

    This cute airheaded, almost naked side of Astraea made me freeze. Chiaki covered my right with her tiny fingers.??

    "Not now, Asahi!" Alise yelled and pushed me out of the room.

    That was awkward. I just came to tell Astraea aboutst night, that I only undressed her for herfort. I grabbed the fairy on my head. The little thing tilted her head with a sweet smile.

    "We''re gonna forge today. You ready?"

    She rapidly nodded and hugged my finger with her entire body.

    "Y-You cane in," Alise announced.

    I let the fairy crawl back to my head, which had be her second home. I entered the room. Astraea was wrapped in the nket I left for her. With red cheeks, she looked like a patient rather than a goddess.

    "Uhm, why are you here?"

    "Yeah, what brought you here so early in the morning?"

    "Nothing. Just wanted to talk to Astraea¡­ sama."

    The two women shared a nce, conveying some kind of message unknown to me. Astraea blushed a little while a wide grin floated on Alise''s face.

    "Yeah, I forgot I had to shop with Leon. Goodbye!"

    The redhead ran away as if she was escaping from me. What happened here?

    "Asahi," Astraea called me out to my distraction. "You can tell me now."

    "Oh, aboutst night. I thought I should tell¡­"

    I stated everything about the massage, which brought a rare blush to the goddess''s face. This woman gets cuter every day.

    "Please update my statuster. I killed some monsters yesterday."

    "I will¡­ how far did you reach?"

    "45th."

    She already knew most of the things about us. Might as well tell her about this.

    "Okay."

    She wasn''t shocked. Looks like the EX-rank stats numbed her to any surpriseing from me.

    "Later."

    I had to go to God, or Gabriel will pout at me for neglecting her. Is this what having a mistress feels like? Shaking my head, I returned to my room and teleported to God.

    The old man was still having fun with the gauntlet and stuff.

    "Brat, you look different today. A little more determined. What''s on your mind?"

    "Finishing my wife''s sword."

    "Ohoho, I see. Go ahead and use the forge room. Take some metal from the warehouse if you need."

    "No need to tell me, Jii-chan. Everything here will belong to me one day."

    "Stop spitting facts," he said. "And drop by tomorrow afternoon. I will take you somewhere."

    "Where?"

    "You have to agree first."

    This persistent god. I was a bit curious about this ce.

    "Alright. It better be entertaining."

    "I promise it will be more than just entertaining."

    His broad grin gave me a bad premonition. Not the dangerous kind, but a different kind of bad feeling.

    I shrugged and grabbed chunks of metal and some other stuff from the warehouse. Ddraig and Albion''s half-dismantled corpses earned a pitiful look from me. I guess I should train with the lonely dragon.

    Saeko''s katana only needed final touches. I sharpened the edge for a solid thirty minutes before polishing the de until it shone. Chiaki fidgeted around my head, waiting for her return. I crafted the handle from wood, which was from a tree in heaven and imbued with God''s mana. I used Saeko''s current sword shape and finished it with a pattern to improve the grip.

    I tossed the copper-like metal ingot on the forge. "Chiaki."

    Chiaki thrust her hands and rained down bluish-white fire from her hands. The copperpletely melted into a puddle.

    "That''s too much. Just heat enough to soften it. I''ll do the rest."

    Chiaki nodded and poured her mes on another copper ingot. I stopped her before she melted this.

    "Good job."

    After rubbing her head with one finger, I shaped the copper into a round hilt. Leaving it to cool, I made two holes in the des for the hilt.

    After joining the hilt and handle, I fastened them to the sword. Saeko''s sword was done!

    "Congrattions!"

    Gabriel barged into the room with Sandalphon, a cheerful smile stuck on her face. Sandalphon picked up the sword and dragged her thumb along the edge. Smiling, she performed a quick draw sh in the air.

    "Actually excellent for your first try in smithing."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah."

    Gabriel nudged me. "Who will use this?"

    "...My wife."

    "...Oh." Gabriel nodded absentmindedly. "You won''t y with me today?"

    This woman loved to y games while her figure loved to y with my heart.

    Sandalphon quickly put down the sword. "I-It''s good. I''m sure your wife will like it."

    Their demeanor changed when I brought up the word ''wife.'' These pure Seraphs probably imagined something weird, perhaps lewd?

    "Lady Gabriel, we shouldn''t disturb him."

    Gabriel reluctantly nodded with an unnatural smile. "I understand."

    What in the world is going through Gabriel''s head? This was the most down I''ve ever seen her. She must be really depressed from ying games alone.

    "Gabriel, wait for me in your room."

    Gabriel''s eyes opened wide. Without hiding her surprise, she gave me her signature bright, and a little bit childish smile.

    "I will."

    Sandalphon waved her hands as she led Gabriel out. The Seraphs left as soon as they came.

    Chiaki helped me create another katana. As the katanas were for twins, I didn''t need to change much.

    "Should I change the hilt and de''s color?"

    "You should," God said, still outside the forge. "Give it a personal touch for your women''s favorite color."

    Shiori loved ck color, while Saeko adored blue.

    "Fret not, kid. I got some colors in the warehouse. Feel free to use them."

    As expected of a creative god, even his colors weren''t normal. They could be easily removed by pouring a special liquid. With God''s flexible colors, I ended up dying Shiori''s de ck with a crimson hilt and Saeko''s de blue with a violet hilt. I made a sheath for the katana before heading to console the depressed Gabriel.

    Apparently, Sandalphon had gone somewhere on official business, so Gabriel and I were alone like usual. Well, she alone was enough to shake the world with her pure excitement.

    I apanied her until lunchtime before entering the Ddraig''s world to have a small spar. Finally, I returned to Orario and buried my face in Nao''sp.

    "I missed this."

    "Really?"

    "Yup."

    Lap pillows are the best!

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 245 - CH. 249: Another Dungeon?

    [Falna updated. Status is updating to reflect the changes¡­]

    [Strength +10, Constitution +9, Defense +9, Dexterity +9, Magic +11]??

    "Done."

    I got up at Astraea''s call and took the paper from her.

    Asahi Marikawa

    Level Two

    Strength: SS-1020

    Endurance: S-945

    Dexterity: S-900

    Agility: A-854

    Magic: SSS-1109

    I could level up, but getting EX-stats satisfied my gamer soul more.

    "You''re growing too fast," Astraea said with a sigh. "Though it makes me a bit happy to see your progress. You don''t even need anyone''s protection. It''s others I should be worried about."

    She finally realized the truth!

    "I''m not here to harm anyone," I said, activating the innocent charm mode.

    "...I know." she nodded while swinging her feet off the bed.

    She looked a lot nervous, probably because of my shirtless appearance. It made me want to tease her a bit and see her reactions. What if I confessed to her right here? Would she ept?

    (Her positivity level is above eighty-seven¡­ it should be a yes unless¡­ she doesn''t like men and sees you as her best buddy!)

    ''Don''t shatter my hopes, you lewd goddess! I had enough trauma with friendzone already!''

    It happened so many times because widows didn''t want a serious rtionship with a young man like me.

    (I-I am sorry.)

    ''It''s okay.''

    "Aboutst night," I brought up and slid closer to her.

    Astraea tensed up and slowly turned to me. A tiny blush crept on her cheeks. "...What about it?"

    "I just wanted to ask¡ªAstraea, do you like me as a man?"

    I dropped the question on her like a bomb. She just stared at me with hollow eyes as if her mind was somewhere else, still processing the question.

    Someone mmed open the door.

    "Master!"

    It was none other than Natsumi, arriving at the worst possible time.

    Astraea rushed to Natsumi and grabbed Natsumi''s hands. "Did something happen to Apollo Familia?"

    This goddess refused to answer my question¡­

    I gave a nk stare to Natsumi. She better have a reason to interrupt me or she''ll have her first official punishment.

    "Master, I found them! Rudra Familia!"

    "How? Where?"

    "The adventurers you captured on the 20th floor. After some punishments from." Natsumi paused and grinned. "You know who. One of the men confessed he was from Rudra Familia. They are holing up inside another dungeon."

    I almost ughtered the guys we were searching for!

    "Wait, there is another dungeon?"

    "Not exactly, Master. It''s a manmade dungeon that connects to the dungeon on many floors."

    "So a shortcut?"

    It made sense as not every high-ranked adventurer had the time to go through dozen floors to meet challenging monsters. Even if they could one-shot mobs, the sheer amount consumed time.

    "Perhaps. He said the dungeon only goes until the 17th floor."

    "That''s terrible," Astraea said before sitting on the bed beside me. "How long did it take to create something like that? Who has such time?"

    "I don''t know."

    "There is something else I want to tell you," Natsumi said, ncing at Astraea as if signaling me to send her away.

    "You can say it here."

    There is no harm in letting Astraea know about this something. She would be indignant if I didn''t tell her.

    "Master, it''s not about Rudra¡­ it''s about a monster."

    Well, that changed the priorities.

    Astraea got up, realizing Natsumi''s weird gestures towards her before walking toward the door. "I have to share this with Loki and Hephaestus."

    I pulled her back with my telekinesis, which took a decent bit of effort.

    [''Telekinesis'' ranked up to D.]

    I forced her down on my side and lightly stroked the back of her head. "You aren''t going anywhere until Natsumi tells everything."

    Natsumi nodded. "The adventurer said they were searching for a Siren¡­ a siren who could talk like humans."

    A sharp glint appeared in Astraea''s eyes. "A talking monster? You believe his words?"

    "I don''t know," Natsumi replied with a shrug. "I''m just a foreigner here."

    "Foreigner? You''re from Asahi''s world, aren''t you?"

    "Yup. Master brought me here."

    "I should''ve guessed it. Asahi, I never heard of any monster like that."

    "Neither did I," I said and scratched my head. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll decide what to do when I find one."

    My instincts told me I missed something. Natsumi can''t hide anything, so there could be something else I don''t know about. Well, I''ll stumble into them one way or another.

    "Hmm." Astraea nodded firmly. "Monsters are monsters¡­ I''ll have Alise arrange an expedition for this dungeon."

    "I can take care of them myself."

    It''s an hour of work at most.

    "I know you can, but you should let Alise do this one. She had been crazy for wiping the Evilus for good. Ryuu too. Everyone wants them gone forever."

    For revenge, huh.

    "Fine. As long as they bring me and my wives with them."

    "I''d be grateful if you protect them in the dungeon," she smiled and looked away. "...Give me some time."

    My eyes blinked rapidly in surprise. "Sure. I''m not pressuring you into anything."

    It''d be very weird if a goddess of purity let go of everything and threw herself at my feet. That''s not the kind of goddess Astraea was.

    "Thanks¡­" she muttered with a small smile.

    Natsumi coughed that sounded a hundred percent fake. "Please stop flirting. My single heart is burning with envy."

    Astraea slid away from me and smiled at Natsumi. "You misunderstood me. This is not¡­ flirting."

    Natsumi rolled her eyes. "Yeah. I totally believe you."

    Astraea nced at me. "Am I wrong?"

    "Yes."

    "..."

    "So let''s go to Loki''s house. Let''s call Hephaestus too! We''re having a meeting!"

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 246 - CH. 250: Provoking Loki

    Half an hourter.

    Loki sat before me, swinging her chair back and forth. She was cooking something in her perverted mind.??

    This was the meeting room in Loki''s manor.

    Hephaestus tilted her head upward, trying to look at the mischievous fairy messing with her hair. She gave up with a sigh and tapped the table between us. "I don''t know about Evilus. The Guild needs to be aware of the manmade dungeon problem."

    "What exactly will ya tell them about Apollo Familia handing information to Astraea Familia?" Loki asked and peered at Hephaestus with her red eyes. "We gotta find a reason that looks good on paper. I don''t want Ouranos investigatin'' mine or Astraea Familia."

    Loki essentially wanted to stop anyone from looking too deep into our Familia and exposing anything rted to me and my wives. Never expected Loki to be so caring towards someone outside of her Familia. If they needed a scapegoat, I had the best one avable.

    I rapped the table like Hephaestus. "I can ask Apollo toe forward with this information. He''ll take the honor of finding this dungeon. Well, also torturing the adventurers."

    Does getting boned by orcs and goblins count as torture?

    "Apollo? Yer captain chick can convince a shortsighted fool like him?"

    "You need not ask, mydy. Apollo shall do whatever I ask him to do," I said with a bright grin. "He has no choice."

    "Damn good one, brat. What do ya have on him to force him like that?"

    He is my ve, duh. He''ll do anything even if I don''t threaten him with the goblins and orcs.

    "He owes me a huge one."

    Loki nodded with a grin of her own. "Let''s throw him on Ouranos''s radar, and we''re good to go."

    Astraea gave a gentle nudge on my arm. "Your two are pure evil."

    "This isn''t evil. What they want to do is evil. I mean, they literally used Evilus as their name."

    Hephaestus leaned on her chair and folded her arms under her chest. The posture adjustment emphasized her boobs a little too much. Her shirt buttons looked like they were about to pop off any second because she sped her shirt till the top. Geez, I could easily measure her F-cup with no effort.

    Hephaestus noticed my gaze and shrugged. "Nothing special here."

    Another woman clueless of her own charm. I meet a lot of them, don''t I?

    Astraea tilted her head cluelessly. "What happened?"

    Loki propped her chin on her palm. "Ah. To be so pure and young."

    "Um. That''s all for today, I think," I said.

    "Wait," Astraea intervened. "Asahi¡­ should we tell them about¡­ that?"

    She looked at me with her pure, innocent eyes. It''s so rare for a woman to use the innocent eyes trick on me!

    "What is it?"

    "C''mon. Spit it out."

    The goddesses got curious about that. So I leaned forward, the goddesses did the same, their ears perked to know more. Astraea also followed the goddesses for some reason.

    "About what?"

    Silence filled the room.

    Astraea released a heavy sigh and proceeded to tell the goddesses about this new abomination of the dungeon. As expected, the two were skeptical of this report. That''s why I didn''t bring it up before.

    "I just wanted to share this. I''m also a bit dubious about this," Astraea shared her thoughts.

    "Ye¡ª"

    The door opened slowly. Ais Wallenstein appeared in her new armor which only protected her chest, the sides of her arms, and the area around her waist. It was the type of armor dedicated to fanservice. Yet, it made loli Ais merely more of an adorable type than anything.

    She nced at me, and her golden eyes became brighter.

    "Asahi Onii-san¡­" her eyes searched the room for someone. "Rini?"

    Rini¡­ how the fuck will I exin about Rini''s magical growth!

    "She is, uh, busy at home."

    I''m going to hell for lying to an innocent loli.

    (No, my love. I''m never letting you die!)

    ''You just admitted you''re a yandere.''

    (...)

    Ais approached me, her boots nking on the hard floor. She stretched her hand with a barely noticeable smile on her face. "I want to test armor¡­ go to the dungeon?"

    Why is she so cute!

    "Anytime."

    Loki clicked her tongue. "You ain''t goin'' anywhere with this womanizer."

    "Womanizer?"

    "Hey, stop giving me a bad rep. I don''t touch anyone outside my family."

    "Does that family include anyone outside of the women you seduced?"

    That''s a tough question! I only have a sister, who also happens to be the one I seduced. I can''t count the Yotsuba family or my former family, where nobody paid any attention to me.

    "See. This man is born to charm. I can''t leave my Aissu alone with him."

    "Then, you cane too. Let''s have a date in the dungeon."

    The thought of Loki getting chased by monsters raised my lips. It''ll be a fun experience for both of us.

    "What? Ya want a goddess to descend in the dungeon? Are ya out of yer goddamn mind!"

    I yanked Loki to her feet and gave my most arrogant smile. "''Fraid already? Yer legs shivering?"

    I copied her cheaper version of southern sent to piss her even more. She looked with sharp eyes, contrary to her wide grin.

    "Ya want me toe?"

    I nodded.

    "Alright. Prepare clean clothes, cause I''llin'' all over you!"

    "..."

    Hephaestus got up with a frown. "Loki, are you out of your mind? Don''t you know what happened to the gods who stepped inside the dungeon? The dungeon swallowed them and summoned a Nightmare."

    "I know. But this is my free chance to experience an adventurer''s life," Loki said and punched my chest. "He''ll protect me. Won''t you, Asahi?"

    "Yup. I''m confident of beating anything the dungeon throws at me. Even if someone dies, I can revive them."

    Saya''s lessons in and out of bed were enough to help me cast the Level 10 Phoenix spell by myself. The cheat spell could revive someone as long as they aren''t dead for too long. By chance, the dungeon spawned something stronger than myself, I had Gae Bolg to instakill them. So Dungeon-chan stood no chance against me.

    "Reviving someone? Ya kiddin''? Only a few gods can do that after a long preparation. Ya can do it on yer own?"

    "Stopparing me to gods," I said with a wink. "I''m just your average adventurer with a harem."

    Loki revealed an amused smile. "Alright. I''m countin'' on ya."

    I gave a nod before turning to Astraea smiling worriedly. "Wannae?"

    She shook her head. "I''ll pass. I''ve to convey the news to Alise and others. Take care out there."

    "I will."

    "And Hephaestus, you?"

    "I will pass too. I''d choose my workshop over the dungeon any time of the day."

    "These two are so borin''. We should go."

    I grabbed Loki and Ais''s hands and teleported to the sixth floor of the dungeon.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 247 - CH. 251: Size Doesnâ€™t Matter?

    (Loki POV)

    Loki peered at the walls clouded in dim green light. The chilling roars echoing around told her where she was.??

    The dungeon.

    Asahi could teleport inside the dungeon, a ce where the floors seemed to be isted from one another.

    ''No Arcanum.''

    Like other gods, she couldn''t use her Arcanum because of a promise between Ouranos and the dungeon. She had to obey the old man or he''d kick her back to Heaven, the ce boring enough to turn a healthy man senile.

    "Sixth floor," her dear Aissu said.

    "Yeah," Asahi said and grinned at Loki. "How long do you n to hold my hands?"

    Loki forgot she was still holding his hands!

    She pulled back her hand and pointed behind. Numerous footsteps rushed at them.

    "Aissu, show me some fight!"

    Ais nced up at Asahi as though asking for his permission. The goddess squinted. As her goddess and boss, Ais should ask her permission, not his!

    Asahi rubbed Ais''s head. The blonde loli leaned to his side to feel his pats with a smile. The only time Loki had seen Ais smiling was with Riveria or Ais''s new elf friend Lefiya... or the odd time when she yed some monsters outside Orario.

    "Go ahead. Test your new armor."

    Ais nodded, showing a tad reluctance to leave Asahi. Loki clicked her tongue.

    ''They only met three or four times at most. Then why is Ais so close to him? Is he using mind magic on my little girl?''

    Ais''s eyes had some emotions unlike the victims of mind magic. Loki couldn''t wrap her head around this, so she concluded the only fact: Asahi''s hands were dangerous for any woman.

    Loki turned around and saw three dark figures emerging from the corridor. A monster with three sharp ws that seemed sharper than knives. A shiver ran through her spine. She had always seen monsters from afar in the Monster Feria or around the monster tamers. The War Shadowing right at her felt unnerving.

    "Aissu, it''sin''!"

    Asahi stopped his pats, and Ais charged. The monsters fell before Loki''s eyes, sliced into multiple pieces.

    ''No denyin'' Aissu is that woman''s child.''

    More monsters came. This time the Frog Shooter, the monster famous forshing out with its long, repulsive tongue. No matter how many came, Ais''s longsword shed down every one of them.

    They crossed the 7th floor before she knew it and arrived in a squared space. The cracking walls rang the arrival of new spawns. A giant red ant with two four legs and two arms ending in sharp ws. Hoisting its body up, it easily reached Asahi''s height. It was a killer ant, the newbie killer because of its hard shell that seemed almost imprable for new adventurers and the sharpness and strength in its ws.

    The ant snapped its mandible together, looking ever so ready to chew down its prey. Loki stopped Ais from charging.

    "Stop, Aissu. Let him do somethin''."

    Loki wanted to see the prowess of the demigod from another world. Ottar wasn''t confident in diving deeper than the 59th floor because of the corrupted spirits, but Mr. Demigod said they could handle anything the dungeon threw at them.

    "Alright."

    "Where is yer weapon?"

    Asahi winked mischievously. "My weapon is too dangerous for them."

    Before Loki found a suitable retort, Asahi vanished and arrived before the monster. He swung his fist, and a loud boom resounded. The quick strike tossed the killer ant. Blood oozed out of the ant''spletely cracked shell before it disintegrated into ashes. Asahi made quick work of the rest.

    The killer ants known for their defense got trashed with normal punches.

    Asahi turned around and grinned. His bloodied face reminded Loki of Ais when she first hunted a monster. The girl had smiled on her first kill instead of showing any disgust.

    "Wanna test me more?"

    Cold sweat dripped down Loki''s cheeks. She pped her hands. "N-Nah. I''m good."

    Ais sheathed her sword and tugged at Asahi''s shirt. "Onii-san¡­ what is your level?"

    ''Like level matters to this guy.''

    Loki waited for Asahi''s answer, hiding her grin. Any answer will paint him as a liar in Ais''s eyes.

    "I''m level 2."

    Ais nodded, seemingly satisfied with the answer. Loki stared at the duo''s back as they traveled deeper into the dungeon.

    Floors after floors, they descended.

    "Are you tired? You can hop on my back if you want?"

    Loki shook her head at Asahi''s offer. Frolicking around Orario every day had built up her decent physical strength. She nced down. Unlike most goddesses, she didn''t have to deal with back pain for carrying extra weight on their chest.

    As though reading her delusional thoughts, Asahi smirked. "Size doesn''t matter."

    "Why¡ª"

    "Heart matters more."

    "Size?" Ais asked with an innocent tilt of her head. "What size?"

    Loki red at Asahi for bringing it up before the innocent little Ais. She kneaded Ais''s shoulders before running her fingers through her blonde hair.

    "It''s nothin'', Aissu."

    Ais just nodded her head, seemingly confused.

    ***

    You can support me and read 22 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 248 - CH. 252: Surprise?

    Loki tried her best to stop me from getting close to Ais, which in and of itself became a joke as Ais was too cute to be lewded. We traveled down to the 13th floor before teleporting back to the meeting room in Loki''s home.

    "Asahi-sama," My loyal bodyguard greeted me with a bright smile.??

    Riveria and Finn were also here, staring at me with wide eyes as if I was some kind of rare species.

    "A teleportation skill this convenient is unheard of. I had a feeling that he was an oddball adventurer..."

    "He is half god."

    Finn and Riveria mumbled to each other. Loki told them, huh. Well, they could be trusted as Loki''s confidants and Ais''s seniors.

    Loki patted my back. "I told ''em about you. You can trust ''em more than me."

    "I can trust someone acting as Ais''s mom."

    Riveria''s brow sank at my teasing remark. She was trying so hard to suppress her boiling anger.

    Finn chuckled but a re from Aimi shut him down. He scratched his cheeks nervously. Aimi was always ready to defend me, like a dog ready to bite anyone trying to harm their owner.

    "''Kay. See yater," Loki said, stifling a yawn. "Never felt so tired in my life. I''m gonna drink some and drop dead on the bed."

    I gave Ais a few headpats. As Loki opened the door, the peeping elf stumbled on the floor.

    "I-I-I¡ª" Lefiya tried toe up with an excuse.

    "Come here, kid," Loki grumbled and dragged the elf away.

    "Bye, Onii-san."

    Ais waved her hand before following Loki.

    [¡ªAis Wallenstein: Affection +2]

    Perhaps in the future. She is too adorable to be taken as a romantic partner right now.

    "Goodbye, mom."

    Klyscha teleported me and Aimi before the high elf rained down her wrath. My room was again empty with all the women strolling who knew where.

    "Where are others?"

    "T-They are out with Kaguya for shopping," Aimi said and threw herself at me. Looking up with almost teary eyes, she rubbed her chin on my chest. "Let''s m-make love."

    I narrowed my eyes on her. Aimi never took the initiative unless she waspletely starved for affection. I pumped her full of love yesterday. Besides, her stuttering made me skeptical of her act.

    "What are you hiding?"

    "Hiding? What could I be hiding, Asahi-sama?" She pulled back and ripped off her ck suit. Slowly unbuttoning her white shirt, she licked her lips. "Are you making an excuse to escape me?"

    Yep, she is hiding something. No way the usual Aimi acted this stubbornly for sex.

    She wrapped her hands around her shirt and looked down. "S-Sorry. I promised them not to tell."

    The yandere was rebelling against her lover to hide other girls'' secrets. The surprise made my heart full.

    "Are they preparing for some surprise for me?"

    This has been happening for quite a few days now.

    Aimi meekly nodded her head.

    Surprise, huh. Which event wasing? Maya''s birthday¡­ or mine!

    (My Love, you''re a bully. Everyone wanted to surprise you with a party, but you ruined it.)

    ''I''m sorry. I was a bit worried about the girls.''

    (Just act like it never happened. It''s the best way. Besides, my love will still be surprised at our surprise.)

    ''We shall see about that, lovelydy.''

    (Ufufu. We will.)

    I tugged at Aimi''s cor, bringing her teary red eyes on the same level as mine. "What should I do about you?"

    "W-Whatever punishment Asahi-sama has, I''ll ept it."

    "Punishment for bonding with other girls is," I said and pecked her lips. "Lots of love."

    "Ah?" she was stupefied, clearly not expecting this kind of punishment. "I wasn''t wrong?"

    "I told you before, didn''t I? I love crazy yandere, but I also don''t want them to go stabbing my other women. You seem like the perfect bnce of both worlds, so how could you be wrong?"

    "Thank you," she muttered and wrapped her hands around me, squeezing me within her arms. "I was worried."

    [¡ªAimi Akane: Affection +9]

    As Aimi slid down to start some work, the door creaked open. An unexpected person stood there with eyes wide and mouth gaping open.

    "Ryuu?"

    Do all elves share this peeking fetish?

    "...I should''ve knocked," she acknowledged her mistake with a calm face. "Astraea-sama wanted to see you in the living room."

    She told her piece and turned around to leave. I won''t let her. I dashed to the door and closed it behind me.

    "Yes. You should''ve knocked, but you didn''t. It''s the second time you did this."

    "I''m sorry¡­"

    I stretched my hand. "I want justice."

    "...How much valis do you want?"

    She thought she could buy her way with money. Nope, I had a better n!

    "Let me touch your ears."

    I hadn''t gotten the pleasure to touch those long ears that belonged to elves.

    She took a step back. "What? Why would you want to touch them?"

    "My hometown didn''t have any elves. I''m just curious as to how they feel."

    "Sorry. I cannot do that."

    She seemed hesitant. Well, nothing I could do without forcing it on her like some sexual harassment. I sighed and stepped aside.

    "Fine. Leave."

    She stared at me as though considering whether to ept my suggestion. She shook her head and left without a word. I calmed Aimi''s lust with some pats and promised to lewd her after this meeting with Astraea.

    The living room had be a meeting room with chairs all over the ce upied by my fellow adventurers.

    Astraea weed me with a smile. Alise was standing there with her, a forced, mirthless smile on her face. Astraea briefed me on the situation. Apollo had revealed this dungeon''s news to the Guild. The Guildmaster had yet to bring up a solution, but Alise and others already made ns to charge into the hidden dungeon and destroy this Rudra Familia, or whatever was left of it after Natsumi threw the bastards to the goblins.

    Astraea ordered Alise to take me along. Alise agreed with a bright smile.

    "I will."

    Something was off about Alise. She acted oddly today. Let''s hope I''m overthinking things here.

    ***

    You can support me and read 24 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 249 - CH. 253: Ray Is Missing?

    Royman Mardeel.

    The Guild''s head was an outcast among the elves. Residing at the top of the Guild Headquarters, the man''s duties consisted of paperwork and following the orders of his ''superior.'' Elves looked down on him for his massive gut, which was barely contained in his impressive suit. Serving the Guild for a century was tough, so his mind had turned to other pleasures. He found them in debauchery and food.??

    Royman got up from his elegant chair and walked out of the room. Each step down the stairs made him sweat, but he kept going, cursing the Guild employees on his way. Descending to the ground floor, he opened the door to the area ''forbidden'' for any Guild staff other than himself. He descended another pair of staircases and opened another lock. A narrow corridor with Hieroglyphs carved everywhere appeared before him.

    A figure shrouded in pitch ck robes stood before him,

    "Did you finish the investigation?" A voice, neither female nor male, came out of the figure''s mouth. Thentern held in its hand couldn''t shed a light on its face.

    Royman bobbed his head. "Yes, F-Fels-sama."

    "Come. Master is waiting."

    Fels turned around and shuffled into the narrow corridor. Soon, they came to a dead end. Fels touched the wall with his gloves; thepletely ck gloves had intricate symbols carved on them.

    The wall glowed before the wall slid up, giving a look into the dark chamber with four torches standing upon a pedestal. The dancing mes cast light on the giant stone-like altar on the pedestal and the imposing figure sitting on it.

    Room of Prayer.

    The deity of heaven, Ouranos, always prayed here to stop the monsters from pouring out of their ''home.''

    Royman couldn''t look into Ouranos''s piercing silver eyes and lowered his head.

    "My Lord, Apollo-sama''s Captain got the news from an adventurer of Rudra Familia. He told us he can guide us to the hidden dungeon if we guarantee his safety."

    "What is your opinion?"

    "It is a cover-up. Apollo-sama will never hand this precious information to the Guild without anypensation. I think Apollo-sama is acting upon someone else''s order."

    Rayman had observed these deities for well over a hundred years. Apollo wasn''t the do-gooder type. The sun god had been known to do anything that brought pleasure and entertainment.

    Ouranos hummed. "We are on the same page. Who is this captain?"

    "I couldn''t find anything about this monster tamer, Natsumi Aizawa. She has a very vague history outside of Orario. She ims she was already level four before entering Orario. Nothing about her background is convincing."

    "Who else knows about this hidden dungeon?"

    "Apollo-sama ryed the information to Astraea-sama as the incident involved Evilus."

    "Astraea and Apollo¡­ did anything strange happen on the surface?"

    Royman nodded. "There is a new star adventurer from the Far East. He rose to level two in less than a week of joining Astraea-sama''s Familia."

    "Certainly an achievement. Is he perhaps rted to the Eastern Princess in Astraea Familia?"

    "I do not think so, My Lord¡­ this man arrived with¡­ seven women. All are in a rtionship with him. There are rumors that Apollo-sama''s Captain Natsumi is seeing him in secret¡­ and another strange rumor has been flying recently."

    "Strange rumors? What kind?"

    Royman scratched his cheeks. "My sources say that Astraea-sama has also fallen into his hands."

    Ouranos''s eyes widened a little as his stoic expression faltered for a short second. "Hyperion''s granddaughter fell for a mortal? Unbelievable."

    Royman gave another meek nod. "It might be a rumor¡­ but Astraea-sama epting a single male in her Familia gives credibility..."

    Royman cut his words short, deciding not to disrespect the goddess. Astraea was the granddaughter of Ouranos''s brother, Hyperion. Questioning her nature before Ouranos was beyond his ss.

    "Fels, guide Royman out."

    "Yes, Master."

    Royman was escorted out.

    "Daedalus, you madman," Ouranos muttered, recalling the young prodigy responsible for building the dungeon on the surface, Daedalus street. Fels''s investigation for the second dungeon in Daedalus street led to an underground maze far moreplex than Daedalus street.

    "Level two in less than seven days¡­ will he rise or¡ª"

    "We never know, Master." Fels''s voice echoed through the dark chamber. "The Boaz orphan adopted by Freya-sama became the King of Orario."

    "Oh. You sound optimistic about this adventurer."

    "Asahi Marikawa is his name, Master. His presence will influence Orario''s future in unexpected ways."

    Ouranos lifted his hand from the throne''s armrest and leaned forward a little. It was rare for Fels to speak highly of someone.

    "Your reasoning?"

    Fels hung thentern on the wall. "His life force exceeds elves."

    Nobody knew the scent of life force more than Fels. After all, the ''dead'' were always attracted to the ''light.''

    "Hmm."

    Fels took out a blue crystal from his robe.

    Oculus.

    The blue crystal could transmit images and voices from its twin crystals. It was Fels''s handmade tool for long-rangemunication.

    Fels imbued it with his magic power. The crystal cast a holographic image of a red-scaled lizardman. He wore a full set of armor. A scimitar and a longsword hung on a belt around his waist.

    "Lyd, what happened?"

    "Fels-san, Ray flew away from the vige," Lyd said and squeezed his weapons. "We''re going out to find them."

    "Yes. We will find Ray-chan!"

    Voices of agreement came from the monsters standing behind Lyd. Arachne, dragon, goblin,mia, gargoyle¡ªthis was a whole group of sentient monsters.

    Fels looked toward Ouranos for his advice. The deity took the Xenos, the intelligent monsters under his protection. Fels helped them settle in a closed, unmapped region on the 20th floor, where the monsters inside the dungeon and humans on the surface won''t bother them.

    "Call Hermes," Ouranos said.

    "Understood." Fels looked at Lyd. "Stay where you are. We will find Ray."

    "We¡­ will wait," Lyd said. "Please find her."

    Fels cut off his magic power and prepared to call the god, whose Familia delved into any business as long as it brought profit.

    ***

    You can support me and read 26 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 250 - CH. 254: Something Is Wrong With Alise!

    An extra chapter, cause why not!

    Webnovel is banningments. Yourment won''t appear if it contains any curses like F*ck, di*k etc.??

    ***

    After the meeting, I fulfilled my promise with Aimi, and we ended up going at it for almost an hour. I made sure to leave Chiaki to Astraea before lewding the yandere.

    As the sun almost set in the distance, the girls returned from their ''secret'' preparations with beaming smiles. What kind of surprise is taking days to build?

    Rika tossed her sniper under the bed and squirmed out of her ck shirt.

    "It was fun. Aa-chan, I sniped a hundred monsters today. What is my reward?"

    So they also hunted some monsters. That exined the smell of blooding from Saeko and Shiori''s swords. Speaking of which, I had to give them their new gift. I should do it in private as I hadn''t made anything for others.

    Rika walked up to me and slipped her arms around my chest.

    I rubbed her back. "What do you want?"

    "Nothing~. Just let me leech off of you forever."

    "Jeez. What a spoiled woman."

    "Correction. Your spoiled woman."

    I spoiled her more with some headpats until she almost fell asleep. Hard to believe she is the most energetic one in bed, only second to Yuriko babe. I tucked Rika into bed and kissed her forehead.

    "Rest until dinner."

    "Need one on my lips."

    I did as she asked, giving her not one but three kisses. I turned around to find all the women giving me anticipated gazes. Even Grayfia was there, fiddling with her dress, sneaking nces at me adorably.

    Nao came forward. Grabbing my cor, she pulled me down and seized my lips. The boldness of the usually meek, busty brte was a result of mana deficiency. I don''t know why but everyone in my family became extremely bold when they ran out of mana.

    Nao traced my jawline with a bright smile before she retreated and stretched her hands. "I''ll shower first."

    Without waiting for a word, she headed out of the room. I showered everyone with some affection and sent them to shower. Everyone except for the Busujima twins.

    "Why are west?" Saeko asked.

    "Poor innocent Saeko," Shiori said and shook her head. "Can''t even read the mood. Asahi-kun is undressing us with his passionate gaze¡ªhe wants to fuck us, duh!"

    Shiori and her wild imagination.

    I grabbed the katanas from the ring. Shiori immediately grabbed one and pulled the de out of the sheath. The magnificent blue katana had an elegant feeling to it that words couldn''t describe. I gave a nod of admiration to my first creation.

    "What a lovely sword¡­ is this for me?"

    "Yup. Handcrafted in God''s workshop."

    "Wow. You went out of your way to make it yourself¡­ even though you''re married to the greatest goddess in existence¡­ I don''t know what to say..."

    [¡ªShiori Busujima: Affection +28]

    The numbers spoke louder about her appreciation than her words.

    "You don''t have to say anything. I just wanted to show¡ª"

    Shiori hushed me and gave the other katana to Saeko. The sadist samurai gripped the crimson hilt and dragged the katana out of its sheath. The ck de reflected a sharp glint, mesmerizing Saeko for a long moment. She traced her thumb along the ck de before sheathing it back. She hugged the katana close to her chest with a sweet smile.

    [¡ªSaeko Busujima: Affection +47]

    What a big leap¡­ Saeko might be the second one to reach the five hundred mark.

    "Thank you. I''ll treasure this gift."

    Shiori, with her finger on my lips, narrowed her eyes. "Is that it? Our man learned to smith and made a sword this beautiful. And you just end everything with thanks?"

    Saeko dodged Shiori''s piercing gaze. "You don''t have to tell me that. I-I was going to serve him after the bath."

    "Why wait though? Let''s serve him in the bath."

    Without my consent, the twins dragged me to the same bath where Saeko ran wild. This time the twins looked hellbent on squeezing me dry on the water bed.

    Being served by these twins just felt awesome!

    ***

    The next day.

    I knocked on Alise''s door. The redhead came out with a crazy bedhead. It wasn''t like her to sleep until nine, especially on the day we were about to eradicate Evilus.

    "What''s with the new hairstyle? It doesn''t suit you at all."

    She responded with a lengthy yawn. Scratching her head, she took another yawn. "My hair¡­ looks perfect. I was sleeping fine. Why did you have to bother me?"

    I fixed her hair before tying them into the perfect ponytail. "This is perfect."

    The blushing redhead nced up at me before pushing me away from the door. "Stop touching me like that. Why did youe?"

    She is hostile as fuck today.

    "I''m going away for a few hours. Don''t leave for the dungeon without me or I''m gonna spank you in front of everyone."

    "I-I won''t. You don''t have to threaten me."

    "Thank you, Captain."

    With my business done here, I yeeted myself to Heaven. The old man had something nned for me. I couldn''t wait to see what it was!

    The first sight to greet me was God standing in a neat white suit and gray pants. His hair was also shorter than usual. He looked like a business mafia rather than God of Heaven.

    Gabriel and Sandalphon stood by his side in their usual white dresses. They needed nothing more as their natural beauty was already breathtaking.

    "Lad is here."

    "Asahi!"

    Gabriel scuttled to my side like a puppy reuniting with its lost owner.

    (You thought of someone else like that not too long ago.)

    ''What can I do when this Seraph acts like a puppy!''

    God evaluated me from top to bottom with a thoughtful expression. "I was hoping you''d arrive in something more formal."

    "Me and formal clothes never get along."

    He doesn''t know I attended my family meeting in my Star Wars shorts and ahegao hoodie. That was my rebellious phase, but still¡­ I dislike formal clothes. They feel a bit suffocating.

    "Forget it. Let''s go. We have a long journey ahead."

    "Where are we going?"

    "I thought I told you." God blinked innocently before a massive grin spread on his face. "We''re going to the Underworld!"

    "What?"

    ***

    A mini arc in the Underworld. Any guess what it''s about? Let''s see how gifted you guys are.

 Chapter 251 - CH. 255: Meeting Gone Wrong (I)

    Despite having the power to create magic circles, God shoved Asahi in a white train, which he imed could travel between different dimensions. The four people could easily fit in onepartment, leaving the rest empty.

    "It''s a legal meeting. We must follow the procedure," God said and strode toward the engine.??

    The devils also used a simr procedure whenever reincarnated devils entered the Underworld for the first time. But it was in the 21st century. Asahi couldn''tprehend how God invented the train before the humans!

    Gabriel and Sandalphon sat opposite to Asahi, talked to Chiaki, or rather mumbled to themselves as the fairy still couldn''t talk.

    The train moved without a single squeak. God returned and joined Asahi.

    "Is this a political talk?" Asahi asked.

    "It is. I couldn''t attend it without my sessor."

    Asahi nodded, wishing Grayfia was there with him. She was the future empress of the Underworld. Her rtionship with the future lord of Heaven triggered the Devil Kings. Asahi couldn''t care less about them as the Devil Kings were all fated to die by him or someone else.

    (I can still teleport her, my love,) Klyscha said.

    ''Aww. You''re the best. Tell her to dress up nicely for our debut.''

    (I will.)

    "Father''s sessor?"

    "Lord?"

    Gabriel and Sandalphon couldn''t contain their shock. God had never told them anything about Asahi. Then again, theycked the courage to question God, their creator.

    God peered out of the train. "I''m not suited or strong enough to lead now. Asahi will be the leader of Heaven in the future."

    Gabriel red at Asahi with her cheeks puffed. "Why did you hide?"

    Asahi shrugged. "I didn''t want to step between a father and daughter."

    Sandalphon raised her hand. "How should I address you in the future?"

    "No need to be formal. We''re friends," Asahi said with a wink. "Aren''t we?"

    Sandalphon''s eyes glittered with unbridled joy. Although Asahi was a human, she had more fun talking to him than any other angel. He was strong on top of that. She still couldn''t muster the courage to ask him for training. Bing stronger would immensely contribute to Heaven, her home.

    God shook his head. He hadn''t thought of both Sandalphon and Gabriel taking an interest in Asahi. Well, he could always let them both marry him. The more ties he had in Heaven, the less likely he''d leave when some crisis befell on Heaven.

    "You two are responsible for escorting Asahi and his safety."

    This will bring them closer, and keep any devil or fallen angel women away. Asahi having Lucifuge n''s heiress was enough.

    Asahi gave God a nk stare. "Do you think I need protection?"

    He had Gae Bolg. The spear of sure death could kill the long-living devils with ease. Currently, Asahi had no way of testing whether Gae Bolg will work on the pinnacle of the devil race, Super Devil. He could never trust how an anime world''s logic worked.

    Rizevim Livan Lucifer, the future grandfather of Vali Lucifer, was also one of them.

    "I shall guard him with everything."

    "Me too~."

    Sandalphon was in super serious mode while Gabriel had a goofy grin as she poked at poor Chiaki.

    The train stopped and everyone went out. The tform was shrouded in a faint mist. A ck-haired man stood there, with his devil wings on disy. His eyes carried unconcealed hostility toward the Seraphs. He scanned their figures without bothering to hide the lust. Showing two stark emotions was perhaps the talent of the devil race, Asahi mused, remembering Grayfia''s fluctuations between shy maiden and seductive during sex.

    "Guide us," God ordered.

    The devil sneered and turned around. "Follow me."

    The trip was going to be problematic.

    "My Lord, you called for me?"

    Grayfia appeared in her usual maid outfit.

    Asahi frowned. "Didn''t Klyscha tell you to dress up?"

    "I wanted to¡­ show father that I am Asahi''s maid."

    She hoped this could stop Lucifuge n from looking for any trouble with Asahi. Of course, she''d support Asahi if a fight broke out. Still, a conflict between her family and her future husband will break her heart.

    "Fine," Asahi sighed and grabbed her hand. "Let''s go."

    Gabriel trailed Grayfia''s back with her gaze. Sandalphon had told her about Grayfia''s rtionship with Asahi. Gabriel couldn''t help but think how lucky Grayfia was for having someone who could give warm headpats at request. She pursed her lips in a pout. Asahi was always stingy with his headpats when it came to her.

    "Lady Gabriel." Sandalphon gently nudged Gabriel''s arm. "We must follow them."

    "I know."

    The devil took them to the tallest building located in the center of Lucifaad City. When he finally turned around to throw some more curses, Grayfia''s piercing red eyes bore holes in him. His arrogance melted, so did the strength in his legs. New visitors from the fallen angel faction distracted Grayfia, allowing the devil to escape.

    "Gabriel, my dear sister. We meet again."

    The one trying to flirt with Gabriel was a tall man wearing a maroon long coat with two belts around his waist. His quirky ck hair and golden bangsbo gave away his identity to Asahi.

    Azazel, the leader of fallen angels.

    ***

    Cliff-kun strikes again!

 Chapter 252 - CH. 256: Meeting Gone Wrong (II)

    Gabriel furrowed her brow, and red at Azazel. She didn''t believe Azazel would participate in the war responsible for killing so many of her brethren, but he did and slew many warriors.

    Gabriel''s hostile reaction puzzled Azazel. He held his chin and gave her a look over. She seemed different from the past as she never showed any rage even if he ogled her. The most she did was gently scold him. Azazel narrowed his eyes on the new face standing beside Gabriel. The Asian man''s wild aura chilled Azazel''s bones. Azazel couldn''t feel any sign of divine energy from him. Nor could he feel the demonic power thatbeled him the devil. He had some sort of holy power. Plenty of it, but he had no halo like an angel. Could he be a miracle child? A child between an angel and a human was rare enough to be called a miracle.??

    Azazel turned to the devil maid holding the man''s hand. Her demonic power was also nothing to scoff at, almost to the level of the current Devil Kings.

    "Silver hair and red eyes¡ªLucifuge heiress?" he asked before realizing how stupid his question sounded. Lucifuge was one of the most prominent ns in the Underworld. How could they let their heiress mingle with some human? She must be some other devil, who must''ve run into the group of Biblical God.

    The leader of Grigori interpreted the situation with his experience.

    "Grayfia Lucifuge," the maid said, trying to free her hand from the man''s grasp. "He is my lord, Asahi Marikawa."

    Azazel wanted to call Grayfia''s struggles fake. She wasn''t even trying!

    "Really a Lucifuge. The devil kings will be pissed," Azazel said, shaking his head. The devils who made the mistake of choosing human partners got public executions to make out an example. To be honest, this discrimination in the supernatural world didn''t bode well with him. He himself had fallen from Heaven because he couldn''t resist the charm of a blonde woman in the human world.

    "Asahi Marikawa¡­ you do look strong. New Ace of Vatican?"

    "Father, we should go," Gabriel said,ing between Asahi and Azazel. She didn''t want Azazel to corrupt Asahi.

    "Lady Gabriel is right," Sandalphon said. Her hatred for fallen angels surpassed the devils. The children of Lilith had twisted minds, but Azazel was one of them until he seduced a human woman. The act wasn''t worth hating him for, but his action of entering the war between Heaven and Underworld repulsed Sandalphon. Azazel called it an act of ''self defense.'' But Sandalphon knew the majority of fallen angels were out for world domination like the devils.

    Asahi couldn''t help but chuckle at Gabriel and Sandalphon''s cute attempts to ''protect'' him. He ced one hand on Gabriel''s shoulder and patted her head with the other.

    "No need to be hostile."

    Gabriel smiled in response. The fuzzy feeling instantly lifted the negative emotions off her spirit. Gabriel nodded with closed eyes before leaning back on Asahi.

    "Pat me more~."

    Azazel blinked his eyes at Gabriel''s smile filled with honey. Since when did Heaven''s most beautiful angel let a man touch her this casually?

    He turned to God with an inquisitive look. "Oi, what the hell is this?"

    God gave a half-hearted shrug. "Gabriel likes him."

    "Isn''t he a human?"

    "He is anything but human, son," God answered and shook his head."Why are we talking out here? Let''s go inside."

    Could it be Michael or some other Seraph popped a child with a human? Azazel pondered, misunderstanding the interactions between Asahi and Gabriel as those of aunt and nephew.

    "Let''s go. I''ll give moreter," Asahi said and fixed Gabriel''s slightly messy hair.

    "Promise me first."

    "I promise. Jeez. You''re too spoiled."

    "Hehe."

    Azazel gestured to the devil woman on his side. She was tasked to guide them to the meeting ce. The redhead devil blushed and gave a shy nod,pletely misunderstanding his gesture.

    Meanwhile, the maid fought her master just so she could walk behind him. The devils in the building eyed Asahi and Seraphs as delicious candies. Amidst this chaos, the group climbed to the highest floor of the building.

    The devil guided them inside a door. Asahi found himself in a spacious chamber. The velvet curtain on the windows, the dark mat, or themps flickering on the ceiling, everything in this room was of the highest quality. A massive triangr table sat in the center. The four devil kings were on one side with their trusted vassals.

    On Lucifer''s side, Lord Lucifuge''s eyes widened at the sight of his daughter. His devil wings sprang from his back, and he rocketed toward Asahi''s group.

    "Grayfia."

    "Your daddy," Asahi muttered and put on his brightest smile for his future father-inw. "Hello, uncle."

    Lord Lucifuge ignored his well-mannered greeting and stared at Grayfia with a gloomy expression.

    "Why did you leave?"

    "Father¡­ I left a letter. Did that not make my intention clear?"

    Lord Lucifuge''s eyes fell on her hand clutched in Asahi''s grasp. "This is the human you chose?"

    "Please address him as Asahi Marikawa," Grayfia replied, barely keeping the emotional turmoil in her chest.

    Lord Lucifuge clenched his fists. Although he never revealed the content of the letter to anyone other than Euclid, Lucifer spared no effort in embarrassing him for losing one of their strongest warriors. His son had closed himself from the world. Now, she returned with a human on Biblical God''s side, smiling like this betrayal ever happened.

    "Why did you do this? Just why," Lord Lucifuge muttered, feeling the devil kings'' burning gazes pricking his back.

    The door was mmed open. Everyone turned to the young man breathing heavily. His long, unkempt silver hair twined into each other. He ignored the world, blue eyes focused on Grayfia.

    "Sister!"

    "Euclid."

    Grayfia almost couldn''t identify her brother due to the silver hair covering most of his face. It seemed he hadn''t bathed for ages.

    Euclid approached with hasty steps and tried to hug Grayfia, but a hand stopped him.

    "You shouldn''t hug someone else''s woman, brother-inw~."

    "My Lord," Grayfia couldn''t help but blush. "Stop talking like that."

    Euclid inhaled a sharp breath, his entire body trembled with rage. For months, he was worried to his death for his sister. Seeing her flirt with this random human ignited a fire in his blood. His mind shut down for a moment to process the situation. His cool-headed sister, the princess of Lucifuge n, was admired by people throughout the Underworld. She rejected any number of proposals thrown at her. Euclid couldn''t imagine her acting coy to someone, much less lowering herself to be a maid. He conjured the only possibility (in his mind).

    "Which spell did you use on my sister?!"

    Grayfia suppressed the urge to sigh. "Euclid, you''re misunderstanding things."

    Euclid ignored his sister and red at Asahi. "You, return my sister. I challenge you to a duel between two men."

    Azazel nced at the devil kings watching the family drama with amusement. Except for Lucifer. He looked as if he''d jump out any moment and kill Asahi for trying to steal his friend''s daughter. The leader of the Underworld was as bad-tempered as always.

    "Oh dear," Azazel said with a sigh. "Someone is going to shed blood in a cease-fire meeting."

    Biblical God chuckled to himself. This was the reason he allowed Asahi to bring Grayfia. Nobody would respect him if he just became Heaven''s leader. They will just call him a random guy, giving no fucks to Heaven. How could he let his sessor be underestimated and ridiculed like this?

    Every gaze in the room stopped on Asahi, waiting to see if he had the balls to ept the challenge from the genius magician of the Underworld.

    ***

    You can support me and read 26 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 253 - CH. 257: The Duel (I)

    *Ahem* Give me stones!

    Asahi kept his eyes trained on the siscon idiot requesting a ''man to man'' duel? He nced over the excited devil kings. They fully anticipated Euclid beating someone from Heaven''s side to regain some respect for their faction. Well, except for the ck-haired emitting immeasurable killing intent. Lucifer outright wanted to kill him.??

    "Coward scum, do you agree?" Euclid mocked Asahi, grinning confidently. "I''ll have my sister free from your spell."

    "Alright. I agree, but."

    Asahi paused and turned to Grayfia. The maid felt her chest tighten as he approached and pecked her lips. The small kiss raised a massive uproar in the room. Asahi wrapped his hand around Grayfia. She had no choice but to settle in his embrace, giving her more than enough room to hide her blushing face.

    "Grayfia is my woman. Why do I have to duel you for her?"

    "Euclid, it''s enough. We don''t have to do this," Grayfia spoke, only to receive another kiss on her head.

    Asahi pinched her butt. She buried her face in his chest and stifled the sensual moan creeping up her chest. The rounds of spanking had turned her butt a little too sensitive. Now, Asahi''s ordinary touch made her soul shiver with pleasure.

    "Let me deal with your idiotic brother. I promise not to kill him."

    Hearing Asahi casually talking about dealing with him, Euclid swore to cut off Asahi''s arm touching his sister''s private ce. She had lost all the dignity and calmness he admired her for. "Sister, don''t worry. I''ll save you from him."

    "Save my ass. Tell me. What do I have to gain from this fight?"

    Euclid snorted. "Everyone knows my sister will never choose a weak partner. Refusing the challenge will prove that you used vile spells to control my sister. Lord Lucifuge, do you disagree?"

    Lord Lucifuge found himself between a rock and a hard ce. He knew Euclid''s feelings for Grayfia for a long time, but couldn''t find it in him to have this awkward conversation. Euclid sought his mother in Grayfia, yet, harbored more than passionate feelings for her. Right now, he was in the wrong for questioning Grayfia''s man.

    This fight needed to happen for the devil kings'' amusement. Lord Lucifuge buried his pride, or whatever was left of it after Lucifer''s insults, and shook his head.

    "Grayfia, ask Asahi Marikawa¡­ to ept, or we will have to separate you two by force."

    "Aren''t you all bullying me here?" Asahi said with a smirk. "Fine. Whatever. You want a fight, I''ll give you a damn fight. But on one condition."

    Euclid chuckled, suppressing the wide smile threatening to show up. He had to act like a gentleman in front of his sister. "Speak up."

    "I want to fight that guy if I win," Asahi pointed to the ck-haired devil still ring through narrowed eyes. "Yes, you. You want a piece of me, no?"

    This wasn''t Orario where he had to hide his power to level up peacefully. This was the Underworld, the realm he chose to conquer. He had no problem bringing out his full power to crush someone. How could he rule if he chickened out from a fight? Defeating Lucifer will make him a threat worth wasting their brain power for. It''d be more fun to conquer a world when the bad guys used their brains to oppose him.

    "How dare you insult the king!"

    "This war shouldn''t be stopped. These angels deserve to be trampled under our boots."

    "Yes!"

    The vassals of devil kings spoke up one after another, fueling the fire between the factions. They wanted nothing more than this war to continue, so the Pirs could go extinct, leaving them with their wealth.

    "Hmm." Lucifer raised a brow at Asahi''s confident smile. Did the man know he challenged the original devil king? Every devil in the Underworld spawned from his wife, Lilith''s womb, and he was one to impregnate her.

    They all came to life to fulfill his ambition of dominating the world.

    He was their progenitor. The only devil who deserved the seat of King.

    How could he show his face to anyone after rejecting a challenge from a random man Biblical God brought with him. Only the old man''s power terrified him, nothing else entered his eyes.

    "Agreed. You shall defeat Euclid Lucifuge before facing me."

    "Good," Asahi said and stroked Grayfia''s hair. She squirmed a little every time he touched her back. "Come at me, kid. I promise I won''t kill you for your retarded behavior."

    "Taunting me while using my sister as a shield shows the kind of man you are."

    "Huh? Using my wife as a shield? Dude, she just smells so nice. It''s hard to separate from her."

    Grayfia bit his chest. "Stop saying weird things."

    "I said the truth. You''re too cuddly."

    Euclid clenched his fists. The veins on his forehead bulged, almost exploding. He faced Lucifer. "Lord Lucifer, can I have the honor of defeating this evil human in the coliseum?"

    Euclid didn''t just want to defeat Asahi. He wanted a whole crowd to witness the punishment and humiliation Asahi will suffer for tainting his sister.

    "You may," Lucifer agreed. The coliseum was mostly used for show battles between the 72 Pirs. He looked at Biblical God. "Do you agree with this contest?"

    God smiled. "Why not? It''s rare to see such pure entertainment these days."

    Gabriel''s eyes remained glued to Grayfia receiving endless headpats in Asahi''s embrace. She was still lost on why Asahi joined his lips with Grayfia and why was Grayfia''s face so red? Was Asahi''s wife ill? The innocent Seraph''s mind wandered deep towards the acts that could cause an angel to fall.

    Sandalphon, on the other hand, couldn''t hear a thing. Her throbbing heart almost turned her deaf. Asahi''s challenge to the Devil King Lucifer was daring. Extremely arrogant, but he had the power to back it up. Instead of worrying, she held her breath for the uing fight. Asahi beat her when he hadn''t trained with God. She couldn''t tell how much this man had grown after the daily training with her father. He could easily beat the hypocrite devil close to Ultimate-ss, and might be able to take down the Devil King Lucifer.

    ''I want to fight him again.''

    She joined her hands together and wished. The halo on her head glowed as though expressing her sincere desire.

    "You guys are," Azazel pointed at the devil kings. "Full of air. Don''t you see Asahi is innocent? That maid isn''t under any spell."

    "Shut up, Governor Azazel," Lilith snorted, her ck eyes ring at him. "It''s a conflict inside the Lucifuge n. It would be better if you stay away."

    Azazel nced at Biblical God, who had a calm smile. The old man didn''t look a bit worried about Asahi challenging Lucifer. Azazel was assured of Asahi''s victory over the young devil, but fighting against Lucifer was another ballgame¡­ despite his utter arrogant behavior, Lucifer possessed the power to rule the Underworld. He couldn''t say the same about Asahi without witnessing his fight.

    "What did Ie to?" he muttered. "It was a cease-fire meeting for god''s sake."

    "Don''t curse me in my presence," Biblical God said.

    "The duel shall start in two hours," Lilith said, smirking as she toyed with her pitch-ck hair.

    It was the perfect opportunity to show the Underworld that the Devil Kings still reigned supreme after losing most forces in the Great War.

    "Asahi¡­" Grayfia whispered and looked up. She had no doubts over Asahi''s victory, but the aftermath of the battle frightened her. No matter the result her n was going to be ostracized because of her.

    Asahi smiled. "Do you regret our rtionship now?"

    "How could I? I''m worried about my father. He will be punished whether you win or lose."

    "Nobody will touch my father-inw. I promise."

    Out of all of his women, only Grayfia and Maya had fathers (Saya''s cunt father wasn''t counted). He refused to let anyone harm them.

    "Maybe I should dere war after beating the crap out of Lucifer."

    An evil smirk rose on his face. He wasn''t going to kill Lucifer. Lucifer was the embodiment of pride. What if some random human crushed that very pride? It was far more satisfying to let him live humiliated than straight up killing him. Besides, he had no desire to be Emperor so soon, so he''ll let Lucifer enjoy the position.

    Grayfia shuddered, not from fear. But from the wet sensation between her legs. This overprotective side of Asahi tickled Grayfia''s heart. She felt loved more than she ever did in her family.

    Asahi sniffed the air before narrowing his eyes on the maid. She once again buried her face in his chest.

    "Shall we do something fun for the next two hours?"

    "O-Okay."

    ***

    You can support me and read 26 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/cjNqTGM

 Chapter 254 - CH. 258: The Duel (II)

    The news of the fight between a human from Heaven faction and the young master of the Lucifuge n spread across the Underworld like wildfire. The news sparked a new life in Lucifaad city. Devils rushed from other cities to the capital.

    Among them were two friends from different ns.??

    A young man in his early twenties with shoulder-length crimson hair. His bright blue eyes traveled across the devils scrambling into the giant coliseum.

    "They made a scene out of a duel. What do you think led to this?"

    "Sirzechs, a dispute between devils and angels is quite normal."

    The one to answer Sirzechs was an attractive young man of the same age. His slick green hair attracted the same attention as his friend Sirzechs Gremory.

    "I can''t believe their stupidity. The pirs are almost extinct. The poption is less than a quarter of what it was before. When will the kings learn from their mistakes? Ajuka, should we not do something?"

    "Keep your voice low," Ajuka said. "Being hot-headed won''t help."

    He could understand his friend''s frustrations. They refined their respective n''s powers enough to stand up to the devil kings or even defeat them. Seeding in politics required a bnce of influence and power. They had almost no influence if someone removed their family names.

    "And besides, aren''t you here for the Lucifuge girl?"

    Ajuka''s distraction worked splendidly. Sirzechs scratched his cheeks. "Not here for her¡­ a look wouldn''t hurt, I suppose."

    "Then, make a move already. You already waited for like five decades."

    "I will. I will. We''re still young. She also isn''t engaged to anyone."

    "Look, that woman. Isn''t that Grayfia Lucifuge?"

    "Huh? Where?"

    Sirzechs followed Ajuka''s finger to find a couple approaching the coliseum hand in hand. The silver-haired maid stumbled every few steps, her face glowing with a healthy blush. Sirzechs almost couldn''t believe his eyes. The woman he met in the Gremory''s town hall carried herself with pride, always looking cool-headed. The same woman couldn''t move her eyes from the man with dazzling golden eyes as though she was smitten.

    "That¡­" he found himself at a loss of words.

    Ajuka''s eyes glowed, assessing his power level with the spell he created a while back. A look of surprise shed on his face.

    "He is a... monster in human form."

    "What do you mean¡­" Sirzechs asked, his eyes unmoving from Grayfia.

    "He is just like you, or perhaps stronger. The energy inside him looks limitless¡­ Is he one of the God-ss beings?"

    Ajuka never met any god during his time in the Underworld. If given a chance, he very much wanted to leave and study the more powerful beings.

    A myriad of emotions shed on Sirzechs''s face. Ajuka sighed and patted Sirzechs''s shoulder. He could guess what Grayfia had done to limp around so much.

    "Unless you want to use force, I suggest you forget her."

    This was the best advice he could give. After all, he focused more on studying demonic power than hisnguage sses. ying with words wasn''t his specialty.

    "...I guess. Can we leave?" Although his voice trembled with every word, Sirzechs squeezed out a smile.

    "Sure. Let''s have a drink at Siren vor."

    Ajuka watched the man and Grayfia enter the coliseum under thousands of eyes. He could guess what happened. Euclid must have challenged this man for Grayfia. The devil kings hyped this into a scheme to lower Heaven''s status.

    He sighed once again and guided his friend through the streets. Sirzechs came here to watch a show but ended up leaving with his heart in pieces.

    ***

    Asahi stopped outside the coliseum and looked back at the two absurdly powerful devils. He hadn''t thought that Sirzechs had already fallen for Grayfia this soon. He pitied the man a little for witnessing his crush hanging out with someone else.

    From a bystander''s perspective, he was the viin for stealing Grayfia from her house and Sirzechs''s future.

    (And they say devils are the bad guys.)

    Asahi chuckled at Klyscha''s quote. He couldn''t care less about them at this point.

    Grayfia also looked toward the duo with a powerful aura. "I vaguely remember meeting them in Gremory territory."

    "What will you do if I say that Sirzechs guy has a crush on you?"

    Grayfia turned her head. "You shouldn''t be asking this after¡­ what we did in that hotel¡­ I simply don''t care what others think of me," she whispered as the images of their intimacy shed in her mind. Her butt tingled as though asking to be dyed a deeper shade of red by her master.

    "Grayfia-chan is getting bolder and sweeter. Now let''s kick some devil butt and return."

    They entered the coliseum.

    ***

    The devil kings and Lilith stood on the highest balcony with the angels and fallen angels faction under them. Grayfia also stood with Gabriel and Sandalphon, overlooking the massive coliseum.

    Asahi and Euclid arrived on the huge squared tform surrounded by multipleyers of barriers. A dozen high-ss devils were ready to reinforce the barrier in case of any emergency. Their technology hadn''t advanced to the level of creating a section in the dimension gap, like the one used in the future rating games.

    Euclid had spent the better part of two hours trimming his hair and choosing the best outfit. A part of him couldn''t believe the devil women threw more heated gazes at Asahi than him.

    Asahi pulled out his appraisal sses to scan his foe. Just in case Euclid got some weird powerups from some hidden boss.

    [Euclid Lucifuge Lv. 78]

    Designated Title: Elite-Tier Antagonist

    Race: Devil

    ss: Magician

    [Attributes]

    Strength: 100

    Dexterity: 140

    Constitution: 165

    Defense: 145

    Charm: 18

    Demonic Power: 350

    [Skills]

    [¡ªLanguage (Special):]

    [¡ªNight Vision (F-Rank)]

    [¡ªDevil Curse (Curse)]

    [¡ªElemental Resistance (F)]

    [¡ªSunburn Immunity (Special)]

    [¡ªEtiquette (E-Rank)]

    [¡ªDemonic Magic (A-Rank): The user can cast spells with imagination. It is possible to dissect a magic spell and learn it.]

    His caution was unrequired. Euclid had pretty decent stats. Ignoring magic power, his stats were about seventy percent of Asahi. Well, Asahi could always borrow Diva''s powers to overwhelm even the old man.

    Asahi yawned. "Come on. Ring the bell. I have a date after this."

    Euclid clenched his fists, and numerous silver magic circles bloomed under his feet.

    Lucifer raised his hand. "Ready?"

    The crowd roared to life, dying to see this match up. They had no idea why these two fought or the stakes. They simply wanted entertainment.

    Euclid put on a disgusting smirk. "Yes, My King."

    "Then start."

    Euclid disappeared. The vibrations behind Asahi triggered his instincts. He whirled around and caught Euclid''s glowing fist, which was about to smash his face.

    "Teleportation?" Asahi asked, putting pressure on Euclid''s hand.

    Euclid tried to pull back, but the force got stronger and stronger. Asahi''s grin also widened. Euclid felt his bones creaking under the pressure.

    ''He''s overpowering me with brute strength?''

    Devils were born with superhuman strength. Even a low-ss could demolish walls, much less high-ss devils who could enhance their physique with demonic power and demolish towns.

    He sped Asahi''s arm wrist with his free hand.

    ''What is it? Why does it feel like steel?''

    He pumped his arms with demonic power and squeezed. The painful cry he expected never came.

    Asahi freed his hand and instead grabbed his cor. He raised his hand and pped Euclid.

    A jet of blood sputtered from Euclid''s mouth along with four precious teeth.

    The p echoed through the dead silent coliseum. Everyone instinctively covered their faces.

    "A former young master gave a nice face-pping to a Young Master Euclid. Sounds like a good headline."

    "B-Bhaitt¡ª"

    Asahi swung his hand and smacked Euclid''s cheek with the back of his hand, knocking another tooth out of his collection.

    "This is for troubling your sister."

    *p!*

    "This is for ogling my woman."

    *p!*

    "For thinking I brainwashed my lovely maid."

    *p!*

    "For wasting my time."

    One p after another, Euclid''s face juggled left and right in a rhythm. The crowd hissed with each p. Azazel predicted Euclid would get his ass kicked by Asahi. However, a devil close to Ultimate-ss receiving a beating like this¡­ weren''t Ultimate-ss supposed to destroy towns on their own. It put Asahi on the same level as the Satans. This disy of strength and arrogance from Asahi silenced the usually chatty governor. He now understood why Biblical God unted this man as ''no human.'' No human ever possessed this degree of power.

    ''What is his race?''

    "Sir Azazel¡­" The devil woman wiped the beads of sweat off his forehead.

    "Meet me after this meeting."

    With a bright smile, the devil snuggled to his side. Azazel gently rubbed her ass. Devil or not, this supple butt was worth spanking.

    Biblical God floated a massive smile on his face. pping the bad guys into submission¡ªthis was the ir he wanted from his sessor.

    "Stop!" Lucifer roared on top of his lungs.

    ***

    Cliff-kun knocks on your door~!

 Chapter 255 - CH. 259: The Duel (III)

    Asahi stopped his merciless beating and shook the blood off his hand. Euclid''s handsome face swelled up like a red balloon. His cowering eyes pleaded Lord Lucifuge for help. Lord Lucifuge shifted his attention to Lucifer. The ck-haired devil''s face distorted as the surge of his demonic power enveloped him in a ck aura.

    "Don''t be rash," Lilith said and patted his back.??

    Lucifer pped her hand away.

    Asahi tossed Euclid and turned to Lucifer. He analyzed his foe with his sses.

    [Lucifer Lv. 145]

    Designated Title: Fabled Viin

    Race: Devil King

    ss: Devil King

    [Attributes]

    Strength: 200

    Dexterity: 250

    Constitution: 280

    Defense: 250

    Charm: 27

    Demonic Power: 550

    [Skills]

    [¡ªLanguage (Special)]

    [¡ªNight Vision (D-Rank)]

    [¡ªDevil Curse (Curse)]

    [¡ªElemental Resistance (E)]

    [¡ªSunburn Immunity (Special)]

    [¡ªDemonic Magic (B-Rank)]

    [¡ªSin of Pride (Unique): The user gains bonus attack power and defense ording to their pride.]

    His stats were off the roof, as expected of the King of the Underworld. To think the Great Lucifer''s Demonic Magic skill was lower than Euclid. Asahi expected him to have some super crazy abilities like his son Rizevim could nullify sacred gears.

    ''I''ll need to use some spells.''

    His dream of beating Lucifer without Diva''s powers won''te to fruition. Well, if he had to use Diva''s powers, he might as well make it shy, so these arrogant devils never underestimate someone again.

    (Go go, my husband!)

    Klyscha''s cheer made him smile. He beckoned Lucifer. "Let''s do it, Devil King-sama. Surely you won''t bow out of your promise."

    Silent gazes fell on the Devil King Lucifer. He stood up from his seat, his ck eyes peering down at Asahi.

    "If death is what you desire. I shall give you."

    He hopped off the balcony andnded on the square tform with his devil wings. He thrust his hand and prepared a burst of demonic power to finish his opponent.

    Asahi enchanted his body with Ride Lightning. Brilliant sparks erupted as lightning surrounded him, quivering through each muscle.

    zing Wings for flight.

    Demonic strength for +50 strength and dexterity.

    Andstly, Valiant sh, Beleth''s level 1 spell to improve his attack speed by 150%.

    A pair of holy fire spread on his back. Streaks of lightning flowed through him, and a demonic ck aura flickered around him.

    Asahi''s mysterious visage enchanted and terrified everyone.

    Lucifer''s hands froze in the air. But for a different reason. Phoenix''s fire. He couldn''t believe his eyes. The arrogant human was a Phenex n''s descendant.

    "Lord Lucifer, you are mistaken. Those are not our mes," Lord Phenex rified from the crowd.

    Lucifer enhanced his aura. Cracks stretched on the floor, and numerous holes appeared. Asahi felt the torrent of demonic power flooding the area.

    "Perish, human."

    Lucifer announced as a ck beam came forth and punctured through Asahi''s chest.

    Lucifer smirked. "Weakling¡ª"

    Asahi''s afterimage vanished with a spark. A hand touched Lucifer''s shoulder, numbing his mind. He burst forward with his wings and quickly turned. Asahi was there, with a bright smile.

    "Slow."

    Asahi''s words struck Lucifer''s mind, diminishing the aura around him. Asahi pounced forward. The distance between them disappeared in an instant.

    In another moment, Asahi''s fist was already in Lucifer''s face. The devil king couldn''t block in time.

    *Boom!*

    A powerful wave traveled through Lucifer. Before he knew it, his back smashed into the magic barriers.

    The crowd only saw Asahi disappearing and Lucifer flying into the invisible barrier. In their heightened state of tension, they directed their gazes to Asahi, the man who just blew the Devil King with a punch.

    Unlike the panicking crowd, Lucifer found the world spinning. The holy properties of Phenex fire burned a chunk of his face while the freakish power behind the punch shook his brain. For the first time, someone other than his archenemy, Biblical God managed to wound him.

    "This son of a whore."

    Lucifer firmly locked his eyes on Asahi and gritted his teeth. His demonic power already stitched the wound. Lucifer charged two ck orbs and hurled them at Asahi.

    Storm Fort¡ªBaal''s Level 3 spell.

    Violent gusts surrounded Asahi. The orbs withpressed demonic power chipped away at the wind barrier. The mini tornado swallowed the demonic power.

    Lucifer had to admit the variety in his foe''s arsenal. Could his magic power keep up with the demands? Humans were known for their low magic power reserves¡­ but Lucifer couldn''t ssify this terrifying man as human. Not after he sent him flying with a punch.

    Asahi remained in his position. "Is this all Great Lucifer can do?"

    "Get him!" Lilith cheered for her husband. "Show him your true power!"

    Asahi grinned. "Don''t be a pussy before your wife."

    His expression crumbled when Gabriel asked Sandalphon about pussy.

    ''Fuck. I forgot my innocent Gabriel is here. I shouldn''t be too vicious before her.''

    "Let''s finish this."

    Asahi brought his weapon to provoke Beelzebub of the Underworld.

    "King of Flies."

    The imposing figure of Baal materialized behind him. His majestic golden aura sent a powerful shiver down Lord Beelzebub''s spine.

    "It''s been a while, My King."

    "Good to see, old man. How''s your host?"

    Baal crossed his arms on his chest. "Albeit a bit perverted, she is a good kid¡­ My King, do you want to unleash my strongest spell on this devil?"

    "Yup. Suck his magic power dry."

    Asahi let his mana run wild and poured everything into Baal. It was his first time casting a Level 10 spell. The enormous mana shut down everyone in the coliseum. They forgot to breathe as though something was stuck in their chest.

    An ominous ck dyed Baal as he revealed his true nature. The Demon King of Hell dispersed into fragments filled with magic power. The countless ck fragments gave birth to an equal amount of massive ck flies.

    The swarm of giant flies buzzed, raising a mour in the coliseum. Even the devil kings took a step back from the flies.

    Beelzebub forgot to notice the wet puddle underneath his legs.

    Lucifer formted numerous magic circles and fired ck beams at the flies. The swarm was just too much. One after another, the flies clung to his body. Lucifer was buried beneath the mass of ck flies.

    "Lucifer!"

    Lilith flew down the balcony and sent bursts of magic power at Lucifer. She also could do nothing in the face of insurmountable odds.

    "D-Dear God, what kind of abomination is he?" Azazel couldn''t contain his curiosity and asked.

    "Believe it or not, he is my sessor."

    "What about Michael?"

    "He wasn''t up to the task¡­ Asahi fulfills the role better than him."

    "Are you nning on taking over the world, old man?"

    Biblical God revealed a mysterious smile. The same one he showed when he brought down the terrifying cmities on thend.

    "Maybe."

    Azazel sighed and looked down on the Great Lucifer now freed from the swarm of flies. He was unconscious, his clothes torn at multiple ces. No demonic power could be felt from him. Lilith cried as she called out to her husband. The fallen angel governor couldn''t help but pity the Devil King for crossing paths with the wrong man.

    Despite summoning such a massive spell, there was no fluctuation in Asahi''s aura. Completely stable if nothing else.

    "Heaven''s position will skyrocket in the supernatural world¡­" Azazel muttered.

 Chapter 256 - CH. 260: Unexpected

    (Asahi POV)

    The silence that followed Lucifer''s defeat made me chuckle. Lilith defended her unconscious husband, tears streaking down her cheeks.??

    Do I feel bad for her?

    Of course not.

    The guy had every intention to kill me even though I did nothing.

    "My king, I think the spell might have been¡­ too effective," Baal said after he returned to his usual towering form.

    "What happened?"

    "The gluttonous flies might have¡­ consumed more than just magic power."

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "Something irreversible might happen to this devil as I¡­ ate his¡ªMy king should see it yourself."

    "Ah, Lucifer¡­ you are fine."

    The devil in question woke up and looked around. He shoved Lilith aside and mmed his head on the floor. "I ept my defeat."

    My ears must be mistaken. Lucifer doing a dogeza-style apology¡­ what the hell is going on!

    I wasn''t the only one surprised. Every devil and fallen had their jaws dropped at this development.

    "Baal, you said something about consuming too much¡­ did you consume his Sin?"

    "Ahahaha. Master, Baal is quite the glutton. His appetite also caused a lot of trouble in the mythology."

    Leme''s exnation prompted Baal to lower his head. "...Apologies, My King."

    "It''s not your fault¡­ you did well by bringing a devil to the right side."

    "Master, when will you return? Leme wants to try new naughty things."

    I had shut down my avatar beforeing here, leaving Diva alone with her games. The weeb Diva had converted her room into a theatre just to watch anime and cultured hentai.

    ''Maybe in an hour.''

    I still have to deal with the aftermath and the talks here. Maybe my presence was unneeded for this shitshow.

    "Please ept my apology! If you don''t¡ª" Lucifer made a dark de of demonic power and put it on his neck. "I will kill myself."

    This guy became too straight!

    Hold on. A kind devil king? Isn''t that interesting? The other devil kings will kick him out or execute him for being an embarrassment, leading to rebellion from Lucifer''s wife, Lilith. Yep, the perfect recipe for civil war. As Biblical God''s sessor, I can''tunch a conquest on the Underworld without a political reason. A civil war will give me a legal reason to step in and ''stop'' the war.

    Everyone in the coliseum stared at me, waiting for my answer except for the devil kings; they cast their gazes on Lucifer filled with utter hatred and disgust. Gabriel, the kindest soul of Heaven, looked at him withpassionate eyes.

    "Alright. I forgive you."

    My kindness moved Lucifer to tears. He banged his head on the floor, cracking the hard concrete with sheer impact.

    "Thank you!" Lilith sniffed, snot dripping down her red nose. Never thought the woman Hades used to breed Super Devils far in the future was an elegant and haughty woman.

    Father-inw dragged Euclid away to probably heal him. Grayfianded before me and quietly stood by my side.

    "You think I went overboard with your brother?"

    "A little¡­ he deserved most of it. He had always looked up to me a little too much¡­ it was about time for him to grow out of this."

    I nodded. Incest is only wincest when I''m involved. I''ll have to teach my sons not to ogle their beautiful moms.

    God ruffled my hair, a proud smile floating on his face. "Lad, that''s one way to end Satan''s career."

    "I know right. I''m just special."

    "Too special."

    "So, like can I go now? I got something to do."

    God nced back at the devils trying to deal with the chaotic crowd. "No meeting today. No point for you to stick around."

    That''s good.

    Gabriel approached with a sunny smile, her bouncing breasts creating a wondrous sight for sore eyes. "Asahi, you were too violent!"

    I smiled wryly. Did she even realize we were having a battle to death?

    "Yeah. I''m a bad guy."

    "I didn''t say Asahi was bad. Your ps ruined his face. He is your brother-inw!"

    "Those wounds are only superficial to an Ultimate-ss devil. He can heal those in a fortnight."

    Azazel butted into our conversation with his opinion. Gabriel red at him, prompting the fallen angel to scratch the back of his head.

    "I suppose these devils learned something today. They won''t underestimate someone ever again."

    "Underestimating someone is worse than ignorance," God shared his ''wisdom.''

    "Sorry," Gabriel said, pinching her earlobes. "I didn''t know Asahi was trying to teach them a lesson."

    Cute...

    "I shouldn''t have brought her here," God said, shaking his head. "This child is too clueless for her own good."

    "I''m not! Sandalphon, am I clueless?"

    Sandalphon, who seemed to be gazing in the distance, suddenly became the center of attraction. "Lady Gabriel?"

    "Hum." Gabriel grabbed my hand. She put it on her fluffy hair and looked up with puppy eyes. "You promised."

    The cute Seraph redeemed the ''promised headpats'' coupon, so I had to stop everything and spoil the childish Seraph until she became dizzy and fell unconscious in my embrace.

    God and Azazel looked at me with shock in their eyes. "What the fuck did you do!" was written all over their faces.

    I left the fainted Seraph in Sandalphon''s hands and escaped the chaos with my maid.

    "Asahi-kun."

    Nao''s soft voice chimed behind me. I quickly turned and ambushed her with a hug. I snuggled my cheeks against her, breathing in the fresh scent of my lover. I almost lost myself in the dreamy sensation but Nao''s cough hauled me back to the real world.

    "Nao?"

    She tightened her arms and hid her face in my chest. "We have a problem."

    Nao mostly tried to deal with her problems by herself. Perhaps it stemmed from being a lot older than me or her training as a teacher gave her this dutiful. The problem might be a big one.

    "Go on."

    "Alise left with the party."

    "I see. She truly rebelled."

    So the redhead chose spanking over freedom.

 Chapter 257 - CH. 261: Frustrations

    Earlier in the day.

    Alise closed the door on Asahi''s face and returned to her messy bed. Her face was as calm as opposed to her fists clenched until they were crimson red. She grabbed her pillow on the bed over and over.??

    "Who does he think he is to order me around?"

    He was strong¡­ far stronger than anyone. But it didn''t give him the right to call the shots here. She wanted to say that to Asahi, but her thoughts froze when he showed worries on his stupidly handsome face. Every word of retort got stuck in her throat as though she experienced a mind down state.

    It wasn''t fair.

    "Why am I so agitated? Do I really like that yboy? What reason do I have for liking him?"

    His kindness? His strong sense of responsibility? His nonchnt way of handling the greatest disasters? His¡­ attractive face and body? Or the way he teased her that night, creating a coil of emotions each conflicting with the other. Her brain scattered in every direction to find the answer, only to stumble in a loop.

    What did it even mean to like someone?

    She loosened up with a sigh and rubbed her thumb on the pillow with marks of her tears. She hadn''t shed a tear since the day she buried her father in the graveyard. He was a jovial man, working his best to sell goods to the viges and towns outside Orario.

    That year, the bandits were rampant, killing and looting the merchants en route to other towns. The bandits had ambushed his goods outside the city and slew him and his guard friend.

    Alise visited the Guild for help, but they refused to deal as they were short on hand. She couldn''t let her father''s death be in vain, so she decided to sell whatever she could and use the money to hire some adventurers to arrest those bandits.

    The seven-year-old Alise looked up to the adventurers for their strength. They ventured into the deep dungeon to slew scary monsters¡­ she never thought those adventurers would return on a stretcher with white clothes over their bodies.

    The new case brought her Astraea knocking on her door. Alise dutifully revealed everything she knew about the quest she gave to the adventurers.

    "I will give you justice."

    Astraea fulfilled her promise. Alise couldn''t believe how fluently Astraea and her Familia dealt with the bandit problem.

    Astraea had revealed ns to send Alise to an orphanage, but she changed her mindter.

    "Your resolve is beautiful. Would you like to join my Familia?"

    She wouldn''t have friends like Kaguya and Ryu if she didn''t nod her head that day.

    Fresh out of the bath, Alise stood before the mirror in just her ck stockings. Her supple curves glistened with the star-shine of water running rivulets around the side of her lovely, juicy breasts and the subtle lines on her belly. Capped by pink, rosy nipples, her breasts weren''t big enough to be a hindrance in the dungeon, or small enough to not even form a cleavage.

    Just the perfect size for the perfect her.

    Alise pped her cheeks.

    ''I can''t mope around today. It''s time to put this Evilus matter under the bed.''

    Bed? Alise brooded over how soft Asahi and Astraea''s bed waspared to hers. The thought led her to recall her talk with her goddess, where she almost cornered her goddess, only to get blown by her statement.

    "He is all over me?"

    The mere thought sent a warmth fluttering down her belly. She once again examined herself in the mirror,paring her body to Astraea.

    ''Astraea-sama is more attractive.''

    Rather, her goddess had a ridiculously feminine figure and charm that attracted men and women towards her. There was nopetition between a mortal and a bonafide goddess. It made sense for Asahi to be lovestruck over her goddess.

    "Captain, you there?" Kaguya asked and knocked on the door.

    "Yes!"

    Alise turned to the door and puffed her chest before the ck-haired princess from the Far East. Kaguya didn''t bat an eye at her perfect, topless figure and made herselffortable on the bed.

    "The supplies are gathered. We''re ready to head out."

    "Nice work, friend," Alise finished with a thumbs up and reached for her armor tucked in a wooden box.

    Kaguya''s brow drew a frown. She wasn''t buying this appreciation from Alise. Not when the narcissist captaincked enthusiasm. Alise was most thrilled to put an end to Evilus'' reign, even though their friend was unfortunate enough to not make it. Kaguya couldn''t see a hint of that excitement in Alise''s voice and gestures.

    Alise had this same aura around her yesterday. Usually, Kaguya would''ve clenched her friend''s shoulder and forced her to spit everything. Right now, the priority is the eradication of Evilus hiding in this second dungeon. She had a hunch this was rted to the night Asahi walked out of Astraea''s room. Alise''s blushing before resembled her mother stuttering before her father. Well, unlike Alise, Kaguya''s mother was stuck dreaming for her father inside her chamber, waiting for the day her old man pulls his head out of his mistress''s skirt.

    The fate of a typical mistress in the Far East.

    "There we go. All done." Alise finished putting on her armor and gave a broad smile. "Now we wait for Asahi."

    "Wait? Did he go somewhere on expedition day?"

    ''I''m going for a few hours. Don''t leave for the dungeon without me or I''m gonna spank you in front of everyone.''

    Asahi''s teasing face surfaced in Alise''s head, saying the humiliating words once again. Her smile twitched at the corners. "Y-Yeah. That little guy has too much courage."

    Kaguya almost chuckled at how lively Alise became at the mere mention of Asahi''s name. Alise recklessly charged in a fight with Alfia, the level 7 from Hera Familia. Seeing the same woman stuttering was a thought-provoking moment for Kaguya.

    "Let''s wait for Asahi-kun. We might need his strength if Evilus summoned another nightmare."

    Alise silently turned to her mirror and balled her scarlet hair in her fists. After a long staring contest with her twin inside the mirror, she freed her hair and just brushed them.

    "No ponytails today?"

    "No."

    "Can you manage them in a fight?"

    Kaguya had trained to keep her grace. The Gojouno family''s fighting style was all about killing with elegance and beauty as the shadow warriors of Amaterasu. Anything crude will shame their goddess.

    "Of course. There is nothing impossible for me."

    Kaguya shook her head. There was no need to worry over this narcissist friend. Love or not, she was going to be fine.

    So they waited.

 Chapter 258 - CH. 262: A Selfish Wish

    Several minutester, Asahi''s harem joined them after some minutes to deliver the news about Asahi facing some trouble in his work.

    "How long?" Alise asked. "Where did he go?"??

    "I don''t know," Saeko said, the guilt of lying forcing her to look away from Alise''s eyes. "Please, wait."

    "Yeah," Nao added with a soft smile. "We''re sorry."

    Kaguya easily saw through their lies, but she chose to keep her mouth shut.

    Alise folded her arms on her cold breastte. "This is an urgent mission¡­ doesn''t he understand? What if someone leaked our mission, and they escaped? What will we do?"

    Rika narrowed her eyes. "Simple. Aa-chan can find them again."

    Saeko and Shiori nodded their heads.

    The sheer confidence in their eyes brought a sigh out of Kaguya. These women loved Asahi, almost to the level of blind faith her family had in Amaterasu.

    "I will wait another hour," Alise said, flinching at her how cold she sounded.

    Saeko and Shiori shared a long nce. Asahi was busy making love to his maid as said by Klyscha. Asahi arriving here in one hour sounded close to impossible due to the two hours wait and the battle which mightst several minutes.

    "What do we do?" Saeko asked through their inmate telepathy.

    "Alise looks pissed today. Did she hear Asahi-kun''s confession to Astraea-sama?"

    "It could be the reason."

    Shiori pursed her lips. "Tsunderes are annoying. I''m d Saya wasn''t a full-blown tsundere."

    "Alise might lead the party alone. We''ll go with her if that happens. We cannot let the ambush seed at any cost."

    "Don''t worry, imouto. I''ll judge the evil scum with my hubby''s new katana."

    "Hmm."

    ...

    And the worst happened. After another hour of waiting, Alise led the party towards the dungeon. Saeko and others tried to reason with her, but the redhead had no intentions to yield. Even Kaguya couldn''t get through her thickhead.

    Astraea had gone to attend a meeting held within the Guild, so she wasn''t there to stop Alise.

    The girls had a brief discussion about who will apany Alise''s party to the dungeon. Saeko, Shiori, Rika, Aimi, and Rini decided to go. Rini and Aimi were most suited for brutal fights as they had no hesitation in killing anyone outside her family. Shiori could kill humans but not so unemotionally as Rini. Saeko for one had sworn an oath to Asahi for being his sword. How could her sword waver before evil people?

    Nao was forced to stay behind to deliver the news to Asahi. Everyone knew Asahi could never get mad at her. Not that he ever got angry at any of them.

    Nearly two hourster, Asahi appeared and immediately hugged Nao. After exining what happened, Nao kept her face hidden in his chest.

    Was he angry or sad?

    "I see. She truly rebelled."

    His reply befuddled her. Thinking again, Alise''s behavior was like a rebellious child.

    He gently stroked her back. "It''s not your fault. I should''ve paid more attention to that tsundere."

    "Um¡­ should we go?"

    No matter howfy she felt in his arms, pursuing Alise had to be done before she fell into some trap.

    "Of course."

    Klyscha teleported them to the dungeon.

    ***

    "Fucking little shits."

    Curses reverberated through the dim cave,ing from the captain of Rudra Familia, Jura. Frustration was apparent on the cat beastman''s face as he pranced around the cave. He sat down and ran a hand through his hair. His subordinates hadn''t returned from a simple search mission.

    The sound of the door opening came from a distance. Dix, the captain of Ikelos Familia, soon appeared and scanned the room with his red eyes. "It''s been unusually quiet around here. How is progress?"

    "The inferno stones are ready to go on the 27th floor."

    "Good. They areing down as we speak."

    ''Fuck.''

    Jura cursed again in his mind. He''d need several hands to ignite the inferno stones.

    Dix noticed Jura''s pale face under the flickering torch and narrowed his eyes. "Is something the matter?"

    "My¡­ subordinates are missing¡­" Jura slowly revealed the truth, clenching his fists.

    Dix''s eyes widened behind the hazy quartz goggles. He grabbed Jura''s throat forcefully. "You didn''t think of informing us?"

    Even as a level 4 adventurer, Jura couldn''t resist the hand strangling him. "I¡­ sorry."

    Hearing the apology, Dix put Jura down and shoved him back to his chair. "Tell me everything. Leave one word, and I''ll kill you."

    Jura nodded his head and conveyed everything including the appearance of Siren capable of speaking. Dix took in the matter of a talking monster rather calmly.

    "Ipetent bastard. Why did Ikelos-sama even think of telling you goons about this ce?" Dix spat. "Valletta is going to be mad."

    Jura felt the air getting colder and colder. The woman whose tongueshed harder than his whip. Her one-of-a-kind barrier was the biggest weapon in the Evilus'' arsenal. She was also the biggest bitch Jura ever met.

    "Maybe monsters ate them¡­ If they get caught they won''t reveal anything," Jura said in a low voice. "I swear."

    He lied despite knowing his subordinates had high chances of ratting him out for all the pain and punishment he gave them.

    "What a fucking bastard. You think she''ll leave you to feed your men to monsters?"

    Jura slowly shook his head. That woman was going to bite his head for losing manpower that could''ve helped in expanding this dungeon.

    Dix gave a nce over Jura, his red eyes shing a sharp glint. "Stand guard with your monsters behind the adamantite walls."

    Jura''s pupils stretched as he realized the cruel meaning behind Dix''s words. He was going to be used as fodder to buy time.

    "Valletta is out talking to a new sponsor. It''s all on you now." Dix shed a bright smile. "The adamantite walls will block their path for a day at the very least."

    Giving some hope to Jura, Dix turned around and shuffled out of the narrow hallway.

    ***

    Sharp breaths rang in the dim room. A lone figure folded her knees and buried her face in her golden wings, the only warmth left in the cold bedrock surrounding her.

    "I should''ve listened."

    The Siren Ray, ssified as Xenos by Ouranos and Fels, whispered in a room where minotaurs hadn''t shown up.

    She had spent fifteen years in the vige, waiting for a day she could spread her wings and soar into the vast sky filled with light. Not the twinkles birthed by the dungeon walls, but genuine, breathing light of the sun.

    For this sole wish, she escaped the vige and climbed the floors. The weak monsters scurried from her soundwaves. Everything was easy until she ran into a human with hair as pale as the sky. The human sprouted beautiful wings from her boots and chased Ray throughout the floor while calling for her to stop. Strangely, Ray wasn''t attacked, not even once. This went against the words of her fellow Xenos who told her about how cruelly the humans treated them. She believed her family more than anyone, that only meant the human had different motives.

    To catch her alive without harm.

    Ray only escaped because of her ability to maneuver her wings in narrow ces. While she escaped, the human was stuck fending off a frenzied horde of minotaurs.

    *Tap* *Tap* *Tap* Footsteps scrambled far away.

    Ray held her breath, hushing any noise that could alert anyone. All she wanted was to reach the surface and drift into the sky. She hoped to fulfill her selfish wish without harming anyone.

 Chapter 259 - CH. 263: Bullying?

    Asahi found himself on the 10th floor with the mist blocking his vision. Alise and the party shed with the horde of imps and orcs. Alise plunged her burning sword into the orc''s stomach.

    "Go to hell!"??

    mes exploded with her shout. Orc spewed fire with his eyes and mouth. Alise pulled back the sword and lunged at another orc, doing the same thing again.

    Agaris Alvesynth.

    Alise''s enchantment magic charred the insides of the thick-skinned orcs.

    Asahi''s harem noticed his arrival and stopped holding back their strength. Rika amped up her sniper shots, exploding heads like watermelons. Rini roared and tore the imps standing in her way. Saeko, Shiori, and Aimi shed faster than the adventurers could process.

    "Master!" Natsumi waved her hand at Asahi, only to get ignored as Asahi busied himself in treating Rini''s rampant emotions. Natsumi''s bright smile crumbled, but her hand kept fluttering to grab Asahi''s attention.

    The prisoner by her side gave her a look filled with pity. The traitor of the Rudra Familia bore the name Ren.

    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, the girls dealt with the chaos in less than a minute. Asahi heard a sweet chime in his head.

    [You have leveled up!]

    "Hell yeah. Level thirty now. Good job, girls."

    "Guiding wind," Nao muttered and steered the mist into a corner.

    "Nicely done," Grayfia praised Nao with a smile.

    The disappearance of the mist startled the adventurers. Ryuu, who was the closest to Asahi, sensed the change in the wind. She knew Nao''s capability of casting quick spells but pushing the dungeon mist was on an entirely different scope.

    ''Why am I wasting time on normalizing these irregrs? They were never normal!''

    She nced at the man in the center of this irregrity. The hint of smile on his face sent her back to the time he proposed to touch her elven ears. After identally peeking on him, she felt like she should pay him with something. But his request was ridiculous! Touching hands was one thing, touching an elf''s ears was a different matter! Although she escaped her race, she couldn''t escape the superiorityplex in her blood. Alise and Kaguya pointed it out many times, but she just couldn''t get along with the thought of a man touching her.

    ''...Unless he is my lover.''

    Ryuu shook her head twice. Why was she thinking of the man her friend liked? It was because he was the only man bold enough to talk to her.

    Alise stopped feeding magic power to her enchantment and sheathed her rapier. Turning around, she found Asahi approaching with a teasing smile on his face.

    ''This demon. How did he get here so fast?!''

    "Alise babe."

    ''He just called me babe!''

    Her fingers on the sword hilt shook. She was more than just thrilled to be addressed as babe by Asahi. With a little blush adorning her cheeks, she red at the man.

    "Don''t call your captain like that."

    "Ready for your punishment?"

    His next words sent a shiver down her spine. She wanted to bring out the sword and fight him. But the notion died when she recalled how he thrashed the goliath as though the giant was a toddler.

    "S-Stay away."

    "Now now. You can''t go back to our promise."

    "...What promise?"

    Asahi reached out with his hand and touched her chin. "The promise we made in the morning. If you leave without me, I''ll spank you before everyone."

    ''Am I going to be harassed before her Familia?''

    Tears gathered at the corner of her eyes. She turned to herst hope. "Kaguya, help."

    Kaguya merely smiled. She had been observing the different expressions on Ryuu and Alise. A single man had changed their Familia from the inside. First their captain and goddess, now the adorable elf. Kaguya couldn''t help chuckle at their misery. As someone who had seen the despair and sorrow in the dungeon, Kaguya only desired the safety of her friends, an ample amount of booze at night, and a decent bed to sleep on. She had long embraced the life of an adventurer. No longer was she a princess clinging to her parents for guidance.

    "Nope. You deserve it."

    Kaguya gave a no-mercy rejection to Alise. As the princess of one of the eight ns in the Far East, the idea of multiple women sharing a man had been ingrained in her head since her childhood.

    ''If these two canugh and smile with this charming yboy, then so be it.''

    Alise kept stumbling until her back was against the wall. In the now clear mist, Alise saw her fellow adventurers giggling and guffawing.

    *Pa!*

    A violent sound echoed through the floor. Saeko and Grayfia unconsciously clenched their butts. Rika rubbed her butt with a frown.

    "He never hits me like this."

    Shiori shook her head. "Your ass is too packed."

    "Fuck."

    Meanwhile, Alise felt a numb feeling spreading through her bottom, followed by a strange itchy sensation. She red at Asahi as she rubbed her butt.

    "I-It''s enough."

    *Ding!*

    [Your rtionship with Alise Lovell changed to ''Bully Junior'']

 Chapter 260 - CH. 264: Magic Item

    *Ding!*

    [Your rtionship with Alise Lovell changed to ''Bully Junior'']??

    ''What a change.''

    Asahi gave a look over at the girl caressing her butt with both hands. The hint of tears in her eyes made her rather adorable. This rtionship might turn him into a sadist.

    "Alright."

    Any more spanking would make her cry, which Asahi wanted to avoid. Looking at the women''s reactions, he smiled. The captain got her ass handed to her, yet they had the leisure tough.

    Alise turned to re at Kaguya. "Traitor."

    "Your fault for leaving without my consent. Asahi-kun, warm up her ass more."

    "That sounds so wrong," Asahi said.

    Kaguya smirked. "Who cares about wrong or right. It''s fun to see our pure captain scattering like a birdbrained idiot."

    Alise hung her head and sniffed back the tears. ''Why is everyone bullying me? Are they jealous of my perfection?''

    Kaguya closed in the distance and blew on her ears. "Say, Captain. You''re enjoying the attention he is giving to you. Tell me if I''m wrong."

    "I¡­" Alise swallowed her words and furiously shook her head. "Stop being delusional. What kind of maniac will enjoy spanks on their b-butt?"

    "It''s just what you believe," Kaguya whispered and trailed a finger down her back covered in a single shirt.

    Kaguya''s mischievous finger wriggled its way to Alise''s ck shorts. Seeing Alise wince and wriggle around with a hot blush on her face heightened Kaguya''s curiosity. She wanted to see more expressions on her captain''s face.

    *Cough!*

    Lyra coughed. "Captain and Vice-Captain, we girls here appreciate the enthusiasm between you two. But can we focus on the task at hand?"

    No one supported Lyra as the other adventurers squealed at the heat rising between their beautiful Knight Alise and Princess Kaguya.

    Saeko and others ignored the bunch and dragged Alise towards Asahi before they all went down the dungeon.

    Ryuu and Lyra followed behind with other adventurers.

    Nobody stopped for the brte standing stiff with her hand raised. Her pets rubbed her legs as though consoling her.

    "Poor woman."

    Natsumi slowly turned to Ren, who betrayed his colleagues for his safety. Any normal man in his situation will ept the easy way out from the giant goblin''s dick.

    "I can summon goblins."

    Ren felt chills from Natsumi''s words. He hung his head, cowering a little. "Sorry."

    "Follow me."

    Natsumi walked ahead, not noticing the man looking at her back with a malicious smile.

    ''I won''t spare that ass after Captain and others beat your stupidrades into pulp.''

    Even though he said that, the goblins had thoroughly destroyed his manhood. Despite the bunch of beauties around him, he couldn''t pop an erection even if he wanted.

    ***

    With some twists and turns, the party arrived at the tunnel leading down to the 15th floor.

    "The hidden entrance is on the 15th floor?" Asahi asked, looking at Ren.

    Ren nodded and whipped out the secret shared by Evilus. "This will lead us."

    Asahi tugged at the object with his telekinesis. Ren merely watched as the object in his hands flew toward Asahi.

    A round silver ornament made from Mythril. A red orb was embedded in its center like an eye. A simple D had been inscribed on the ornament''s surface.

    "The magic item of Daedalus," Ren said.

    "Daedalus!" Natsumi raised her voice. "You mean the creator of Daedalus Street?"

    "Yeah. One of Evilus'' members is the descendant of Daedalus, the creator of Babel Tower."

    "That''s kinda awesome," Natsumi said with glittering eyes. "He was like a crazy asshole, but his work was admired by thousands."

    Asahi patted Natsumi''s shoulder. "Care to share your knowledge?"

    Natsumi puffed her chest, a wide smile on her face. "Of course, Master. I read about him in the library of Apollo."

    Asahi revealed a soft smile. Reading books was unbing of someone carrying the ''Endgame Antagonist'' title.

    Natsumi went on to exin the tale of Daedalus. The artisan whose creations were admired by god and goddess. The praises drove him to finish Babel, the tower of gods. Soon, he stopped creating magnificent articles and pleased himself in the dungeon. With Falna, he strengthened his body.

    The prodigy became insane in people''s eyes and almost vanished from the pages of history.

    Ren revealed why he brought up Daedalus, revealing another important piece of information in the process.

    Daedalus built this hidden dungeon. Dix Perdix, the Captain of Ikelos Familia, was Daedalus''s descendant. He had been the one to continue the legacy by expanding the hidden dungeon.

    "I know him," Lyra said, toying with a lock of pink hair. "Hazer is his alias. He is a monster ughter machine. He was level 4 five years ago¡­ he could be a first-tier adventurer now."

    Kaguya sucked in a deep breath. First-tier adventurer. Level 5, an equivalent of their Captain. Though against a new level 5, Alise held the advantage with her rare skill, Lubrude Bequia, which boosted her parameters. She nced at Asahi, who still had aposed look. It made sense considering his borderline insane strength and mysterious magic spells.

    ''He is a reliable pir of our Familia. Can he beat Ottar, the King?''

    She was a tad curious. Unfortunately, the two had no rivalry or sorts for her dream match to ur.

    Asahi realized why Natsumi showed interest in the man named Daedalus. They were both crazies albeit with different motivations. One wanted to craft a masterpiece rivaling the living dungeon while the other had every intention to end the world. Well, until she got her ass kicked and the cops threw her in the prison to rot to death.

    ''Klyscha, how much time has passed in my zombie world?''

    (Let''s see¡­ My Love has been here for over a month now. About four to five hours I''ll say.)

    ''I thought I have been living here for months¡­ Saya''s baby will take a lot of time.''

    (We never know if the baby matures early¡­ After all, it''s the offspring of a fire mage and high human.)

    ''I hope ites soon.''

    (I see. My love wants to drink her milk.)

    ''I''m just curious how hers taste. Besides, imaging Saya blushing when breastfeeding her child makes me¡­ aroused.''

    He recalled having sex with a widow, who suddenly beganctating. The protein-rich milk tasted rather sweet.

    (How about I give mine to my love?)

    ''You can do¡ªnever mind.''

    He forgot this loli was the universe''s strongest goddess. She changed her body and race, manipting her body to produce breast milk will take no effort.

    (Just kidding¡­ I won''t do it unless my love impregnates me. It''s my promise to our future child!)

    ''How do I do that?''

    He had been filling her belly ever since his first time with her. What else could he do to knock this loli goddess?

    (Conquer my real body!)

    ''Fuck. I''m trying. I''m not even actively pursuing a woman now.''

    Klyscha chuckled. (I know, my love. Take your time. I want that night to be the best union ever period.)

    ''Yup.''

    He put an end to the conversation and continued the journey down the tunnel.

    ***

    Cliff~

 Chapter 261 - CH. 265: BOOM!

    The magic item, which was named Mark of Daedalus by Natsumi, could sense the hidden entrance''s location. The closer they got to the entrance, the more heated it became. Asahi waved the round ornament around until it guided him to a protruding segment of a wall.

    "Behind it?"??

    Before Ren could nod his head, Asahi shattered the part of the cave with a kick and resumed his rxed stance. The roaring shockwave passed through theyer of quartz crystals blocking their path. The glittering crystals turned into sparkling powder.

    "What the hell dude?" Ren asked, giving Asahi a nk stare. His assessment of Asahi being a level 4 turned into ashes like the quartz crystals before his eyes.

    ''I underestimated them. I still don''t believe they can destroy the adamantite gate mixed with some orichalcum,'' Ren thought.

    The magic item in their hand couldn''t open the adamantite gate. Dix had kept a guardsman to open the gate for them with a password, which he wasn''t going to reveal. The descendant of Daedalus wasn''t dumb enough to give the entrance key to an adventurer.

    Oblivious to Ren''s schemes, Asahi peered ahead, his golden eyes glowing in the dim.

    Nao cleared the dust with her wind spell.

    A tunnel was revealed before them, wide enough for medium-size monsters to pass without hups. Not too far, Asahi could see a towering metallic gate standing in his path with a demon statue looking down from its sides.

    "How do we open it?"

    Ren suppressed the smirk on his face and shrugged. "I don''t have the key."

    If they waited some months, the gate would be entirely made from orichalcum. A metal blended with several metals using the finest techniques of human and demi-human smiths. It was the core item for creating indestructible Durandal-ss items such as Ais''s sword forged by Goibniu Familia.

    "Well, we can smash our way through."

    "Smash it? Are you stupid?" Ren snarled. "Look at that. It''s adamantite. The second strongest metal with a coating of Orichalcum."

    Rini wed at the air with a feral growl. If he wasn''t a prisoner, Rini would''ve ripped his head off without a doubt.

    Asahi snorted. "We will see."

    The utter confidence gave a bad premonition to Ren. Natsumi pped the back of his head.

    "You just had to provoke my master," Natsumi said and grinned. "You should''ve told me if you craved those thick penises. I''ll treat you a lot after this trip~."

    Ren shivered and bowed as low as a human could. "I''m sorry. Anything but that, woman. Don''t forget about our deal."

    "That deal can go fuck itself." Natsumi snickered and pointed at Asahi. "Watch my master. This adamantite and orichalcum can do jack before his absolute power."

    Asahi sighed at Natsumi''s unwavering trust in him. Was the ve spell too effective on her? Shaking his head, he narrowed his eyes on the door. The path beyond this could be filled with traps. His instinct told him so. This very gate was also a massive trap waiting for them with wide jaws.

    "Wait a moment."

    Asahi pulled out his mana and cast Storm Fort in session. The wind barriers surrounded every girl in the room. Natsumi touched the almost solid wind around her and looked at Asahi with glistening eyes.

    "Master¡­"

    "Woah. It''s a strong barrier." Alise broke her romantic mood as she tried punching the barrier to no result. "I like it."

    Asahi confirmed everyone''s safety once again, making the girls warm with his overprotective nature. Even Alise decided not to break the bubble of hectic emotions in her chest.

    ''Klyscha dear, how much punishment can this gate take?''

    (Let''s bet¡­ if you break it in one punch without any magic, I win. If you don''t, then you win.)

    ''Isn''t that a loss for me?''

    He already knew a punchced with almost 200 stats was more than enough.

    (Sometimes a loss can bring more results than victory.)

    ''Fine, you win. You get my heart as the reward.''

    (Happy to take it.)

    While he was fooling around with the goddess, Kaguya almost forgot to breathe. The only man to ever destroy an adamantite door was Zald, the deceased level 7 executive of Zeus Familia. The only person to toy around with Ottar when he was level 6.

    ''A level 2 rivaling a level 7 adventurer.''

    Kaguya found the words absurd and unbelievable. Yet, it was proven true when Asahi sted the adamantite door open with a punch.

    The gate flew several meters.

    As the clouds of dust settled, Asahi saw the floor nketed with scarlet stones.

    Blood drained from Ryuu''s face. "Inferno Stones."

    The explosives made from this very stone haunted Ryuu''s nightmares. The face of her deceased friend shed before her eyes. The friend who exploded into meat pieces after an explosion.

    "G-Get back!"

    She tried to warn Asahi. However, it was toote. Sparks crackled around the stones before a burning red enveloped the nket of stones.

    A massive rumble shook the dungeon.

    ***

    Another cliff!

 Chapter 262 - CH. 266: Juggernaut (I)

    *BOOOOOOOM!*

    Asfi covered her ears with her hands. The deafening explosion brought back memories of the Great War that urred half a year ago. Once the tremors settled down, she fixed her sses and nced in the direction of the explosion.??

    "What should I do?"

    Chasing the Xenos Siren or investigating this random explosion.

    "Xenos girl is more important."

    The surface world will be chaotic if someone sees a talking monster. She had seen a fair share of chaos in the Great War, which swallowed the former Captain of the Hermes Familia.

    Now, the question was where to find this Siren?

    "It will make no sense for a monster to go in the direction of an explosion this big."

    Perhaps she was annoyed by doing this task alone or herck of understanding of the Xenos that made her severely underestimate Ray''s intelligence. She headed in the opposite direction.

    Meanwhile, Ray remained in the small safe room with her wings wrapped around her head. Despite being so far away, she felt like the explosion happened in her head. Having sensitive ears wasn''t all sunshine and rainbows.

    Unfortunately, her wings also blocked the terrifying roar that followed the st.

    ''What are they doing now? Are they going to blow up this ce to find me?''

    Ray shuddered at the thought of being blown up into pieces.

    ''Humans¡­ are as evil as Gros said.''

    The gargoyle had warned everyone on numerous asions. She might not be here if she trusted Gros. The dark, humid cave stole her usual cheeriness, filled her heart with dreary.

    She pushed herself and got up. She took careful peeks around, trying to see or hear any sound of the blue-haired woman.

    ''The human is gone. I¡­ Should I go to the surface or back to the vige?''

    She found herself in a dilemma. This had been the closest she had ever been to the surface. After all, she first spawned in the forest on the 24th floor. Lyd and other Xenos found her on the 21st floor.

    She floated in the air and flew forward. As selfish as she felt, she decided to continue towards the surface. Being able to see and fly in the sky once will be more than worth sacrificing her life for.

    What she didn''t know was the obstacle in her path ahead. She was heading to the very ce where Asahi and his party were gathered.

    ***

    (Right after the explosion.)

    Hearing the explosion, Jura chuckled heartily. The monster tamer was hiding behind another adamantite gate, using his monsters to control the situation. The Evilus had ced multiple gates in their masterpiece dungeon, which were separated by awork of intertwining tunnels. Anyone without a map had no chance ofing out on the other side.

    "Oh man, I wanted to see them despair."

    Jura waved his whip, smiling like a maniac. A hellhound had been hiding underneath the pile of Inferno Stones. It executed Jura''smand and brought forth the biggest explosion to ever happen inside the dungeon.

    "I wonder how Astraea will react when the Guild delivers the mutted limbs of those pretty girls."

    Just at that moment, a roar thundered through the dungeon. Jura turned stiff, pupils shaking in shock. A level 4 adventurer like him had cultivated instincts beyond ordinary people. Right now, those instincts screamed danger.

    "A new monster?"

    Jura wanted to go out and tame this menacing presence. But being the coward he was, he decided to send one of his bugbears hidden in the tunnels.

    The towering bear heard the "voice" and charged toward the pile of debris.

    A shadow shed over the bear''s head, chasing it through the passage.

    ***

    Asahi frowned after hearing the roar.

    "Juggernaut, huh."

    The guardian that spawned to stop the destruction of the dungeon. A juggernaut from the 15th floor wasn''t enough to raise his attention.

    He nced behind, confirming everyone''s safety. The wind barrier bore the impact and cut down the debris as well. Ryuu kept looking in the space nkly, seemingly the most shaken out of everyone.

    Asahi waited for Alise or someone else to step up andfort the elf, but no one did. His fellow adventurers pulled out their weapons and looked to their front.

    "Ohe on," Asahi said and approached Ryuu.

    His footsteps snapped Ryuu out of her stupor. The wind barrier startled her. Her gaze drifted to the adventurers, and she sighed in relief. The illusion she saw wasn''t real.

    "Thank¡ª"

    Before she expressed her heartfelt gratitude, Asahi pulled her in his embrace and rubbed the back of her head. The elf couldn''t find it in her to push away her savior, so she let Asahifort her. The gentle rubs made her cozy. She felt as if she returned to the time she used toze under the oak tree''s shade in her vige. The unreal warmthing from Asahi made her reluctant to leave. s, the thudding soundsing closer every moment had to be addressed.

    "Okay now?" Asahi asked in a soft voice, ignoring the iing monster.

    "Y-Yeah."

    Ryuu squirmed out of the hug and bowed her head. Without waiting for Asahi''s answer, she dashed toward her friends.

    [¡ªRyuu: Affection +21]

    Asahi chuckled at the marginal increase in affection.

    Kaguya gave her a short hug, making Ryuu even more flustered.

    "K-Kaguya."

    "Thank god Asahi-kun set up the barriers for us. That pack of Inferno Stone was enough to kill us several times over."

    The ck-haired swordsman was relieved toe out alive out of the explosion. Asahi''s sharp instincts saved their lives this time.

    Asahi shook his head. "We can talkter. Let''s get rid of this problem first."

    Alise scratched her head. On one hand, she was grateful to Asahi for bringing Ryuu back to her senses. On the other, Asahi and Ryuu''s intimate hug triggered something inside her.

    "Captain, you heard our junior. I''m not letting Evilus walk away after this."

    Just then, the bugbear walked into the cave.

    A monster that shouldn''t even be on this floor. As Kaguya got into her quickdraw stance, the bugbear froze in its tracks, and its head rolled on the ground.

    "What?" Alise raised her voice. "A trap¡ª"

    Her voice died when a pair of crimson eyes peered from the dark ceiling, socketed in a bony skull reminiscent of a dinosaur.

    "What in the world?" Alise muttered, feeling something off about this monster. A monster on the 15th floor shouldn''t be strong enough to trigger her instincts like this. "An irregr?"

    Sometimes, the dungeon monsters strayed from their designated floors and evolved beyond their limits. The guild called them ''irregrs.'' Alise thought of juggernaut as another irregr monster.

    Rika toggled her smartphone and hovered it over the monster with her telekinesis. The bony, nearly fleshless monster was gripping the ceiling with the ws of its feet. The fang-like ws stretching from its six-fingered ws glittered an ominous purple. A bone tail over four meters extended from its base. It looked oddly disproportionate whether it was thin and long arms, or the legs that bent backward.

    "Juggernaut," Saeko whispered. "It''s here."

 Chapter 263 - CH. 267-268: Juggernaut (II-III)

    Saeko unsheathed her katana with a grin. The shell-like armor of juggernaut stood no chance against the weapon forged by her beloved.

    Shiori cast the Storm Fort spell on the weak adventurers. "Girls, please step back. This monster can only be fought by first-tier adventurers."??

    "She is¡­ correct," Alise acknowledged and ordered the adventurers to step back. "Lyra, Naza, form a defensive line with Ryuu. Kaguya, we''re helping Saeko."

    Alise yelled orders.

    Shiori activated the appraisal skill of her special sses.

    Juggernaut Lv. 35

    ¡ªDesignated Title: Child of Cmity

    ¡ªRace: Monster

    ¡ªss: Dungeon Guardian

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 120

    ¡ªDexterity: 125

    ¡ªConstitution: 100

    ¡ªDefense: 100

    ¡ªCharm: 3

    ¡ªMana Power: 95

    Skills:

    [¡ªAnti-Magic Shell (Unique): The monster''s shell can nullify and reflect magic spells.]

    [¡ªCondemned (Curse): The monster bes weakened outside its territory.]

    [¡ªFading Light (Curse): The monster''s body and soul will scatter after a short period.]

    The sses upgraded by Klyscha came in handy at these times.

    ''Klyscha-sama, can you show this status to everyone?''

    (On it.)

    Asahi also received the information and blinked in amazement. Nobody told him about Shiori possessing these new sses.

    ''Child of Cmity. What an edgy name.''

    *Crack!*

    Juggernaut broke the smartphone shedding light on its ugly body and skirted around the darkness.

    Rika sighed at the loss of her smartphone. Well, she had saved Asahi''s pictures on the cloud, so this didn''t mean much to her. She raised her rifle and shot at the juggernaut.

    The juggernaut easily evaded the bullets and dashed toward Saeko, trailing a purple blur.

    Saeko met the razor-sharp ws with her sword. The brute strength pushed her back a few meters. Saeko expected it as there was a massive difference between their strength.

    Rika clicked her tongue and stowed her rifle. This was a battle for closebat fighters. She also knew that Asahi wanted juicy Excelia out of this thing, so she retreated to Asahi''s back.

    "Aa-kun, fight this thing!"

    "Saeko, let me solo this shit!"

    Even at this moment, Asahi was thinking of earning Excelia. Saeko heard the order and performed a swift triple-sh at the juggernaut''s torso. It blocked the attacks with its bony forearm. The first sh tore its shell like a piece of paper while the following shes dug deep into its sh. The sensation of cutting flesh made Saeko grin.

    Asahi appeared between Saeko and the juggernaut. "We can summon moreter if you want. Let me fight this one."

    Saeko wiped the grin off her face and nodded meekly. "...Okay, husband. It has high attack and agility. Its defenses arecking inparison."

    "I know, dear. Go and guard the others."

    Asahi caressed her cheeks with telekinesis and sent her off to others.

    The juggernaut tracked Saeko with its crimson eyes. It was intimidated by Saeko''s strength, finding her a threat.

    "Hey, it''s rude to stare at someone else''s woman. Go, find your own."

    The juggernaut growled. Its reverse joints creaked, and it sprang forward. Its long ws drew a purple arc at Asahi''s chest. Asahi grabbed its bony wrist midair and squeezed.

    Grayfia felt deja vu at the scene. Something simr happened to her brother, and the end result was bad. Not for Asahi, but for his opponent.

    Asahi let out a disappointed sigh. "I thought it would be stronger than this."

    His words baffled Alise and Kaguya. They barely tracked the juggernaut''s movements, but Asahi precisely caught the juggernaut''s w. Its three meters tall frame towered over Asahi, looking as it would crush him under its feet.

    The reality was different.

    The juggernaut struggled with every bit of strength, yet it couldn''t free itself.

    Theical sight almost made them shout, "You are the freak here!"

    The juggernaut''s glowing eyes flickered. For the first time, it felt an urge to hide from something. It had killed countless monsters and humans in its life. The dungeon didn''t spawn a new juggernaut, as it absorbed the guardian after it finished its job. It carried some memories of its past selves, mainly the suffering and pain it afflicted on the ones harming its mother. In its numerous lives, it had never met someone as intimidating as this human who barely reached its chest.

    The dungeon shook its wall, roaring at its child. The juggernaut got its senses back and swung its other w in retaliation. Asahi caught that as well and restricted its legs with telekinesis.

    "Might as well improve my telekinesis."

    With its limbs restricted, the juggernaut could only shoot its massive tail. Asahi tilted his head to dodge the tail. He pushed down the hard bone tail with telekinesis and stepped on it.

    Within a few seconds of suppressing the monster with brute mental strength, he heard the chime.

    [Telekinesis ranked up to C.]

    "Time to finish."

    The juggernaut struggled. Nothing worked. It looked at the grinning human with quivering eyes in its socket. It realized the human was just ying around.

    The survival instincts unbefitting of a guardian grew in its heart.

    Fear.

    Shock.

    Pain.

    All kinds of emotions flowed through its heart. However, another dungeon roar cleared the emotions. Its eyes darted around, searching for a way to escape this crisis.

    It was then the juggernaut picked a noise far away. The faint sound of someone trudging through the dungeon.

    Meanwhile, Asahi was musing over the changes in the juggernaut.

    ''Maybe Ren''s statement about a talking monster wasn''t wrong.''

    Speaking of Ren, the man just breathed hisst moments under the pile of boulders.

    Asahi freed the juggernaut and shoved his fist in its ribs. Several broken ribs fell off as it flew into the dungeon.

    "Should''ve used more strength."

    It was hard to find the perfect bnce. Heckedplete control over his body as his strength kept growing every day.

    He also picked up the iing steps from behind and turned around. Looking past the girls, his eyes met with Ray.

    The Siren knewing here was a bad call, but the scent of her kind attracted her. The scent came from a blue-haired girl standing between the humans as if she belonged there. Nothing separated her from others in the group. The girl looked just like a human, yet she carried the scent of Ray''s kind.

    Ray''s golden feathers with blue tips suddenly twitched. They worked as a sensor to danger. Her head snapped, and she met a pair of golden eyes.

    ''Pretty.''

    Even his face fascinated her. Lost in trance, she felt urges to approach him and submit to his orders.

    Asahi''s locked Monster Tamer ss worked wonders on the Xenos, showing even more power than it had on a human monster hybrid like Rini.

    The juggernaut seized the opportunity tounch a stealth attack on Asahi.

    Ray''s eyes widened. "Behind you!"

    She didn''t stop with a warning and shot forward to stop the juggernaut.

    Asahi sighed. Turning around in the blink of an eye, he punched the juggernaut''s head, cracking it all over. Asahi pummelled down the juggernaut until its head burst into white fragments of bone.

    ¡ªYou earned 7509.50 XP for killing [Level 35 Juggernaut]

    "More XP than Monster Rex."

    He decided to farm some juggernautster and whirled around. Ray crashed into him. He gently held her shoulders and took a few steps to disperse the momentum. Ray pped her wings, panicking to find herself so close to a human.

    Asahi used his headpats to calm her panic.

    ''A beautiful harpy who can talk.''

    Ray calmed down and looked up at him. Her sharp, droopy ears trembled, this time in excitement. The wave of warmth made her intoxicated. She even disregarded the hostilitying from Alise and others, lost in the care of Asahi''s hands.

    "Junior¡­ That''s a monster."

    Asahi pushed Ray away and looked into her blue eyes. She had no bloodlust like the monsters. He just couldn''t deem her a monster just because she had feathery wings attached to her limbs and had talons like a bird. He wasn''t particrly into monster girls, but this girl''s innocent vibes tugged at his "pure" heart.

    "She isn''t," Asahi said, denying Alise''s usation.

    ''She is like the version of Harpy I wanted to see. Not those foul hags.''

    "It''s a harpy!" Shiori approached and lifted Ray''s wings. She rubbed her face in the golden feathers. "Soft¡­ what a lovely creature. Dear, why didn''t you tell me about them?"

    "I didn''t know. What''s your name?"

    As the headpats stopped, Ray found herself in the center of everyone''s attention. The purple-haired girl had a bright smile as she snuggled with her wings. Ray couldn''t sense any malice from her or the man before her.

    ''They''re good people.''

    She believed in her instincts.

    "...Ray," Ray muttered her name, staring at the floor to hide. "I''m a Siren."

    "So you''re the one that man talked about," Natsumi said and exined the difference between Siren and Harpy.

    Technically, Harpy and Siren only had one difference in this world, which was their abilities. Harpies shot feather projectiles while Siren attacked with sound waves.

    Shiori nodded her head. "Adorable name."

    Rini walked up to Ray and patted her head with a soft smile. "Onii-san won''t harm you."

    "Are you..." Ray stopped when the adventurers approached with their weapons ready. She unconsciously wrapped her arms around Asahi.

    Kaguya halted everyone and warily looked at Ray. "Asahi-kun¡­ I don''t like this. It must be a new species to lower our guard."

    Asahi frowned. It wasn''t like he didn''t understand their wariness. He just couldn''t let them kill an innocent girl without hearing her side of the story. He was partial when it came to the matters of beautiful girls. Besides, if Ray was a threat, his instincts would have warned him.

    "Didn''t you hear her talk?"

    "I did."

    "Hold on just a moment," Asahi said and put on his appraisal sses.

    Ray Lv. 30

    ¡ªDesignated Title: Xenos

    ¡ªRace: Siren

    ¡ªss: Songstress

    Attributes:

    ¡ªStrength: 40

    ¡ªDexterity: 95

    ¡ªConstitution: 75

    ¡ªDefense: 70

    ¡ªCharm: 30

    ¡ªMana Power: 60

    Skills:

    [¡ªMonster Biology (Unique): The monster bes stronger by eating other monster''s magic stones.]

    [¡ªSoundwave (B-Rank): The monster can shoot soundwaves.]

    [¡ªEnhanced Hearing (C-Rank): The monster can pick up sounds inaudible to normal humans.]

    [¡ªSiren''s Song (D-Rank): The monster''s songs have a calming effect on the listeners.]

    "Xenos."

    An unfamiliar word.

    (I know about them, my love. Do you want to hear it?)

    ''Just tell me if they''re good or bad.''

    He was going to figure the rest out by himself.

    (They just want to survive in the dungeon and dream of living peacefully on the surface.)

    ''That''s enough.''

    "Kaguya, Alise, tell me if I''m worthy of your trust?"

    Alise kept her embarrassment suppressed and nodded her head. She wouldn''t have beaten the monster without losing an arm or two. Even then, some of them would''ve died. On top of that, he saved them from the explosion. How could she not trust him?

    Kaguya smiled. "You just saved our lives. I''m not an ungrateful bitch who who will betray her savior. Am I wrong, girls?"

    The adventurers blushed and denied it together. Putting their trust in Asahi was the right choice.

    "Then, let me deal with Ray." He patted Ray''s back. "Ray, what do you want now? You can leave ore with us to the surface."

    "I¡­"

    Ray was overwhelmed to the point her voice won''te out. Seeing the surface world was her only dream ever since she spawned. But when given the choice, she couldn''t help but remember her warm family.

    "We won''t force you," Rini said in a soft,forting voice. Ray was like her past self when she first met her onii-san. She had struggled to ept the change in everyone''s behavior. How nice they were. She believed Ray was going through something simr.

    "Surface¡­ I want to go."

    "Alright."

    Asahi agreed. He''d learn more about Ray after dealing with the pieces of shit hiding in the caves.

    *Ding!*

    [Ray: Affection +19]

    ''It''s totally not wrong to pick up girls in the dungeon.''

    ***

    No cliff today. Be grateful, hmph!

 Chapter 264 - CH. 269: Daedalus Street

    "It''s dead¡­ how is it dead?"

    Jura questioned himself as the dying roar of bugbear echoed in his mind. Nothing on the 15th floor should''ve killed a bugbear. The bear was more ferocious than a hellhound, packing more punch than the newbie killer minotaurs.??

    "Either they¡­ survived or someone else is here?"

    He disregarded the possibility of the new monster attacking him tamed bugbear. Monsters had no reason to go against each other.

    His heart just wouldn''t rest, thumping harder and harder in his chest. The dark cave felt suffocating.

    "I need to go."

    He trusted his instincts and prepared to flee the dungeon. An earth-shaking rumble forced him back on the chair. This one was far closer than thest explosion.

    "Adamantite gate is down¡­ again..." His eyes opened wide as he realized his mistake. "Who broke thest one?"

    A shiver wrapped him. He hadn''t seen the one who broke the first adamantite gate strengthened with orichalcum. It couldn''t be anyone under level 6. Possibly a level 7.

    ''They sent the fucking Boaz?''

    He shook his head. Ottar had more concerning matters than dealing with a small evil cult.

    Another rumble echoed. Then another, then another. Jura called out to all of his tamed monsters. Two hellhounds, a giant boar with sharp tusks, and a troll.

    The Tamer skill allowed Jura to tame monsters after beating them into submission. Even the gentle people of the Ganesha Familia employed the same method.

    Numerous footsteps drew near.

    Jura grabbed themp and rushed through the corridors. He knew his chances in a straight fight were zero. A door blocked his path. He shed the heated magic item at the door.

    "Open bastard."

    The adamantite door remained quiet. Jura mmed the magic item into the door.

    He heard the pained cry of his monsters. He kept mming the door with his sweaty hands.

    "Come on. Please."

    "Only one person here?"

    Jura gulped and looked back.

    Asahi only found a man lurking in these caves, baffling him a little. "The others escaped?"

    Alise''s heart sank. "I told you we should hurry."

    Asahi patted her back, smiling at the man desperately knocking on the door. "And I told you not to worry. We can get some info out of this guy."

    "Fine¡­ It''s your responsibility now."

    "Yes, my Gullible Captain."

    Jura turned around, giving a glimpse at his twisted face. "Whores of Astraea Familia."

    Asahi deadpanned. "Oi, you don''t get to call them whores. Alise here is virgin."

    "W-Who is a virgin!"

    "Are you not?"

    "..."

    She silently looked toward Jura and her eyes opened a little wide. "Jura Halmer¡­ Captain of the Rudra Familia. A level 4 monster tamer."

    Even she remembered this infamous man. There were rumors of him torturing monsters for his pleasure.

    "Yeah, bitch."

    Jura snorted, eyes darting between the people surrounding him. He saw the golden-haired Siren standing with a purple-haired girl. His mouth hung open. "Y-You. You are the Siren who spoke to me."

    Ray flinched, moving closer to Shiori. She had seen this man after she first left the vige. Without knowing he was a member of an evil organization, she greeted her naively. The lizardman Lyd saved her from disaster.

    "Don''t sweat over this scum."

    Shiori couldn''t help but pat Ray''s dull golden hair thicker than human''s hair. All in all, Shiori had done a splendid job in making the Sirenfortable around humans.

    Asahi nodded in approval of her actions before staring at the cat-eared adventurer. "Where is your gang?"

    "What gang?"

    "Acting tough, huh."

    "Asahi-sama, let me."

    Aimi stood before Asahi, her red eyes pleading for permission. She hadn''t contributed too much in the expedition, which gave her all the more reason to step in before Asahi tainted his hands with Jura''s dirty blood.

    Torturing Asahi''s enemies was her area of expertise.

    "Alright. Don''t go easy."

    Jura had ughtered dozens of innocents in the Great War for his satisfaction. Right now, he felt what it was like to be in their shoes. These people treated him like a deadman as though no one gave a shit about his status as a level 4 adventurer.

    His shivering eyes stopped on the young man. He had gotten info about this young man. He was the sole male adventurer in the Astraea Familia, a notorious yboy known for hoarding numerous beauties of Orario, and the fastest adventurer to reach level 2. None of the information said anything about him leading Astraea Familia.

    Though hard to believe, Jura had a hunch this man broke the gate. "...You bastard broke the gate?"

    "Yeah," Asahi nodded and walked up to the adamantite door.

    Jura thought of grabbing Asahi as a hostage. As he walked a step, every woman in the ce red his way. His heart froze, so did his legs.

    Asahi simply punched the door, breaking it like the other doors he encountered before. Alise and others didn''t even blink their eyes, already ustomed to his freakish strength.

    Asahi proceeded into the corridor, sooning face to face with another branch of tunnels. He trusted his instincts and walked deeper and deeper.

    [''Instinct'' ranked up to D.]

    ''Sweet.''

    In another short minute, Asahi came across several doors all made of adamantite.

    ''How fucking rich are they to have this much adamantite? I don''t believe a fallen evil organization has this abundance of resources. Either they found some treasure or they have a powerful backing.''

    Asahi grinned. Wasn''t this like the plot of some xianxia where the protagonist deals with a young master, only to get rolled over by the sect master?

    Thinking of an absurd possibility, he broke open another door. A horrendous stench wafted into his nose. He had arrived in sewers under Orario.

    "Damn it."

    He pulled out a mask from his ring and put it on. He had saved a lot of masks when he used to ughter thousands of undead.

    ''Those were good times.''

    He smiled and flew through the sewers. Coming outside, he faced the maze-like streets. The mix of short and colossal structures made everything confusing as if someone randomly put these structures.

    He recalled Natsumi''s words about the slum area of Orario.

    "Daedalus street."

 Chapter 265 - CH. 270: Asfi?

    This Daedalus guy was everywhere. This confirmed that most of the Evilus members escaped. Let''s hear what the scapegoat has to say about them.

    I teleported back to Aimi. The yandere was busy carving red lines on the cat beastman''s wrists. Tied on a chair, he could only scream helplessly. Thankfully, Aimi used a barrier to block all the noise. It wasn''t long before he spat out everything. More like nothing as he didn''t know much about where his fellows went. The most he knew was about an Evilus member named Valletta Grede was meeting a new sponsor. He also confirmed Dix Perdix and Ikelos Familia being part of their cult.??

    One more thing, this dungeon also had pathways leading outside Orario. The Evilus might have fled the city. The chances of this happening were extremely low. Will someone bother spending millions only for a safe passage outside the city? Their main goal must be something inside the main dungeon. My enhanced instincts considered this as the most likely option.

    We still had a chance at catching this Valletta woman and this sponsor red-handed. As per Dix''s words, Valletta was in a meeting with this new sponsor. Only two or three hours had passed since. For that we need to investigate every rich god and goddess in Orario.

    It''s the aftermath I''m more worried about. What if Evilus''s sponsor is not one but multiple deities? Astraea Familia was one of the strongest, but even she''ll be hard pressed to take action against several high level Familia. I also couldn''t destroy them like I did with Apollo without creating chaos in Orario.

    It''s troublesome.

    We need a strong political backup just in case things go that extreme. I had an ally too. One of the two goddesses who knew my secret.

    You guessed it.

    It''s none other than Loki.

    Her Familia idled around after theirst expedition in the dungeon.

    With their help, Astraea Familia could bring down any Familia in Orario. Maybe not Freya. If she is the culprit, I''ll have to deal with her.

    A war between Loki and Freya will destroy Orario. We don''t want that happening.

    I called Grayfia inside. "Can you take this trash to our home? We''lle soon."

    "Very well, My Lord."

    He will act as our witness to the Guild.

    (My love¡­ thank you for not using my teleport marks to send him.)

    The goddess was tearing up over my thoughtful choice.

    "Don''t let Astraea see him."

    Grayfia nodded and vanished in the magic circle''s glow.

    With the murderous scene out of the way, I called the others. Kaguya tried to ask about Jura, which I ignored and told her about the new information.

    Ryuu''s blue eyes quivered. "This might be a deeper scheme than thest time."

    Lyra clicked her tongue, a frown on her cute face. "Valletta Grede is the woman we fought¡­ a strong level 5 adventurer. We still don''t know about her patron deity."

    Kaguya sighed. "With this little information, we can only assume every god and goddess in Orario as a suspect."

    A level 5 adventurer. This cult sure had deep connections.

    I looked at Alise pondering in silence. "Captain, do you me me?"

    Alise widened her eyes a tad before shaking her head. "Everyone makes mistakes. Not everyone can be perfect like me."

    It was nice to see her narcissism back. Knowing how imperfect her temper could be, this narcissism made her strangely cute. The single spank brought back her energetic self.

    I walked up to Ray. "Go with Rini. We''ll discuss your circumstances after dealing with some stuff."

    She nodded solemnly as though realizing the gravity of the situation. I patted her head and touched the thick strands of hair forming a natural ponytail. The dull golden hair sprang back up, refusing to stay down.

    Her bby ears twitched cutely. Monster girl or not, she was cute. I coughed and turned to others.

    "Don''t tell Astraea-sama about Ray. I''ll talk to her myself."

    Taking their silence as an agreement, I smiled. "It''s time to return."

    "Wait! Don''t go!"

    A female voice called out hastily. I spun around and frowned at the neer. Ady with fair skin and blue hair reminiscent of a beautiful sea. Her cyan eyes behind the thin sses had a serious and sharp look.

    Who in the world¡ªwait, isn''t that Asfi! The Captain of Hermes Familia!

    What was she doing here?

    I felt Ray clinging to me, shaking in fear. I narrowed my eyes. Did Asfi hurt Ray? It could be a possibility as everyone in Orario treated monsters without any mercy.

    "Asfi! I''m d to see you."

    Asfi acknowledged Alise''s greeting with a smile before pointing at Ray. "Do you know who she is?"

    The question was directed at both me and Alise.

    I tilted my head. "She is a Xenos."

    Surprise shed in Asfi''s eyes. She didn''t expect me to know the term ''Xenos.''

    "Although Hermes entrusted me with this duty, will you send Ray to her vige?"

    So Hermes also knew about Xenos and their vige. The cunning god had yed a big role in Bell''s journey. Even though I liked his character a little, anyone with Zeus on their friend list got a big cross on my radar.

    "Can we talk in a few hours? As you can see we''re in the middle of something important."

    "Hugging Xenos is an important matter," she muttered under her breath. "Do you need help?"

    "Nope."

    Not gonna take any help from that guy.

    "I''ll go to Stardust Garden before dinner time."

    She dered and walked away from the ce, dumping Ray''s responsibility on me. Ray separated from me, her face twisted.

    "...I''m sorry."

    Why was she apologizing? I might spend too much listening to her if she started.

    As everyone in the room was a woman more or less acquainted with me, I requested Klyscha''s aid in returning to the meeting room of the mansion. Rini and Ray were sent to my room.

    The adventurers became baffled as their surroundings suddenly changed.

    Astraea and Grayfia discussed on the table, spreading mature energy in the air with just their presence. Astraea nked out, staring into the distance. Was she thinking about me? Knowing her, she must be more concerned about our wellbeing.

    "Back to our home¡­"

    "Astraea-sama¡­ How?"

    Kaguya and Alise couldn''t get over the shock of their first quick teleportation. Ryu silently looked at me with wonder in her eyes. The elf had be a little closer to me after I gave her a big ol'' hug and some headpats. She looked too devastated to be left unchecked. I was prepared for some curses after hugging. Surprisingly, she thanked me for my effort. The elf who rejected me for touching her ears was fine with an intimate hug.

    (Time to lewd the elf!)

    Well, yeah. I''m gonna slowly seduce her.

    "Wee back." Astraea got up with a sweet smile. She gestured toward the seats in the room. "You must be exhausted. Have a seat."

    Alise returned a bright smile, far from the one she had when we met in the morning. "Astraea-sama is unfazed. Such calm andposure. She isn''t my idol for nothing."

    "We got no time for rest. Lyra, can youpile a list of the wealthiest Familia in Orario?"

    "Wealthiest Familia," she said before a sly smile crept up on her face. "I see what you''re tryin'' to do, Asahi! But can we achieve it on our own? Most deities won''t allow us to enter their property."

    "Don''t you worry about that, girl. I got everything covered. Just make the list. I''ve got an errand to do."

    Every woman in my harem was strong enough to beat the strongest adventurer into pulp (Leme and Shizuka being the exception). Plus they had Stealth. Invading a deity''s territory won''t be a big hurdle.

    "Errand?" Alise asked in a nk voice. "Don''t even think about bailing on us this time!"

    "Yes, My Lady, Yes. I''m just gathering some allies for this n."

    "Not m-mydy. Call me Captain as you do."

    "I''d love to sit around and find new names for your perfect self. But I got things to do. See yater."

    Without requiring a word, Klyscha sent me to Loki''s room. As if tempted by some unknown force, someone opened the door.

    "Whatcha doing here, brat? Tell me before I knock out yet teeth with this thing."

    She shed the booze in her hand. A fragile bottle like it will break before scratching my skin.

    "It''s not even night, and you''re going to drink? What a nasty habit you have."

    She grinned. "I earned this bottle afterpletin'' my shift. Say what do ya want?

    "Your help."

    Loki''s mischievous smile vanished. She sat on the chair with a serious look on her face.

    "What happened in the hidden dungeon?"

    I briefed our trip to the dungeon.

 Chapter 266 - CH. 271: Deal

    Loki frowned as her eyes cracked open. A serious glint shed in those red pupils. She put her thumb in her mouth and chewed her nails like a maniac.

    "I knew we had more traitors."??

    She berated herself for believing Evilus had no allies left in Orario.

    "I''m tired of their shit," she said and red at Asahi. "What do ya want from me?"

    Asahi grinned. "A simple thing. Just handle the aftermath with the Guild if I end up destroying some big Familia."

    "Why should I do that?" Loki joined her hands behind her head and gave a sly smile. "I see no profit in stepping in yer business."

    "My business?" Asahi deadpanned. "Your jokes aren''t funny."

    Any chaos in Orario will hurt Astraea the most. Asahi cared for Astraea enough to flip Orario upside down.

    "I''ll help ya on one condition."

    "Better not be something like joining your Familia. I''m not leaving Astraea."

    "Aww. Look at ya. Going so far for that virgin goddess. Is this the reason they fell for ya?"

    "..."

    "I know ya can teleport into the dungeon. How low can ya go with this skill and how many can you take?"

    Her motive became obvious to Asahi.

    "I can take ten people to the 45th floor."

    Teleporting ten people wasn''t a big deal if he used Grayfia''s magic circle, or better ask her to teach him this skill. He wouldn''t need to rely on Klyscha''s teleportation powers after that.

    (Another responsibility will be taken away from me. I''m going to be a useless housewife at this rate!)

    ''How about bing a spoiled housewife? You can finish your goddess duties or something during the day, and we can cuddle and make love every night.''

    (S-Stop tempting me. You already know the only thing I can''t resist is cuddling with my love!)

    ''I''m kidding. You''re doing a great job in helping the girls.''

    Klyscha interacted a lot with his other women. As much as he tried, he couldn''t spend equal time with everyone. So, Klyscha''s help was always appreciated.

    Meanwhile, Loki was lost in thoughts. Asahi''s ability to teleport to the 45th floor was too good to pass on. Her Familia, despite being close to the strongest adventurers, became drained after going through numerous monsters. This umting mental stress dragged them down from their peak, putting them at a disadvantage against the monsters found on the 55th floor and beyond. Her party could descend beyond the 59th floor with his help and break the record of Zeus''s Familia. Though the ten-man limit irked her.

    "Can''t ya do something about the party limit? Ten people can''t carry much food."

    Adventurers needed food. A lot of food to keep up with the Mind (Magic) consumption.

    "I can store food too if you want," Asahi said with a grin. "Are you sure about leaving Ais with me?"

    "...Riveria will be there."

    Asahi''s grin widened. "What makes you think I can''t seduce the high elf princess too?"

    Unable to refute his question, Loki clicked her tongue. A man who made a virgin goddess fall for him, could he not seduce a virgin elf princess?

    "Riveria won''t fall for a brat," she dered confidently. "Ya shouldn''t go for a t-chested woman like her. You already got some decent elves in your Familia."

    Asahi eyed her chest. "Even t chests have their appeal."

    "Oh, really?" Loki rolled her eyes. "You''ll carry my Familia to the 45th floor."

    Asahi revealed three fingers. "Three times is the limit. You gotta pay after that."

    "Five."

    "Three."

    "Five."

    Asahi refused to yield. Loki was speechless to find someone shameless of her own caliber.

    "Four."

    She threw her final offer.

    "Alright. Only cause I like your curves."

    "..."

    "I also have one condition. Let me and my women kill the monsters. Your adventurers can rx."

    ''What a weird condition!''

    Loki nodded regardless of how she felt about it. Other than Ais, all the adventurers in her Familia felt no particr pleasure in ying monsters.

    "See yater, Loki."

    Asahi returned to the mansion. Lyra hurriedly handed him the list.

    "I added some popr names outside Orario."

    Ganesha, Freya, Loki, Demeter, Ishtar, Ares, Dian Cecht, Miach, Goibnu, Hephaestus, Hermes, Ikelos, Thanatos.

    One particr name stood out for Asahi.

    Ishtar, the Queen of Pleasure Quarters¡ªthe red light district of Orario. In the anime, he had seen her ambition to overtake Freya and how far she was willing to go to fulfill them.

    "Could she be the one?"

    He had a strong feeling about this. His instincts provoked a grin on his face.

    ''Oh well. It''s easy to search her ce.''

    He took a pen from his ring and crossed Demeter and Loki. Demeter was too wholesome to be part of Evilus. On their first meeting, he couldn''t sense any sort of malice from her. Then he crossed Ikelos as they were confirmed to be part of Evilus, then Hephaestus. The goddess of smith had too much pride to collude with low-life scums. Miach too was a decent guy. Hermes and Ganesha didn''t have any reason to cooperate with Evilus.

    That left him with Freya, Ishtar, Dian Cecht, Goibnu, Thanatos, and Ares.

    "Who is Ares?"

    He hadn''t heard of this god of war staying in Orario.

    "Uh. The head of Rakia, a nation-type Familia located in the western part of the continent." Kaguya nced at Ryuu. "They are a bunch of warmongers who used Crozzo''s magic swords to burn elven forests."

    Ryuu shook her head. "...I don''t hate them. They already got punished by Spirits, so they can''t make any more magic swords."

    ''I forgot how overpowered magic swords are in this world.''

    "Grayfia, Rakia is on you."

    Her speed in flying was only second to Asahi.

    Kaguya sighed. "Rakia is too far to travel in a day. I also don''t think they will conspire with Evilus."

    "No harm in making sure."

    "You must guide me." Grayfia?grabbed Lyra. "I''ll return soon, My Lord."

 Chapter 267 - CH. 272: Klyschaâ€™s Advice

    After Grayfia took her leave, Asahi distributed roles to his women.

    [Aimi and Nao ¡ª Thanatos??

    Busujima twins ¡ª Goibnu

    Rika and Chiaki ¡ª Dian Cecht]

    Rika had too much experience in this line of work, so she was fine with the fairy as a supporter.

    The girls headed out immediately.

    "I''ll check up on Ishtar and Freya."

    Kaguya smirked. "Going for the goddess of beauties."

    Alise stood from her seat. "Hey, Junior. Where is our role in this?"

    "Nope. Their stealth skill is above you."

    The free-to-y adventurers couldn''tpete with filthy pay-to-winners.

    Alise clenched his shoulders with a serious gaze. "Then give me something else to do."

    "Uh. How about I send you back to the hidden dungeon? We haven''t explored it deeply."

    "I''m down."

    "Take me along."

    Kaguya and Ryuu volunteered as well. Asahi looked at Natsumi sticking out of the adventurers like a sore thumb.

    "Master?"

    "Help Alise."

    Natsumi nodded her head. Obeying his orders had be a second instinct to her.

    Klyscha teleported the entire Astraea Familia to the second dungeon.

    "Asahi."

    Asahi barely had the chance to think before Astraea threw her arms around him, wrapping him in a tight hug.

    [¡ªAstraea: Affection +3]

    "Thank you for helping my children."

    Eyes moist and glistening, Astraea expressed her gratitude in a soft voice. When he was negotiating with Loki, Alise had told the entire story to her goddess. Never did Astraea think Evilus would use a massive explosion on her Familia. When that didn''t seed, they summoned an irregr monster close to a level 6 adventurer in might.

    Seeing the tiny bump in affection points, he smiled. She was at 99, one point from bing his woman. He epted her gratitude at face value, closing in his arms around her delicate body.

    Astraea flinched a little at the strange warm sensation covering her body.

    "I have to go."

    Asahi couldn''t dally too long.

    Astraea''s hands reluctantly unwrapped. She never knew hugging someone could be thisfortable and intoxicating.

    Asahi gently held her shoulders. Astraea''s heartbeat soared. She could only watch as his lips crept closer and closer.

    He was going to steal her first kiss!

    A wave of anxiety turned her rigid. She closed her eyes and waited¡­ only to feel a gentle touch on her forehead.

    Asahiughed. "Got you!"

    "Why did you tease me¡­?"

    "We''ll talk more when you are ready to ept my confession."

    Asahi smiled and disappeared from her eyes.

    Astraea lost strength in her legs and fell back on the chair. Taking a deep breath, she tried to reel in her heart drenched in myriads of emotions.

    "So tense¡­ how do I deal with his confession?"

    It wasn''t just her alone. Alise also had feelings for him. Even Ryuu had changed a little after today''s incident. Astraea had seen the elf chasing Asahi everywhere with her eyes.

    She ced a hand on her heart. Every beat resonated through her, heating her body.

    ''What do I do about this? I don''t even know how to repay him for saving my children. Rejecting him¡­''

    At first, she was going to reject him for Alise. Now, she couldn''t find the courage to do it.

    (Can''t you share him with Alise though?)

    A youthful voice chimed in her head, simr to the time Asahi talked with her through his telepathy.

    ''Who?''

    (Klyscha, the Goddess of Dreams. They call me Asahi''s first wife!)

    ''First wife?''

    Astraea''s mind reyed the discussion she had with Asahi during breakfast.

    (Yup. I''m that goddess.)

    Astraea smiled wryly. ''He didn''t say you were his wife.''

    (Only his chosen ones are allowed to know my existence.)

    ''I''m his chosen one?''

    (Didn''t already confess his desires for you?)

    ''What if I reject him now?''

    Klyscha giggled. (You can''t. He knows you love him. That''s enough for him to keep pursuing you to the end of the world.)

    Astraea was ttered. The man she came to love was determined to have her as his lover. Even if she epted his love, what would she do about Alise? Would she be able to get her happiness or just remain as a friend of Asahi?

    "Am I overthinking things?"

    (Totally. Just let Alise be his mistress.)

    "...Shouldn''t you stop others from getting close to your husband?"

    Every goddess Astraea met had a massive ego with Hera being a prime example. She did everything possible to keep her perverted husband under control. Her crazy attempts only led to Zeus running away.

    (I don''t care about monopolizing him as long as my love is happy.)

    "The goddess of a different world is indeed different."

    (It''s the power of love.)

    "..."

    ***

    In a dark room, two figures could be seen on the bed. A male standing on their knees and a woman on all fours,mitting the most primitive act of reproduction.

    The male pallum groaned as he thrust in and out of the woman. Hisbored breaths sounded like he had been dragged closer to heaven in pleasure. While the woman with light pink hair balled up the nket in her fists.

    "Bastard Finn. Your dick is so tiny!"

    The man''s face became red. He much admired the Braver¡ªthe hero of the pallums. However, beingpared in bed wounded his pride. He grabbed her buttocks and mmed his thing inside her.

    The woman, Valletta, moaned. "Hah. Still nothing."

    ''Fuck yeah, bitch.''

    The man thoroughly enjoyed dominating the wilddy. He had time working at the Pleasure Quarters. Thedies drew pleasure from dominating his small figure. Being on the other side was nice for once. He thanked Lady Ishtar for pointing this masochist woman to his direction.

 Chapter 268 - CH. 273: Confronting Ishtar (I)

    Just published a new fanfic on Fate.. Go check it out.

    https://dynamic.webnovel/book/20320017005174805?utm_source=writerShare&utm_campaign=4302464454??

    ***

    [¡ªAstraea: Affection +39]

    [¡ª''Astraea'' rtionship changed to ''Lover?'']

    Asahi almost crashed into a bird in the sky. The sudden surge in affection points hit him with a surprise.

    ''What happened behind my back?''

    (My love doesn''t need to be concerned.)

    ''You said something to Astraea?''

    (Umu. A secret talk between women.)

    He sighed and continued his sneaky flight towards the tower in the Pleasure Quarters. Freya''s chances of being with Evilus were far lower than Ishtar.

    The district looked quite tame during the day aspared to the alluring pink lights in the night. Asahinded on the tower balcony and activated his life sense skill.

    ''Only two people on this floor.''

    He casually strolled towards them.

    ***

    Sitting in her pce room, Ishtar spun the magic item marked with D. The key to open the second dungeon, Knossos. With this, she was a sponsor of the Evilus cult. Providing valis was her only task, in exchange they promised the demise of Freya Familia forces.

    Her lips cracked a fierce grin. The humanoid monsters in Evilus had the potential to grow into a foe capable of taking down Ottar, the Boaz known as the King. None of her adventurers could even scratch him, much less taking him down. Her captain, the only level 5 adventurer in her Familia, had a rather differentplex.

    "A frog who thinks she is more beautiful than me."

    She snorted and tossed the key on the table. She picked up her thin smoking pipe and breathed in the oriental vor.

    Asahi, who just entered the room, watched her with a nk stare. She only wore a thin piece of cloth around her neck to cover her well-endowed breasts and a thick pareo that revealed glimpses of her thongs. If he hadn''t chosen Eromancer ss, he was sure he''d pop a boner in her presence.

    "A woman worthy of ruling over the red light district."

    He noticed the item lying on the table and sighed. This woman kidnapped Haruhime, the girl with fox ears and tails, and turned her into a prostitute in name only. For all her efforts and shady schemes to overthrow Freya, she ended up getting a p and a temporary ban from the mortal world.

    ''That girl was kinda cute¡­ how old will she be in this timeline?''

    (Ten and some odd months¡­ she is way too young, my love!)

    ''I''ll need to save her after dealing with this mess.''

    Ishtar was the one to buy her from a ve merchant. Now with Ishtar dead (in his eyes), someone had to save the loli from falling into the life of a prostitute or much worse a sex ve.

    ''I should search the ce after Astraea deals with Ishtar. Haruhime could already be here for all I know.''

    He wasn''t going to send this goddess back to Heaven. He will leave the pleasure to Astraea and Loki.

    "Time to get some info about Evilus''s location."

    Asahi isted the sounds with a barrier undid his stealth. The goddess was still lost somewhere, her eyes wandering toward the ceiling.

    "Hello, Ishtar."

    Ishtar dropped the pipe. The sudden voice almost made her gasp. She found a man standing before her. Healthy tanned skin, golden eyes, and a tall, muscr frame hidden in a normal shirt and pants. His grin made her breathless for a vastly different reason. Her handsome attendant Tammuz couldn''t hold a candle to his charm and natural wild aura.

    The fact that he appeared here without anyone noticing him spoke of his skills. Ishtar warily eyed the young man.

    "...Who are you?"

    Asahi summoned his couch and sat before her. He picked up the magic item of Daedalus. "Who I am isn''t important, Ishtar. Just answer my questions and you''ll be spared the pain of having an orgy with goblins. Where is Valletta?"

    Ishtar''s amethyst eyes trembled. Keeping herposure, Ishtar narrowed her eyes on the intruder. "Be mine."

    An overwhelming scent wafted into the room, sneaking into Asahi''s nostrils. Ishtar grinned, waiting for the young man to fall into an entranced state. She ced her leg on the table.

    "Lick."

    Asahi''s brows drew an annoyed frown. He forced the leg off the table with his telekinesis. "Don''t put your legs in the same ce as food. It''s disgusting!"

    As he said that, he recalled Grayfia''s scent. The devil maid''s scent had more power than a goddess of beauty. Even Leme''s scent had more than enough power to instantly arouse him.

    Ishtar''s mouth hung open. Her seduction failing miserably came as aplete shock to Ishtar. Her peerless beauty, her seductive scent, and her alluring eyes¡ªany one of them could turn thousands of men into ves. Yet, they seemed to have no value in the young man''s eyes. This wasn''t the oue she ever predicted.

    "Who are you?" She nervously inquired about his identity. "You aren''t human."

    Asahi responded with a thin smile. "Done with your antiques? Now, answer me where is Valletta or...?"

    She leaned back, assuming a carefree expression. This man was dangerous. But this was her domain. Her pce. Hundreds of amazons will rush at one call and kick him to death. Her worries vanished, and a predatory glint shed in her eyes. She revealed an alluring smile.

    "Valletta is enjoying her intimate time with the best pallum of my brothel."

    "The fuck? A pallum, really?"

    Valletta was crazier than Lyra described her.

    Asahi couldn''t sense any lie in her words. Though the malice oozing from her told him about a possible trap.

    (Your instincts are evolving at a frightening rate.)

    In a battle of two peoples with equal stats, instincts could change everything. The brutal spars with God mostly enhanced his instincts and perception.

 Chapter 269 - CH. 274: Confronting Ishtar (II)

    Asahi looked at Ishtar. "Can you guide me to Veletta?"

    He wasn''t the least bit worried about her trap. She had a level 5 adventurer, with the appearance of an ugly toad.??

    Ishtar smiled while cackling inside her head. She hadn''t expected him to fall for her trick so easily. Now, all she had to do was bring him to Valletta, so Valletta and Phyrne¡ªthe level 5 adventurers¡ªcould beat him to death.

    "Promise me you won''t hurt me," Ishtar said, her eyes glistening with crocodile tears. She was sure any man would melt from her sensuality mixed with innocence.

    However, Asahi nodded his head, unfazed.

    "I promise."

    His promise will stand as the one to dispatch will be some goddess.

    Ishtar got up and removed the cloth around her breasts. The supple tits swayed side to side as she stretched her arms. Her moist, bronze skin glistened with eroticism. Despite her attempts to show off her prideful assets that made any men drool, Asahi yawned as if the disy of sensuality didn''t arouse him.

    Ishtar widened her eyes and pointed a finger at him. "You¡­ you''re not a man!"

    It was the only reason she could think of Asahi''splete disregard for her charm. She felt like her pride would snap at this rate.

    Asahi narrowed his eyes. He was ''tempted'' to show her his manliness.

    ''Not worth it.''

    Ishtar wasn''t his type. He''d rather have Freya instead of this goddess of beauty. Freya had a borderline insane passion for what she liked while Ishtar was petty, narrow-minded, and filled with jealousy.

    "Lead the way."

    Ishtar ducked her head and quietly wore the cloth around her neck. Barefoot, she led Asahi through the pce, swinging her wide hips in a futile attempt to seduce him.

    (I pity her.)

    ''So do I.''

    After descending the stairs, Ishtar met a man with brown skin and short ck hair. Asahi chuckled as he recalled the scene of Freya charming Tammuz. Ishtar''s man lost to Freya''s charm in a heartbeat and switched sides. Ishtar''s despairing face was funnier if not downright creepy.

    Ishtar whispered some words to Tammuz and sent him off.

    "They are on the next floor."

    She brought him outside the room. The ecstatic moans of a woman filled Asahi''s ears.

    Ishtar chuckled. "Draph is vigorous today. You''d have to wait¡ª"

    Asahi kicked open the door and met the eyes of the pink-haired woman riding a reverse cowgirl on the pallum. As one would expect from an anime antagonist, she was a beauty with a wild vor. She froze as a thick blush dyed her cheeks. The act of embarrassment ended in a second and fury filled her eyes. "Get lost."

    Asahi shrugged and pulled Valletta with his telekinesis. "You''reing with me."

    Valletta got pulled by an unknown force. In her disarrayed confusion, she couldn''t even resist the force.

    Asahi would rather carry this girl naked than bring her along through Klyscha''s teleport. She was still dripping cum. He got another reason to learn the skill on his own.

    ''Grayfia, did you find anything?''

    "My Lord¡­ I just arrived here. I have yet to investigate the pce."

    ''Leave a teleport mark there. We will investigate itter. I found the sponsor. It''s Ishtar.''

    "Wonderful."

    (I''ll bring her here.)

    Valletta fought against the unknown force restricting her. She couldn''t even move a finger under Asahi''s C-Rank telekinesis skill. Though a little injured in her fight against Finn, she was still a genuine level 5 with most stats near B-ss. Yet, this young man had her bind like a puppet.

    Even Ishtar was dumbfounded by the mysterious force. She never heard of a skill capable of binding a level 5 adventurer against their will. Phryne was stronger than Valletta, but by a small margin. If he defeated Valletta without moving his hand, then Phryne stood no chance. Could he be the Knights of the Knight, the level 7 of the Poseidon Familia?

    ''That exins his stoic nature¡­''

    She gulped her saliva before realizing who she was. A goddess. A woman. An honorable knight wouldn''t harm a woman.

    Her misunderstandings deepened further and beyond.

    Asahi closed the door and brought Valletta outside. Grayfia appeared through the teleportation, her ever so calm smile twitched at the scene of her soon-to-be-husband holding a naked, sweaty woman with telekinesis.

    "My Lord?"

    "She is the woman we''re looking for."

    "At least let her finish..."

    Asahi smiled. He had tasted the pain of getting interrupted during his intimate time. He would''ve let Valletta finish if she wasn''t part of an evil cult.

    "Let''s go home."

    Grayfia nodded and began working on the magic circle.

    "W-Wait please," Valletta pleaded. "You''re from the Astraea Familia."

    She had gotten some rough sketches of the current Astraea Familia. This silver-haired maid was it, so was the tanned young man known as Noble Rookie.

    "How the fuck is this man a level 2?" Valletta spat out the question while questioning her sanity. "I don''t understand."

    Grayfia grinned as she dusted her hands. "Please don''t try to understand my husband. His very existence defies every logic."

    "..."

    "My Lord, we can go."

    "You''re teaching me how to make themter."

    "...Can''t you ask God about that?"

    Asahi stared at her face. "I forgot I had a superb teacher¡­"

    (My love, it isn''t your fault to treat him like your father-inw. He is always trying to hook you up with his daughters.)

    Asahi nodded at Klyscha''s justification and stood in the magic circle.

    Ishtar gazed as the young man disappeared just like the way he appeared.

    She could''ve summoned the amazonesszing around in the district.

    She could''ve persuaded him with money.

    She could''ve done so much more.

    Yet, she let him walk away like he owned this ce.

    "He can''t be a level 2."

    A crime in the eyes of the Guild. Someone from the Astraea Familia doing this willy them to the ground.

    Ishtar''s lips curled up. She finally had some leverage against the man.

 Chapter 270 - CH. 275: A Bold Declaration

    "Asahi¡­ you shouldn''t bring a woman like this¡­"

    Astraea seemed disappointed at Asahi''s choice to bring Valletta in her birthday suit. Asahi put down Valletta, took out a nket from his ring, and wrapped it around her with telekinesis.??

    Astraea looked at Valletta, who hadmitted countless sins in the chaos of the Great War. One of the key members of Evilus in the nightmare of the 27th floor.

    "You troubled my children and the city."

    Valletta scowled in response, "So what if I did?"

    Asahi pped a tape on her lips before turning to Astraea. "How do we deal with criminals like her here?"

    Do they kill or imprison people like Valletta? He was still oblivious to that part of Orario. Personally, he preferred her dead as most viins had the tenacity of cockroaches.

    "The Guild will decide on their crime. Her sins should be a guaranteed death."

    "Wonderful," he nodded and peeled off Valletta''s tape. "Care to tell where your aplices are hiding?"

    Valletta kept her mouth shut. Knowing only death awaited her after this, she had no reason to cooperate. She had lost all hopes of escaping after the power Asahi demonstrated. Asahi shut her mouth again and brought Valletta into his room.

    "Rini."

    "Onii-san¡­"

    Rini opened the door and let him in.

    Asahi made Valletta sit on a chair and patted Rini''s head. "Keep an eye on her until Aimi returns."

    Aimi''s torture technique should wrench the secrets out of Valletta.

    Rini responded with a firm, determined nod thatsted a moment. The next second, her face melted into a blissful expression. There were only two things she appreciated more than Asahi''s warm and loving headpats¡ªbeing in his embrace and kissing him on his lips. Though she only experienced thetter once, and that was inside the dungeon.

    Asahi brought Rini in his arms and nced at Ray. She was nervously sitting on the edge of the bed, her eyes unmoving from the red ball sinking behind the hills.

    Asahi released Rini and walked toward Ray. The Siren turned her teary golden eyes to him. The trails of tears were still obvious on her face.

    "What made you cry?"

    She pointed at the sunset. "Every Xenos wants to see it." Her raspy voice was full of emotions. "They longed for it for years¡­ but I left them¡ª"

    Asahi plopped his hand on her head and gently rubbed her golden hair. "Do you want to go back?"

    "I want¡­ to go outside."

    "I promise I''ll bring you out tomorrow."

    He couldn''t bring her to the city until he had talked things through with Asfi about the Xenos. He had the best location for her to fly. The Seolo Forest, the ce he first used to travel in and out of this world.

    Ray felt the seriousness in his promise and smiled. Her wings-like arms folded as if she was hugging her own body. She thought of many words to thank Asahi, but she felt they were too little, almost insulting to his kindness.

    In the end, she just pouted as Asahi pulled back his hand and kissed Rini''s forehead. He left the two on their own and returned to Astraea.

    (Another one falls to the headpats!)

    ''I''m equally addicted to giving headpats.''

    (It''s a good way to show your affection.)

    He looked to Astraea who was contemting something with a frown. She took a long sigh before opening her eyes.

    "Where did you find Valletta?"

    "Ishtar''s tower."

    "She always did wicked deeds in her district, but we couldn''t find enough proof¡­ still, I didn''t imagine she would fall so low to sponsor Evilus."

    "Too much jealousy can be ugly."

    Astraea recalled the unending feud between the goddesses of beauty. "True."

    "What will be her punishment?"

    Astraea clenched her fists, a powerful determination dwelling in her eyes. "She will be sent to Heaven for joining hands with Evilus¡­ I''ll make sure the people get the justice they deserve."

    It was the first time Asahi saw her in her Goddess of Justice mode. Her solemn expression made her a different person from the gentle, kind-hearted goddess. He wrapped an arm around her shoulder and pulled her closer.

    "And I''ll help wherever I can."

    "I know," she whispered, taking a long breath to calm her drumming heart, something that happened whenever Asahi was near her. While she was losing her mind over a hug, Asahi didn''t seem a bit nervous. She once again realized how often he did these intimate acts with his lovers. How could a simple hug faze him? She felt a bit d that Asahi had experience in this territory. She couldn''t imagine her rtionship ever progressing if they both blushed just from touching each other.

    "Alise and others arete," she said in an attempt to take her mind off this intimacy. "Did they find something?"

    "I''ll see what they found."

    She unwillingly separated from his warmth. "Okay¡­"

    Asahi saw her less-than-pleased expression andughed. "We haven''t even be lovers, and you don''t want to leave my side. Jeez, what a spoiled woman."

    Caught red-handed and off-guard by the remark, Astraea blushed and feebly hit his shoulder. "Stop teasing me and go¡­"

    "Alrighty."

    He brushed her cheeks for a moment before teleporting to Alise''s location. Her party was frolicking around the lush nts and flowers. Surprisingly, only a part of the room had wildlife. The rest was stone hallways carved with various beasts.

    Asahi walked up to Ryuu, who was attentively watching a crimson flower. He squatted behind her and touched the pretty flower.

    "Why would someone grow this here?"

    Growing nts in this part of the dungeon made no sense whatsoever unless someone had a special love for them.

    "I don''t know," Ryuu answered, unsurprised at his sudden appearance. "We''re trying to find the answer."

    "Hmm." He nodded and patted her back. "Tell me if you find something."

    The elf flustered over his casual touch, a blush reaching up to her ears. Asahi chuckled and made his way to Alise and Kaguya discussing something.

    Kaguya grinned. "How sweet of you toe here for us."

    "Junior, did you find the sponsor?"

    Asahi gathered everyone and told them about Ishtar and Valletta, and Astraea''s verdict on Ishtar.

    Alise and Kaguya shared a concerned look.

    "Most male adventurers use Pleasure Quarters to satisfy their lust."

    "They will surely be pissed at first. I''m sure merchants will buy the brothels from the Guild," Kaguya deduced the future of the red light district in a few moments. "It''s better than leaving a goddess aligned with Evilus run amok."

    Alise nodded her head before giving a smile to Asahi. "I''m surprised you came back unscathed from Ishtar''sir."

    "What would you do if she charmed me?"

    What would she do if Ishtar snatched Asahi from her and never let them meet again? Alise clenched her fists as her magic power swirled into bright mes.

    "I''ll smash her tower and take you back."

    Her fierce deration rumbled through the dungeon.

 Chapter 271 - CH. 276: A New Suspect

    "Captain is so bold."

    "She really loves Asahi."??

    "Looks like it."

    Alise''s deration sparked a me in the girls'' hearts. They fervently discussed the budding romance between Alise and me.

    I didn''t expect her to have this heroic side. Alise reddened from my teasing grin.

    "S-Stop saying that. I only l-love him as my fellow adventurer."

    "People don''t love their fellow adventurers."

    Kaguya''s remark earned a re from Alise.

    It didn''t seem like Alise was going to acknowledge her feelings. As perfect as she believed herself to be, her heart was still that of a teenage tsundere girl. I just had this urge to hug her, just to see her blushing like a maiden. I got plenty of time with her feelings.

    "Enough teasing. Did you find anything else here?"

    "Nope."

    The Evilus wiped everything clean.

    "Then, let''s return."

    "Wait, Master!" Natsumi hurried, her wolves tailing her. "Don''t leave me!"

    I forgot about this ve of mine. She had done so much this time. A little reward for her would be good.

    I teleported everyone back to Astraea. Alise and Kaguya briefed their findings to Astraea.

    "We must report everything to the Guild and our allied goddesses," Astraea said.

    Hephaestus, Loki, and Astraea.

    My existence created some spicy alliances in Orario. Especially Loki and Astraea, both were on the opposite end of the spectrum as one ruled over Justice and righteousness and the other prided herself for her trickery.

    "We''ll go there after dinner. Everyone must be tired. Go, rest."

    The women rejoiced andunched themselves toward the bath, leaving Alise, Kaguya, Ryuu, and Lyra behind. Whether it was Earth or this world, no one liked to stay dirty.

    Well, they had nothing else to do until they found the location of other Evilus members, who could be hiding anywhere outside Orario. Still, Evilus was finished without the second dungeon to help them re-enter Orario.

    The matter of Ishtar and Xenos will be handled by me, the goddesses, and the Guild.

    I hope Asfi shows up for the meeting on time. She will be the key in exining more about Xenos race. I asked Grayfia to call Loki and Hephaestus to be free in one hour. Having Loki and Hephaestus here would be better.

    "Asahi-sama, wait!"

    Aimi''s abrupt shout stopped me. Aimi and Nao appeared through Klyscha''s teleportation.

    "Thanatos Familia isn''t anywhere in Orario."

    "Their base looks like it had been abandoned for months."

    Thanatos was the god of death in Greek as far as I remembered. Could his Familia be a part of Evilus?

    "Thanatos-sama looks like the man to do shitty things," Kaguya cursed him politely. "Don''t you agree, Lyra?"

    Lyra nodded her head seriously. "Hundred percent. His gloomy aura is too much to handle."

    Thanatos seemed to have quite a reputation.

    Aimi looked like she was about to go and destroy everything in search of this god. I stroked her cheeks. "We''ll look into him tomorrow. Let''s call the others to the bath."

    "Umm."

    I asked the Busujima twins, and they didn''t find anything shady after searching through the Goibnu Familia. Rika also had no luck with the Dian Cecht Familia. That left Ishtar as a confirmed sponsor and Thanatos as a suspect.

    Alise finished her talk with Astraea and prepared to head to the bath with Kaguya and others. I grabbed her hand with a grin.

    "Wanna join my group in the bath?"

    She yanked back her hand, blushing like a mad tsundere. "No man will see my perfect body before marriage!"

    "I never knew Captain was so pure."

    "Pure and perfect," she added and dragged Ryuu out of the room.

    Kaguya giggled at me before following them.

    Astraea stared at me. "You enjoy teasing others too much."

    "My Lord won''t change this habit."

    Astraea and Grayfia looked at each other, eyes gleaming with sympathy. The devil maid and the goddess had bonded nicely after suffering the same yful treatment from me.

    "It''s kinda fun," I said in my defense. "Grayfia, you hate it¡­?"

    "I didn''t say I hate it¡­ just do it moderately."

    Teasing Grayfia a little more, I waited for the girls. After they arrived, Astraea went off to her room, and we headed to the bath.

    Natsumi snuck into the bath with a towel wrapped around her body. The thin towel hid nothing. Not her nipples or the hints of brown pubic hair.

    She curled her dark brown hair around her fingers, giving shy nces. "J-Just this once, Master."

    The ck cat tattoo on her forearm caught my eye. In middle age, ck cats were perceived as shape-shifting witches.

    Is that just a coincidence?

    I was a little curious about her past.

    Just a tiny bit.

    "Alright."

    That''s her reward for today.

    ***

    On one of the towering walls of Orario, Hermes admired the stars twinkling in the sky shrouded in bluish darkness. The feather in his hat swayed with the cold wind.

    "A Sword Princess with no fear, a mighty Boaz with steel will, a high elf princess mage, a pallum who set out to save his race, and a dwarf warrior who used to mine silver stones."

    He softly recounted the rising legends of Orario. Each one had limitless potential only held back by their own will.

    "And now there is the Noble Rookie..."

    Ouranos and Fels had positive thoughts about the new adventurer who had surpassed every other adventurer''s record in reaching level 2. He was only active for a few days, but now he seemed to be busy in the dream life of every male in Orario.

    Hermes turned around and overlooked the lively and noisy city with his orange eyes. He hadn''t seen the Noble Rookie, so he couldn''t hastily judge whether he was worthy of rising to power.

    But he was about to see them with his diligent assistant Perseus.

    Perhaps the golden age of heroes Erebus wished wasing sooner than expected.

    Hermes looked up and smiled at the dark sky. "Nyx, your child''s sacrifice might be worth it."

    "Lord Hermes!"

    Asfi''s shout pierced through the silence.

    Hermes chuckled. "Speaking of the devil."

    Asfi climbed the wall in one go and stood behind him, her brow knitted in an annoyed frown. She couldn''t believe Hermes would be admiring the stars while she was storming through every street of Orario in search of him.

    Hermes wore a delicate smile. "Sorry, Persues. Is it time?"

    "We''rete."

    Asfi passed an irritated sigh. It wasn''t the first time Hermes did this. In the past six months, she came to realize how weird and perverted this deity was. He peeked into the bathhouse of the goddesses and charmed elves on the streets. And he did that on his whims. He didn''t seem to be the same person who saved her from her fate of the ''Princess.''

    "Then, what are we waiting for? Let''s go. I haven''t met Astraea since the Great War."

    The whimsical deity dragged his fuming secretary along the streets.

 Chapter 272 - CH. 277: Hermes In The House

    Hermes arrived at the Stardust Garden, the home of thedies of justice. Their immense contribution in stopping the Great War and the fact that every girl in the Astraea Familia was beautiful in their own right rocketed their poprity in the males'' eyes. That''s why so many flocked to join, but only one man got the chance.

    Asfi saw her deity''s glimmering eyes and sharpened her pure blue eyes. "Lord Hermes, don''t do anything rash."??

    "Why would I?"

    Hermesughed off her concern. Astraea had been a good friend even in Heaven. The toughdy had guarded her heart with the walls of justice. Coming this far, he failed to hide his curiosity for the man who managed to sneak into the Familia.

    The duo entered the gate, where an elf adventurer guided them into the meeting room. The room was filled with tables and chairs. In the center, arge table sat with four people sitting around it.

    To his surprise, two of them were goddesses he knew.

    ''Loki and Hephaestus.''

    The goddesses of two of the strongest Familias of Orario.

    Loki folded her arms on her exposed midriff and nced at Asahi. He hadn''t told her the reason for this meeting, now the appearance of Hermes further confused her. Hermes yed with the rules more than her, the Trickster Goddess. Despite being in Orario for over a decade, he had remained in the middle of the pack. He was a troublesome fellow like Asahi.

    "What''s up, Hermes and Perseus? What brings you here?"

    Asfi unconsciously bowed, a habit ingrained in her after her nation was taken over by a certain god. "Lady Loki, Lady Astraea, Lady Hephaestus."

    Loki''s lips lifted in a grin.

    Asfi Al Andromeda, alias Persues. She, the most talented magic item maker of Orario, was bowing so gracefully. It made her want to snatch this girl from Hermes. But she knew how much the girl respected Hermes. Honestly, he was holding back her full potential because of his ''neutral'' mentality.

    "No need to bow," Hephaestus said, scratching the back of her head. She knew Perseus. The feathered pen in her office was invented by Asfi; she had also created many unique potions that lessened the effects of curses and poison. As a fellow creator, Hephaestus had nothing but respect for Asfi.

    "Please sit."

    Astraea gestured, still unsure why Asahi postponed giving the news to Loki and Hephaestus for Hermes and Asfi. She trusted him enough to let him deal with everything here.

    (You''re on the path to bing a great wife!)

    Astraea didn''t have any reply to the statement made by the first wife.

    Hermes grabbed the seat with a smile before narrowing his eyes on the only other man in the room. Whether it was his sharp face or his dazzling golden eyes, he had enough charm to back up the nickname ''Gigolo'' used by many on the streets.

    "I''m finally meeting the legendary Noble Rookie."

    Asahi''s brow twitched. He wasn''t fond of this nickname. Facing Astraea, he took her hand. "Get a good nickname for me at Denatus."

    The goddess blushed furiously before a fire sparked in her eyes. "I will."

    The intimacy surprised everyone in the room. Loki and Hephaestus had seen thising, so their shock died in a moment. Hermes, however, couldn''t help his jaw from dropping. As a deity of the same pantheon, he knew Astraea for hundreds if not thousands of years. Astraea hadn''t even been mentioned with another male, much less holding a male''s hand while blushing like a maiden!

    ''She has been tamed. A dangerous man indeed.''

    This wasn''t the kind of hero he wanted¡­ a man like him will end up seducing his archnemesis instead of fighting them, bringing their showdown to the bed instead of a battlefield.

    Asfi watched Hermes''s shocked expression and frowned.

    ''Why is Lord Hermes making a big deal out of it?''

    It was just Asahi holding Astraea''s hand. It didn''t seem that intimate.

    Asahi sighed at Asfi''s innocent reaction. "Back to the topic. Don''t be surprised at what I''m about to show you."

    Seemingly confused, the goddesses nodded their heads.

    "Ray."

    At Asahi''s call, the door opened, and Ray walked into the room. She shivered from the presence of the blue-haired woman. If Asahi hadn''t told that Asfi will be here, Ray would''ve flown out of the window in fear. The terror of being chased was still fresh in her heart and mind.

    "Hello, I''m R-Ray."

    Her simple introduction filled the room with silence. Asahi ignored everything and focused on Astraea''s reaction. She said nothing and turned to look him in the eyes.

    ''Even if she looks like a monster, she is harmless, I swear,'' he conveyed through the bond. ''Just believe in me.''

    Astraea sensed the sincerity in his eyes and sighed. He was from another world, where monsters weren''t the harbingers of destruction. Before the dungeon existed, the monsters roamed thends, destroying human peace and settlements. Even if the Siren was harmless, others wouldn''t think of her like that.

    "What do you want to do with her?"

    As a goddess, she was going to support him regardless of his motivations. After all, she hade to like him too much. Her Familia would be dead without him. How could she turn her back on him? Though she still wanted to know his motivations for bringing this talking Siren out of the dungeon.

    ''I want to know more about their race, and how they rte to the dungeon.''

    Astraea nodded at the passable reason.

    While the two conversed, Loki and Hephaestus were having a hard time epting the concept of a monster conversing wlessly like a human.

    Hephaestus reigned in her surprise first and observed the nervous reaction of the Siren. The teary golden eyes, the minute shaking of her lips¡ªeverything about her seemed so humane.

    "What are ya?" Loki broke the ice in a calm voice. "An irregr?"

    Ray hung her head. "Fels calls our race Xenos."

    "Xenos?"

 Chapter 273 - CH. 278: End Of Meeting

    "Xenos?" Loki repeated Ray''s words. "What is Xenos?"

    "Monsters with human-like intelligence. Ouranos is more suited to answer more questions about them," Hermes said with a soft smile. "He and Fels have known them for years."??

    Loki''s eyes snapped open. "Ouranos is involved?"

    "He gave me the quest of fetching this youngdy," Hermes said, ncing at the Siren.

    Loki faced Asahi silently. The involvement of Ouranos changed everything. The overlord of the Guild rarely became interested in anything. There must be something special in Xenos to earn Ouranos''s protection.

    "Why did ya tell us? ...and why are ya protecting¡­ Ray?"

    Asahi, who was questioned point-nk about his motives, shrugged. "I didn''t want to hide big news like this from my allies. If you two don''t want to be entangled in this, then please say it. Protecting Ray is my selfish wish."

    He didn''t need any support to uncover this mystery of the Xenos. If pushes to shove, he''ll just reveal his strength.

    Loki found his annoyed expression rather cute. He didn''t seem to have any ulterior motive in calling them here. A grin surfaced on her face; the same grin responsible for earning her the nickname ''Tomboy Goddess'' from her Familia.

    "I can''t back out from the dungeon''s matters."

    She might get to know more about the dungeon''s goal behind creating monsters. After Zeus and Hera''s exile from Orario, Loki had chosen to build a Familia strong enough to finish thest Great Quest: Exterminating the ck dragon slumbering at the ends of the world. She was going to rub it in Hera''s face, after all, the goddess spared no chance in shaming herck of boobs.

    A small problem like this won''t scare her off!

    "What about ya, Fei-Fei?"

    Hephaestus nced at Asahi. She had joined this alliance for Astraea''s sake and to know more about Asahi. He was capable of creating a life¡ªdid that make him a god?

    "I don''t know. Guess, I''ll ride along."

    "Wonderful," Astraea said with a smile.

    Hephaestus''s support, even in words, meant the world to her.

    Hermes leaned forward and propped his hands on the table. "Astraea, Asfi here found your Familia in a hidden passage in the dungeon. What was it?"

    "Oh, yeah. Ipletely forgot to ask that. How was your investigation?"

    Astraea nodded at Loki''s question before exining what happened without revealing anything about Asahi. She changed the story of Asahi destroying the gates to the captured member of the Ikelos Familia carrying a spare key. Then she revealed details of Ishtar sponsoring the Evilus, only giving vague details on Asahi''s stealth skill.

    "I''m d they came out alive from that."

    It''d be a shame to lose the symbol of justice in Orario, Hermes thought. He was skeptical of how they survived such a massive explosion. His eyes stopped on Asahi, wondering how many skills this young man from the Far East had.

    Hephaestus sighed in relief. "Ishtar is getting carried away¡­ nothing unusual."

    "Don''t be reckless," Loki said, peering at Asahi. "Let your goddess deal with it."

    She had seen what he did to Apollo. The Sun God had lost all his splendor, left as a mere ve on Asahi''s whims.

    ''Would his ability work on Ishtar too?''

    Although she was curious, she didn''t want to take any chances of Ishtar seducing him. Intrigued by her growing worries for Asahi, she tapped the floor with her feet.

    "I know," Asahi said with a half-shrug. "I got no business with her."

    Loki nodded. "I''m gonna have to meet Ouranos about Xenos tomorrow to discuss some stuff. Astraea, will yae with me?"

    Loki wanted Astraea for her distant rtionship with Ouranos and left Hephaestus as she wasn''t suited for political talks.

    "Sure."

    Astraea saw no reason to decline to meet Ouranos. It had been years since she saw his dignified face.

    Asahi looked at Hermes. "Can I ask you a question?"

    "Go ahead."

    Hermes smiled at how casually he was being addressed. Everyone in Orario attached pointless honorifics to names. Whether it was a question or an answer, he was willing to humor the young man for Astraea.

    "Who is Fels?"

    Asahi felt like he knew Fels from somewhere. He had known Ouranos from some spoilers on season 3. He had a harder time remembering male names than female names.

    "Ouranos''s eyes and ears outside the Guild. A mysterious being wearing robes."

    ''Oh, it''s the skeleton guy!''

    (Indeed.)

    Hermes took another nce at the Siren. "So can I take Ray now? It was my quest to send her back to her vige."

    Ray felt ufortable under the indifferent eyes scanning her. She quietly walked toward Asahi and stood behind him. There was a healthy amount of respect in her golden eyes as she looked at Asahi.

    Hermes was puzzled. What had Asahi done to be this close to the Xenos in less than a day?

    "Asfi, you think they met before today?"

    The deity received an odd smile from his follower.

    "Fels-sama did say that thest time Ray left the vige was years ago."

    Asahi only arrived at Orario an odd month ago. He couldn''t possibly meet Ray.

    Hermes scratched his head. ''Does he have a special skill?''

    The more he stared, the more ufortable Ray became. In the end, she shrunk behind Asahi, hiding herself from Hermes.

    Asahi revealed a faint smile. "She isn''t going anywhere. I''ll take her back when she feels like it."

    A simple denial.

    Hermes''s quest won''t be fulfilled without delivering Ray, and he will be killed by Ouranos if anyone in Orario sees a monster with human-like intelligence.

    Hermes quietly looked at Astraea for help. Astraea shook her head as if saying she couldn''t do anything. The Goddess of Justice had fallen too deep for the young man.

    Helpless, Hermes turned to his follower for help.

    Asfi, who was lost in how unreal this whole experience with Xenos was, didn''t notice Hermes.

    Loki could see through his tricks, so he wasn''t about to y with words here. With a sigh, Hermes leaned back into the chair.

    ''I''ll have to be happy with what I got.''

    He got to know about Ishtar, Evilus, and the second dungeon. All without paying a single cent. On top of that, he saw what kind of man Noble Rookie was¡­

    A young man with incredible charisma. Perhaps a little reckless for sneaking into the Ishtar Familia, but he made it out alive with the evidence. On top of that, he had immeasurable potential as he was the fastest person to reach level 2.

    His harem also couldn''t be denied, as every one of them was said to powerful women.

    The chances of him being a bad person were so small as the Goddess of Justice chose him as her partner.

    ''Seriously. He doesn''t look like the type to be a hero¡­''

    None of the current heroes strived for a noble goal except for Finn. Maybe he made a mistake inparing adventurers to the heroes who fought monsters throughout the ancient age. One worked for-profit and the other for pure desire to help others.

    ''I like adventurers more~.''

    Zeus, of course, had denied his vision. Zeus always bragged about true heroes rising in the new age. But so far Hermes had seen none after Zeus''s exile¡­ or rather the old man had nned everything to escape the clutches of his beloved wife Hera.

    Zeus''s figure running in the distance still made himugh. Perhaps it was time to pay the old man a visit, and see what that naive kid was up to.

 Chapter 274 - CH. 279: Helen

    On the highest floor of Babel, Freya swished with her silver hair. Her silver eyes took in the city covered in brilliant lights flickering from the magic stonemps.

    "Helen."??

    "My Lady."

    A girl standing beside her straightened her back. Grey hair was cut in a way that it covered the right side of her face as though she wanted to hide something. Her ck eye quivered as she replied to her goddess.

    "Any words from Allen?"

    "Nothing. My Lady."

    Freya released a disappointed sigh. The catman had been tasked to collect some information from the Far East. A job like this would usually be given to low-level Familia members, but Allen was punished for his carelessness during the meeting with other goddesses.

    "He can''t find information on one person. Useless. I''ll make Ottar train him for a week."

    The goddess pouted as she thought of another punishment. Allen hated being weak. However, in front of Ottar''s mountain frame, he felt anything but strong.

    Helen clenched her jaw behind her goddess''s back.

    ''That man¡­ will pay for this.''

    The image of the golden-eyed young man rose to her mind, and her face twisted in rage.

    ***

    The diagrams of maritime nations and the terrestrial locations outside Orario covered every open space on the wall. In addition, unique items excavated from historical ruins were concealed behind a shelf, and exotic nts from deserts lined up on tables.

    Behind one of these tables, a blue-haired woman could be seen, writing something with her signature silver feather quill.

    "Failure."

    This was the first cross on her rather wless career. She couldn''t even me the innocent-looking Siren for this failure. Everything happened because she wasn''tpetent enough to deal with the situation.

    Her emotional struggle was put on hold by the creaking wooden door.

    Hermes popped his head inside with a bright smile. "Perseus, I''ll be gone for a week or two."

    Her deity was as careless as always. His feet never stayed in the city for more than a month. He usually disappeared for a fortnight or even longer.

    "What''s it this time?"

    "To meet an old friend outside Orario. Just keep an eye on Asahi for me."

    "How can you leave the stalking duty to a young woman!"

    Asfi''s shout was heard by no one. The deity had long disappeared, knowing full well how Asfi would respond.

    Putting the pen down, Asfi heaved a sigh. "Asahi¡­"

    She had heard rumors of him. A talented rookie surrounded by numerous beautiful womenparable to the goddesses. Some called him the Noble Rookie, pointing him to being a noble''s descendant from the Far East, a continent wrought in war and bloodshed.

    Asfi pulled open the drawer and picked up the ck helmet with a brim.

    Hades Head.

    Using this magic item, she could hide from anyone in the world.

    She had hidden this item from him or some goddess will murder him for peeking at her.

    ''Letting a former princess stalk an adventurer¡­''

    Her deity''s odd orders frustrated her like usual.

    ***

    Once Hermes and Asfi left, Astraea recited the real story to Loki and Hephaestus. The goddesses were a little amazed at how swiftly he dispatched the anomaly known as Juggernaut.

    As the first one to discover the monster and its traits, Astraea had the opportunity to be credited with achievement from the Guild. Her Familia was already a B-Rank one. Reaching A-Rank required some achievements on top of having strong forces.

    "Give it to Alise."

    Asahi couldn''t care less about this minor stuff.

    "But she won''t like it."

    "We can do it without her knowing, right?"

    "Okay¡­"

    What a terrible man he was for forcing a Goddess of Justice to lie. Though, the goddess didn''t seem dissatisfied with his words.

    As it was already past ten, Asahi escorted the goddesses to their home. He returned to Astraea''s room and pecked her forehead.

    "A goodnight kiss for my goddess."

    Her heart pounded.

    Her cheeks burned hot.

    As if she was suffering from a fever.

    She couldn''t raise her head to meet his eyes, which were most likely carrying a teasing glint.

    The heat rushing through her made her dizzy.

    "Thank you!"

    Giving her thanks, she hurriedly closed the door and slumped to the floor.

    ''This¡­ this is harder than I thought.''

    (You''ll get used to it. We all do. Heck, I couldn''t look him in the eye when we first met¡­)

    Klyscha''s voice was lidded with heavy emotions.

    ''It must be quite something.''

    (It was the fateful meeting of the century, no, millennia.)

    Astraea collected herself and walked toward the bed. She removed her dress and wrapped herself in the nket.

    ''How did you two meet?''

    (It started when...)

    Astraea listened to what might be her favorite bedtime story, narrated by none other than Klyscha.

 Chapter 275 - CH. 280: Desires

    Asahi opened the door to his room.

    The bed looked a bit crowded with women. Shiori and Saeko guided Ray through a manga, whose golden feathers shone from the considerable cleanup from shampoo. Rini was sitting on the other side, talking to Grayfia. Nao and Rika gigged to themselves as they watched something on their mobile.??

    Lastly, Aimi was nowhere to be found. A quick call to Klyscha gave him the answer.

    The yandere was busy torturing Valletta.

    He was mentally exhausted after dealing with events one after another. Right now, he wanted to bury his head in some breasts and doze off for the night.

    Ray smiled and distanced herself from the bed. Despite the apparent reluctance on her face, the Siren took a step toward the door.

    Shiori grabbed her hand. "Stop. Sleep here with us."

    "No¡­ Rini said she wanted me to stay in her room."

    Shiori turned to Rini. "You don''t want to sleep with your Onii-san?"

    "I do¡­"

    No chance she''d reject the chance to sleep in Asahi''s arms. Though with her grown figure, Asahi had a hard time restraining his lewd desires. He very much wanted to ''embrace'' her, but he also wanted her to enjoy her childhood more before climbing the steps to her adulthood. Even with her bombshell body and unrestrained fury, she was fourteen years old with an awful past. A vortex of conflicting and selfish desires engulfed Asahi.

    "Me, Rini, Ray, and Asahi-kun will sleep here today. The rest can go to another room," Shiori said and winked at the girls. "Got it?"

    "Fine¡­" Rika grumbled and gave a long kiss to Asahi before leaving.

    The others did the same, leaving four people in the room.

    "What was that?"

    Shiori smiled mischievously. "A wife asking for a favor."

    "That''s a thing?"

    "Pretty much."

    Asahi changed into a loose half-sleeved shirt and shorts, and crashed into the bed. "Ray, you alright with sleeping on this bed?"

    "...Yes."

    He shrugged. If Ray was fine with it, then he wasn''t going to hesitate. It was simply sleeping without any sexual meaning.

    Rini took off her maid dress and curled up near his chest. He nted several kisses on her cheeks. Rini''s breath grew heavier each time his lips trailed on her cheeks. As a woman with monster blood in her veins, her excitement reached the peak before a minute.

    Ray watched them with an odd emotion in her eyes. Asahi stopped teasing Rini and nced toward Ray.

    "So, how is the Xenos vige?"

    Ray pulled her legs and hugged her knees. "It''s a good ce¡­ everyone protects each other. Lyd is a powerful lizardman who wields swords. He is so warm and friendly. Gros is a gray-skin gargoyle. He looks intimidating at first, but he cares deeply for every member of the vige. Ranye is a beautiful Arachne¡­ she scolded me so many times for my dream¡­ but she is also a good person¡­ everyone is so nice."

    Shiori ruffled Ray''s hair. A broad grin on her face. "Sounds like a decent family."

    "Yup. Thousand times better than my old one."

    Shiori threw a curious nce at him. "You never told us about your old family. Let''s hear it."

    Rini, who was busy sniffing his scent, also nodded her head.

    "Well, you wouldn''t want to hear about them¡­ just know they were bigger pieces of shit than me."

    "Is that why you were adamant about having a harem?"

    "Perhaps¡­"

    "Ray, how about a song to cheer up this fe?"

    Ray nodded and cleared her throat. She had sung for her vige more times than she could remember.

    ''Will they like it?''

    "Go ahead," Asahi said, giving her thest push she needed.

    And her song began.

    Her pure voice reverberated through the ears of the entire Familia. The calm melody conjured the image of a still river under a vivid sky within their head.

    A song so beautiful that it could pull people into their demise, worthy of being a song sung by a siren.

    "Beautiful."

    Asahi praised. He pushed his face in Rini''s pure white bra and closed his eyes. Rini felt ticklish all over. She wrapped her arms around his head and let him snuggle on her breasts.

    ''Onii-san¡­''

    Shiori grinned at her. "You wanna do it with him after all."

    Rini quietly nodded and closed her eyes.

    ''Tomorrow is the day¡­''

    ***

    Next day.

    Asahi opened his eyes and felt Ray''s soft wings around him. She was clinging to him like a ko clinging to a tree, revealing no intention to leave.

    He brushed the wings filled with incredible warmth, rousing the Siren from her sleep. Seeing him ying with her wings, her ears twitched in joy.

    "Sorry. I couldn''t help it." Asahi drew his hands back and got up to find himself alone.

    ''Where is everyone?''

    As if answering his thoughts, the door opened, and Rini strode inside proudly. "Onii-san. Good morning!"

    "Someone is in high spirits today."

    "Umm. It''s¡ª" Rini covered her mouth and shook her head, acting a little suspicious. "Can Ie along?"

    He almost forgot he had a date with the Siren in the forest.

    "Sure."

    He hadn''t spent any quality time with Rinitely. Her presence will help Ray as both were fond of each other for some reason.

    ''Could it be their race?''

    (Yup. Half monsters and Xenos get along!)

    Then there was Astraea and Loki''s meeting with Ouranos. Although he trusted Loki, he still worried about his new lover getting duped by Ouranos.

    ''Shall I sneak in there?''

    It would be an ultimate test of his stealth skill.

    ''I''ll send Aimi with her. She can leave the teleportation marks.''

    His yandere lover had cultivated her stealth skill to B-Rank. He didn''t use the skill oftenpared to her. But it was on the cusp of bing a B-rank skill.

 Chapter 276 - CH. 281: Corrupted Spirit?

    During breakfast, Astraea refused to look at Asahi. She wasn''t a Goddess of Purity for nothing.

    "Junior, did Valletta say something?"??

    Asahi turned toward Aimi, who was quietly nibbling on the sandwich. She put it down and wiped her lips. "Her patron deity is Thanatos. He is one of the Evilus leaders alongside Ikelos¡­"

    "Three judgments pending," Asahi said. "Did she know their current location?"

    Aimi shook her head. "Dix Perdix carried out the base reposition without her consent. Also¡­ she said something about Spirits. It would be better to hear from Valletta herself."

    "Spirits?" Astraea asked, wondering why the children of gods came up from an Evilus'' member. "I''ll get this talk over with before meeting Ouranos."

    Astraea and Aimi were only raising Asahi''s curiosity. He asked Saeko to check up on Valletta''s injuries. Saeko could heal with her water element. Letting Astraea see a half-dead woman wasn''t on his to-do list anytime soon.

    Saeko grinned on the other side of the table. "I healed herst night. It was easier to break her like this¡­"

    A sadist and yandere teamed up on one person. Asahi shuddered, imagining the torture Valletta went through. He quickly finished breakfast and dragged Astraea. Aimi tagged along for easy interrogation. Alise also followed them for more answers.

    When Asahi walked in, Valletta was shaking in the corner of the room, her arms hugging her knees to her chest. He might have pitied her if he didn''t know the kind of woman she was. During the Great War half a year ago, she spared no chance to ughter innocent and brew chaos.

    "Oi, wake up."

    Valletta shakily raised her head and her wide eyes froze on Aimi. The yandere walked toward Valletta and yanked her to her feet.

    "Sit there."

    Valletta obediently sat down.

    "Now, answer Asahi-sama''s questions."

    Astraea was amazed by the sheer dominance Aimi asserted on Valletta. She had only seen the quiet and stoic side of Aimi so far.

    ''I should learn more about them¡­ I''ll be a part of their family soon.''

    First, she had to confront Alise. The redhead also had genuine feelings for Asahi. She wasn''t going to let her beloved captain bury those feelings away in fear. Not after what she had seen Alise go through in her past.

    "First of all, what was Evilus'' n for hiding in the dungeon?"

    Valletta looked up and her trembling lips parted. "Securing a route for the corrupted spirit. They were ted to destroy Orario."

    "Corrupted spirit?"

    Asahi barely knew a thing about spirits, so he turned to Astraea. She told him whatever she knew, still a lot more than the current libraries of Orario.

    Spirits were the weapons prepared by the gods to help humanity before they descended and bestowed the blessing of Falna. Spirits bestowed divine protection upon the humans, giving them a chance against the monsters.

    "Why corrupted?" Astraea questioned. "What corrupted them?"

    The ancient spirits had guided heroes in the dungeon over a thousand years ago. Could Valletta be talking about them?

    "I don''t know about that. She is a beautiful woman stuck in a giant nt body. Stronger than any monster I ever met¡­ he said a monster consumed a spirit''s blood and flesh, and she came out as the result."

    "That¡­ wouldn''t it mean they are over a thousand years old?"

    The shocking discovery left Astraea questioning how many secrets the dungeon hid in itsirs.

    Asahi focused on a different part of Velleta''s words. "He? Who is he now?"

    "The white-masked man."

    Asahi tried his best to not curse at this reality. Just when he thought he figured everything out, a new masked viin appeared out of nowhere.

    "And you don''t know his identity?"

    Valletta shook her head. "His mask is the head of a skull sheep."

    Alise began writing the details on Astraea''s instructions. For someone with a crude sense of humor, Alise had a delicate and elegant handwriting style.

    "How many people do you have in your cult?" Asahi questioned.

    Her answer baffled him. Not only did they have this freakish strong spirit, but they also had two humans who grew stronger from eating magic stones. Their level was beyond level 5.

    Asahi realized something he should have a lot sooner. ''We''re dealing with a major plot, probably going to happen five yearster.''

    Even Ishtar wasn''t supposed to get on the soon-to-kicked list until she messed with Bell. Freya pped her off her tower, crushing her divine bones with the fall.

    ''Ah, whatever. I''m gonna kill them whenever they show up.''

    The only problem was his Familia. If Evilus targeted any of the weaker adventurers, he would be mad. Even if they weren''t his women, they were still the women Astraea adored as her children.

    ''Time for them to train with Aimi-sensei.''

    He could spare an hour or two for them if it boosted their survival chances. Solidifying his ns, he nodded his head and made Valletta spit out every piece of information.

    Dix Perdix had an older, Barca Perdix. Unlike Dix, who was a strong adventurer, his brother was a level 4 capable of creating magic items.

    "This is a lot¡­" Astraea muttered with a sigh. "I thought Evilus was going to be finished."

    "It''s not like they can do anything outside the dungeon as they are now."

    "True¡­ I''m going to the meeting."

    "Want me to drop you off?"

    "No! I''ll escort Astraea-sama."

    Alise took Astraea''s hand and pulled her away from him. Astraea gave a soft smile before leaving.

    "What will happen to me¡­?"

    Valletta asked in a squirrel-like voice. Aimi''s torture had thoroughly tamed her wild nature. All she could think of was leaving this hell and throwing herself in some wild forest where the bells of civilization won''t disturb her ever again.

    "I don''t know. I''ll leave you to Kaguya."

    Valletta''s face paled. Even asdies of justice, the Astraea Familia wasn''t so naive that they spared criminals. They held the core values of an adventurer. Individuals who wandered the line between life and death every day in the dungeon. The only exception being Ryuu, who was a bit naive. Kaguya was the most down-to-earth among them. Never afraid to say and do what was on her mind.

    ''Time to take Rini and Ray out, then some dungeon time.''

    He met Rini and Ray in the room. Instead of the usual teleportation route, he chose to spend his ever-growing KP to buy one of the cheapest stealth artifacts for a better experience for the Siren.

    Invisibility Helm of Hades (Rank EX): The mythical cap embodying the concept of ''Stealth'', created and used by Hades to kidnap his wife Persephone. Any God without omniscience won''t be able to detect you.

    (Price ¨C 150000KP)

    ''How much do I have now?''

    (Almost three million. The members of Evilus gave lots of karma!)

    ''Goddamn.''

    He pulled out the ck helmet from his ring and fitted it on Ray''s head. She vanished from his view. Even his instincts couldn''t find her anywhere. It was a total cheat artifact capable of deceiving even his senses. It appeared to work without mana or charge of any kind.

    "W-Where is she?" Rini panicked a little. "O-Onii-san?"

    "Ray, take off the helmet."

    Ray appeared again with the helmet in her hands. "What is this?"

    "Just a simple tool."

    (My love, t-there is an option you can use to see her. It''s a bit lewd¡­)

    ''Say it.''

    (You need to hold her hands.)

    ''...''

    He held Ray''s hand and put the helmet on with his telekinesis.

    "I can see you."

    "I can''t see her." Rini poked randomly, hitting Ray''s cheeks by chance. "I can feel her."

    Ray, who was the center of this attention, was grateful to have the helmet to cover her ears dancing in joy.

    Asahi taught Rini how to ''see'' Ray, and together they walked out of the mansion.

 Chapter 277 - CH. 282: Flight Of Freedom

    Everyone in the Hermes Familia knew how diligent Asfi was with every task. It was the biggest reason for her rise to the captain position. To keep an eye on Asahi, she had arrived outside the Stardust Garden after breakfast. Her Hades Head helped her hide in in sight., so she just stood with a book in her hand.

    She watched Asahiing out of the Stardust Garden, holding hands with a blue-haired woman. A captivating beauty with seductive curves that would instantly grab the attention of any man.??

    ''His reputation exceeds him.''

    Asfi followed them closely throughout the streets. The fluffy aura surrounding the couple made her a tad guilty.

    ''They are on a date, and I''m stalking them¡­''

    This wasn''t the hardest out of everything Hermes made her do, but this put the most weight on her conscience. She soon noticed they were going towards the eastern gate of Orario. Could they be going to do some wild things in the forest? Asfi''s mind started racing as she connected the couple to the ones in the fantasy books in the royal library. Her white skin blushed red.

    ''I¡­ must be overthinking¡­ yeah. There is no way they do sexual acts in the open. I can''t stop observing my target. Lord Hermes said so.''

    The eighteen-year-old maiden fell into the trap of curiosity.

    Asahi busily showed Ray the streets beaming with life. She was utterly delighted to feel the sunlight touching her skin. The warmth filled her with energy. She just wanted to unravel her wings and took off into the vast sky.

    Seeing how the humans interacted, how the children yed with each other, their pure smiles, she was feeling giddy.

    Asahi nced over his shoulder with a frown. His instincts acted up for some reason. He felt like someone was stalking him. However, he couldn''t filter it out of the crowd unless it showed a strong emotion like hate or malice.

    ''Am I being paranoid?''

    He reached the eastern gate and easily exited the city. The guards didn''t dare stop anyone affiliated with Astraea. With fewer people around, he could feel the person''s gaze.

    "Onii-san, did something happen?" Rini asked after spotting his odd expression.

    "Nothing."

    He waved off her concern and elerated toward the forest. Once he crossed the firstyers of trees, he stopped and turned around. He let go of the girls'' hands and focused his senses toward this person. He faintly made out a figure shrouded in a camouge.

    [¡ª''Instincts'' skill ranked up to B.]

    An unexpected level up was enough to tear through the figure''s camouge.

    "Asfi Al Andromeda, stalking a couple in the daylight doesn''t suit a princess."

    Asfi froze on her spot as if she was struck by lightning. Her greatest invention was seen through.

    Was he really a level 2?

    She pushed back the thought and spected ways to get out of this predicament. She could don her shoes and escape, but her royal pride engulfed the escape choice. She balled up her fists and lifted the hat.

    "How did you see me?"

    "Never ask a magician for his tricks," Asahi replied. "You owe us an exnation, I suppose. Did your god ask you to do it?"

    He questioned despite knowing the answer.

    Asfi shook her head. "Lord Hermes is out of the city at the moment."

    The way her eyes averted, Asahi realized she was lying. Asahi didn''t know much about her other than her level and her serious nature. The anime didn''t go deep into her character.

    "After the things we revealed to you, this is how you repay us?" he shook his head in disappointment. "I expected more from Perseus."

    Asfi hung her head in shame. Her mother always remarked on her weak lying abilities. Even though she honed her deceiving skill, it paled inparison to Asahi''s instincts.

    In less than a day, she tasted two defeats because of this man.

    "Are you really a level 2?"

    "I can show my status if you can read the hieroglyphs."

    Seeing an adventurer''s status was prohibited. Even the Guild couldn''t force someone to reveal their skills. There was no rule restricting her if Asahi wanted to show it himself.

    "I can."

    Her knowledge of hieroglyphs was out of Asahi''s expectations. He had no problem showing his status, but the skills he had, especially World Destruction, would terrorize anyone.

    "Maybeter. I''m on a date right now."

    "Stop bothering, Onii-san." Rini bared her fangs at the woman disturbing her precious time. "Come backter."

    Asfi shook from Rini''s cold voice. She swore to scold Hermes whenever he returned for making her go through this humiliation.

    "Okay¡­ter."

    She was more than fine with Asahi forgetting everything that happened here. She wore her cap and scuttled out of the forest without looking back.

    Asahi heaved a sigh of relief. "She is gone."

    ''I''ll have to hide my skills and parameters somehow.''

    Deciding to put something to cover his status, he took the two girls into the deeper parts of the forest. Some dino monsters tried to attack them, but Asahi just twisted their necks with telekinesis.

    The dense trees opened to a vast in nketed in ayer of fresh green grass.

    Ray took off the mask on Asahi''s order. The fresh scent of nature scattered in the surroundings Ray back to the day she spawned in the dungeon. Now she knew why the dungeon was trying to emte the surface world.

    "So beautiful¡­"

    Yet, the forest made by the dungeon was worlds apart from the genuine thing.

    "Can I fly?"

    "Go on. No need to ask me."

    It was an instinctive action on Ray''s part. Unfolding her golden wings, she took off. Drifting with the wind, she lost herself.

    "Onii-san¡­ I wanna fly."

    Asahi turned to the girl pouting a little. He chuckled and wrapped his arms around her waist.

    "Hold on to me."

    The Phenex wings red on his back. With Rini clinging to his neck, he chased Ray through the skies. Ray came to a sudden halt and looked back. Seeing Asahi approach, a smile blossomed on her face.

    ''I forgot he had wings.''

    After enjoying the freedom flight for twenty or some minutes, Raynded on the ground and stretched her wings. Flying in the dungeon was a mediocre experience at bestpared to this.

    Asahi alsonded beside her. Rini stood on her toes and fixed his messy hair.

    ''I haven''t had a haircut since forever.''

    Thinking of getting a haircut, he patted Rini''s head. He stroked Ray''s hair while he was at it.

    Ray nced up. "Uh¡­ why are you so kind to me?"

    This question was tugging at her consciousness throughout the day. She did nothing to deserve this treatment from Asahi or anyone else on the surface world, yet he was protecting her, holding her close to him as if she was a part of his pack.

    Asahi chuckled at her reasonable question. "Saving beautiful damsels is my part-time job."

    "Beautiful?" she muttered, looking down at her figure. She saw nothing special about herselfpared to Rini.

    "Yup, beautiful."

    Asahi ruffled her hair once more and teleported to the mansion.

    ''Did Asahi show his feelings to mate with me?''

    Ray''s mind wandered as she stood in the room with Rini.

 Chapter 278 - CH. 283: Ouranos

    "¡ªIf Ishtar, Thanatos, and Ikelos took part in the war that harmed thousands of souls, then they must face their punishment. Astraea, you may judge them as you see fit."

    A deep voice echoed through the dark chamber. Asahi, who just came to Aimi''s location, heard Ouranos''s order to Astraea. Aimi was hiding near the stairs without showing herself, holding her breath and voice. He''d have a hard time finding Aimi without their bond.??

    "Asahi-sama, that god almost saw through my stealth."

    ''Really?''

    He peered over the stairs. The old man on the throne possessed an air of authority without any arrogance. His sharp eyes seemed like they could see through everything.

    Asahi felt goosebumps on his skin. Even Ddraig didn''t make him this ufortable. He pulled out his appraisal sses.

    [Ouranos Lv. 430]

    Designated Title: Primordial Sky God

    Race: God

    ss: God of Sky

    [Attributes]

    Strength: 10 (530)

    Dexterity: 10 (390)

    Constitution: 10 (280)

    Defense: 10 (500)

    Charm: 45

    Arcanum: 900

    [Skills]

    [¡ªSky Authority (Unique) (Sealed): The user''s authority allows them to manipte the skies at their will.]

    [¡ªDivine Physique (Unique) (Sealed): The user is highly resistant to physical and spiritual attacks. Their fatigue rate is lowered to the bare minimum. The wounds regenerate faster with the arcanum.]

    [¡ªAgeless (Unique): The user''s body cells stop aging as long as they have arcanum.]

    Three unique skills with two of them currently being sealed.

    (Don''t be fooled, my love. He can unseal his stats any moment if he wishes¡­ I hate to say this but his stats are beyond the current you.)

    ''I know. Someone like him will survive Gae Bolg¡­ Right?''

    (Indeed. Gae Bolg''s curse will be fatal but not enough to one-shot him.)

    ''Another reason to take the dungeon seriously.''

    "I will."

    Astraea''s determined voice grabbed his attention.

    "Hey, stop givin'' her all the power. I also came here, didn''t I?! Lemme send that goddess of beauty to her home! I never liked her!"

    Asahi chuckled at Loki''s antics. She was hungry for power as always.

    Ouranos looked at Loki. "Cooperate with Astraea."

    "What about our rewards? Ya don''t think Astraea and I busted manpower and time for nothing?"

    "Your Familia has wealth beyond the Guild''s inventory. Your Familia hunts monsters, so you don''tck materials. What can I give you, Loki?"

    Loki''s lips rose in a bright grin. "I just want yer words. Help me with a problem if I ever have one. It won''t be too much I promise.

    Ya and Fels have been secretly assisting the Xenos Vige, right?"

    A brief moment of surprise overtook Ouranos''s stoicism. "How did you know?"

    "Astraea''s adventurers ran into Ray. They''re taking care of that girl in their mansion. Hermes told the rest of the tale."

    "I see¡­ yes, we have taken care of the Xenos for a decade now. You must have seen it with Ray. She is rather mildpared to the rest of her vige. Where I stand, the Xenos deserve peace, not hostility."

    "Humans ain''t wrong though. Monsters ughtered their kind for over a millennium now. It''s logical for ''em to hate monsters to death."

    Ouranos returned a short nod. "Unless a hero shows up, their shared dream of living on the surface is impossible."

    "Xenos will need a different kind of hero, ''cause every adventurer in Orario will kill anything rted to monsters," Loki recalled Asahi and the way he treated Ray, and chuckled. "They might have one already. A different breed of hero."

    She wasn''t going to support Asahi in this quest. Not that he''d need her help in bing a hero.

    Asahi scratched the back of his helm. Rather than a hero, he much preferred to be an anti-hero. Was he going to meddle between humans and Xenos just so they could live peacefully? Of course, not. It was impossible to erase the hate umted over a thousand years. It had be a human instinct just like how their senses evolved to feel a god''s divinity. He''d rather spend time leveling up than being a political hero.

    ''Or I can just transport the Xenos to my world. It already has undead. Some monsters won''t be a problem.''

    Astraea concluded the meeting after some words and walked towards the stairs with Loki.

    Asahi gave Ouranos onest nce. ''It''s about we raid Ishtar''s home.''

    Ishtar looked at Phryne, who had just entered the room. With beady eyes, long lips, and her mushroom-shaped ck hair, her face looked more like a bullfrog than a human being. Paired with her scrawny arms and towering frame, she was an amazoness most males would avoid.

    "What do you want?" Phryne asked, frowning at her goddess. She showed no respect whatsoever to her goddess.

    Ishtar held back the scowl and smiled. "Some bold adventurers will being to close this ce. I need your help."

    Usually, Ishtar would never ask for anyone''s help, especially Phryne. However, the current circumstances were dire. The fraud adventurer could being here with the Astraea Familia. She had this gut feeling. Having Phryne¡ªher strongest adventurer¡ªon her side was going to be a big help.

    "Who dares?" Phryne roared, releasing the pressure of a top-tier adventurer.

    Ishtar covered her grin with her hand. Phryne was one of the reasons for her profit falling year by year. The rumors of the giant amazoness forcing herself on random customers were spreading wild. In fact, she loved to break men. A debauched woman like Phryne wouldn''t have that luxury once this ce goes.

    "Astraea."

    "That virgin goddess?" Phryne snorted. "Let here. I''ll p her t."

    Her deration hung in the air as she walked out.

    Ishtar put her pipe in her mouth and leaned back. "All the pieces are in ce."

 Chapter 279 - CH. 284: Rings

    In the meeting room, Asahi, Astraea, Alise, Kaguya, Ryuu, and Loki gathered.

    "The fewer people we got, the better," Loki said. "Ishtar''s charm can affect girls. Weak-willed girls shouldn''t meet her eyes."??

    "Yes. The charm of a goddess of beauty can be troublesome."

    Astraea supported Loki''s im.

    "Oh,e on. We all know I''m more beautiful than her."

    Alise''s narcissism was at its peak. Asahi gave a shake of his head before smiling at Astraea.

    "Astraea is more charming."

    "...Really?" Astraea asked in a calm voice. The slight blush on her face betrayed her stoicism.

    "Yup."

    Astraea never thought that apliment could make her so giddy.

    "You two, get a room," Kaguya murmured. "These forces should be enough."

    Alise thumped her breastte. "Don''t forget me."

    "It''s their top-tier adventurer versus ours." Kaguya nced at Asahi. "I won''t count Asahi-kun as our member until he tells everything about himself."

    Ryuu nodded from the side. Other than her hatred for her fellows, her curious nature had pushed into crossing the boundaries of the elven forest. She was interested in Asahi''s powers and his past, especially after the event in the dungeon.

    "If you''re notfortable, then don''t force yourself."

    Asahi smiled at the elf. "It''s nothing special. We''ll talk after getting rid of Ishtar."

    He hade so far with them, telling his background was obvious. He was most eager to see Alise''s reaction when she heard he was from another world.

    Asahi bought a new item to help thedies against Ishtar''s charm. A ck ring with a jade gem embedded in it. It gave high resistance to mental attacks, which counted charm attacks.

    Asahi took Alise''s hand and quietly slipped the ring on her middle finger.

    "Just a ring for safety, okay?"

    He could have chosen any shape, but he decided on a ring for this very reaction.

    "Oh dear¡­ looks like Alise has some unnecessary thoughts in her mind."

    Even Astraea teased the beet-red Alise.

    Kaguya slowly extended her hand while looking at the ground. "Be gentle¡­"

    Kaguya''s attitude change made him speechless. He gently grabbed her hand. Kaguya winced and closed her eyes. "You can also be rough¡­ if you want."

    "Anytime, dear." He yed along with her and put on the ring. "You like it?"

    "Ufufu. It''s pretty."

    "You¡­" Alise was speechless. "What in the world are you two doing!"

    Asahi ignored Alise and stretched out toward Ryuu.

    "I-I can do it myself."

    Just seeing him smile made her cheeks hot. She might do something excessive if he puts on the ring like a lover. She wasn''t bold like Kaguya tough it off like that.

    Asahi sighed. "I''m still a stranger, huh."

    He was a little disappointed at his progress.

    Ryuu''s mouth wordlessly opened. Upsetting him was thest thing she wanted to do right now. She put her shaking hand on the table.

    Asahi gave a broad smile and took her hand in his slightly bigger hand. Her soft skin was of the highest quality. Nothing less from an elf!

    Ryuu watched as Asahi slid the ck ring on her middle finger. She gulped her raw saliva. High elves used the branch of Yggdrasil to craft rings for their partners. It represented utmost faith and love.

    ''This means nothing¡­''

    She shook her head again and again.

    ''It''s not the time to be thinking about this!''

    Ryuu pulled back her hand and pped her cheeks red. "I''m ready for the battle! Let''s go!"

    A silence followed, broken by Loki''s loud cackles. She was amused at the elf''s reaction, which reminded her of Lefiya and Ais''s rtionship.

    With a light-hearted atmosphere, the group departed.

    Asahi''s women were busy prowling through the dungeon, so they couldn''t apany him. He happily let them as he was hungry for XP.

    ***

    Asahi arrived outside the Belit Babili, or better known as Mistress Ishtar''s Godly Brothel. A pair of amazoness guarded the tower. Seeing Asahi, they licked their lips.

    "Want some fun, handsome~?"

    "He is min¡ª"

    The amazoness stopped after sensing the divinity emanating from Loki and Astraea.

    Alise''s eyes twitched in annoyance. She resisted the desire to pull out her sword. The amazoness looked her way and widened her eyes.

    "Astraea Familia!"

    "Lady Ishtar told us to let them in."

    The amazoness gossiped and moved away from the gate.

    The group expected a frontal assault by dozens of amazoness, not a warm wee.

    Loki hummed softly. "Ishtar gotta be nnin'' some shit."

    "Ya afraid, girlie?" Asahi smirked. "Ya can go back if ya want."

    "Stop copyin'' my ent." Loki hugged his arms, rubbing her meager boobs against him with a grin. "I ain''t afraid with my knight ''ere."

    Astraea just watched their antics with an amused smile. Loki released Asahi and raised her hands.

    "I''m not takin'' yer man."

    Astraea shook her head before taking the lead into the tower. The rest followed suit and climbed the tower.

    Asahi kept up his instincts for any traps. But his expectations were betrayed. Ishtar seemed to have no ns of attacking him.

    ''Did she lose hope after I trashed Valletta?''

    The chances were fairly low.

    The upper floors of the tower werevish. Loki cursed Ishtar''s luxurious lifestyle as they ascended the spiraling staircase.

    A lone man stood there, a loose trouser on his lower body, and his torso exposed.

    "Please, follow me."

    The man turned around and walked into the room at the end of the staircase.

    "Tammuz," Kaguya murmured. "The sole level 4 adventurer of the Ishtar Familia."

    Asahi nodded. "Let''s see what Ishtar got in store for us."

    The party followed Tammuz into the room.

 Chapter 280 - CH. 285: Divine Mirror

    "A handsome one came," a rough voice greeted them. "The eye candy of Astraea Familia. Just my type of man."

    A shudder passed through Asahi. He shakily looked at the woman standing behind Ishtar.??

    ''Oh fuck. It''s Phryne!''

    A cute name that didn''t suit her at all. Seeing her behind the screen was different from seeing her in person. She was scarier and more brute-looking, on the same level as the abomination named Mil-tan!

    Ishtar smiled and stretched her long legs before propping them on the table. She acted like a majestic queen, not a goddess cowering for mercy.

    "Wee to Belit Babili. How may I help you?"

    Loki skipped toward Ishtar and settled on the luxurious couch on Ishtar''s side. She picked an apple from the table and took a bite out of it. "Here to¡­ uhmm, judge a goddess affiliated with Evilus."

    "Oh, who would that be?"

    "Who else but ya." Loki rolled her eyes. "Let us send ya peacefully."

    "Nobody is touching Ishtar," Phryne roared. "Get your ass out of here if you wanna live¡­ leave this boy for me."

    Alise stepped in front of Asahi. "Not a chance. You gotta find a different man to screw."

    Phryne narrowed her eyes. "He''s your man, huh?"

    Alise''s mind stopped for a moment. She nced back at Asahi. "N-No. You got it all wrong. He is Astraea-sama''s lover."

    "Congrattions," Ishtar said with a pleased smile. "On finally getting a decent lover. Let''s celebrate."

    Asahi patted Alise''s shoulder before stepping toward Ishtar. "Can you drop this act? It''s getting annoying. Buying time like this is a joke to your divine pride."

    "Pride¡­" Ishtar stared at him, her eyes shining like a pair of amethyst gems. She had concentrated every bit of her divine charm. The wave of charm crashed into Asahi, doing nothing other than deepening his frown.

    "Sorry. I already got a harem," he said, eyes full of pity.

    Ishtar nkly eyed Asahi and others. Asahi''s rejection of her charm was quite expected, but the other women in the room didn''t get affected by it. She had charmed amazoness, the fiercest warriors of Telskyura.

    All people of the human world, including monsters and even the gods, shouldn''t have the power to escape the Charm of the Goddess of Beauty. And yet, here three humans and one elf canceled her overwhelming power like it was nothing.

    Absolute defeat.

    She felt her beauty dwindling. Her pride being crushed beneath their feet.

    Her body shook with sheer rage and humiliation.

    "Nobody mocks me."

    Ishtar''s voice exploded from her throat.

    Tammuz had never seen her goddess lose herself in anger like this. He rushed to his goddess''s side. "Lady Ishtar¡­ please¡­ don''t lose yourposure."

    Ishtar heard her man''s voice and calmed down. Yes, she had a n that didn''t rely on using her charm.

    A n to devastate Astraea without any force.

    Phryne nced down at Ishtar. "This is a waste of time."

    Ishtar sneakily motioned at Tammuz, who in turn moved a few steps and tossed a silver ball through the open window.

    Phryne gripped the handle of her battle-ax and walked toward Asahi. She built momentum with each step before propelling her massive frame in Alise''s direction. Only the Scarlet Harnel was strong enough to warrant caution, so she was taking her down first.

    "Haaaap!"

    Raising a war cry, she shed down. The silver de of the ax almost tore the sound barrier.

    Alise was about to dodge the surprise attack, but Asahi''s figure appeared before her, shielding her from the sight of the massive blob woman. Asahi stuck out his right arm. Phryne felt like her de met a hard boulder instead of Alise''s shoulder.

    "What¡­?"

    Phryne''s eyes stretched to their limits. Asahi had pinched the silver de with his fingers. The momentum behind her was muffled with no effort. The boy she thought of as a greenhorn was scarier than other people.

    Asahi''s eyes narrowed in a frown as he clenched his left fist. "You don''t sneak attack my people."

    With a soft deration, he drove his fist into Phryne''s toad face. The woman flew above Ishtar and wrecked the tower wall. The balcony saved her from falling. Well, her endurance was enough to survive a fall from a hundred meters with a little scratch.

    "Heh." Ishtar nced away from Phryne and a smallugh escaped her lips. She shed a charming smile. A smile that hid a sinister side.

    "You did it!"

    Ishtar''s jubnt voice echoed throughout the chamber.

    A bad premonition enveloped Loki while Asahi relived the feeling from earlier this morning.

    ¡ªSomeone was watching them. This time with chaotic intentions.

    "Thanks for showing your true strength, boy. To me, and¡ª"

    Ishtar pointed at the ceiling.

    Loki looked up and her body froze. Astraea was the same. The goddesses felt the familiar sensation of being observed from the unknown.

    "¡ªto my allied gods."

    Ishtar boasted a triumphant grin. She had done it. The gods infatuated with her had seen Asahi knocking out Phryne in one blow.

    This was the best use out of the Divine Mirror every deity could use with arcanum. The only godly power allowed by Ouranos. Originally, a tool that allowed a god to observe their children''s activities. However, she used it to expose Asahi to the group of gods dancing on her palm.

    This was her victory.

 Chapter 281 - CH. 286: Defeat

    Asahi connected the dots after Ishtar''s triumphant words. His lips formed a t line. He was so lost in the heat of battle that the gods got the chance to use the Divine Mirror to peek on him.

    ''I don''t care if they expose me, this bitch is going down today.''??

    If his peaceful days were about to end, he wanted to make them go with a bang.

    "Ya outyed us," Loki admitted with an honest smile. "Still, what can ya do with this trick?"

    Ishtar grinned. "I can smash Astraea''s reputation into the ground. Their so-called justice will be worth shit if people don''t believe in them. Or I can start a war if I told them Asahi possessed a yet undocumented rare skill that could bind a top-tier adventurer."

    Loki silently clicked her tongue. Both options hit the critical points.

    A faction of male adventurers was dissatisfied with Astraea after she recruited one man. They criticized her dignity for pulling off a stunt like that. Her prestige will fall even further if they knew Astraea lied about his level to the Guild.

    Thetter threat was even worse. If gods decide to check Asahi''s status, his real level will be exposed, and wars will be waged over him. She had gotten Ouranos''s word to prevent that very future.

    Loki wanted to smack Ishtar''s grinning face.

    Alise and Kaguya left the choice to their goddess. They would follow whichever path Astraea chose, whether it was justice or love.

    Ishtar looked at Astraea. "What will it be? My freedom or your demise!"

    Even if Astraea wasn''t well-versed in politics like Loki, sheprehended the threat just fine. A pure, destructive emotion flowed in her heart. She wanted to punch Ishtar in the face for using Asahi in such a disgusting way.

    ''Is this rage?''

    When Evilus waged war and citizens died, she hadn''t felt such raw emotions. She couldn''t stomach any threat toward Asahi.

    ''What do I do?''

    With emotions clouding her judgment, she unconsciously put her justice aside.

    "You know," Asahi said and walked toward Ishtar. "I don''t like it when someone threatens me or my women."

    He casually sat beside Loki, keeping his calm eyes on Ishtar. "Go on. Tell your pawns to expose my level. You think I give a damn?"

    Loki blinked her eyes at his surprisingly calm disy. It was different from his usualidback, teasing behavior.

    ''What is his n?''

    Meanwhile, Ishtar shook from the strong determination dwelling in Asahi''s eyes. He truly didn''t care about her threat. She read such desire from his bodynguage and gritted her teeth. A goddess or not, he treated her as nothing more than a pebble on the roadside.

    "You''ll let your woman be defamed to satisfy your fury? Is this the man Astraea chose after thousands of years? Top-notch skills but a disappointment in everything else¡ª"

    "Shut up."

    A soft growl silenced Ishtar.

    Ryuu, who had been silent until now, red at Ishtar despite her senses telling her not to.

    "A corrupted goddess like you don''t have the right to insult him."

    Alise and Kaguya watched as their elf friend bad-mouthed a goddess, even when she was shaking in fear. The residents of the mortal world tried their best to never offend a god, even the greatest viins never directly targeted a god unless they were dumb. Gods were responsible for judging the souls and reincarnation. Even if someone killed a god here, his soul would end up in heaven one day. There would be no escaping the fate that god designated for them.

    Ishtar''s eyes turned cold. She unconsciously released her charm, doing nothing more than spreading her scent.

    Another failure.

    Asahi looked at Ryuu in wonder. Out of all the people here, he didn''t expect her to speak for him. He rubbed her cheeks with his telekinesis.

    "It''s alright, Ryuu. I can handle this."

    Ryuu nodded shyly. Alise gave a thumbs up to Ryuu for doing something she couldn''t, then she lightly jabbed Kaguya with her elbow.

    "We''re being useless again."

    "I know. But it''s a conflict between gods¡­" Kaguya sighed. "We can''t do much. Asahi-kun can handle this. I believe in his strength."

    "Lazy woman."

    "Oh, then tell me what do I do other than killing Ishtar-sama?"

    Alise couldn''t reply. There was nothing for them except standing. They apanied Astraea to suppress the adventurers but a battle happened and ended before they blinked their eyes.

    Asahi chuckled at the girls bickering before ncing up at the ceiling with a smile. "You guys want entertainment, right?"

    He pulled out his trump card and ced it on the table.

    All three goddesses shook, a look of simr terror on their faces. Even the arcanum in their body wriggled ufortably.

    The crimson spear on the table radiated an aura they were familiar with. A cursed weapon with a beyond deadly curse.

    "That spear is cool!" Alise chirped, ignoring the somber situation.

    "This¡­ what the hell is this?" Ishtar asked.

    "This is Gae Bolg," Asahi said and yanked the spear with telekinesis. "The cursed spear that alters fate and causality. I wonder if a goddess will survive its wrath."

    He threatened Ishtar with a soft smile.

    "Altering fate and cause?" Ishtar scowled. "Who do you think you are?"

    Phryne stumbled back into the room, rubbing her bloody face. "My beautiful face. You, you ruined it!"

    Asahi smirked and lightly swung the spear. A bolt of crimson lightning streaked through the air. It bent and twisted numerous times before shooting through Phryne''s chest. Her heart exploded, and blood flew out of her mouth. She slumped to the ground like a doll that lost its strings.

    Ishtar''s pupils shrunk. Phryne died before moving a finger.

    "Wanna see more? I can kill your lover too if I want."

    Asahi in her eyes was a reaper and his spear was a scythe that hung over her head, ready to decapitate her.

    "What will it be? Your demise in peace or your demise with force!" He looked up. "The same for you all. Cross me, and I won''t stop until I annihte you and your Familia."

    Ishtar could imagine the four deities cowering in their homes just like herself. A level 5, the cream of the crop of Orario, couldn''t react to a weapon''s speed and met her death. She doubted Ottar could do anything to stop this young man and his cursed spear.

    Did Astraea''s reputation even matter when there was such a powerhouse supporting them?

    "I lost."

    She was impulsive, she was maniptive, she was sinister in her methods.

    Above all, she was crazy to overtake Freya as the Goddess of Beauty.

    She was everything but wasn''t an idiot.

    This time, she couldn''t defeat her opponent. The branches of schemes in her mind were obstructed by the wall of absolute strength, the impact of which made her heart tremble.

    "I''ll pay for everything I did. Don''t send me to Heaven," she pleaded earnestly. "I swear to be better."

    She was willing to beg as long as it meant staying in this world.

 Chapter 282 - CH. 287: Judgment

    Ryuu had seen a lot of deaths aftering to Orario. Yet, Phryne''s death gave her cold feet. The crimson spear toppled the best of the best armaments in Hephaestus''s shop.

    ''It''s not a weapon that was crafted by Hephaestus.''??

    Hephaestus always left her symbol on the weapon on a spot that could be seen easily. This weapon had no mark. If it was Hephaestus''s creation, the three goddesses in the room wouldn''t be so surprised.

    ''Just where did thise from?''

    She couldn''t wait to hear Asahi''s story after dealing with this situation.

    Meanwhile, Asahi shared a nce with Loki.

    ''Which trick is she ying now?''

    Both had the same thought. Ishtar had been so arrogant until now. What changed so suddenly? Asahi was baffled.

    Was she scared of him?

    He looked into her eyes. There was neither infuriation nor darkness in the amethyst pupils.

    Only fear.

    "Please," Ishtar pleaded once again.

    "You don''t get off the hook for threatening us. Loki, do you want to do the honor?"

    "Not here. The aftermath will half destroy this tower."

    A golden pir rises after a deity dies in the mortal world. The surge of energy disintegrated everything in its wake. All the people in the tower will die if they kill Ishtar here.

    Ishtar''s face turned pale. She got up and leaped for the exit. Alise dashed behind to catch Ishtar but Tammuz blocked her path.

    "Leave my mistress alone."

    Asahi was about to make Ishtar fall on her face with his telekinesis but Loki stopped him.

    "Lemme!"

    Loki chased Ishtar, her scarlet ponytail wildly swishing behind her. She nimbly overtook Ishtar, grabbed her hands, and pinned her down.

    "Gotcha!" Loki licked her lips with a grin. "Always wanted to push down a goddess of beauty. It ain''t so bad, yeah."

    Ishtar clenched her jaw and struggled to break free. She was always the one to push everyone underneath her. Yet, here she was, under another goddess.

    "It''s not the time to be horny," Asahi shouted.

    "Fine," Loki grumbled and eyed Ishtar on the verge of tears. "Jeez, what''re ya cryin'' for? It''s not like you''re dyin''. Do better up there, and ya might get another chance in a couple of hundred years."

    Ishtar bared her teeth. "I don''t want to."

    Almost every god was like her, desperately clinging to the thrill and joy provided by the mortals. The Heaven Realm was all about a bored god talking to another bored god out of sheer boredom. A sheer cycle of not-so-fun life unlike the lower world, where everyone carried an unpredictable factor.

    "I won''t go before crushing that fake goddess of beauty!"

    Ishtar shouted and shoved her knee in Loki''s stomach. Loki scoffed and retaliated with a punch that left Ishtar dizzy.

    "This should do."

    Asahi nodded and observed the battle between Tammuz and Alise. Tammuz put up a somewhat decent fight against Alise. Then again, Alise''s specialty was rapier, not unarmedbat. She easily blocked the flurry of punches and kicks aimed at her face and shin.

    Tammuz grew frustrated. His mistress was getting ravaged by the trickster goddess while he couldn''t do anything. After bing level 4, Tammuz spent most of his time pleasing Ishtar. His senses had dulled considerably in the debauched life.

    He overextended a jab, leaving himself open. Alise exploited the gap and shoved her fist in his abdomen. The strength of a level 5 lifted him in the air, knocking every bit of air out of his lungs.

    Alise pulled back, and Tammuz copsed on the floor, gasping.

    The spectacle ended in less than two minutes.

    Alise stretched her arms with a wide smile. "That felt good. I want more~."

    Kaguya ignored her willful captain vying for attention and smiled at Asahi. "Nice job as always..."

    Asahi found her smile a bit forced. He could feel the dissatisfied emotions through her eyes. His instincts made him sharper than before. Unfortunately, this wasn''t the time nor ce to ask about her problem.

    Astraea took a long sigh. "Asahi¡­ I''m sorry."

    "What for?"

    "We''ll talkter."

    Where did this wave of depressione from?

    Confused, Asahi escorted the ''prisoners'' down the tower. Ishtar tried to use her amazoness servants for help, but Asahi knocked them out before they even got a chance to fight.

    People outside whispered when they watched Ishtar being escorted by Astraea Familia. They didn''t borate on anything as the Guild handled these situations better.

    The group made their way into the yard of the stardust garden. Astraea stood before Ishtar, looking at her with calm eyes.

    "¡ªIshtar, you joined hands with the Evilus after knowing the evil they brought to the city."

    Her voicecked the usual warmth, instead, it carried dignity worthy of her title.

    Ishtar squatted and covered her ears. "No. No. Stop!"

    Astraea paid no heed to her tantrum and continued, "As a punishment of your crimes, I sentence you to die."

    The words of judgment struck Ishtar.

    "Noooooooo¡ª"

    Ishtar''s shriek grew faint as a golden glow erupted from her body. The judgment of the deity blew her into particles.

    A golden beam shot into the sky. The brilliant pir radiated a mass of energy that made Asahi''s instincts go wild. It wasn''t an attack he would escape unscathed with his body.

    Astraea chased the pir with her eyes before a relieved sigh slipped past her. Six months ago, she had judged Erebus the same way. The God of Chaos loved the world, the people, and especially his children. But he had sacrificed everything to build his ideal world where heroes emerged again and pushed back the dungeon''s threat. His noble intentions and chaotic methods didn''t bode well for Orario, so Astraea extracted justice for the innocents.

    She still felt a little bad for doing this to Erebus.

    This time, however, there was only relief in her heart.

    ''Love changed me¡­''

    She nced at Asahi, who smiled back at her. She unconsciously returned a delicate smile.

    ''It''s not so bad after all.''

    Everyone in Orario was stunned until they saw the source¡ªthe home of the Goddess of Justice. Some cheered, some just smiled, while some wondered which god received Astraea''s divine judgment this time.

 Chapter 283 - CH. 288: Surprise

    ''Goodbye Ishtar.''

    Asahi waved his hand at the golden pir. The goddess had gone a little far by ckmailing Astraea using him. He just hopes those gods affiliated with Ishtar won''t leak the information. If they did, he was going to hunt them down even if he had to borrow his beloved goddess''s powers.??

    (You''re wee to use me anytime~. Please rely on me more.)

    ''I will... When I can''t do something myself.''

    (Umu.)

    ''Astraea''s power to send a deity with her words is insane. It must have requirements.''

    (There is¡­)

    Loki patted her non-existent breasts and sighed. "This matter is a done deal until we get some lead on other members."

    "Don''t forget the spirits."

    "Fuck," Loki cursed. "Don''t remind me of them."

    Freya had told her of Ottar''s encounter with one such creature. Although it looked more in line with treants, it could chant magic¡ªa feat only possible by beings with high intellect. The way Freya described its high-ss magic, Loki had chalked it up to Freya demoralizing her from going to the deepest, unexplored parts of the dungeon.

    Loki chose to not inform others about this uncertain piece of information. Wrong information sometimes causes more trouble than no information.

    ''The Xenos thing is still here.''

    Thinking up to this point, Loki walked out of the mansion.

    Asahi''s eyes shifted between the four women left in the garden. "Uh, the flowers in my garden are rather beautiful."

    "Pfft."

    Kaguya covered her mouth to stifle her bubblingughter. Ryuu and Astraea frowned while Alise smacked her breastte.

    "I work hard on them. Be grateful."

    Asahi chuckled at the three innocent beauties.

    Kaguya coughed dryly and assumed a serious expression. "Astraea-sama, would you mind if I put a bounty on the Evilus members? I''ll dly fund it."

    A surprised look washed over Alise. "Do we really need a bounty?"

    Astraea patted Alise''s head. "It''ll be fine. Yes, Kaguya. I agree with your decision. The sooner we take care of them, the better."

    "I''ll take Lyra with me."

    Kaguya scurried into the mansion.

    Alise grinned. "I don''t mind being spoiled like this every day by Astraea-sama."

    "You wish."

    The exchange between Alise and Astraea made a certain elf recall the headpats she received after the explosion incident. Thefy feeling still lingered in the back of her head, and her heart ached to relive that feeling.

    Asahi walked up and stood beside Alise. "Me too."

    He also liked girls patting him whenever he received ap pillow.

    Astraea giggled and reached to his head with her left hand. Then, she patted him like a kid while smiling like a mother even when she barely reached his shoulder.

    "Happy?"

    "Yup."

    "Don''t rob me of Astraea-sama''s love!" Alise inserted herself in the pink bubble between Asahi and Astraea. "My purity will wither without Astraea-sama."

    "It''s my right to receive her affection as her lover."

    Alise''s eyes widened at the truth. "What?! You two are lovers now?"

    She knew it all along, but she pretended to be surprised.

    ''I can live alone. I don''t need him¡­ I''m perfect.''

    Alise muttered again and again as though convincing herself.

    Astraea grew worried as she noticed the miserable look in Alise''s eyes. She wasn''t opposed to the idea of joining Asahi''s big family. She wanted Alise to do the same if she had strong feelings for Asahi. There wasn''t anything wrong with trying it out first.

    "I¡­ didn''t agree yet."

    "Yet she says?" Asahi gave a wide smirk to Alise. "The moment is just around the corner."

    He just wanted to rile up her feelings.

    ''I have to address her feelings soon or she might do something terrible.''

    She already made the mistake of rushing to the dungeon on impulse. The next time she might do something irrecoverable. Just imagining the confession scene made him chuckle. It was going to be a bit hard to convince a tsundere.

    "Congrattions, Astraea-sama," Alise said with a narrow-eyed smile and bobbed her head. "Pat me more."

    Astraea did as Alise requested, hoping it made the redhead better.

    "Don''t betray Astraea-sama."

    "Never."

    He''d rather die than betray his loved ones.

    After some sweet time, where the presence of Ryuu was neglected, Asahi parted ways with them. He tossed Evilus to the back of his head until Kaguya''s bounty bore fruit.

    He opened the door to his room.

    "Hey," a blushing Saya weed him on the other side with Shizuka. The bump on her belly was noticeable through her loosely-fitting white dress.

    "Aa-kun!"

    He hadn''t powered up his avatar since he went to the underworld. The day was too hectic, and he didn''t want any distractions.

    He walked up to the girls and gathered their warm bodies in his embrace. Shizuka''s fruity scent truly made him at home, her blonde curls tickled him.

    "What brings you two here?"

    "I was missing Aa-kun. You haven''t been there for a day."

    Saya hugged him back and bit on his shoulder. "I wanted a bite out of you."

    "You wanna eat me now?"

    "Wah. What the heck!" Saya blushed and pushed him. "Stop being so perverted every time. You''ll set a bad example for our k-kid."

    ''There she goes.''

    Asahi sighed. The soon-to-be-mother was training him to be the best father possible.

    "Kid isn''t even here yet. I''ll behave when hees, okay?"

    "You better or¡ª"

    "Or what?" Asahi smiled. "What will my wife do?"

    "I''ll bite you!"

    Shizuka broke the embrace. Asahi looked at his smiling sister-cum-lover. "Nee-san, who is the immature one here?"

    Shizuka pinched Saya''s cheeks. "You both are. But I feel you two will make great parents."

    "I can always count on my Nee-san to guide my kid. She''ll be a great mother."

    She was too gentle of a woman, and she empathized greatly with others. What else did a mother need? Asahi nced down at her breasts straining against her blue turtleneck and gave an appreciative nod.

    "The motherly boobs of my sister."

    He muttered what seemed like a hentai title and reached out to his sister''s back. The tight jeans stopped his hand from touching her, so he tossed it in his ring, and tried again.

    He didn''t need her consent as his sister was always ready to mate with her brother.

    "Aa-kun¡­"

    Crimson engulfed Shizuka''s cheeks. She had hoped something like this would happen, and she wanted it to happen.

    She and Saya sneakily looked at each other. Saya''s eyes alternated between the fiery orange and crimson as she nodded her head.

    The duo of Saya and Shizuka took one of his hands and guided him to the bed. While Saya took off her dress, Shizuka undressed Asahi. The siblings shared a zing kiss that made Saya rush.

    "Haya won''t be outdone!"

    The arrival of Saya''s second personality brought the passionate union to another level.

    After two hours of the intense mating session, Asahi found himself lying on the bed, being sandwiched between the two. They had fallen asleep with lovely smiles. He could guess the reason for this exhaustion. They either skipped sleep or woke up too early.

    "So much time until we meet¡­" He caressed the bump on Saya''s belly with a smile.

    ''What should we name him?''

    (Um¡­ it''s better to consult with Saya.)

    ''I want you to name the child¡­ you''ll also be the kid''s mother, right?''

    She gave him a new life. Even if his first child wasn''t with Klyscha, he wanted to give her the chance. Saya wouldn''t mind it as she and Klyscha went along better than anyone ever expected.

    (We all can share names then. They''ll all be the mothers!)

    ''Why are you afraid¡­?''

    (I-I don''t want to give them a silly name¡­)

    ''I''m gonnae over to convince you.''

    (Oh no!)

    Asahi closed his eyes and instantly arrived in the dream world. Instead of Klyscha''s room, he found himself in a wide hall.

    "Happy eighteenth birthday!"

 Chapter 284 - CH. 289: Speechless

    "Happy eighteenth birthday!"

    The unified shout of a dozen girls echoed through the hall.??

    "Damn, girls."

    Asahi turned around to see ck and white frills everywhere, which only covered a bare minimum of flesh on the girls'' bodies. The dazzling number of erotic maids almost sent him into heat. The girls who were supposed to be inside the dungeon were also here. Saya, Shizuka, Yuriko, Leme, and Maya were here too. Maya carried herself with elegance not less than Grayfia. Shizuka, Aimi, and Nao''s outfit made him a little sad. Instead of wearing the maid dress, they stick to their usual tame dresses.

    ''Can''t force them if they are ufortable in it. Still, this is my best birthday party ever.''

    He thoroughly captured the brilliant moment in his eyes.

    "Guess who~?"

    Someone covered his eyes, ying the old-school guess who prank.

    ''This voice is Saya.''

    But, Saya stood before him in a maid dress.

    "Could it be¡­ Haya?"

    "Well done~."

    She spun him around, giving him a full view of herself.

    "Holy¡­"

    He couldn''t see any difference in them, other than their eyes, and well, her french maid dress was a cut above the rest. A little too erotic for a birthday party.

    "Come here." She hugged him forcefully. "Embracing you feels the same."

    "What did you expect?" Saya mumbled behind Asahi. Her alter ego shared the same sensation as her, so a hug would be the same whether inside or outside this ce, which Klyscha called her ''Dream Hub.''

    "Klyscha did it?" Asahi asked.

    "She is too good to us."

    Asahi nodded and spun around with Saya in his arms. Shiori stepped forward and bowed gracefully as though trying to emphasize her D-cup boobs almost slipping out of her dress. Her purple ponytail fluttered around her head.

    "Master Asahi, tell us your order. We''d do anything."

    ''This is my birthday gift?'' Asahi mused.

    "What is your order¡­ Master?" Saya asked and sped her hands on herp.

    Shizuka gave a wry smile. "Aa-kun, sorry. I couldn''t¡­ wear the maid clothes."

    Even when others called her beautiful, she didn''t like herself in the maid dress. She knew Asahi wouldn''t like it if she forced herself to wear something ufortable. She much preferred being herself in front of Asahi instead of putting on a mask.

    "It isn''t a problem, Nee-san. You look beautiful no matter the clothes."

    Rika hugged Shizuka from behind and rubbed her cheeks against her. "Aa-chan is sooo right about it. This cinnamon roll looks good with anything¡­"

    Rika bounced toward Asahi, showing off her maid dress at every chance. "Hey, sorry for lying about the dungeon. We wanted it to be a surprise."

    "Hah. Your apology isn''t sincere enough," Asahi said with a wolfish grin. "Come to my room after this."

    "Yes sir~!"

    "Where is Klyscha?"

    Asahi couldn''t find his loli goddess, who loved cosying. Though herziness got in the way sometimes.

    "Looking for me, my love?"

    Klyscha''s voice echoed around before she walked out of a translucent door. Like everyone else, she was wearing a maid dress.

    "Happy birthday, my love. It''s your first one with most of us here¡­ so we wanted to make it special."

    "It''s plenty special, alright. A dream birthday party inside a dream."

    Shiori chuckled and nudged Maya. "Girl, get the cake."

    "Ah, understood," Maya said and dragged Saya outside the hall. Haya winked at Asahi before following the two.

    Yuriko watched Haya''s back with a smile. "I have two daughters now, and a grandchild in a few months... It feels a little unreal."

    It wasn''t long before she was busy managing the Takagi business. Then another moment, she was entangled with her son-inw. Before she knew it, she had opened a fashion store in another world far more advanced than hers.

    And now, she was in a dream, celebrating the birthday of her lover, who also happened to be her son-inw.

    On top of that, they had the support of the strongest goddess in the universe.

    It all seemed like the plot of some movie.

    "Oh lord," Asahi said and slid his arms around her waist before tugging her into his embrace. "Stop worrying, or you''ll start looking like a grandma."

    Yuriko pursed her lips. She tried everything to look younger. Well, she could always take the easy route with Klyscha''s Amrita potion if she showed signs of aging. Until then, she wanted him to preserve his karma points for something more useful.

    "You''ll be an eighteen-year-old grandpa. Wouldn''t you, dear?"

    Asahi bit the top of her ears. "me your daughter for seducing me every day. What do you say about giving Saya another sister?"

    Yuriko felt a surge of heat in her chest. "Not now. I''ll tell you when I''m ready."

    Sure, she wanted a child to relive the time of being a mother. But Saya''s pregnancy fulfilled that dream. She had all the time in the world to bear a childter; she just wanted to enjoy this warm time with her new family.

    Leme poked Asahi''s cheeks. "Can Leme get pregnant?"

    Klyscha snickered. "Why else do you think I gave him the high human bloodline?! There is no woman in this world my love can''t impregnate!"

    "Wow! Leme also wants a child after everyone''s turn is done."

    She had a lot more fun stuff to do before that.

    "Umm, sure."

    He had no problem with it. Leme might be theziest person around, but she became serious when it came to her family.

    "Yay!"

    Shiori grinned at the bold deration of the first wife. "These goddesses got one hell of a fetish."

    Saeko shook her head. "I''m starting to think Shiori isn''t the most perverted woman in our family."

    "I never was¡­. Imouto, don''t you want a baby like Saya?"

    "No¡­ my sword will grow dull¡­"

    She didn''t know if she could cut down Asahi''s enemies while being the best mother.

    "Who says you can''t be a swordswoman and an amazing mother?"

    "Then, you go first," Saeko said with a teasing smile. "Onee-chan."

    Shiori looked away and clicked her tongue. Saeko had seen her bait from miles away, so her n to get Saeko first failed.

    "The cake is here!"

    Asahi''s eyes went wide at the cake. The cake had a whopping fourteen levels, each one a seemingly different vor.

    Maya peeked her head from behind the cake. "One for each bride and the base one is for Onii-sama."

    "Um um. My love is the pir of the family. It was my idea to put his favorite chocte vor on the bottom."

    Maya and Klyscha left him speechless with their logic.

    So the party started.

 Chapter 285 - CH. 290: Who Is More Selfish? (R-18)

    The mansion built by Klyscha had lots of free room. Every room was designed after Asahi''s room in the stardust garden. In one of those rooms, Asahi was sleeping with the women huddled on his bed. The messy bed was damp with their body fluids. The celebration had ended with all the maids serving him except for Rini and Maya. The two had gone to their room after the party concluded.

    Klyscha, who was sleeping on his chest, opened her eyes and pecked his cheeks. "My love, how was it?"??

    Usually, Saya took this ce as she was on the smaller sidepared to others.

    "This was certainly a surprise."

    "Then, what do you want as your birthday present?"

    He hugged her closer to his chest. "I already have everything I need."

    "Hmm¡­ we still chose something for you."

    "Alright. Show meter."

    "Umm¡­ I''m sleepy. Why don''t you go y some games with Rini and Maya?"

    Asahi nodded and separated himself from the limbstched onto every part of his body. He put his hands on his hips and appreciated his women lying in half-torn maid clothes. The sight of Grayfia and cuddling was especially heartwarming. The devil maid had forced herself to spoil him on his birthday. He had given her a choice but she went along with others to ''serve'' him.

    He created a loose shirt and shorts with his Dreamwalker powers and wore them. He knocked on the room in front of him.

    "Onii-sama."

    Maya opened the door. Her curly hair loose on her shoulders, disheveled. Her skirt was ruffled. It looked like she had just woken up, which was far from reality.

    Asahi narrowed his eyes. Maya hung her head and hurriedly tried to fix her hair.

    "S-Sorry, Onii-sama. I was sleeping."

    Her breathing was a little too chaotic for a sleeping person. The erotic scent wafting from her fingers told him everything.

    ''She was masturbating while we were having sex.''

    He felt a little guilty for putting Maya through this. Though, a part of him wanted to tease the ojou-sama for her craving.

    He took her hand and pulled her to the bed. As he sat, Maya plopped on hisp. Her action had be natural as she had monopolized hisp ever since Rini transformed.

    "Are you frustrated?" Asahi whispered in her ears.

    Maya shuddered from the warm breath in her ears. She tilted her head, clueless to his question.

    "Why, Onii-sama?"

    "I know what you were doing."

    He pulled her left hand to his mouth. He licked her slender fingers, making her blush deeply. She touched herself with the same fingers a minute ago. Naturally, her fingers carried her scent.

    "You were touching yourself, weren''t you?"

    Her erotic actions were exposed. She knew Asahi didn''t hate perverted girls like Shiori and Riki, yet her drumming heart only beat faster and faster in anxiety.

    "O-Onii-sama¡­ I-I¡ª"

    "I can understand. I told you to wait for years without considering your desires."

    "You''re wrong!"

    Maya sprang to her feet, spun around, and tackled Asahi to the bed. Leaning over him with serious eyes, she opened her mouth.

    "I was the selfish one. You had no responsibility after saving me from those animals but you took me as your woman. You were always kind to me¡­ even when you knew I could never hate you for any of your actions¡­"

    Maya''s voice became heated the more she spoke. Her throat tightened as she reimagined what her life would be without him. She would be broken, and her spirit would never be able to let go of that nightmare. Her father would be consumed in the mes of revenge and wage a war. Her sister would me herself even if it wasn''t her mistake.

    Her life would be a living hell.

    Thinking up to this, she couldn''t hold back anymore and buried her face in his neck.

    "I''m the selfish one, Onii-sama. I took advantage of your kindness¡­ don''t ever me yourself."

    Asahi brushed her back while stroking her hair. He never knew she hid these grim feelings inside her. The incident in the Kunlungfang Institute had be a bad memory for her.

    "I didn''t save you for nothing. I also liked you when we first met. A sweet ojou-sama, who put everything else aside from me¡ªno way I don''t want this girl as my bride."

    Maya raised herself to look into his eyes. "Really?"

    "Yup. So, that''s why I''ll."

    Asahi shed a devilish smile. He grabbed her waist and flipped her over. With the ojou-sama confused under him, he traced his thumb over her pink lips.

    "¡ªSatisfy you here and now."

    Maya was startled from the hand creeping inside her skirt.

    "Uh, huh. Onii-sama," Maya exhaled a hot breath, her face flushed red. "You, umm¡­"

    She shut her mouth as the mischievous hand tickled her outer lips. Her chest rose and fell with every breath. Asahi lovingly teased her a bit more. She was wet before he arrived, and this was enough for a short stream of her juices to flow out.

    The pleasure sank in, and Maya let out a tiny moan.

    Asahi grinned and blocked her mouth with his lips for a moment. "Others are sleeping. Can''t wake them."

    She peered at him through her cloudy eyes and nodded her head. This was a dream, where he could do anything to her.

    Slowly and carefully, Asahi inserted a finger inside her. Her eager hole epted him, drenching his finger in her heated juices. It was different from the time she touched herself. His long fingers reached her most intimate ces, satisfying a naughty itch she never knew she had.

    The young girl stiffened from the intense stimulus. Her sweet spots were being caressed. A swirl of tensions rose in her core. Her entire being was drowned in sheer pleasure.

    "Hah¡­ huff¡­ huff."

    Her lips parted with ragged gasps.

    Asahi gave a confident smile.

    ''Time for level two.''

    He fully released the potential of his dexterous fingers. Instead of ying around, he worked his fingers to intensify her uing orgasm.

    "AHHMM!" Maya moaned as her eyes snapped open. Her legs quivered while her body twisted around.

    Something wasing.

    She could feel the surging heat, rushing somewhere she couldn''t pinpoint in her dazed. It erupted into a white inferno, which consumed all her insecurities.

    White washed over her before her eyes rolled backward.

    Asahi felt the stream of juices sshing on his fingers and took a relieved sigh. Maya was breathing through her open mouth, her body asionally shaking in the aftermath of the eruptive climax.

    Asahi watched his handiwork with a grin, whichsted only a second. He frowned as he recalled how tight and small she actually was. It''d be hard for her to take half of his length. Unlike Klyscha, who used a high human body, Maya''s body was entirely normal.

    "I''m d I didn''t give in before¡­ it''d be a mess if I hurt her body."

    He stroked her cheeks with a smile. Lewding her could wait until he fully confirmed she won''t get hurt.

    ''I can satisfy her like this in the meantime.''

    He kissed her cheeks before snuggling with her.

    ***

    This wraps up the second volume. The next volume will focus on leveling in the dungeon, DxD war, and back to the High school of the dead.

    Going forward, everything will be in the third person. First-person can''t give me the freedom to express everything since I''m stuck in one head. It took me 200 chapters to find the sweet spot for that. But those chapters helped me flesh out Asahi as the main character.

    I''d honestly appreciate any feedback on the fight scenes and characterization in the recent chapters.

    Also, I''ll be taking a few days off of writing. I''ve been feeling burned out (Yes, again!). I wasn''t nning to publish the FATE story, but I still did to give myself something different to explore.

    Well, that''s it. See ya next week!

 Chapter 286 - CH. 291: Did You Miss Me?

    The chapter name is just a coincidence. Jk lol. I have been extra productivetely. I don''t know the reason. Well, might as well put this hiatus to an end. Be grrrrateful!

    ***??

    Maya came back to herself and found herself in Asahi''s arms. What happened wasn''t just another fantasy of hers. She had done something she had only read in Leme''s ero manga.

    ''Onii-sama made me climax with his fingers¡­ and I fainted¡­ Fuck me!''

    She blew her chance to progress further. With a sigh, she put away the maid dress and snuggled with Asahi. His warm embrace felt just right for Ojou-sama. She was satisfied lying here.

    Meanwhile, Rini peeked into the room and raised a brow. The strange scent in the room resembled Maya''s body scent. Her sharp nose could discern a person with their scent, though she mostly kept her smell sensors suppressed with mana. This also allowed her to differentiate Ray from other monsters.

    She wanted to leave her Onii-san alone with Maya, but she also wanted to join them for a nice nap. Taking a deep breath, she made her decision.

    "Maya."

    Maya opened her eyes. "Huh? Rini?"

    "Can I sleep here with Onii-san?"

    "You¡­"

    Maya huffed, her cheeks slowly turning red. Why was it Rini of all people? Her enhanced senses could easily sniff out what happened here.

    "Of course. If you promise to never tell anyone about this."

    "This?" Rini asked as she tilted her head in ignorance. "What do you mean?"

    Maya pulled her cheek. "You know this, you sneaky girl. I know you rub yourself while sniffing Onii-sama''s shirt."

    Maya''s straightforward words provoked a blush on Rini''s face. "You didn''t have to say it like I''m a pervert..."

    Even though Rini looked like a young woman, her gestures were still unchanged. Maya found the gap between her appearance and behavior rather cute.

    "I''m not criticizing you, my stupidly sexy imouto. It''s normal for girls in puberty to get these urges¡­ let alone a girl with monster blood."

    "I will not tell anyone," Rini swore solemnly.

    Though Rini was embarrassed for being exposed, she assumed a serious expression. She had let her guard down once, she won''t do it twice!

    Rini snuggled on Asahi''s left side while Maya clung to his right.

    ***

    After three hours of peaceful sleep, Asahi and the girls exited the realm. The girls teleported from the Yotsuba Mansion to the Stardust Garden.

    Shizuka wrapped a gray muffler around his neck. The fabric had several small gaps which weren''t present on the ones bought from shops.

    "Aa-kun, it''s nothing special¡­ but ept this."

    "You made it?"

    Shizuka gave a soft smile. "Yes. It wasn''t too hard."

    He hugged her tight to his chest. "You''re the best sister ever."

    "I''m not the best woman?" Shizuka asked in a yful voice.

    "Of course you are. All of you are the best."

    Shizuka''s gift was only the start.

    Nao gave him hand-sewn shorts, which she had worked on during the nights.

    Shiori gave him a collection of new light novels in the market. Asahi appreciated the sheer quantity of culture in the covers.

    Saeko walked up to him and pulled out a box wrapped in colorful decorations. It was a little heavy for a birthday gift. Asahi skeptically unwrapped his gift.

    "A hammer?"

    "Not just any hammer, Dear," Shiori said. "She bought it from Hephaestus''s workshop for you."

    "I heard from Klyscha-sama that you enjoyed crafting with Chiaki. I prepared this gift..."

    Asahi stored the hammer in his ring and kissed Saeko''s cheeks. "I do. Thanks for the gift. Speaking of Chiaki, where is she?"

    He hadn''t seen the little fairy for a day or two.

    "She is with Ray. Someone had to stay behind with her," Shiori said.

    "I see."

    He proceeded to receive the gifts.

    Aimi''s gift was a brand new ck dagger forged in Hephaestus''s forge. It was extremely sturdy and sharp with no special enchantments.

    Leme gave him a gold ne with a heart symbol. She was most likely inspired by Saya. The two shared a deep sisterly bond.

    Grayfia''s gift was a simple wristwatch with a ck strap. She also wanted to make something like others, but shecked the time to do so. It was her first time celebrating a birthday as well. In the Underworld, there was only one ceremony rted to age¡ªthe ascension to the heir position at the age of sixteen.

    Yuriko tied a bracelet in his right hand. "This is a good luck charm. Don''t lose it, okay?"

    "I won''t."

    "Saya, what''s yours?"

    Saya flinched at the sudden call. "I-I don''t have one."

    "Liar. Where is¡ª"

    "It''s iplete!" Saya cut off her mother and looked at Asahi. "Give me a week."

    "Fine with me."

    He was curious about this iplete gift. He turned to thest three women, who hadn''t given him anything.

    "Aa-chan."

    "Onii-sama¡­"

    Rika was avoiding his gaze while Maya blushed, still not over their earlier act.

    "Onii-san," Rini said firmly. "Can you wait for my gift?"

    "Sure. You two want time as well?" he asked with a wink. "Rika aside, Maya, you didn''t have anything for me?"

    "Aa-chan," Rika interrupted him.

    Rika walked up to him and shoved a card in his chest. Asahi checked her gift. It was a ''Rika''s ten days very voucher.'' Asahi speechlessly looked at the tanned beauty. She blushed, curling her hair around her finger.

    Asahi had never seen Rika fidget like this.

    "You know this love and dating thing is new for me¡­ I couldn''t decide on something to show my appreciation for Aa-chan. Use my body as a substitute until I find it."

    "Take as much time as you want cause I enjoy this sexy body of yours."

    The maid-style birthday party more than made up for anyck of birthday party. The gifts were just icing on the cake.

    "Onii-sama, give me one day!" Maya requested, and he nodded.

    "Sure sure. How far did you guys go in the dungeon?"

    "Forty-eighth floor," Saeko said. "Closer to forty-ninth in fact."

    "Hmm. I''m gonna level up some."

    "Asahi-sama," Aimi mumbled, a pleading look in her eyes.

    "Come along."

    The girls didn''t want to leave today, so they stayed in his room.

    Asahi and Aimi teleported to the dungeon. A hot gust blew out of the familiar red rocks to give a "warm" wee. Asahi kicked the wall with a grin.

    "You missed me so much, Dungeon-chan?"

    The Dungeon roared back at him, and cracks appeared on its walls. The monsters weren''t the me rocks he metst time, but a group of hellhounds and red-scaled lizardmen.

    "She is going yandere mode!"

    Asahi put away the fragile gifts of his lovers and prepared himself to battle Dungeon-chan''s vengeance.

 Chapter 287 - CH. 292: Another One

    Asahi''s fist connected with a hellhound''s head. The following shockwave rocked the floor, knocking the humanoid lizardmen behind the hellhound off their feet. The monsters grabbed their clubs and sprang back up. At that moment, Aimi shed like a phantom with daggers in her hand, leaving dozens of rolling heads tumbling through the air. Even though she massacred more than thirty monsters, her ck hoodie and shorts had no single drop of blood.

    The rest of the monsters howled together and jumped at Aimi. She dashed toward the other monsters by the time hellhound''s ws reached her. As the hellhound confusedly looked for its prey, Asahi stabbed his new dagger in its head.??

    He saw Aimi''s smile through the corner of his eyes and chuckled.

    The duo rampaged on the floor. His body loosened in the heat of battle, making his movements sharper than ever.

    The violence continued until the red sand had turned crimson with the blood of the monsters.

    [¡ª''Wild Martial Arts'' ranked up to C.]

    "Oho. I need to put more time into training with the spear."

    Training with Biblical God helped him in gainingbat experience and honing his instincts. As he rarely used weapons against Biblical God, the sparring didn''t contribute much to upgrading his weapon mastery skills. So his Spear Mastery skill was still C-Rank.

    Fortunately, fighting monsters required brute force instead of techniques. He checked his XP bar hovering at 89.20%. Satisfied with his XP growing toward the next level, he dusted off his hands.

    "Fuck."

    His expression took a turn for the worse in the next moment.

    "I forgot to update my status."

    He was too busy flirting with Astraea.

    ''I''ll do it in the evening. Klyscha, can you remind me?''

    (No problem, my love.)

    He nodded and proceeded deeper into the dungeon. It was only a matter of minutes before he and Aimi cleared the floor and arrived at the next floor.

    This floor outstretched every floor he had seen in the dungeon. Destend covered in reddish-brown sand stretched far beyond hundreds of meters. The high ceiling resembled midday sky.

    "Moytura," Aimi said. "The goat monster Fomoirees in hordes. The Monster Rex Balor also spawns here."

    Even though she was a woman of few words, her ears always stayed sharp for any information. During Saeko and Lyra''s conversation, she had heard tidbits of information on this floor.

    Asahi patted her head. "Is it going to spawn?"

    "I''m not sure. It wasst killed two or three months ago."

    "Well, let''s finish the horde first."

    Asahi picked up the speed. Aimi cast her reinforcement spell and followed him. It wasn''t long before Asahi saw monsters rushing in his direction. A sea of monsters with horse-like heads which had horns that curled above their head.

    They were surrounded from every side with over two thousand Fomoire, each one capable of shredding a level 3 adventurer. What''s more, the taller Fomoire, better known as elite, could give a level 4 adventurer a run for their money. This floor was the worst nightmare of any adventurer party. The suicidal charge always cost them armor, weapons, and men, which they couldn''t afford to lose if they wanted to venture deeper into the dungeon.

    Asahi had to decide whether he wanted to spend hours decimating these mobs or incinerate them.

    (Nuke time?)

    Klyscha asked, her voice brimming with excitement.

    Asahi chuckled and whipped out the Gae Bolg. He charged up the spear with his mana, igniting the crimson runes. He leaped in the air and drew back the spear. Gae Bolg sucked his mana through his hands and torched a burning vortex at the spearhead.

    "Oi, stop it. You''ll blow up the whole floor."

    Only then did the spear stop charging. Asahi sighed and threw the smoldering spear in the middle of the horde. Over a dozen crimson beams rained down on the horde, which detonated on contact. The explosion swallowed the monsters, searing even their ashes.

    Gae Bolg''s true attack: Soaring Spear that Strikes with Death.

    This ability didn''t carry the concept of always skewing the opponent''s heart, instead it released the umted magic power in a massive explosion.

    [You have leveled up!]

    Asahi waved off the notification and waited for the reddish clouds to settle. There was a massive hole in the floor. He flew toward the spear and looked down the hole. His spear was embedded in the middle of a forest. Or rather a forest with a huge circle devoid of trees.

    The destruction had gone beyond his expectations.

    "Holy fuck."

    He recalled the Gae Bolg and threw a nce in the monsters'' direction. Even the crazy horde was standing still, looking at him.

    *Roaaaaar!*

    A furious howl tore through the silence. Right on cue, Asahi''s instincts buzzed.

    ''A Juggernaut.''

    He drifted toward the roar and eyed the newborn child of cmity with a ravenous glint in his eyes. A 49th floor Juggernaut was just XP for him. A walking pile of XP waiting to be harvested.

    The Juggernaut stared at the enemy of its mother and almost stepped back. He had faint visions of itsst life, which were not-so-pleasant. This time was different since its power grew considerably when it was summoned in the deep floors. Yet, its survival instincts warned it to escape.

    Blood red eyes widened in shock. It leaned until its upper body was parallel to the floor andunched itself toward the hole.

    No chance the Juggernaut wanted the repeat of its past life events.

    "Gae Bolg."

    A whisper reached its ears, and dread enveloped its body. The Juggernaut used its agile ws to maneuver through the trees.

    However, a crimson ray skewed its chest, and the barbs of the Gae Bolg smashed its bones. Unlike other monsters, it wasn''t born with any magic stone as its only duty was to exterminate the enemy and fade away. This weakness gave it a few more moments. It dug its w in the soil and dragged itself away from its approaching death.

    "Lame."

    Asahi shook his head and stomped on its beast head.

    "Goodbye, Juggernaut-san. Hope youe again."

    ¡ªYou earned 39711.32 XP for killing [Level 75 Juggernaut]

    The XP was iparable to the previous Juggernaut. He was already ten percent to his next level.

    "Poor guy."

 Chapter 288 - CH. 293: Sadist?

    Asahi returned to the previous floor. The Fomoire horde had surrounded Aimi. Their bloodshot eyes enveloped Aimi in a sea of bloodlust. Asahi''s attack wiped out over five hundred monsters, yet the horde looked just as oppressive.

    Aimi calmly looked toward Asahi with her signature soft smile. "Asahi-sama¡­"??

    She rushed in Asahi''s direction, and Asahi did the same. The crimson rays of Gae Bolg tore down the mobs. The Fomoire died before touching him.

    Meanwhile, Aimi nimbly dodged the giant handsing from every direction, swiping her daggers whenever she could.

    The overwhelming number put her on the edge. One second of miscalction and she would be stomped to death.

    sh, stab, and dodge.

    She repeated until she reunited with Asahi. He couldn''t use Gae Bolg''s explosion in this proximity, so he erected walls of fire around himself and Aimi. The Fomoire mindlessly charged into the scarlet fire and turned into ashes.

    Asahi confirmed Aimi''s safety before diving back into the battle. He didn''t even need Gae Bolg''s explosion. A spear in his hand, he mowed down the Fomoire''s numbers. He hardly took notice of the bloodied bodies his spear left behind, and kept waving his spear in a frenzy.

    In only a matter of five minutes, a mountain of carcasses had formed on the wide ins. The borderline silly army of the monsters was ughtered. No spot in the five hundred meters was safe from bloodstains.

    "Stinky goats."

    Asahi cursed and checked his XP, which now sat at 33%.

    ''These monsters do be packing XP.''

    He hoped Dungeon-chan threw this quantity of monsters on every floor.

    Meanwhile, Aimi clenched her daggers with a serious frown. She needed a mob clear ability as most of Beleth''s spells leaned toward augmenting physical strength and mobility.

    ''Why do you hesitate in wielding my full power?'' Beleth''s childish voice replied.

    ''I told you already. I don''t want to share my blood with anyone other than Asahi-sama.''

    Beleth''s Level 6 Spell Blood Boost burned blood in exchange for more explosive strength. She refused to burn her blood like this.

    ''This passion¡­'' Beleth said excitedly. ''Then what about Grand Cmity? You can destroy an entire dungeon floor with cmity!''

    The demonic cat wanted her to use the Level 10 Grand Cmity Spell, which essentially created a rain of demonic aura meteors.

    ''Stop being retarded¡­ Asahi-sama doesn''t want to destroy the dungeon.''

    ''Sorry¡­'' Beleth apologized. ''Emperor Judgment?''

    ''It''s too draining.''

    Level 9 spell Emperor Judgment imbued her attacks with Beleth''s demonic aura. It could extend beyond meters but it consumed far too much stamina. The precious stamina she could use tost longer with Asahi. She wanted to get stronger without sacrificing the things she cared for. Asahi''s love took top priority when it came to her, and she wasn''t going to let it go at any cost.

    ''Uh¡­ I''m useless. I can''t help much in defeating these vile monsters.''

    ''You''ve helped me plenty.''

    Asahi rubbed her head. "What''s the matter? You look worried."

    "I''m sorry for not helping much¡­"

    "You did well though considering you don''t have a ridiculous defense like me."

    "I wanted to help more¡­ kill more for Asahi-sama."

    Asahi''s face twitched. His lover killed more monsters than anyone in his family. It seemed like her passion for monster hunting was second to none in Orario.

    "You don''t have a wide-scale spell. Fighting an army like this with daggers is too insufficient." Asahi scratched his head. "I''ll try to make better armor for you. Maybe make use of guns until then. I can buy one from Klyscha."

    He still had to repair Rini''s gauntlets, create Maya''s equipment, and upgrade other girls'' armor.

    ''God''s workshop alone won''t do. Will have to work in Hephaestus''s forge.''

    He could make his own forge, but he preferred to spend time with the goddess and getting her advice on smithing. He still had to gain more information on the Underworld''s current state. What happened to Lucifer and Lilith? What about his father-inw? He had to check up on them sooner orter.

    "Asahi-sama," Aimi whispered, a tinge of excitement in her gentle voice. She reached out to his face partially covered in blood and wiped his cheeks. "Thank you¡­"

    "Nothing to worry about. Oh, can you train the adventurers of our Familia? They are weakpared to our enemies."

    They might die from the shockwaves if he fought with a level 7. With Aimi, they will even be able to sh with someone a level ahead of them.

    Aimi nodded. "I can do that. The next floor is a safe zone."

    "That''s why I didn''t meet monsters down there. Let''s head back after setting up a teleportation mark on the 51st floor."

    Asahi collected the magic stones with his telekinesis and arrived at the hole, which had shrunk considerably.

    "Dungeon-chan heals fast."

    He hopped down the hole. This entire floor was just a forest with gray trees. His eyes fell on the sole passage at the end of the floor. A monster stomped out of the passage and looked around for prey. A rhinoceros standing on two legs. Two horns, one long and one short, jutted out of the front of its face.

    "A fucking rhino."

    The monster reminded him of a certain antagonist in the spiderman show.

    The monster released a mighty roar and charged at Asahi. Asahi smirked and constructed a wall with his telekinesis¡ªa barrier made of pure mental strength. The rhino crashed into the invisible wall and bounced back.

    ''It''s not strong enough to hurt.''

    His eyes on his target, he took off in the monster''s direction, and grabbed the rhino with his telekinesis. The rhino struggled to break free. The veins on its thick frame popped up. The floor underneath him cracked open. All it got for its futile struggle was a kick in its face covered in skin thicker than any monster Asahi had encountered until now. Well, except for the two-headed dragon. His seemingly normal kick jerked the rhino''s neck at almost one-eighty degrees.

    ''Best punching bag ever.''

    Being with a sadist had raised his sadism level. He somehow enjoyed their fruitless efforts against him.

    (M-My love. Saeko is corrupting your pure soul!)

    ''I corrupted her into bing an M.''

    Asahi chuckled and stabbed Gae Bolg through the rhino''s heart. He put the magic stone in his ring. Klyscha teleported him and sent him back to his room.

    The lovelydies in his room were busy chattering. Asahi cleaned up with Shizuka''s help and sat on the bed.

    "Grayfia,e with me. Let''s meet your father."

    Grayfia tilted her head, her eyes distracted. "Are you sure?"

    She hadn''t talked to her family ever since that duel. The more she waited, the more hope she lost to make up with her father.

    "Let me deal with him."

    "No! Please don''t touch him. He is old even by the devil''s standards¡­"

    "The hell? I was going to tell them the reason for your disappearance," he said and grasped her hand. "You came here to help them. I don''t want you to lose them over any misunderstandings."

    "My Lord¡­" Grayfia whispered and threw her arms around him. "Thank you so much."

    "I should be the one to thank you. For being the best maid."

    "I just try my best for everyone."

    "Okay. Let''s do this first, then I''ll spend some time in God''s workshop." Asahi nced at the girls who were giving him a weird look. "Don''t go crazy when I''m not here."

    Rika pursed her lips. "Bad Husband."

    "...I''ll discipline you at night."

    "I''ll be waiting~."

    He took Grayfia and teleported to the Underworld.

 Chapter 289 - CH. 294: Meeting Father-in-law

    Sitting before a desk, Lord Lucifuge was reading a letter sent by his subordinates. A letter about the recent riots in the Underworld. A wave of dissatisfaction had spread among the 72 pirs. Lucifer''s loss wasn''t the reason, but his timid behavior after the battle had earned him scorn from nearly every devil in the Underworld.

    "What is it about?" asked a ck-haired woman in front of Lord Lucifuge.??

    "Lady Lilith," Lord Lucifuge addressed Lucifer''s wife. "The situation is getting worse."

    "This was¡­ unexpected."

    Lilith sighed. Just one man stirred so much chaos in one day. They knew nothing about him except for the fact he was Biblical God''s sessor. Even that information came from God himself. They couldn''t find anything on him.

    Lord Lucifer looked at the window. The scarlet sky of the Underworld tightened his heart. Suddenly, two figures appeared in the sky and flew toward him. With his sharp eyes, he could see them just fine. In another moment, they were standing on the other side of the desk.

    Grayfia bowed her head. "Father."

    Lord Lucifuge clenched his fists under the desk. As he was about to rebuke his daughter, Lilith threw herself at Asahi.

    "Help."

    Asahi peeled off the devil sticking to his back and frowned. "What the hell do you want?"

    Lilith stepped back, hesitating to ask for his help in treating her husband. God''s sessor had no reason to help a Devil King. She shook her head and dragged her chair to the side. She slowly sat down with a sigh.

    "The Devil Kings are holding another meeting tomorrow. Pleasee with Biblical God."

    Asahi looked down at her with narrowed eyes. How could he notprehend her true motive? As if he would help her husband after he tried to kill him.

    "I''ll be there."

    The meeting didn''t interest him much, but he so wished to see the Devil Kings'' reactions.

    Putting the matter aside, he gave a polite nod to Lord Lucifuge. "I know our first meeting wasn''t the best. Just wanted to say I didn''t mean to harm Euclid if he didn''t call our rtionship a scam."

    Lord Lucifuge nodded back in understanding before shifting his focus to Grayfia, who was still bowing. "Have you not brought disgrace to the Lucifuge House?"

    One of the brightest devils in the Underworld had joined Heaven. Every head of the 72 pirs wanted her head on a pike.

    Grayfia sensed the fury in his voice and looked up with a wry smile. "Father, I''m sorry for leaving without meeting you¡­ I was scared you''d stop me from going. I did it¡ª"

    Lord Lucifuge''s eyes turned colder. "Any father in the Underworld would stop his daughter from running away with a human."

    "Father, I¡ª"

    Asahi held out his hand to stop Grayfia. "Father-inw. I''ll be addressing you like that if you don''t mind."

    "You¡ª"

    "Let me finish," Asahi cut him off in a firm voice. "Grayfia came with me because she knew your n was fated to perish."

    "Fated to perish?" Lord Lucifuge muttered in confusion. One of the strongest ns of the Underworld had no future? He didn''t believe, rather he couldn''t believe the young man who had enticed his daughter.

    "Yes," Asahi said, ncing at Lilith. "And all the Devil Kings were supposed to die in the war along with God."

    Lilith gasped in shock. "How is that possible?"

    "Because God would have taken you down even if it meant sacrificing himself. But he found me and decided to nurture me as his sessor," he said and smiled at his Father-inw. "The Three Way War ended differently."

    Lord Lucifuge contemted for a few moments. The death of the Devil Kings would create a massive gap in the upper power, which most of the 72 pirs will rush to fill in. He knew some pirs were against the notion of starting a war against Heaven. Would they rise to take over the Underworld? Even if they don''t, the turbulence from other pirs would be enough to cause a¡ª

    "Civil war?"

    "Bingo. Not any normal civil war. One which would shake the power structure of the entire Underworld."

    Asahi didn''t dwell on it any further. As a political figure, Lord Lucifuge could understand it even without knowing the presence of super-strong devils like Sirzechs and Azuka.

    "He is right¡­" Grayfia said. "I wanted to be strong to help."

    Lord Lucifuge looked straight into Grayfia''s eyes. They held nothing but sincerity for him.

    "Your mother was also like you," he said with a sigh. "She never told us about her illness until she died. Keeping her emotions, carrying all the burdens by herself¡­"

    The myriad of emotions in Lord Lucifuge''s deep voice almost brought tears to Grayfia''s eyes.

    "Even in herst moments, she was smiling."

    Thest memories of her mother rose from the depths of her mind, and her eyes spilled out a few droplets of tears.

    Asahi silently stroked her hair, understanding what went in Grayfia''s heart.

    Lord Lucifuge didn''t know what to say to his crying daughter, so he silently looked at Lilith. She got up and quietly walked out of the room.

    "What''s up with her?" Asahi asked, shaking his head. "Father-inw, do you me Grayfia for what happened that day?"

    Lord Lucifuge shook his head. "I regret not marrying another woman¡­ it wouldn''t have happened if she grew up in better hands. Is this what you really want?"

    Grayfia wiped her tears and gave a firm nod. "Yes, Father. I won''t leave Asahi, ever."

    "Then I won''t tell you to abandon your feelings."

    Asahi smiled. At least his father-inw didn''t hate her for having a rtionship with him.

    "Where are you two staying?"

    Grayfia nced at Asahi for an answer. Asahi nodded and replied, "She is staying in Heaven with me."

    Grayfia quietlymended his ability to pull off a lie so naturally.

    "They don''t loathe you?" Lord Lucifuge inquired. He couldn''t see anything that showed Grayfia having any difficulty in her current ce. Rather, her face glowed brighter than before, especially with how expressive she was around Asahi.

    "They treat me like a family," Grayfia showed a soft smile to Asahi. "I''m satisfied there."

    Lord Lucifuge pointed at her. "Why are you a maid then?"

    "Oh, let me tell you about that." Asahi chuckled and grabbed a seat. "It''s all because of your daughter''s fetish¡­"

    Grayfia watched as Asahi and Lord Lucifuge discussed things Grayfia enjoyed. Grayfia pinched Asahi''s back whenever Asahi went overboard with the details on her hobby of dressing up as a maid. By the time their talk ended, her father had a genuine smile which made her smile as well.

    Lord Lucifuge took in the sight of his daughter standing behind Asahi. His wife used to do the same. Being a maid was a joy to her, and serving him was everything to her.

    His gaze drifted to the window.

    ''You inspired her too much¡­''

 Chapter 290 - CH. 295: Lucky Pervert

    "You mean he is treating you as his son?"

    Asahi nodded at Lord Lucifuge''s question. "He does."??

    "He could be using you."

    "He won''t."

    Asahi''s confident words earned a skeptical look from Lord Lucifuge. Considering Biblical God''s previous crimes against humanity, his wariness made sense.

    Grayfia smiled seeing her father worry for Asahi. Two of her most important people getting along warmed her heart.

    "He can take care of himself, Father."

    "I saw that in the duel."

    "Father-inw, take care. We''ll see each other in the meeting."

    "Don''t expect me to side with Heaven because of you," Lord Lucifuge stated bluntly.

    "I know. You''ll support Lucifer to the end."

    "I will."

    Lord Lucifuge wasn''t going to abandon Lucifer. This loyalty was a little unnerving for Asahi, who had ns to remove the Devil Kings from the picture.

    Before leaving, Asahi made sure to get some information on the current situation. Themotion in the Underworld wasn''t surprising. Though it escted a little beyond his predictions.

    ''The Devil Kings'' stance against Lucifer will be the most important factor.''

    Grayfia returned home with a bright smile.

    ''Let''s give some love to Gabriel.''

    Asahi teleported to Gabriel''s room with impable timing.

    Gabriel was showing off her white wings and the round cheeks of her ass. She slowly slid the pure white g-string panties down her lush, plump thighs. Asahi almost pushed her long curly hair hiding her intimate privates.

    A white magic circle appeared above Asahi, prompting Gabriel to look behind.

    "Asahi?"

    Gabriel turned around without covering anything. Her micro-bra only covered his nipples, leaving the rest of her breasts bouncing in the open. Her child-like innocent eyes and her voluptuous body couldn''t be any more contrasting to each other.

    Asahi swallowed his dry saliva as more and more white circles surrounded him.

    Gabriel revealed a mischievous smile. "Oh my. Did youe to peek at me?"

    Asahi ignored her mischievous words. The tiny fuzz of pale golden hair drew his eyes. The faint glow around her pristine womanhood almost looked like a natural censor to hide anyone from defiling her holiness. The airhead Seraph deserved her ''Most Beautiful Woman in Heaven'' from her womanhood alone.

    Everything about her looked ripe, ready to be picked. He just wanted to stick his tongue in her holy crevice and eat her out.

    ''No, stop! That will be a crime!''

    Asahi suppressed his hormones running rampant, which in turn weakened the magic circles consuming his desires until they disappeared.

    Gabriel gave an amused smile. Asahi was having naughty thoughts because of her body. She understood this from the Heaven exclusive magic circles around him.

    ''Should I ask for more pats in exchange?''

    Driven by the greed for headpats, Seraph unknowingly learned how to ckmail people. The tiny spark of worldly desires flickered her golden halo ck for a second.

    "You''rete today."

    Asahi took his eyes off her halo and returned a smile. "I was busy with some important matters."

    "Your wives?"

    "My wives are important, yeah. But this time I had to stop an evil organization."

    "Oh, sounds interesting. Tell me more."

    "Sure. Put some clothes on first."

    "Okay~."

    Once she got dressed, Asahi sat on her bed. She spared no moment and cuddled with him, asking for pats with a lovely smile. She didn''t bring up thest time when she fainted from too many headpats. So he also avoided that topic as he wasn''t sure if Gabriel fainted from his headpats or an abnormal orgasm.

    After he spent over two hours spoiling Gabriel, Asahi headed to the workshop. God was already there, patiently observing a spear. A blue spear with a long silver spearhead.

    ''True Longinus?''

    The most powerful Longinus. It was used by Saint Longinus to stab Jesus Christ. Well, it got overshadowed by the wielder of Boosted Gear all thanks to the power of oppai.

    "Another Longi¡ª" Asahi coughed. "I mean Emperor Gear?"

    God nodded his head. "The meeting made me realize how strong prey on the weak. I don''t want the devils to p humans like that. As it stands, even the weakest devil can bring down a group of humans without suffering a scratch."

    God was finally saying something befitting his position.

    "I''m going to bless humanity with the Sacred and Emperor Gears."

    "Oh." Asahi summoned a chair and sat before God. "Are you sure about this? People can abuse these weapons to bring down countries."

    He wasn''t particrly interested in Sacred Gears anyway since Klyscha could create them whenever he wanted. But he was interested in the process of making them. The girls would be unstoppable with Longinus-ss weapons.

    God replied with a shake of his head, "I''ll refine the system to only give the Gears ording to their character. If nothing goes wrong, the exorcists might be able to scout them out."

    "Well, I see no problem with your n as long as you keep the exorcists on the right path."

    God picked up the spear with a wry smile. "That''s harder than making these powerful weapons."

    "Also, leave Ddraig''s Emperor Gear for me."

    "Already fond of her?"

    "Kinda," he said with a shrug. "I''m more fond of Gabriel though."

    Especially after the earlier incident. Her figure will remain engraved in his mind for centuries toe.

    "She is an innocent child," God sighed. "I hope you know what you''re doing with her."

    God was unsure if Gabriel was truly going to fall for Asahi. Gabriel looked so happy and bright beside Asahi, making him a perfect candidate for her partner.

    "Of course."

    Gabriel was on Ais''s level when it came to rtionships stuff. One was a mythological being and the other one was a daughter of a Spirit, possibly a thousand years old. He couldn''t rush a rtionship with Gabriel without giving her proper knowledge of how rtionships worked.

    "How do I craft an armor?"

    "You like crafting that much?"

    Asahi nodded. He already had a Life Creation skill, and he looked forward to obtaining another skill rted to crafting.

    (It''ll make them happier if you make it yourself.)

    ''I know that. I felt their happiness with my body.''

    So began his sses on forging armor.

 Chapter 291 - CH. 296: Fear

    In the Shopping District of Orario, one building proudly stood out from all others. It was a pce with a giant ornate door simr to the ones seen in old temples. Surrounded by a spaciouswn and high walls on all sides, the building seemed to be isted from its surroundings.

    Everybody in the district knew it as the home of the most powerful Familia in Orario.??

    Folkvangr, the home of Freya Familia.

    The highest level of the pce was coated in silver. The design was a resemnce to a moon. Freya sat at the very back of an open chamber, staring at the catman, who was kneeling on one knee before her. Her eyes never left the white bandage around his left bicep.

    "How did you get injured?"

    Allen lifted his head. "Assassins. Possibly a level 5."

    Freya could feel the anger in his voice. "Did you ask Amaterasu about the assassination?"

    Allen shook his head. "I couldn''t. Amaterasu refused to meet me. The rumors of her tyranny are true. The Far East has be the second Rakia now."

    A nation-type Familia.

    Freya merely smiled at the news. "She was always an unruly one. What about the task I sent you for?"

    "I asked for the Gojouno n''s help. They couldn''t find anyone with the Marikawa family name."

    Allen omitted the way he convinced Gojouno Family into searching for Asahi''s family. A simple statement of "Your princess is mingling with this noble prince." was enough to get them riled up for a thorough search of Asahi Marikawa.

    Unknown to him, the Gojouno n''s search had just started.

    "I was right," Freya murmured with a smile. "Asahi didn''te from the Far East."

    His skill to hide his soul was too precious. No gods in the Far East would let go of a talent like him.

    ''This Denatus would be very¡­ interesting.''

    The prospect of a potential war between Orario and the Far East had held her back until now. Now that she was assured nobody in the Far East supported him, she could make her move on Asahi.

    Her lips twisted into a wide smirk.

    She was going to tear down the cloak hiding his soul.

    ***

    The crafting lessons had been nothing major. God told him it was better to see it in person than learning it. Since it was alreadyte evening in Orario, he returned and headed straight to Astraea''s room.

    *Knock!* *Knock!*

    Astraea opened the door and let him inside. He started taking off his shirt, sending the goddess into a stupor.

    "W-What are you doing?"

    Astraea didn''t think her moment woulde this soon. Her heart wasn''t prepared for this.

    Unknown to her unease, Asahi said, "Huh? I''m here to get a status update."

    "Oh, that¡­" She blushed at the lewd misunderstanding. "Lie down."

    "Unless," Asahi trailed off, and grinned. "You want to do that."

    "Not y-yet. It''s too soon¡­"

    "Well, take your time. I''m in no rush."

    Astraea frowned at his nonchnt words. "I don''t attract you in that way?"

    Asahi chuckled. "Jeez. I wouldn''t have confessed if I wasn''t attracted to you. I''m just being a gentleman here. Honestly, I want to push you down right now and grope this soft body of yours."

    "O-Okay. You didn''t need to say that¡­" Astraea giggled awkwardly hearing his true desires. "I apologize for misunderstanding your intentions..."

    She really thought he came here to have sex.

    Asahi sighed at her rather stiff behavior. It was to be expected as it was her first attempt at a rtionship. She might need some time to open up and be familiar with this whole love thing.

    Asahi sat down with his back facing her. She gently rubbed his back, a little surprised at how wide it looked. The back of a man carrying the expectations and dreams of several women. It needed to be wide enough to carry the expectations and dreams of his lovers.

    She shook her head and updated his status, bringing out a row of notifications for Asahi.

    [Falna updated. Status is updating to reflect the changes¡­]

    [Strength +8, Constitution +5, Defense +5, Dexterity +5, Magic +4]

    ''Not bad.''

    Asahi thought and looked over his shoulder. The goddess was silent, her eyes wide in shock.

    "Astraea?"

    "This¡­"

    Astraea quickly copied the status on a paper and gave it to him.

    Asahi Marikawa

    Level Two

    Strength: EX-1850

    Endurance: EX-1500

    Dexterity: EX-1380

    Agility: EX-1400

    Magic: EX-1470

    Every parameter was EX. It surprised Astraea as well as gave her concerns for the future. She definitely couldn''t let anyone see this at any cost. Even getting simple S-ss stats was nearly impossible unless one''s race had a natural affinity for it. Like a dwarf''s strong body could turn into high endurance and strength while an elf''s had high chances of obtaining high magic.

    "You''re abnormal."

    It was all she could say about her lover.

    "That''s not how you praise my efforts."

    Astraea patted his back. "You did well¡­ child."

    Asahi turned around and grabbed her hands. Astraea dodged his sharp eyes, and her gaze fell on his bare chest. She had never focused too much on his body until today. They were close enough to feel each other''s breath.

    "Can''t look at your child now?" Asahi provoked with a grin and slowly wrapped his arms around her. "You can hug me if you want."

    Her soft boobs were pressed against his chest. Astraea could feel his scent, his hard, impable muscles. Her heart went ham from the sensuality of this situation. She carefully slid his arms around his bare skin and ced her head on his chest.

    "Why are you so warm?"

    His embrace was warmer than Hephaestus and Hestia.

    Asahi gently caressed her back. "You like it?"

    "Yeah..."

    The two stayed in the position for several moments until Astraea broke the silence.

    "I want you to level up."

    Asahi blinked at her rather confusing desire. "Any reason?"

    "The deities with Ishtar. I fear one of them might expose you. They will check your status first to confirm¡­"

    "I might get another EX-ss parameter tomorrow."

    He was going to spend more hours in the dungeon tomorrow. Getting an EX-ss parameter wasn''t that hard from the powerful monsters he faced.

    "What do we do?" Astraea asked, her voice sounding a little desperate, and her body trembling in his embrace.

    Asahi soothed her worries with headpats. "I''m not afraid. So, you shouldn''t be. Don''t forget we have Loki and Hephaestus on our side. In the worst-case scenario, I''ll silence them with my strength."

    "...I''m worried for the innocent people¡­ the number of fatalities in thest war was above two thousand. I don''t want it to happen again."

    "No wonder you get along with Grayfia," Asahi whispered. "You both hate innocents dying in war and stuff."

    "Grayfia also hates it?" Astraea asked. Grayfia never told much about herself, and she was curious to know more about the all-powerful maid.

    "She is the princess of a devil n. She thinks I''d be a better ruler and wants me to conquer her homnd."

    "Wasn''t your world filled with zombies? There are also devils?"

    "Grayfia isn''t from my world."

    "Oh, makes sense now. Umm, why did a princess be your maid?"

    She had read stories ofmoner girls and maids bing princesses, but never the other way around.

    He told tidbits of Grayfia''s past and her mother being a maid. Astraea had already epted to be one of his lovers. He''d have to tell her this sooner orter.

    After a few more sweet whispers, Astraea leveled him up.

    [You learned a new skill ''Luck'']

    The level up gave him a brand new skill!

 Chapter 292 - CH. 297: Conference (I)

    We now have a wiki page, created by AndrewReader! Although it''s barebones now, anyone with a fandom ount can contribute! I''ll also be adding things in my spare time.

    https://a-cliche-multiverse-story.fandom/wiki/??

    ***

    [¡ªLuck (Unique): Increases the user''s luck in every scenario. The skill is granted due to the divine protection of a goddess.

    ''Divine Protection?''

    Asahi unconsciously looked over his shoulder. The only goddess, who could be responsible for this, was staring at his status intently.

    "Hunter is a rare development ability, but Luck¡­ I haven''t heard of it."

    Development abilities depended on the type of excelia one obtained. Astraea couldn''tprehend how excelia converted into luck.

    "It manifested from your unconscious desire to protect me."

    Something like this has never happened before. Even if it did, the god never bothered to report this to others.

    "Amazing."

    It was all she could utter at this point.

    "Nope. You''re more amazing for loving me to this extent."

    [¡ªAstraea: Affection +4]

    He earned four affection points with simple praise. Though their rtionship was still stuck at ''Lover?''

    (She is worried about Alise''s happiness.)

    ''In other words, she wants me to conquer the tsundere first.''

    (Umu.)

    "Is something the matter?" Astraea asked, noticing him in a daze.

    "I was thinking of creating some weapons tomorrow or the day after. Tell me where Hephaestus''s workshop is?"

    "I can take you there."

    "Alright."

    Asahi wore his shirt and kissed her goodnight.

    ***

    Waking up with four girls snuggling with him had be a norm for Asahi. As much as he wished to stay here and give them more love, he had a meeting to attend. Going to DxD world also meant he couldn''t use his avatar. As Astraea and others in the Familia weren''t familiar with Shizuka and the rest, Grayfia brought their breakfast to the room.

    ''I''ll introduce them after the meeting.''

    Ray picked a bread with her wings and slowly nibbled on it.

    ''Cute.''

    Rini had a huge hand in making her morefortable around everyone.

    ''Monster girls helping each other.''

    Ray nced in his direction. "Are you going somewhere?"

    "Yup. Let''s go out after I settle my business."

    Ray nodded readily. Even though she loved to sit around and relish the soothing warmth of the house, going out was much more fun. Once they were done eating, Rini dragged Ray to her room.

    Chiaki flew from Ray''s head and hugged his nose.

    "You missed me?"

    Chiaki nodded her tiny head adorably and took her seat on his head.

    "I''ll take it as a yes then."

    Asahi donned a shirt and trousers with Shizuka''s muffler. He had to keep some dignity as the future emperor of the Underworld.

    "Aa-kun looks dashing," Shizuka remarked and fixed his cor.

    Her motherly smile charmed him. She unhurriedly boosted herself and kissed his lips.

    "Good luck."

    "Nee-san upgraded her housewife skills."

    "Fufufu. I have to, or I''ll be a background character. The girls around Aa-kun are too dazzling."

    "Blonde busty older sister who cares for everyone around her. You''re the main heroine in my story."

    "I was just joking, jeez. I''ve long epted my duty as Aa-kun''s lover. Nothing will stop me from doing that!"

    "Yes, yes." Yuriko peeled Shizuka from Asahi and hugged him. "Dear, I''m going to the store. It''s not good for a new store to close without notice."

    "Go on. I''ll try to be there when you return to Yotsuba Mansion."

    "Rika, Nao, Shizuka. Come help me. Saeko, you too. You''ll attract every eye in the mall."

    Yuriko dragged the girls without their consent. Well, they had nothing to do either way.

    Saya embraced him from behind. "Return fast, promise?"

    The former tsundere knew how to act spoiled. Asahi showered Saya in kisses until she was looking at him with crimson eyes.

    "Ara, Saya escaped."

    Haya snickered at her other self before she pointed at Maya, who was trying to sneak out of the room. Asahi stopped Maya and lifted her by her butt. Lowering his head, his lips touched hers.

    The soft, undemanding kiss stunned Maya. She couldn''t stop herself from thinking back to the naughty time she spent with Asahi yesterday.

    Asahi drew back his lips and let her down. "You can go now."

    "Onii-sama," Maya whispered, licking her lips with moist eyes. "Thank you. It''s the best gift to start my day."

    Maya disappeared; Klyscha had teleported her to Yotsuba Mansion.

    Asahi took the cue to teleport to God''s workshop with Grayfia. The party of three was standing ready to head out.

    "Asahi!"

    "Morning. Chiaki, morning to you too!"

    Gabriel greeted him and Chiaki in a high-spirited voice while Sandalphon weed him with a warm smile.

    Chiaki stood on Asahi''s head and gave a nod to Gabriel. Grayfia gave a brief bow in silence before she stood behind him with a calm expression.

    "This muffler suits your tanned skin," Sandalphon said.

    "Thanks. Shall we go now?"

    God nodded his head. "Hop on."

    So, after a smooth thirty-minute ride through the Dimensional Gap, Asahi found himself standing before the same building where the conflict started.

    "Hey, kiddo. Up for the meeting?"

    Asahi turned to the voice. Azazel was walking toward him with a burly man with ck hair and a matching beard.

    Baraqiel.

    The masochist fallen angel, and the father of Akeno. He was the prime example of a bad father and husband. Though he became close to Akeno in theter volumes of the light novel. Still, it didn''t change the fact he let his wife die.

    Azazel extended his hand, showing his intention to befriend the man who kicked Lucifer''s ass and the future ruler of Heaven.

    Asahi epted the handshake with a smile. "What about you? Ready to wee the new era, Old Man?"

    Azazel blinked his eyes at Asahi''s question. The end of the long war certainly gave him an end-of-an-era feeling.

    "It was one hell of a war," Azazel said with a long sigh, remembering the faces he lost in the exhausting battles. He chuckled to clear the gloomy feeling before his lips twisted into a perverted smile. "I''m still young, kiddo. You can ask the devil woman behind me."

    "Sir¡­" The curvaceous redhead devil behind him reddened at Azazel''s remark.

    ''This is the Azazel I know.''

    Asahi thought as he pulled back his hand.

    While the current leader of Grigori and the future leader of Heaven shared a friendly moment, Sandalphon couldn''t pull her eyes away from Asahi''s hand.

    Gabriel, on the other, pouted. "He will spend even less time with me now."

    Grayfia chuckled at her childish behavior. She put her hand on Gabriel''s head and lightly rubbed.

    Gabriel shook her head. "It''s not the same. I feel different when Asahi pats my head."

    "I know."

    Everyone in Asahi''s harem had fallen prey to his headpats. When someone wasn''t in the mood to have sex, they justid in the bed while enjoying the headpats. Though Grayfia usually held back, only requesting pats when they were alone.

 Chapter 293 - CH. 298: Conference (II)

    "The spirit that appeared during your fight. Did ite from Sacred Gear?"

    Azazel couldn''t contain his curiosity. He had pitted the idea of the Sacred Gears to Biblical God. His report on the Sacred Gears was somehow found and published by Michael.??

    The zer Shining.

    His imaginary Sacred Gear name had earned him quite a few funny nicknames by his former Grigori members.

    "It wasn''t."

    Asahi denied. Azazel knowing the Sacred Gears wasn''t out of Asahi''s expectations. The Artificial Sacred Gear with Fafnir''s power would be solely made by Azazel in a few centuries.

    "Then what was it? That person wasn''t a human or any race I met before."

    Asahi nced at Biblical God. The old man hadn''t asked anything about Baal and the other powers Asahi demonstrated in the duel.

    "It''s a secret technique."

    Asahi gave a vague exnation.

    "Why so mysterious?" Azazel muttered as they arrived at the door where the meeting would happen.

    The redhead devil pushed open the door for them. The three Devil Kings and Lilith sat behind the gorgeous triangr table. A simr serious expression on each of their faces. Lilith was sitting in the middle while one of the five seats was unupied. As expected, Lucifer wasn''t allowed here. In his ce, over a dozen devils were idling by the tables set behind the Devil Kings. Some had youthful faces, some looked middle-aged, while some looked past their fifties. Despite their different outer appearance, they radiated a powerful aura about the same level as Grayfia when she was first summoned.

    High-ss Devils.

    Most of them had glowing enmity in their eyes while some looked at him warily.

    ''These must be the lords of the pir ns. Noble bastards. They''ll be the first one to get a kick out of my empire.''

    Ignoring all of them, he smiled at Lord Lucifuge.

    "Hello, Father-inw."

    "Father," Grayfia said only one word before returning to her calm self.

    Azazel and Baraqiel walked inside and grabbed a seat while the devildy stood behind Azazel with a meek expression. She wouldn''t have a head on her shoulder if it weren''t for Azazel''s protection.

    Asahi also didn''t dally around and entered the room. God grabbed his shoulder and pointed at the middle chair, which respectfully belonged to the faction leaders.

    "That''s yours."

    "Already?"

    God briefly nodded and pushed him. "You have full authority to take any action for Heaven. Experience the power for one day."

    Asahi just shrugged and sat. The seat belonged to him in the future anyway.

    Gabriel stuck out her tongue at the devils showing clear hostility and sat on Asahi''s left. Sandalphon smiled wryly as she joined Gabriel on her left seat.

    Asahi gently patted Gabriel''s head and rapped on the chair to his right. "Grayfia."

    He tried to give a seat to Grayfia. Being the dutiful maid she was, she shook her head to deny his offer.

    "Grayfia," he repeated in a firm voice. "We had a discussion before, right? The future."

    Grayfia''s eyes twitched for a second. She did promise to support him as his Empress, so sitting on his side made more sense. Her reluctance clearly showed her passion as a maid.

    Before Asahi asserted in a firmer tone¡ªwhich had high chances of arousing Grayfia''s submissive feelings¡ªGrayfia nodded her head. She assumed a calm expression and silently settled on his right. She squinted at the devils behind the Devil Kings and released her aura.

    An invisible cold feeling swept over everyone in the room. The nobles, who were high-ss devils at best, felt their legs shivering.

    "We''re to discuss," she said with a delicate smile and pulled back her aura.

    The Devil Kings flinched in their seats. Grayfia''s aura was on par, perhaps stronger than a normal satan-ss devil. The current four Devil Kings and Lilith weren''t your normal satan-ss devils. Thousands of years had pushed them to the boundaries of the so-called Satan-ss. However, they couldn''t go beyond as though they had hit a wall of sorts.

    The woman with striking violet hair squinted at Grayfia.

    "Another contender for my title."

    The strongest female devil in the Underworld. Leviathan had kept the title for as long as she remembered, but Grayfia''s presence posed a serious threat. After the serious beatdown of Lucifer, none of the Devil Kings underestimated Asahi and hispanion.

    Asahi stopped himself from rewarding his maid with headpats. He knew how much attention Grayfia paid to her image, something she might have gotten as a result of high upbringing. Giving her headpats might ruin her current cooldy exterior.

    "Let''s get this talk started," Azazel broke the ice with a grin. "We, the Grigori, are officially announcing our withdrawal from the Great War. Therefore, our faction will not be in any skirmish with neither Heaven nor the Underworld."

    Azazel didn''t care if he came off as weak in this treaty. He was fine and dandy as long as he got his researchb in Grigori and some women to fool around with.

    Asahi smiled at Azazel''s statement. "Heaven also withdraws."

    He made his first deration with his new position.

    Lilith''s lips parted to say something, but the Devil King with dark brown hair beat her to it.

    "We have two announcements today."

    Leviathan continued Asmodeus''s words, "Everyone here must have watched or heard of the recent battle of our Great Devil King Lucifer and his change in mental condition. The best professionals cannot do anything to solve his condition. It is perhaps a reaction to the humiliation he faced."

    A hint of smirk rose on Leviathan''s face. Turning a blind eye to themotion between the lords of devil ns, she proceeded, "After a long discussion, we concluded¡ªuntil we find a cure, Great Devil King Lucifer''s position will be taken by his wife, Mother Lilith."

    Asahi couldn''t hide his grin.

    ''Just ording to keikaku.''

    Meanwhile, Lilith clenched her jaw. None of the Devil Kings told her about kicking her husband off the seat.

    ''They wanted to hoard the power.''

    She looked at Asahi, the only man who had any chances of curing her husband.

    ''I''ll have to meet himter¡­''

    Lilith decided with a firm expression.

    "Onto the second announcement," Leviathan said. "Due to arge number of deaths in the Great War, our poption has fallen to an all-time low. Taking it into consideration, we remove ourselves from the war."

    "This concludes the meeting."

    "We''re having the same problem," Azazel said, grinning at God. "Well, we will be fine as long as the old man doesn''t brainwash all emotions from the angels."

    Baraqiel chuckled lightly. "He won''t. He is different now."

    God watched the two fallen angels with a frown. Did he change that much? He looked back at his actions, and a sigh slipped past him.

    "That beast is responsible."

 Chapter 294 - CH. 299: Reveal

    Asahi exited the meeting room. God''s wide smile made his eyes twitch. The old man had made him sign a stack of papers for the treaty. It was a perk that came with the seat of Leader aka Ruler of Heaven.

    "Brat, you''ll get used to it," God said with a serious expression, though his squinting eyes gave his amusement away.??

    "Father, don''t bully¡ª" Gabriel covered her mouth. She unruffled her wings and waved them, messing everyone''s hairstyle in one go. "You heard nothing!"

    Asahi blinked his eyes. Gabriel almost rebelled against God to protect him. Were his headpats turning her into a yandere for him?

    ''An angel yandere.''

    He couldn''t deny the idea stimted his gentleman soul.

    God was even more shocked at the situation. Gabriel usually kept her voice soft and her overly bubbly conduct in check. It was the first time Gabriel talked to him with such intensity.

    Gabriel stiffly walked with the group, making Grayfia chuckle.

    Azazel shook his head. "Love changes everything it touches."

    Lust¡ªa different form of love¡ªdyed his wings ck. Well, even in Heaven, his halo flickered ck and white every time he fantasized about Gabriel or other angels. From the day he was born, he was unsuited for the Seraph job.

    "Couldn''t agree more."

    Asahi, the abuser of ''Power of Love'', acknowledged with a smile.

    Sandalphon frowned. "Huh? What does that mean?"

    Azazel looked at Asahi with a grin. "Gabriel aside, why haven''t you corrupted her?"

    "Corrupted?" Sandalphon red at Azazel. "Asahi would do no such thing. He is very sensible unlike you."

    Asahi patted Sandalphon''s shoulder. "We''re at peace now, remember?"

    "I know¡­ sorry."

    "And you too, Azazel. Stop talking like that. My rtionship with Gabriel and Sandalphon is as pure as it gets."

    His shameless words left Azazel speechless. Azazel had seen with his own eyes how Asahi''s hands had brought Gabriel to climax.

    God snickered at Azazel''s speechless face. "You might beat him in crafting, but he is more talented when ites to words."

    "More like he has a thick skin like you," Azazel said.

    "I can''t deny that."

    ***

    Asahi spent some quality time with Gabriel. She had an insurmountable lust for pats. Shiori, who enjoyed headpats more than anyone, didn''te close to Gabriel.

    He left a stack of new manga for the Seraph and returned to the Stardust Garden. Saya waszing on the bed, reading manga with Leme. The Diva quickly noticed him and revealed a bright smile.

    "Master!"

    He took off his heavy outfit and slipped into trusty shorts. Leme crept into his embrace and rubbed her cheeks on his chest.

    "Master, have you decided on the child''s name?"

    Asahi shook his head. "Not yet."

    He still hadn''t found one for Biblical God who could be his father-inw.

    (How about G Spot-san?)

    ''...''

    (Let''s p him with Adam.)

    ''That would be ironic.''

    (I''m just joking. I know my love doesn''t want anything disrespectful for him.)

    ''Hmm. He is worthy of my respect.''

    He couldn''t care less about the disaster God brought on mankind. For him, Biblical God was a teacher figure who never said no to any of his requests.

    Leme tugged at his shirt. "Leme will help Master in choosing. Saya and Haya will endlessly fight for different names."

    "Oh," Asahi looked at Saya. "Haya, you need my help? I have many ways to make Saya agree."

    Saya kept her face buried in the manga, unbothered by his book.

    "Giving me the cold shoulder, eh?"

    "Master should ravage her until she forgets this haughtiness," Leme said with a sinister smile.

    "After I do some stuff."

    Asahi left the two and headed to his goddess lover''s room. The door was open as Alise and Ryuu were there, talking to Astraea.

    Alise raised a brow at Asahi. She slipped her hand around Ryuu''s shoulder. "We gotta give these lovebirds some privacy. Let''s go to our ce."

    Ryuu nodded and gave Asahi a tiny smile. "Syr nags me toe every day."

    "Hah. Isn''t it just to make you spend more? Or could it be¡­" Alise trailed as her eyes widened. "You made friends with her?"

    "I think yeah."

    Alise and Ryuu were about to walk out when Asahi grabbed Alise''s hand.

    "Captain, didn''t you want to hear my backstory?"

    "You''re willing to tell us?"

    He nodded; he couldn''t conquer Alise without earning her full trust.

    "I''m going to get Kaguya and others."

    Ryuu quietly sat on the edge of the bed beside Astraea.

    Asahi waited until the whole Familia filled the room. Whispering words to each other, they all kept ncing at Asahi. Most of them had the same spection about his strength that he was an adventurer from a powerful Familia like Zeus or Hera. While others thought of him as a noble because of his conduct and strength.

    Astraea''s soft gaze drifted toward her children brimming with curiosity. She couldn''t help but feel proud of Asahi for trusting her children with his big secret.

    "Well, I''ll just say it," Asahi said with a sigh. "I''m from another world."

    His words poured cold water on the girls'' heated fantasies.

    "Say what? Another world?" Alise asked. "Stop pulling our leg."

    On the other hand, Kaguya silently assessed Asahi''s expression. He didn''t seem to be lying. She found everything absurd yet believable after the things he had done in the past month.

    In the meantime, Ryuu stared at Asahi, her sky blue eyes unblinking.

    "I''ll just show it instead."

    Asahi pped his hands, and the surroundings changed.

    Dull sky enveloped them from all sides.

    Alise looked down and gasped. It had skyscrapers that rivaled Babel Tower, unique structures that seemed that matched theplexity of Daedalus street, and a mysterious air that took her breath away.

    The aerial view of an advanced city pushed them to the point of disbelief.

    "...We''re floating?" Kaguya asked, noticing the drifting clouds under her feet. "Magic?"

    "Nope. I''m holding you with my skill."

    Keeping ten-odd girls afloat was a child''s y for him. Well, he didn''t use it on Astraea and kept her in his embrace instead.

    "So¡­ this is your world?" Astraea asked. "Where are the¡­ undead?"

    Asahi shook his head. "Alise, you remember Maya? This is her world."

    "Oh, her. I thought she was from the Far East¡­ you''re a big liar¡­ and a bully."

    She muttered thest part with a slight blush. Kaguya wished she was back in the mansion, so she could tease Alise a whole lot.

    ''Asahi-kun has infected me.''

 Chapter 295 - CH. 300: Drunk?

    300th chapter!

    With a journey through the Akihabara Shopping Hub, Asahi crushed any chances of the girls thinking this as an illusion. The district bustling with Japanese culture gave the girls a fantastic cover. They appeared as girls with perfect cosy, especially Ryuu, the elf; Neze, the tanned girl with wolf ears and tail; and Celty, another elf of Astraea Familia. Everywhere they went, hundreds of eyes pursued them, followed by shes of cameras.??

    Ryuu was thoroughly enchanted by the vehicles as well as the clothes of the modern era. Alise couldn''t stop herself from chatting with the people on the streets. Kaguya noted how everyone here looked like people from the Far East.

    While Iska, the sole amazonian woman of the group, sent winks at the young men on the street.

    "Iska, not here."

    "Sorry, Astraea-sama. I couldn''t help it. They look so charmed."

    Astraea didn''t want to distract too many people. She didn''t know that most people had eyes on her, even girls weren''t resistant to her elegant aura.

    "Well, you girls are too attractive for this ce."

    Especially in Akihabara, where culture flourished in each corner.

    He dragged the girls through various shopping centers, letting them buy anything they wanted. Alise, who was annoyed by his teasing, bought everything she liked. She was going to break his wallet thenugh at him. Of course, she had ns to return his money after he requested it.

    She had no way of knowing Asahi''s backer was Yotsuba''s princess. Maya could give him as much as he wanted.

    Once everyone had at least one bag hanging on their arm, Asahi pulled them into a street and cast stealth on them. He teleported straight to the manager room in Yuriko''s store.

    "Dear?" Yuriko put down her pen and stood from her chair. "You came here to unt your new harem."

    Asahi made Yuriko sit with his telekinesis. He grabbed a chair and sat down. "What if I was missing your lovely smile?"

    Yuriko smirked and leaned forward to show off her cleavage. "Then we have another room here. Shizuka-chan can serve them until we sow some seeds for a healthy future."

    Astraea felt tense all of a sudden. It was easy to guess the plum-haired beautifuldy''s rtionship with Asahi.

    "This is Astraea, my new lover," Asahi said and pointed at Yuriko. "This is Yuriko, well, Yuriko Marikawa now. She is also my lover."

    Yuriko looked over to Astraea. She could feel the nervousness flickering in Astraea''s deep indigo eyes. Goddess or not, meeting Asahi''s old lover had petrified her for a different reason.

    Yuriko gave a soft smile. "Nice to meet you, Astraea. No need to be tense around me."

    Yuriko addressed Astraea casually as though she was a friend, rather than a goddess. Yuriko''s mature behavior eased her anxiety. As Yuriko said, she had no reason to be tense.

    "This ce looks cozy."

    "There is a door behind us."

    "Wanna explore?"

    Ryuu, Kaguya, and Alise whispered to each other. The trio''s actions brought an amused smile to Asahi''s face.

    "Go on. Don''t cause any ruckus."

    "Thanks, Junior."

    Alise dragged the two out of the room. The rest of the girls meekly followed them.

    "Junior?" Yuriko gave an amused smile of her own. "The husband of the strongest goddess is her junior?"

    Astraea giggled. "It''s his fault for hiding his identity. He was her junior when he joined our Familia. You know, Alise was prepared to fight against Apollo for him?"

    "Always turning innocent women into love ves. That''s my husband for you."

    "Alise isn''t innocent," Astraea said, shaking her head. "She is ignorant. Her whole life she''s been juggling between an adventurer and a fighter for justice. She didn''t have time to stop and think about romance."

    Even though she was talking to Yuriko, Asahi felt like these words were for him.

    "I know she has a crush on me," Asahi admitted with a smile.

    "Then why do you bully her? You can treat her like you¡­ treat me."

    She wanted to take back her words so badly. It wasn''t as if he spared her of his teasing.

    Shizuka entered the room and immediately wrapped her arms around his neck, resting her hefty tits on his head. "Aa-kun~. Is this Astraea?"

    "I am."

    "I''m Aa-kun''s Onee-chan, Shizuka. It''s my pleasure to be in the presence of a goddess."

    "Onee-chan? Then why do you¡ª"

    "Why do I act like this, you ask?"

    Shizuka smiled mischievously and flipped Asahi''s chair. She climbed on hisp and joined her lips with his.

    Astraea gawked at Shizuka''s daring personality while Asahi wasn''t least surprised. He could taste the alcohol directly from her mouth.

    Astraea watched the passionate kiss between siblings in a daze.

    Asahi grabbed Shizuka''s shoulders and pushed her. She wiped the saliva with her sleeve and grinned. She released irresistible pheromones when she was drunk as though the alcohol flipped some kind of switch inside her. If it weren''t for the time, he would have dragged her somewhere and lewded her for hours.

    "Your sister is also in your harem?"

    Asahi stroked Shizuka''s cheeks with a soft smile. "Yes. I love her. She is my sweet Nee-san."

    Astraea just released a sigh. As a goddess, she had seen her fair share of incestuous rtionships. Gods in Heaven used to have orgies for the sake of entertainment until Ouranos forged a path to the human world.

    "I''m hungry."

    "I can sate Aa-kun''s hunger with my body. Come eat me in my bedroom~."

    "Yuriko, why did she drink?"

    "Uh, Dear. Yotsuba delivered an expensive wine for your birthday. She just took a tiny gulp."

    "Her tolerance is weak as hell."

    "I''m not weak," Shizuka pouted and pulled her sleeves. She started flexing the nonexistent muscles on her biceps. "I''m as strong as Aa-kun!"

    Astraea couldn''t stop herself from chuckling. This family was weirder than she expected.

    Asahi and Yuriko chuckled alongside her.

    ''Astraea looks rxed now. Nee-san''s luck skill came in handy.''

    She had gravity-defying boobs and a skill that could turn any disaster into a fortunate event. A cheat existence with a sluggish demeanor and gentle heart.

    His sister was a unique existence.

 Chapter 296 - 301-302: Life Vein?

    Asahi tucked Shizuka in bed in her room in Yotsuba Mansion. He informed the loli maid group to keep an eye on her. He returned to the store to find the girls from another world had gathered a massive crowd outside the store with their swordy.

    Saeko and Rika watched the situation escte from the side.??

    "Aa-chan, guess how much we''ll earn today."

    "Enough to buy a house¡­" Saeko muttered as she gave a soft smile, her gaze still on a father and daughterughing together.

    "We''ll return home soon."

    Rika patted Asahi''s shoulder. "What''s gotten into you all of a sudden?"

    "Don''t you miss the stinky zombies?" Asahi asked with a smirk.

    "Oh hell no! That world has nothing for me. Except for my oldrades."

    "I''ll still go back to my father-inw and ask for Saeko and Shiori''s hand in marriage."

    He also missed Yoko''s warm smile.

    "Thank you¡­ Hubby."

    Rika pulled Saeko''s cheek. "Girl, you grew up."

    "How?" Saeko asked.

    "Before, you would have stopped him from doing anything for your sake alone."

    Saeko nced at him, and he nodded. She once used to be so conscious of herself and the scars on her back. Neither she nor Asahi realized its disappearance after Saeko received the Falna.

    "I''m proud of you."

    "Don''t say it like I''m a little girl," Saeko retorted as a slight red tinged her cheeks.

    Asahi stroked her cheeks with one hand. "You''re being cute again."

    "Not now¡­" Saeko shook her head. "I''ll join at night."

    "That''s my girl."

    Asahi threw a nce at Alise, who was stealing nces at him between her talk with Ryuu.

    ''This tsundere¡­''

    He sighed and called the group. The girls stopped the performance before they entered the store and gathered a circle around him.

    The people outside were confused at his appearance, and even more when the girls obediently waited for his words.

    Yuriko stepped outside and bowed to everyone. "Thank you for joining today''s special cosy event. We''ll resume our services after a short break."

    "Um¡­ Yuriko-san, who is that man?"

    Yuriko looked toward the blonde girl who had her hand raised as if she was in a ss. The girl was a regr customer of the store, yet she hadn''t seen Asahi once due to him spending most of his time in Yotsuba Mansion whenever he used his avatar.

    "My, he is my husband, and naturally the true owner of this store."

    "Ehhhh?"

    Yuriko chuckled at the stupendous reactions of the crowd. "Do I not look like I''m married?"

    "No, t-that''s not. I thought Yuriko-san was¡­"

    "Divorced?" Yurikopleted her sentence with a grin.

    Many people said that to her before due to her strong front.

    "No, no. I didn''t mean that," the girl hung her head.

    "Don''t worry. I''m used to it."

    Yuriko didn''t dwell any further and closed the ss door. Though everyone could still see through the ss panels.

    Asahi smiled at Astraea and others. "So, you all believe me now?"

    "As nuts as it may be," Kaguya said. "We believe you."

    Alise nodded without saying a word, looking at Astraea as though anticipating her reaction to the situation.

    The goddess smiled. "I knew it before."

    "I knew it. You two were hiding something from us," Alise grumbled with puffed cheeks.

    "At least they told us now," Kaguya consoled the sullen Alise, patting her on the shoulder.

    Asahi poked Alise''s cheeks. "Well, I couldn''t tell without fully trusting everyone."

    "That''s why I''m forgiving you. No hiding anymore, okay?"

    "Yes, Captain."

    Alise showed a wide smile. "Alright! I''m gonna visit some more¡ª"

    Asahi gripped her shoulder before she ran away. "We''re going back."

    "But¡­"

    "I promise to bring you back sometime."

    "Okay..."

    [¡ªAlise Lovell: Affection +6]

    She revealed a bright grin. Though on the inside, she was still gloomy about leaving this marvelous city with phenomenal technology.

    "That goes for everyone here."

    "Yes!" Kaguya shouted, followed by others.

    Ryuu was silently watching Asahi. As someone who grew up and lived in the forest, this city affected her the most. She liked the open-minded nature of these people,pletely opposite to the elves. Not everything was without fault though. She had felt many indecent desires in people''s eyes and seen several thefts happening around the city.

    ''Some people are the same whether in Orario or this world.''

    With a sigh, she looked into Asahi''s golden eyes. He was ruthless when it came to others, but so easy-going whenever he was with people close to her. His affectionate side really stood out in her eyes.

    [¡ªRyuu Lion: Affection +8]

    Asahi tilted his head a little at the sudden gain in affection. As he looked in her direction, her tiny smile caught him off-guard. He returned a smile, causing her to turn away in embarrassment.

    He chuckled. "Off we go."

    The next moment, they were already in the Stardust Garden. After having a meal with everyone, Asahi called Aimi and the adventurers and discussed their ns to train. After some back and forth, they settled on training before breakfast. Aimi wasn''t going to waste her precious morning cuddle time and wake up early for them.

    The adventurers scattered, leaving Asahi, Aimi, and Astraea alone. Aimi kissed him on his cheeks before leaving.

    Now left alone, the two looked at each other.

    "Tired?"

    Astraea shook her head. "Nothing I can''t handle."

    "Come here."

    He pulled her into his arms and let her rest her face on his chest before he started patting her head. Slowly, but steadily, he soaked her in his warmth, and eliminated all her exhaustion.

    The magic of headpats left Astraea wondering about his mysterious powers. Though she knew it came from Klyscha, which was yet another surprise as the Goddess of Dreams hadn''t shown any pride or superiority for a being of her stature.

    "Let''s go to Hephaestus''s ce after this."

    "No problem¡­" she said and rxed. "About Hephaestus¡­ what do you think of her eyes?"

    ''Is she setting me up with Hephaestus?''

    Asahi wondered in confusion.

    "Her eyes are beautiful."

    He always had a thing for yandere and their signature blood-red eyes.

    "Really? You''re not lying?"

    "Nope. Red eyes raise my heartbeat."

    Astraea remembered Grayfia and Aimi''s red eyes and nodded. "She hides her right eye because of a scar. A scar on her divine soul she was born with¡­ I couldn''t heal her with my Arcanum."

    "Divine soul. The injury isn''t physical?"

    "Yeah."

    "It''d be hard."

    His Life Element mainly healed physical injuries.

    (Wrong, my love. Everything in this universe has a life vein. Even souls. It''s only the matter of finding it.)

    ''Life vein? Is it like the lines Mystic Eyes of Death Perception shows in Fate?''

    (Simr but different. You can only see them after mastering the Life Element. To sense and manipte the flow of every life with your eyes closed, that''s the peak of Life Element!)

    ''It sounds so cool¡­ It''d require a lot of practice.''

    (Yup. You can start by sensing your child''s life in Saya. It''s not much different from how you created Chiaki. Alternatively, you can see the life vein of Hephaestus''s soul if she opens herself to you. Complete trust with no chance of doubts.)

    ''It''s going to be hard.''

    Hephaestus had a long history of trauma with rejection from men. It would be nigh impossible for her to lower her emotional defenses to such extreme levels.

    ''I better start mastering the Life Element. Alright! To heal Hephaestus!''

    (To heal Hephaestus!)

    Astraea knew Asahi was talking to Klyscha, so she waited till their conversation ended.

    "My bad for leaving you hanging. I''ll try my best to heal her."

    "I didn''t ask that," Astraea muttered and looked up with a smile. "But I was going to request it."

    [¡ªAstraea: Affection +11]

    "You''re so easy to read." He swooped down and seized her lips with his own. "It only makes you cuter."

    ***

    Asahi stepped outside the Stardust Garden and scanned the surroundings.

    "Asfi isn''t here."

    It was fun to have a beautiful princess stalking him. Ignoring Astraea''s weird look, he applied stealth and pulled her. Following her directions, he arrived at Hephaestus''s office in the Northwest District. The showcase of weapons captured his attention. The details in each weapon were inly obvious to naked eyes.

    "A goddess of smithing for sure."

    "Come with me," Astraea said and held his hand. In one of the most "obscene" ways, she pulled him inside the shop and took him to the third floor.

    Hephaestus was signing paperwork as usual while sipping on tea. She looked up and sighed.

    "What happened this time?"

    Asahi smiled. "Can''t wee to meet you?"

    Hephaestus put down her cup and crossed her arms under her chest, staring at Asahi with a big frown. ''I don''t believe you'' was written all over her face. Asahi used the trump card "Take my fairy". Chiaki flew over and buried herself in Hephaestus''s red hair. Hephaestus groaned and started fishing for the fairy, though there was an obvious smile on her face. She adored Chiaki, especially since they shared a simr affinity with fire.

    "Asahi wants to borrow your forge."

    "My forge?" she asked as confusion crossed her face. "You want to do what now?"

    "I wanna make some weapons," Asahi said with a nk expression.

    Nobody believed him whenever he said this about crafting. Did no one take him as someone capable of crafting?

    Hephaestus felt like she stepped on andmine she shouldn''t have. Scratching the back of her head, she gave a cheeky smile.

    "Alright. Come with me."

    After everything was said and done, Asahi had shut down Evilus, foiled Ishtar''s n, slew a new monster, and made a discovery about the Xenos. He did it mostly alone but the credit went to the Astraea Familia as a whole as per the Guild. The other goddesses in the alliance did their job while she just sat there, doing absolutely nothing. Letting him borrow her forge for some time didn''t feel like a big deal inparison to his achievements.

    "You brought equipment?"

    "Yeah. No."

    Hephaestus gave a suspicious nce at his answer. Asahi shrugged, keeping silent about Biblical God''s equipment lying in his ring. He couldn''t say no to an opportunity to glimpse at Hephaestus''s equipment.

    Hephaestus walked over to the shelf on the other side of the room. It held a line of brand new short hammers of varying colors.

    "What kind of weapon?"

    Asahi rubbed his chin. He had to make a pair of gauntlets with the metal given by Biblical God, a pair of shining daggers for Aimi, and a set of light armor for Maya.

    Asahi told his list, and Hephaestus chose three hammers and slid them into the pouch on her waist. She led them to the first floor. Aside from the store, there was a workshop and a rather small forge.

    Hephaestus was about to ignite the forge, when Chiaki returned to Asahi''s shoulder.

    "Leave that to my daughter."

    Asahi and Chiaki shed a wide smile. It was the only time Chiaki got to shine!

 Chapter 297 - 303: Her Technique?

    Confused, Hephaestus peered at Asahi and Chiaki. The fairy surrounded herself in bluish-white mes and jumped into the forge, which was carved into the wall. Anyone could see the excitement bursting out of her tiny figure.

    Asahi chuckled. "Don''t blow this ce, idiot."??

    Hephaestus looked at Chiaki with a nervous look. The temperature of her fire was nothing to scoff at. Even the strongest metal near her would melt like a cube of ice under the sun.

    "It''s my Familia''s main store¡­"

    She couldn''t find it in her heart to scold Chiaki, so she used reasoning to coax Chiaki from destroying anything.

    Chiaki''s mes blew out, and she withdrew from the forge. She sat on Hephaestus''s head and gently rubbed her hair.

    "Cute¡­" Asahi muttered to himself, and Astraea nodded along.

    The couple watched the one-eyed goddess with soft gazes. From healthy tanned skin to burning crimson hair, Hephaestus and Chiaki looked so simr that one could even mistake them as mother and daughter.

    Hephaestus felt like all the mes in the forge had be focused on her cheeks alone. "Get to work..."

    "How do I work without tools?" Asahi asked with a grin.

    Hephaestus grabbed the tools and piled them on a table near the anvil. All of her equipment shared a vermillion shade.

    Astraea covered her mouth and giggled at her friend''s strained movements. Before being a goddess, Hephaestus was a smith. In Heaven, she spent the majority of her time either smithing weapons for the gods or discovering new techniques to improve herself. Whether it was because of her eye defect or her cool demeanor, Hephaestus expended little time socializing with others.

    Asahi pulled out Rini''s gauntlets and Godsteel. A simple name he chose for Biblical God''s handmade metal.

    "Where did¡ªyou have your personal dimension?"

    Hephaestus couldn''t find where the materials appeared from. She only knew one ability like this¡ªa deity''s personal dimension.

    "Yes," Asahi said. "Can you point out my mistakes?"

    Hephaestus nodded. She had an hour to spare to teach him.

    Asahi asked for a new dagger from Klyscha as his previous Frost Bead daggers and Aimi''s gift couldn''t cut through Godsteel. Klyscha giggled adorably at the opportunity to be helpful. A curved dagger that could snugly fit into his hand.

    Hephaestus silently assessed the ck spiked gauntlets with her right eye. It was three times heavier than normal steel. She turned her right eye to the ingots. A silvery light flowed inside the steel ingots. It was filled with an energy she had never seen before.

    Before she could ask, Asahi began slicing the sheets of the godsteel ording to the measurements taken from Rini''s gauntlet. His serious, focused expression fascinated Astraea.

    (You have fallen into the abyss of love.)

    ''I know. You''re partly to me for this, Klyscha...''

    (Ufufu. I''d do anything to make my love happy.)

    ''You''re starting to sound dangerous.''

    While his goddess lovers chatted, Asahi concentrated to the best of his ability. The scenes yed in mind before he took his actions as if he could peer into the future. His instincts skill became more and more solid as he progressed further into the task at hand.

    His hands became a blur in the goddesses'' wide eyes.

    "Unbelievable dexterity¡­"

    Hephaestus was half-listening to Astraea. She could see more than Astraea from the flow of energy. Asahi wasn''t just swinging his hands, each one of his actions was taken with extreme attention.

    ''What a monster¡­''

    After what felt like hours, which in fact were over thirty minutes, Asahi put down the hammer and wiped his forehead. It was an instinctive gesture as his body stopped producing sweating after obtaining the wless Physique skill. The different parts of the gauntlets such as iron fingers to the vambrace were scattered on the table.

    "I need to weld them together. Chiaki, keep releasing mes. I''ll control them."

    Chiaki nodded and let loose her pale blue mes. Asahi concentrated them at his fingertips and used them to join the parts together. The gauntlets becameplete under Hephaestus''s observation.

    [¡ªYou learned a new skill ''Craftsman Arts'']

    [¡ªCraftsman Arts (Unique): The user has stepped into the realm of crafting. Increases the user''s affinity with every tool avable in the mortal world.

    [¡ªYou have aplished one of the requirements to unlock the ''All Creator'' ss.]

    Asahi stared at the notifications in a daze. The Unique Skill was one thing, the glorious named ss made him gulp. He picked up the hammer. However, the feeling was different this time. He felt like he could forge a new sword without any real effort.

    ''All Creator. Is that Biblical God''s ss?''

    (Eh¡­ no. He isn''t talented enough to obtain this ss.)

    ''I see¡­''

    One of the downfalls of the Unique skills was that their ranks couldn''t be tracked. Their power solely depended on how they were used.

    [¡ªHephaestus: Affection +5]

    The sudden window prompted Asahi to nce at Hephaestus. The goddess was wearing a nostalgic smile on her face.

    "It''s been a while since I saw that technique."

    She used to do the same in Heaven with her mes. However, she couldn''t manipte the mes on earth without Arcanum.

    Astraea blinked her eyes in wonder. "Wow. Did Asahi impress you with his technique?"

    Hephaestus nodded absentmindedly. Asahi''s wide grin forced her to understand the not-so-innocent implication of Astraea''s words. Keeping aposed look, Hephaestus looked at him.

    "It''s an impressive eight out of ten."

    Asahi sighed and held up the gauntlet. The gauntlets with demonic spikes were the most beautiful thing in his eyes. If you dyed them ck, they would look no different than a demon''s ws. He put on his sses and appraised them.

    ws of Destruction (Rank A): The gauntlets crafted from Godsteel with only one thing in mind: Destruction.

    Effects: Strength +50

    ''A-rank?!''

    To think his first attempt at a gauntlet would be so sessful! No wonder he gained a unique skill.

    (Your hard work and good materials came together perfectly. Be proud.)

    ''Rini is gonna be happy.''

    (I''m sure she will.)

    Asahi took a deep breath and put his new creation in his ring. He''d paint themter in God''s workshop. It was time to make Maya''s light armor.

    (Are you sure about armor? You can use enchanted material to make her a magician-like robe.)

    ''That sounds better.''

    (I have sent the Arachne silk to your ring!)

    As he was about to sink his consciousness in his ring, a flurry of footsteps echoed outside. The door flung open, revealing Loki. She gasped for air with her hands on her chest.

    "I ran from my tower to your ce," Loki said, looking at Asahi. "Then I ran back here. That''s half the Orario, ya hear?!"

    "Pipe down your voice," Hephaestus scolded in a harsh voice. It was her workshop. She didn''t tolerate any disturbance while her forge was lit.

    "Oh, yeah. I came here for ya, Asahi. Ya gonna carry my Familia with your skill."

    "When?" Asahi asked.

    "Tomorrow."

    "I can do that."

    Nothing was set in stone in his flexible schedule. He was free to live however he wanted.

    "What carry?" Hephaestus asked.

    Loki exined everything to the Goddess of Smithing.

 Chapter 298 - CH. 304-305: Enchantment

    The three goddesses watched Asahi cutting the dark violet Arachne silk for Maya''s robe. Loki, like others, was stunned by his nimble hands.

    ''Those fingers would be wonderful¡­''??

    Loki''s perverted mind took control of her thoughts.

    Maya loved the violet, and tried to incorporate it in every one of her dresses. As for her measurements, Asahi knew her curves more than the girl herself. It was only a matter of time before he finished all the cuts for the robe. He only needed to sew them.

    (My love sewing with needles¡­ How cute¡­)

    He was going to ask for a machine to help him. But seeing her happy over this, he decided to do it with needles.

    (Another picture in my collection¡­)

    While Klyscha murmured how great her collection was, the needle in Asahi''s hands dug through the robe and pieced together a marvelous robe.

    ''How long did it take?''

    (One minute and forty seconds.)

    ''Sweet.''

    He appraised the robe with his sses.

    Arachne Robe (Rank B): A robe made of high-quality Arachne Silk.

    Effects: Defense +35

    ''Socking. How do I add skills?''

    Even his cheap daggers had a skill. But an A-Rank and B-Rank equipment had nothing?

    (You need to enchant with your mana to add skills to the equipment. It''s a littleplicated. Let me send a book to your ring.)

    Loki snatched the robe from him. With eyes wide, she rubbed the robe before putting it against her cheeks.

    "What is this softness¡­?"

    Astraea also touched the robe in curiosity. "It feels the same as my bedsheet."

    "You got a bedsheet of this quality?!"

    "Asahi gave me¡­" Astraea gave him a tender smile.

    "Gimme!"

    The trickster goddess was thoroughly smitten with the silkiness. Sleeping on this would make her nights so much enjoyable!

    "Wait until tomorrow. I''ll get you a bed too."

    "Thanks a bunch. I''ll let ya go on a date with Riveria."

    Asahi gave a narrow-eyed re. "Why?"

    Loki was overprotective of her Familia''s girls, especially the high-ranked ones like Finn and Riveria. Why would she let someone date Riveria? Asahi was perplexed.

    Loki covered her face with the robe. "I was jokin''."

    Hephaestus sighed and nudged Loki. "Let him work."

    "Yeah."

    "Well, my work here is done for now. I''m gonna return after learning something new."

    "New?" Hephaestus asked, her eyes shining with curiosity. Despite showing no interest, her hunger for entertainment wasn''t any less than other deities. After seeing his unique talent in cksmithing with his Chiaki, she was curious to see what he brought next.

    Asahi called Chiaki to his hand and rubbed her head. "You did well. Want some reward?"

    A spark went off in her golden eyes as she nodded her head. She pointed at Hephaestus.

    "You want her?"

    Chiaki nodded again and licked her lips.

    "You want to eat her?"

    "Un!"

    "Chiaki¡­" Hephaestus called, a look of betrayal on her face. "What did I do?"

    Chiaki put her hand over her mouth and snickered.

    ''She''ll overtake Shiori.''

    Loki was grinning at Chiaki. "She''ll make a fine addition to my Familia. Care to give her?"

    "Never in a million years."

    (So overprotective¡­ I knew you''d make a fine father.)

    ''Not fine, I''ll be the best father.''

    Asahi put his stuff in the ring and took Astraea''s hand. "Later."

    With a simple word, he teleported to his room in the Stardust Garden. As Astraea left, Asahi plopped his head on Saya''sp and pulled out the book on enchanting. It was a thin book with barely thirty pages of wisdom.

    "Someone looks bright today," Saya said as she gently brushed the hair covering his forehead. "Did you seduce a new girl?"

    "Jealous?"

    She pouted, giving him an adorable re. "How many do you n to have?"

    "I don''t really know¡­ the girls are drawn to me, then I''m drawn to them. It''s a constant cycle."

    "Whatever. Don''t stop paying attention to me and my child."

    "As if I''d ever do that."

    "Asahi-kun is back," Shiori said, appearing at the door with Nao. "And Saya already seduced him to herp."

    "I did not," Saya said, her face bing a little red. "He did it. He likes my¡ª"

    "Nao!"

    Asahi left Saya before she finished and dragged Nao to the bed. Resting on herp, he watched Nao''s face half-blocked by her ample bosom.

    "Traitor," Saya grumbled under her breath.

    Nao gave an apologetic smile to Saya as she tended to Asahi''s hair. Ignoring Saya''s curses, he opened the book titled ''Enchantment Arts: Basic.'' The author was ''Bored Witch.'' Unsurprisingly, it was written in a weird, gibberishnguage. His E-Rank skill ''Gift of Tongues'' allowed him to read it just fine.

    He flipped through the pages Essentially while the girls watched him, talking in whispers about Aimi trading dagger techniques with Kaguya in the yard.

    Just like that thirty minutes passed by. Asahi closed the book and snuggled close to Nao''s belly.

    "Learned something new?" Shiori asked as she took the book from him and started flipping through the pages. "Another weirdnguage."

    "Enchanting."

    Since they looked curious, Asahi exined everything he learned. Essentially, the enchantment was all about utilizing mental energy (Willpower) and mana in tandem to alter the characteristics of an object. The process required immense willpower and mana, so the witch rmended the use of an external power source like magic stones. The higher the quality of enchantment, the more willpower and mana it needed.

    "Sounds hard for people with low mana like me," Shiori said before she shed a wide smile. "It should be a piece of cake for you."

    "I''ll enchant your katana after testing things."

    Seeing her smile, he got up and took a white shirt from his ring. Clutching it in his hands, he closed his eyes. He circted his mana through the fabric while directing his thought into one point¡ªprotection from fire. A burst of fire leaped up from the shirt before it transformed into thin strands and weaved itself through the shirt.

    The aftermath was a thin crimsonyer above the shirt. Asahi poked theyer, and it dissolved back into the shirt.

    [¡ªYou learned a new skill ''Enchantment Arts'']

    [¡ªEnchantment Arts (E-Rank): The user has stepped into the realm of enchanting. Slightly reduces the consumption of mana and mental energy.

    That''s how he learned yet another art. Still, one thing bothered him. The Craftsman Arts skill was unique-ranked while this one was just E-Rank.

    ''It was easy though.''

    (I told you it''s simr to how you brought Chiaki to life. About their ranks¡­ Fundamentally, these two skills are in different leagues. One deals with creation while the other deals with an alteration. Anyone can alter, but a few can create.)

    ''Sheesh. Klyscha is heavy on lessons today.''

    (Umu. I''m just doing my housewife duties.)

    ''You know when you say things like housewife, I just want to fuck you until you pass out.''

    (Then do it! Give me an extra thick creampie today!)

    ''You asked for it. Don''t pass out when that happens.''

    (I-I won''t.)

    Cutting his conversation with Klyscha, he appraised the shirt.

    Magic Shirt (Rank D): A normal cotton shirt enchanted with protection magic.

    Effects: Defense +5

    ¡ªFire Resistance (Passive Skill): Provides greatly increased fire resistance.

    ¡ªConsume the mes (Active Skill): When imbued with mana, this item generates ayer of mana that can absorb fire.

    ''Weak defense but overpowered protection.''

    Asahi chuckled at how broken his experimental item came out to be.

    "This is broken," Shiori said and passed her katana to Asahi. "Pretty please."

    "What kind of skill do you want?"

    "Let''s see¡­ I want to create a mini storm with abo. Like how you used your daggers to hit that sickbo."

    "Don''t you have Baal''s abilities for that?"

    Shiori pursed her lips. "Creating a storm with a sword is different. That''s a woman''s romance."

    "Shiori¡­ are you chuuni?"

    She grinned. "Yes. Your future wife has a chuunibyouplex. What''re you gonna do about it?"

    "Well, that''s cute. I think."

    Shiori turned to Saya and stuck out her tongue. "You said he would cringe. No, he did not."

    Saya rolled her eyes. "He is too soft."

    Asahi chuckled and clutched the katana. He already had the wind element, so all he had to do was concentrate his thoughts into one image¡ªa samurai wiping out an entire battlefield with their storm.

    A sudden gust hit his face, and sparks of lightning crackled around the katana.

    "Wow¡­" Shiori held her breath at the sight.

    Perhaps it was because of Raijin from Japanese Mythology or her father''s tales about a swordsman faster than lightning, Shiori was always excited to see lightning and storm.

    "Done."

    The katana had drastically changed. The ck de now had dark blue runes, giving it a more mystical look.

    Another appraisal gave every information on the new enchantment.

    Stormbringer (Rank A): A katana imbued with the power to call storms at will.

    Effects: Strength +25, Dexterity +35

    ¡ªRoaring Tempest (Active Skill): Triggers abo attack. If sessful, it calls forth a storm thatsts until the user runs out of mana.

    ¡ªOverload (Active Skill): When imbued with mana, this item overloads the user''s nerves with electricity, which greatly increases their speed, reaction time, and dexterity.

    The second skill seemed like an inferior version of Baal''s 5th level skill ''Ride Lightning.''

    "That''s everything I wanted!"

    Shiori seized the katana and rubbed her cheeks against it.

    Asahi shook his head and took out Rini''s gauntlets. The Rank-A gauntlet needed a worthy skill. Rini had the most destructive power against a single opponent. She sometimes struggled against arge number of enemies. The mobs will only increase moving forward in the dungeon.

    Closing his eyes, he gathered his willpower into creating a skill. An ability to convert her strength into a massive shockwave. Blowing everything in her path was Rini''s style after all. And another ability to release her berserk emotions. He couldn''t always calm her during a fight.

    ''She might not like it.''

    Like others, she was very fond of headpats.

    The silver gauntlets released a ck, demonic aura. Saya''s hands became sweaty. She was very aware of the feelinging from the gauntlet. After all, her element excelled in that very aspect.

    Destruction.

    The aura seeped into the gauntlet and dyed it ck with its nature. Curved des protruded from its side, making it even more sinister.

    Saeko pushed up her sses and appraised the gauntlets.

    "This is edgy."

    This was her only thought after going through the gauntlets'' skills and their appearance.

    "''I don''t have to color it anymore."

    Asahi smiled and checked the skills.

    ws of Destruction (Rank A): The gauntlets are crafted from Godsteel with only one thing in mind: Destruction.

    Effects: Strength +50

    ¡ªSuperwave (Active Skill): When imbued with mana, the item generates a shockwave. The impact and range of the shockwave depends on the Strength stat of the user.

    ¡ªUnleash the Beast (Active Skill): Concentrates all the negative emotions into a mighty wave of ''Destruction'' element.

    "Destruction Element, huh. Sounds like it''s made for Rini."

    "I''m happy with my wind element," Nao said with a smile.

    "Wind is nice," Ray said cheerily as she entered the room. Immediately, her eyes were drawn to the gauntlets in Asahi''s hands.

    "That''s scary¡­ like that skeleton monster."

    "Juggernaut?"

    She nodded nkly as she sat beside Shiori. Nao patted Ray''s head, treating the Siren like her little sister Aiko.

    Asahi put away the gauntlets and joined Nao in patting Ray. With their undivided affection, Ray felt like she was melting from the warmth.

    "By the way, Ray. I''m free right now. Wanna go out?"

    Her golden eyes sparkled innocently. "Yes!"

 Chapter 299 - CH. 306: Mate?

    Asahi and Ray flew out alone this time since Rini was busy with her usual maid work. Ray barreled through the sky while giggling. Asahi copied her moves and followed her without any difficulty. He could easily surpass her, but he chose not to. She was clearly having fun right now.

    Ray swooped down and sprawled on top of a grassy hill. She squinted from the sunlight pouring on her face, a wide grin on her face.??

    Asahi also joined the Siren and bathed in the sunlight. It was pleasant to just chill out here without any goal.

    "Asahi, can I be your maid?"

    The abrupt request surprised him a little. Ray was grateful¡ªeveryone in the Stardust Garden knew about it. Though the adventurers didn''t talk to her, nobody felt disgusted to be near her. Alise even asked her to sing during the day. What''s more, he couldn''t deny that Ray would look fluffy in a maid dress.

    ''Perfect hug pillow.''

    He shook off the perverted thoughts. "If you''re trying to repay me for bringing you out of the dungeon, then don''t."

    He wasn''t going to bind her for such a trivial thing.

    Ray turned over and caressed his face with her wing, which only tickled him. She frowned as though revealing the heavy determination behind her decision.

    "I want to serve you. Be a part of your pack."

    She pressed down her weight on him and wrapped her wings around him. The faint image of two people crossing des with monsters popped up in her head. A dwarf man embracing an elf woman, and a Siren shing his back. Blood poured out of the long shes on his back, yet he kept the girl protected. Despite knowing the approaching death, the girl revealed a radiant smile.

    The image grew clearer in her mind, so did the Siren''s beautiful face and her golden hair with blue tips. The Siren howled and flew over the couple.

    Ray felt tearsing out of her eyes as her past memories surfaced.

    ''I spared them?''

    Feeling Asahi''s arms around her back, she sniffed back the tears.

    ''I know why the woman was smiling¡­ it feels so nice and cozy¡­''

    Asahi was baffled. He knew Ray harbored some kind of feelings toward him due to his unawakened Monster Tamer race. Seeing her suddenly cry only raised his confusion. He silently patted her head, waiting for her to stop crying.

    "I want to be tamed by you..."

    Ray hugged him even tighter as she finished her confession. She had been troubled these past few days, and it was Rini who helped her with her hour-long ''Onii-san loves maids more than anything'' lesson. Despite having passionate feelings to be held by Asahi, Ray didn''t hope for more than being his servant.

    Asahi lightly stroked her wings. Her wings had a different quality than Gabriel''s angel wings. He hadn''t touched Gabriel''s wings enough as she mostly kept them hidden. He felt like Ray''s wings had a firm feeling to them while Gabriel''s angel wings were fluffy to the extreme.

    Before he epted Ray, he had to ask the most important question.

    "Are you sure about serving a human?"

    "I don''t care... I don''t want to be away from Master and others..."

    Her heart shook at the thought of leaving the home.

    Asahi clenched her shoulders and pushed himself up. He wiped the tears from her eyes and gave a mischievous grin. "I don''t let my maids go even if they want to. They''ll be eternally tied to me."

    Contrary to his prediction, her smile only became brighter as she wrapped him in her wings. "It''s not without¡­" She looked up and tilted her head. "What do you say when people have a meany goal?"

    "Ulterior motive?"

    She nodded as a bright smile blossomed on her face while her ears pped crazily.

    "I want Master''s protection in return."

    As a monster, her natural instincts were to seek protection from the strong.

    Asahi leaned down and stole her lips. Ray''s mind exploded with white. Her eyes stared vacantly into Asahi''s eyes while he sucked on her lips for one more time.

    "I me you for acting cute."

    Ray''s cheeks became bright red. "C-Cute?"

    It felt like it was the first time someone called her cute. Her fellow Xenos hadplimented her beauty on numerous asions, but nobody called her cute.

    Feeling more confident, Ray silently ced her cheeks against his chest.

    ''Was she always this spoiled? Or she learned this from the girls?''

    [Ray: Affection +39]

    [''Ray'' rtionship changed to ''Her Mate'']

    ''Mate¡­''

    Asahi looked at the girl in his arms. Despite having the face and figure of a young woman, she barely looked like someone who knew about sex. It seemed she had instinctively imprinted on him.

    Well, if she wanted, he was more than ready to lewd her and show her the happiness of being a woman. It was his expertise as an eromancer.

    "Master¡­ Can we go to the vige?"

    She wanted to meet others and tell them about Asahi. That she found a new home.

    "Right now?"

    "Hmm¡­ some more minutes¡­ is that too much?" she asked, her ears twitching nervously.

    He bit on her droopy ears. A current ran through Ray, causing her to shut her eyes.

    "Nnn~."

    Asahi squeezed Ray in his arms and fell back. "Nope. It''s your punishment for being unbearably cute."

 Chapter 300 - CH. 307: Xenos Village (I)

    After teasing Ray for another long hour, Asahi took Ray and teleported to the 20th floor. The pair flew through the luscious corridors brimming with nt-type monsters as well as the groups of lizardmen under the guise of stealth skill. Ray''s golden eyes darted in search of the spot with abundant crystals. More than that, she was trying to sniff her scent back to the ce.

    They flew above a hill before rushing through thick nts. The room on the other side was their destination. The room was a long rectangle about ten meters wide, and the ceiling was just as tall. Tree bark covered the walls and canopy, just like every room they had passed by on the way, and it was all carpeted with Lamp Moss. At the end of the room, the walls were covered with emerald quartz crystals like a blooming iceberg.??

    "There it is."

    Asahi smashed the wall of crystals to find arge opening. As the crystals fell off, new crystals started growing. The abnormal growth was as if the dungeon was trying to hide the vige.

    "Dungeon-chan, how cute."

    Ray couldn''t look away from his teasing smile. Asahi patted her head before taking her into the narrow corridor.

    Asahi and Ray walked down the slope illuminated by sparkling crystals on both sides. A spring with crystal clear water awaited them at the bottom of the hill.

    Ray peered down the deep body of water. "The vige is on the other side."

    "You can swim?"

    She scratched her cheeks with the blue tip of her wings. "I almost drowned¡­"

    Asahi chuckled and ruffled her hair. "We''ll do it my way this time."

    Before Ray asked what that was, Asahi picked her up and leaped in the air. Ray shut her eyes and hung onto him with her wings. The cold feeling she expected didn''te. She quickly opened her eyes, only to widen them. They were falling instead of swimming as the water was held apart by an unseen force.

    Asahi smiled at her shocked reaction. The water element allowed him to manipte water. Although his control wasn''t as refined as Saeko, splitting a water body wasn''t a big task.

    Asahi plummeted to the bottom and followed the path. He arrived at a dead end and looked up to find a cliff.

    "Yes," Ray said in a tiny voice.

    Asahi nodded and climbed up in one go.

    *Thud!* *Thud!* *Thud!*

    The sound of feet charging at them reached him. He let Ray down and pulled out the ck daggers. Gae Bolg wasn''t suited for the current task.

    A red beam charged straight at them, and an incredible killing intent swept through the air. Ray flinched for a moment. As she recognized the red-scaled lizardman charging right at them, she raised her voice.

    "Lyd! It''s me!"

    The killing intent died immediately. Ray took a breath of relief and smiled. Lyd put a brake on his charge and stopped a few feet away from Asahi. He gripped the scimitar and longsword in his hands, his eyes filled with confusion unmoving from Asahi. He couldn''t muster any desire to kill him as if all his hostility vanished.

    "Who is he?" he asked.

    Ray stepped forward and spread her wings. "Don''t be mad, please. I''ll exin to every¡ª"

    Another surge of killing intent enveloped them. A new Xenos rushed at them. This time it was a gargoyle.

    "Gros!"

    As if he didn''t hear Ray, Gros relentlessly darted at Asahi. Ray''s mind went nk for a second. Before she knew it, her body moved to block Gros''s sharp ws.

    "Gosh. You guys are a pain."

    Asahi lightly pushed Ray out of the way and blocked the long white nails of the gargoyle with his dagger. Sparks flew and lit up Gros''s ashen white face.

    Gros and Lyd both stared at Asahi in disbelief. Gros was even a notch faster than Ray when it came to short-distance bursts. Yet, he was held off effortlessly.

    Gros felt a strongpulsion to stop his assault and bow his head. Gritting his teeth, he pushed back the feeling and raised his left arm tounch another attack. Ray came between him and Asahi.

    With her golden eyes burning with fury, she red into Gros''s red eyes. "Please. Listen to me¡­"

    She hadn''t returned until now due to this as the thought of a fight between Asahi and her vige frightened her.

    "Yes. Listen to her," Asahi said and let go of Gros''s hand. "You don''t stand a chance even if you two attack together."

    Taking his word as a taunt, Gros''s soul became aze in fury. Just as his arm moved, he found himself imprisoned by Asahi''s telekinesis.

    "Stay here."

    Hearing more footsteps approaching, Asahi sighed and walked toward Lyd. "Yo, Lyd. I told you I''m not here to hurt anyone. Can you stop them from attacking me?"

    "Did Fels send you?" Lyd asked while giving Gros concerned looks.

    "Kinda."

    Lyd''s sulfurous yellow eyes formed crescents. He tucked his weapons into the sheaths tied to his waist and extended his hand. "Nice to meet you, friend."

    Asahi epted the handshake without a hitch. The hand covered in hard scales made Asahi curious about his defense.

    "I''m Asahi."

    "Master is here to escort me," Ray corrected Asahi''s lie and pointed the tip of her wing at Gros like a finger. "Don''t fight!"

    "Master?" Lyd gawked. "What do you mean?"

    Just as Lyd questioned, the other Xenos arrived and brightened the surroundings with their magicmps. A dragon with green scales slowly walked toward them. The scars covering its entire frame told about the life it had lived until now.

    "G-Gryuu," Ray said. "Shouldn''t you be resting?"

    "I came to wee the second guest of our vige."

    Asahi waved his hands. "It''s a pleasure to be here, Gryuu."

    Gryuu nodded sincerely while the other Xenos approached Asahi.

    "Oho. This one certainly is charming."

    "Certainly, Laura. This one makes me want to submit and be his ve."

    A maturedy slithered toward Asahi with her long serpentine tail, her long aquamarine hair bobbing left and right. She was amia with light blue scales and sharp ws. Apanying her was a girl with long red hair. She shared Ray''s wings and talon-like legs.

    "Laura, Fia!"

    Ray dove at themiady and hugged her. Laura smiled and patted Ray''s back.

    "Wee home, girl. We missed you a lot."

    Ray froze hearing the word ''home''. Looking back at Asahi, she hardened her will.

    "I''m sorry. I¡ª"

    "Ray!"

    A melodious voice came as a giant figure appeared around the corner. With eight-pointed legs, the woman rushed at Ray. Attached to the spider half was the beautiful body of a pale-skinned woman with shoulder-length white hair.

    ''Arachne¡­''

    Asahi gulped his saliva. In his past life, he always squashed spiders whenever he saw one, but a half human, half spider left him with only three words.

    "This ain''t scary."

 Chapter 301 - CH. 308: Xenos Village (II)

    Ranye squinted at the adventurer standing next to Ray. She didn''t like the temptation oozing from him.

    "Scum."??

    All the adventurers, who hunted their kind for no reason, had skills that yielded mystical effects. She thought of Asahi''s charm as one,beling him scum at a moment''s notice.

    "Woah there. I did nothing to earn that name."

    "Ranye¡­ Master isn''t like that."

    "Master?" Rayne scowled. "You tamed Ray?"

    "He tamed me with his kindness," Ray muttered with a sheepish smile.

    "Damn you."

    Asahi raised his brow. Being Ray''s friend didn''t give her the right to walk all over him.

    "Hey, Listen."

    Asahi circted his mana and lifted the curtain hiding his aura. Although he had yet toprehend any ''Blood'' element, the number of deaths by his hands easily surpassed a million. Gros, Ranye, and Lyd immediately bore the first-hand impact of his bloodlust. Their heart stopped for an instant, enough to make their head dizzy.

    Gryuu''s reptilian eyes narrowed to slits. He had been through a shaking battle against an Amphisbaena, which he utterly lost. Yet, the man before him exuded a far greater presence and bloodlust than the scariest Monster Rex he encountered. As part-monster, he understood this feeling better than most adventures¡ªthe feeling of facing a stronger monster. The gap between him and Asahi was enough to break his spirit, steal away his ability to even speak his mind, and force him into submission. But he resisted. Even if a shell of his former strength, he was a dragon.

    "Young man, you are strong."

    Asahi returned a smile. He hadn''t unleashed his full pressure on the dragon due to its body wounded beyond imagination. He had given Gryuu the leisure to speak, while the others were still stuck in a limbo of consciousness and unconsciousness. Of course, Ray felt none of it, and could only watch her n members shivering.

    "I told you I''m not here to fight." Narrowing his eyes, Asahi emphasized each word. "So stop being jerks."

    "Ranye, would you listen now?" Gryuu asked with a sigh. As a past leader of the vige, he hoped the Arachne listened to him.

    Asahi sealed his aura and smiled like the most innocent person in the world. The disparity between his bloodthirsty and friendly approach made every Xenos shiver.

    "Ranye, please don''t hate Asahi¡­ His lover and Lord Ouranos are friends. You can trust him..."

    Hearing Ray''s sincere appeal, Ranye nodded her head. "I apologize for my previous insults¡­ And thank you for safely returning Ray."

    After glimpsing at the difference in their strength, she was quick to apologize and thank him. She''d rather bow her head than letting her entire vige be wiped out for her mistake.

    Lyd chuckled as though the entire scene was amusing to him. After seeing the monsters on the higher floor, he had epted he wasn''t the strongest. Still, he felt like sparring Asahi would be very fun.

    Lyd''s awkward cackle dispersed the tension in the cave. Almost immediately, the harpy Fia walked toward Asahi. Stopping less than a meter away, her breasts almost touched Asahi''s chest. She observed him as though he was a unique specimen. She closed her eyes and sniffed him.

    "Wow. I know why Ray got tamed," Fia said as she turned toward themia and pointed at Asahi. "He smells good."

    "Stop annoying Master."

    Ray pushed Fia until the Harpy stumbled a few steps, the tail feathers on her butt shaking left and right. Fia scratched her head, wondering what she did to earn Ray''s retaliation.

    Ray turned to Asahi. "Fia is never serious¡­ It makes her a charming person, but she often makes mistakes like flying into a wall or walking naked after bathing."

    ''The humanoid Xenos are almost like humans.''

    Asahi had noted it among Xenos like Ray, Fia, and even Arachne had clothes to hide their privates. Arachne''s panties fit rather crudely. Most likely stolen from the adventurers or given by Ouranos with a slight chance of them being knitted by her silk. This habit paired with their speech set them apart from the normal monsters, pushing them into the territory of humans.

    ''Are they Dungeon-chan''s attempt to imitate humans? Create a more intelligent army?''

    He had a feeling his hunch hit the mark on this one.

    ''I''ll go fuck some juggernauts after this. Have to give Rini her gift.''

    He had be ustomed to torturing the child of cmity every time it showed up.

    "Ashi, can I call you that?"

    "...Sure."

    It still sounded better than the ''Noble Rookie'' nickname the adventurers shoved on him.

    "Follow me! We''ll show you our humble settlement."

    At Lyd''s booming call, Asahi and Ray followed Lyd through the corridors dotted with the magic stonemps Astraea and nearly everyone in Orario used in their houses.

    The corridors led to a room with a spring on each side; both were surrounded by crystals. One even had two cute mermaid girls swimming about. They popped their heads from the pool and curiously gazed at him withrge, innocent blue eyes. Asahi waved back with a wide smile, and they returned a cheerful wave.

    Ray puffed her chest at his friendly interactions with Xenos, stretching the thin tube containing herrger than average breasts. Asahi''s eyes were naturally drawn to her. The Siren tilted her head in ignorance.

    "Master?"

    "You''ll wear maid clothes?"

    She responded with a tiny nod. "Grayfia-san will prepare one for me."

    ''Not surprised about that. Her maid fetish is getting to others.''

    It only profited him as a maid dress instantly increased their charm beyond the mortal realm.

    After crossing yet another corridor, they arrived in a spacious cavern. The harpies flew and lifted the thick cloth from the quartz crystals. The hellhounds rushed forth to switch on the magic stonemps.

    The cave became bright, revealing a stone tform upied by several non-humanoid Xenos. They started another cycle of curious observation on Asahi.

    Lyd beckoned Asahi to sit and everyone formed a circle around him. Fia and Laura tried to sit beside him, but Ray forced Laura away and snuggled against him.

    "She has taken a liking to you," Gryuu said, his eyes smiling. He had yearned for the day surface dwellers and Xenos could sit like this and chatter.

    "Master also likes me," Ray confidently stated.

    Perhaps it was her friends'' presence or Asahi''spliments, Ray had be more assertive.

    Asahi smiled at her fast growth just like Rini''s.

    (Stop acting like Rini is your sister!)

    ''It''s more fun if I think she is my sister. Incest is wincest.''

    (True¡­)

 Chapter 302 - CH. 309: Mruit

    What followed was a grand banquet where the hellhounds carried the barrels of alcohol made by ''Rivira''. Lyd also gave him a red fruit. Asahi took a bite, only to feel like digging his teeth into soft meat. Contrary to its texture, it tasted nothing like meat. He could only describe it as the finest meat coated inyers of honey and lemon.

    ''It''s kinda good.''??

    "Ashi, your people call it ''mruit''. Seems to be a delicacy on the surface."

    "Nice. Do you have more?"

    He wanted to bring some home to his wives.

    "Of course. You can take anything."

    "Thanks."

    Asahi also asked the source. All of it was given by Fels. In exchange, Xenos had promised to bring any Xenos to their vige as soon as they appeared in the dungeon. They were happy to do so, even going as far as to make hidden paths from the 5th to 29th floors.

    Asahi drank some since no alcohol had much effect on him. Ray refused to drink as it made her voice sound strange. Shiori enjoyed her song, so keeping her voice at peak condition was a given.

    After the banquet of fruits and nuts, Asahi took some mruits in exchange for the fruits created by Klyscha. It was a fair trade from any perspective.

    Lyd scratched his cheeks covered in scales while his tail waved behind him. "Ashi, you don''t have to."

    As he said that, the other Xenos eyed the stack of fruit baskets. Asahi chuckled and used telekinesis to ce the baskets on the tform.

    "Here you go. It''s the least I can do to help Ray''s vige." Asahi nced at Ray. "Wanna say something?"

    Ray gulped a mouthful of air. The Xenos looked at her puzzled. Neither Ray nor Asahi brought up the information about Ray leaving to settle in his family. She wanted to bring everyone along, show them the sight they yearned for all these years. She knew Asahi would agree to her request as it wouldn''t cost him much. But she didn''t allow herself to make that request.

    ''I haven''t earned it.''

    From the day she left the cave, she had been helped all this time by Asahi and others. She wasn''t going to take more advantage of his kindness.

    With her jaw clenched, Ray stepped forward and looked everyone in the eye.

    "Everyone, thank you for taking care of me until now¡­ I''ll be leaving with Asahi."

    Ray brought silence with her words. She couldn''t say more or she''d burst into tears.

    "No. You belong here, with your kind."

    "We won''t let you."

    Ranye, the Arachne, and Gros, the Gargoyle, weren''t pleased with Ray leaving with a "human." Not everyone on the surface was kind like Asahi. No matter how strong he was, none of them believed he could protect Ray from the entire world.

    "I can''t protect her¡ªIs that what you guys are thinking?"

    "Yes. Even the gods aren''t omnipotent, much less a mortal like you," Gros spoke as he shook his head. "I did not mean to belittle you."

    "It''s fine," Asahi waved off Gros''s concern and turned to Ray. "What do you want to do? Stay here ore with me."

    "Come with Master¡­"

    "Then, off we go."

    Asahi grinned, and Klyscha teleported them back to the mansion. The Xenos could only look at the spot where Asahi and Ray disappeared.

    Lyd snickered. "Ray made her decision. Let her live. Ashi will keep her happy."

    "They will be in danger," Ranye retorted.

    Lyd shook his head. "Let Ray however she wants. She isn''t a child."

    Ranye sighed, gazing up at the ceiling as though trying to peer through theyers of the abyss between her and the surface.

    ***

    Asahi returned home to find Grayfia lecturing Rini with a stern face. Grayfia halted in between and stared at him.

    "My Lord?"

    "Something happened?"

    "Rini wanted to go into the dungeon alone. We can''t let this strength get to our heads."

    Asahi pped Ray''s back, pushing her toward Grayfia. "Train my new maid. Leave Rini to me."

    "As you wish."

    "Rini, we''re going into the dungeon."

    He might spend his entire tomorrow in the dungeon with Loki Familia. He wasn''t sure if he''d be free the day after.

    "Let''s go!" Rini took his hand, seemingly prepared for the teleportation.

    "You''re awfully excited this time."

    Asahi pulled out her gauntlets. Rini stared at them, eyes wide in shock.

    "Onii-san¡­ they look cool!"

    "Wear them. They are strong too."

    Asahi helped Rini in fitting the gauntlets. Rini clenched and unclenched her fists with a fascinated look in her eyes. It was easy to sense the strength flowing through her body.

    "A passive boost?"

    "Yup."

    Asahi patiently exined the other skills, earning a bright smile from her.

    "I can kill more with this. Thank you, Onii-san. You worked hard on this."

    "How did you know?"

    "I¡­ had this feeling."

    ''I forgot she also has the instinct skill.''

    "Tell me if you dislike anything about them."

    Rini''s fixation on strength was only second to Aimi''s passion for strength to protect him. All thanks to her monster blood.

    "I will."

    Asahi pulled Rini and teleported to the 50th floor, the safety checkpoint. He immediately checked the floor, finding the ceiling as good as new.

    ''Superb healing.''

    He wasted no further time and descended into the 51st floor.

    The view flipped his view on the dungeon. The walls, floor, and ceiling werepletely smooth and t. Every corner was a perfect right angle, as if carved by some master architect. Every other floor looked crude inparison.

    Asahi touched the ck wall. The texture was somewhere between stone and soil.

    "I''m curious about the 60th floor."

    The ce no one else had visited. He could just speedrun through the floors, which might scare Dungeon-chan into shutting down her holes. Asahi sighed and walked into the wide passageways illuminated with lights overhead.

 Chapter 303 - CH. 310: Destruction Element

    "There they are."

    Asahi spotted the squad of hulking rhinos roaming the corridors.??

    "Onii-san, let me¡­"

    "Go wild."

    Rini nked her gauntlets in an act of provocation and charged at the ck rhinos. Stopping a few meters before them, she hurled her fist charged with mana. A fierce shockwave sted the rhinos apart; half of them sttered against the wall while the rest crashed into the end of the corridor like ragdolls.

    "Amazing¡­"

    Rini gazed at the destruction her hands caused. The shockwaves she created with raw power weren''t worth mentioningpared to this. If her previous shockwaves were a gust of wind, the mana-generated shockwaves were a raging cyclone,ying waste to everything in its path.

    "That''s overpowered alright."

    The enchantment was a blessing that he should''ve exploited early. Well, the fifty million plus KP would be useless, unless he had to buy something world-breaking.

    Asahi checked his progress, which was 35.7%. More monsters spawned, giving him hope to reach level 32 today. He and Rini dove into the fray of ck rhinos.

    Rini fought the beasts like a raging typhoon while Asahi''s Gae Bolg slew monsters with sharp, precise attacks. As monsters sprang from everywhere and surrounded them, Rini stopped using the shockwave, lest she ran out of mana. The battle looked chaotic, yet the couple''s movements and attacks were synced. Asahi instinctively guessed Rini''s attacks while she did the same.

    Rini couldn''t help but grin in the face of monsters. The brutes allowed her to connect with Asahi on a deeper, instinctual level. Suppressing the heat in her abdomen, she poured her all into demolishing the monsters.

    Asahi thought no monsters could scare him, but the thing that spawned next almost made him vomit.

    A giant spider of red and purple. Eight hairy legs and numerous eyes that menacingly red at him.

    "Fuck you, Dungeon-chan."

    He stabbed its chittering mouth with Gae Bolg, turning the terrifying monster into purple ashes. It was only the prelude as more and more spiders through the cracks in the wall. Rin saw Asahi expressing hatred for the spider and growled. She left the rhinos and pounced on the spiders. She pulled out its legs and pierced its head with them. Nothing else entered her eyes other than the ''eight-legged'' foes, and she went on a killing spree Asahi hadn''t seen before.

    Her gauntlets began to spew ck aura¡ªit had umted enough negative emotions for her ultimate skill ''Unleash the beast.''

    Rini roared and mmed her fist into the ground. A pulse of ck aura spread with Rini as the center. All the monsters turned into ashes. Even though Asahi escaped unscathed from the barrage of raw ''destruction'' element, his clothes paid the price.

    ''This is the destruction element.''

    Asahi couldn''t feel anything due to his high magic resistance, but this thing ended a hundred monsters in a split second. It also cracked the walls to an extent.

    ''More potent on living beings?''

    (Correct.)

    Rini came back to herself and stared at the destruction before she looked at Asahi. Her gaze slowly traveled down to his cock, and her lips curled into a sheepish grin.

    "Onii-san is big¡­"

    She had heard whispers from others, but seeing it with her own eyes was a different matter. She gulped, imagining the day it would enter her.

    ''I need to prepare my gift fast!''

    He wasn''t fond of being naked outside the bedroom, so he summoned a new pair of clothes and wore them.

    "I''m sorry¡­ Onii-san. The anger took over my head."

    Asahi ruffled her hair. The gauntlet couldn''t keep up with the flow of her negative emotions, aka her berserk nature. He decided to improve the gauntlets after the trip with Ais and others.

    "It''s fine. At least we saw the true power of your new weapon."

    "Un."

    "Let''s continue."

    He was just thirty percent away from leveling up.

    As the narrow corridors had nearly four paths, Asahi chose the path which gave him a stronger feeling of danger.

    As expected, the next encounter came after a few twists and turns. The mass of rhinos and spiders rushed at him like mindless beasts. Asahi stopped himself from destroying everything with Gae Bolg as it would definitely stop the hordes from spawning. After all, the dungeon would be more focused on repairing than using its resources on the intruders more suited to be in the deeper floors.

    ''A bigger party is a must for efficiency. Time to overwork the girls for XP.''

    "Rini, stay calm."

    "I will."

    Feeling Rini''s determination, he caressed her cheeks with his telekinesis before he began swinging the spear. He danced to the ''songs''ing from the monsters'' throats. Midway, he received the level-up notification, which he ignored and continued whipping the monsters around.

    Nothing major happened for the rest of the floor except for the endless spawning of the rhino and disgusting spiders. Rini didn''t push herself hard and relied on his headpats to keep her negative emotions in control.

    Atst, they reached the stairs leading into the next floor. Asahi opened his status.

    [STATUS]

    Asahi Marikawa Lvl. 32

    Current level progress

    68.9%

    Age

    18

    Race

    High Human

    ss

    Loli Lover, Mature Lover, Eromancer

    Unselectable sses

    Monster Tamer, Undead Hunter, Magician

    [ATTRIBUTES]

    Strength

    204

    Dexterity

    195

    Constitution

    250

    Defense

    275

    Charm

    345

    Magic

    539

    Karma

    41,098,929

    [SKILLS]

    Klyscha''s Blessing (Special Skill)

    ...

    It had been a long time since he checked his full status. His attributes were growing steadily even though he leveled up at a crawling pace.

    ''Not gonna leave without killing my favorite monster.''

    He asked Klyscha to put a teleportation mark before he began throwing fireballs around. Rini grinned and joined him in razing the floor.

    After minutes of fun, a familiar roar came, and out came the juggernaut. This one didn''t seem to recognize Asahi as if its ''soul'' was different from the previous juggernaut. With eyes focused solely on Asahi and Rini, the juggernaut bent its body and darted through the air.

    "What a bummer."

    Here he thought the juggernaut would continue being a coward. Shaking his head, he summoned Gae Bolg and ended the Child of Cmity with one swing on his spear.

    ¡ªYou earned 42180.32 XP for killing [Level 76 Juggernaut]

    "Let''s return."

    Rini nodded as she wondered the reason for his disappointed sigh.

 Chapter 304 - CH. 311: Marriage Ceremony?

    After returning home, Asahi consulted Grayfia regarding the teleport magic circles. Grayfia sighed and exined the mechanics behind the teleportation. Grayfia''s version was based on the skill nearly every influential figure possessed, so it could be countered easily by the angel.

    "It uses demonic power. My Lord should learn it from Biblical God."??

    God possessed a better skill that used the ''light'' element instead of demonic power. He used the same skill when he came to y the heavenly dragons. His skill also wasn''t easily interceptable even though he used it almost everywhere.

    "Alright. I''ll bother him to teach me."

    "I''ll be helping out others with dinner."

    "Wait," he stopped her by grabbing her hand. "Let''s make love first."

    "My Lord¡­"

    Grayfia was baffled by his libido. No matter when, no matter where, he was always ready to bed someone.

    Asahi didn''t take no for an answer and went for her lips. Grayfia slowly sumbed to the pleasure and went along for a fun ride.

    ***

    Asahi joined the girls at the dinner table. Alise waved her hand with a bright smile.

    "Junior!"

    "Hey, how was the evening training?"

    Aimi had started some basic lessons for them. Kaguya was staring nkly, her eyes droopingzily. Lyra looked like she had been through hell. The other adventurers didn''t look any different. Unfortunately, Asahi couldn''t find Ryuu anywhere.

    Alise''s lips curled up. "It was fun moving my muscles!"

    "This muscle-headed captain," Kaguya cursed. "How can you be fine after that?!"

    "This is the difference between you and the perfect me."

    Kaguya just shook her head, feeling too tired to make a retort. Astraea brought the dinner with others, looking a tad more enthusiastic at her children''s growth.

    "Where is Grayfia?" Astraea questioned.

    "She is sleeping," he lied and began stuffing himself with the delicious food.

    Astraea couldn''t find anything wrong with his answer. "She keeps overworking herself¡­"

    It was one of the things she liked about Grayfia. Both worked extra hard for their closed ones.

    "She is way stronger than she looks."

    Asahi smiled. Speaking of strength, he never checked Astraea''s status. Klyscha put up a blue window in his face showing Astraea''s status.

    [Astraea Lv. 364]

    Designated Title: Goddess of Justice

    Race: God

    ss: Goddess of Justice

    [Attributes]

    Strength: 10 (200)

    Dexterity: 10 (250)

    Constitution: 10 (300)

    Defense: 10 (300)

    Charm: 53

    Arcanum: 650

    [Skills]

    [¡ªJudgement (Unique) (Sealed): The user''s authority allows them to judge a sinner. The effect increases and diminishes with the level difference.]

    [¡ªLight of Purity (Unique) (Sealed): The user can convert their arcanum into pure light to heal wounds.]

    [¡ªDivine Physique (Unique) (Sealed): The user is highly resistant to physical and spiritual attacks. Their fatigue rate is lowered to the bare minimum. The wounds regenerate faster with the arcanum.]

    [¡ªAgeless (Unique): The user''s body cells stop aging as long as they have arcanum.]

    There was noparison between her and Ouranos. Primordial gods were on a different nepared to others. Still, Astraea''s true strength was in healing others. Judgment was a situational authority.

    ''Did I unknowingly capture the best healer as my wife?''

    He realized another fact about gods¡ªthey were one-trick ponies. Their skills seemed to be focused on their divinity and nothing else.

    "Alise, I''ll be going to help Loki tomorrow."

    He told them about the trip as he won''t be here for a few days.

    Alise''s hands carrying a spoon to her mouth froze. "Take me."

    Alise had heard how mean and cunning Loki could be. Having seen his brilliance firsthand, Loki will try everything to lure him to her Familia. Alise wasn''t going to let it happen at any cost.

    ''For my goddess''s happiness.''

    She fooled her heart with yet another excuse.

    "Take me with you," she dered firmly and put down the spoon.

    Asahi sighed. The fire burning in Alise''s eyes wasn''t going to stop by normal means.

    "Alright. If that''s what you want."

    He might find an opportunity to have a heart-to-heart with her about her feelings.

    "Yes! Kaguya, you wannae?"

    "No¡­" Kaguya said sluggishly. "I have training tomorrow¡­"

    "It''s just me and Junior then," Alise couldn''t help but grin at those words until she realized the entire Loki Familia would be there with her.

    ''It''d be better with us alone. Asahi doesn''t need anyone''s help inside the dungeon.''

    She imagined the scene while stirring the soup.

    ***

    Before sleeping, Asahi went to his Father-inw to ask about the Underworld''s situation. He didn''t want to stay out of the loop of any news regarding the uing war.

    Lord Lucifuge invited him to his chambers. In the elegant room, Asahi could see a picture of Grayfia''s mother and Lord Lucifuge. She looked like Grayfia except with dark brown hair and blue eyes.

    "Sit down," Lord Lucifuge said in a stern voice as he took a seat on the couch. "What do you want to talk about?"

    "Is everything alright in the Underworld?"

    Lord Lucifuge sighed before shaking his head. "The citizens are still rebelling for Lord Lucifer''s removal. The Devil Kings are feigning ignorance, and the war-hungry faction is protesting to continue the world domination n."

    "That''s awful."

    "Is Biblical God worried about the Devil Kings betraying the pact? They shouldn''t be. Our military strength is nowhere near enough to contend against Heaven or Grigori."

    "Nah. He must be chilling in Heaven right now. I was concerned about this ce."

    Lord Lucifuge narrowed his eyes. "Why would you have concerns?"

    Someone living in Heaven shouldn''t be concerned over the Underworld¡ªLord Lucifuge had always thought such as the vassal of Lucifer.

    "It''s obvious to be worried about my father-inw," Asahi shrugged.

    Lord Lucifuge couldn''t stop the smile from taking over his face.

    ''Maybe Grayfia''s choice wasn''t so bad.''

    "That reminds me, Asahi. Have you performed the wedding ceremony yet?"

    "No¡­"

    Asahi scratched his cheeks awkwardly. For him, it was merely a ceremony that could happen anytime. However, that was a different case for girls like Saya, Shizuka, and especially Nao. Even though they said nothing, they expected their wedding to be the best in the world. He nned to hold a massive ceremony a few yearster.

    "That''s better," Lord Lucifuge said with a relieved sigh.

    The door opened, and a devil maid walked inside with tea and snacks. Sipping on their tea, the duo of son-inw and father-inw discussed the Underworld''s situation and how to get rid of it.

    Lord Lucifuge wanted to ask for a cure for Lucifer''s disease, but he just asked Asahi to meet Lilith in his free time. Being both father-inw and a vassal wasn''t faring well for him.

    Asahi easily guessed Lord Lucifuge''s intentions. However, he said nothing as he didn''t know how to cure Lucifer. He could ask Klyscha, but he wasn''t going to. All of his ns will be ruined if Luciferes back to power.

    ''Not happening.''

 Chapter 305 - CH. 312: Tears (I)

    The next day started with a knock on the door. Asahi tried to move, but the pile of bodies around him refused to move. Without thinking much, Asahi simply opened the door with his telekinesis.

    "Oi, Junior. What the hell is wrong with you?"??

    Alise blushed at the indecent sight. She could see Asahi and the rest were naked under the bed. Even Grayfia, the usually stern maid, was clinging to him.

    On her side, Ryuu was even more stunned. She came to request Asahi to let her join the expedition, only to find the lewd sight of Asahi and his women entangled naked on the bed.

    ''What was I thinking when I agreed oning here in the morning?''

    Asahi pushed the girls and sat up. The nket slid down as he stretched his arms, revealing his chiseled chest. He wasn''t burly by any means. But he owned a set of taut and well-defined muscles that put most trained adventurers to shame.

    Alise''s mind came to an abrupt halt. She and Ryuu both couldn''t move their eyes, their heartbeat pumping up the more they saw Asahi. Alise''s cheeks grew hot in embarrassment.

    "Jeez. Why are you two here? Want to sleep with me?" Asahi yawned before giving the two a nk stare.

    Alise suppressed the turmoil in her heart.

    ''He is just my junior.''

    She crossed her arms and gave him a haughty look. "Wake up. I want to spar with you."

    "Spar?" Asahi checked his wristwatch. "Who the hell spars at fucking six?"

    "Did you forget you''re taking us directly to the 45th floor? Lion and I need a warm-up."

    "Ryuu too?" he turned to the blonde elf. "Why?"

    "I want to help."

    Despite her hate for elves, Ryuu had a deep-rooted pride. She owed Asahi too much, and this was a good start to return some of the favor.

    "Okay. You cane."

    Ryuu hadn''t expected him to agree so easily. Then again, he asked Kaguyast night, so he must have no trouble bringing another girl along.

    "Let''s go," Alise said, grinning widely.

    Asahi gave her a nk stare. The redhead''s grin became cramped as she became fidgety.

    "W-What?"

    "Care to leave me?" he shook his head. "Or you intend to watch me naked? Shameless Captain."

    Alise couldn''t help but imagine Asahi without the nket. Heat rose in her core as her arousal grew. Aware of the changes in her body, she blushed before she silently dragged Ryuu out of the room.

    "She is cute¡­"

    He shook his head and put on his clothes. He arrived at the yard where Ryuu and Alise stood side by side. Her scarlet ponytail fluttered from the passing wind. Asahi couldn''t deny her charming smile stole his heart. Strong, unwavering will, and a caring heart¡ªshe might be a near-perfect woman if she kept her mouth shut.

    Ryuu smiled seeing Asahi''s gaze stuck on Alise. The way they teased each other, and Alise''s reaction to the spanking incident had made one thing clear for the entire Familia¡ªAlise had a crush on Asahi. Most of the adventurers in the Familia were on board with this ship, hoping Asahi will fix Alise''s narcissism.

    Asahi turned his gaze to Ryuu. The blonde elf, especially her long ears, fascinated him.

    Being a level 4 adventurer, Ryuu could feel Asahi''s gaze glued to her ears.

    ''Why is he after my ears?''

    She mumbled in her head.

    Asahi pped to get their attention. "Why don''t we have a bet to make things more spicy?"

    Asahi''s soft smile made Ryuu''s heart flutter. Yet, something about it was unsettling. It was very simr to the smile he showed when he was about to spank Alise for good.

    "N-No," Alise denied, recalling hisst condition. "I refuse!"

    She wasn''t going to get any more spanks!

    "If either of younds a hit on me, I''ll do everything you want," Asahi ignored Alise and stated his condition with a grin. "If not, I''ll spank you both."

    Some punishments were needed to keep the tsundere in check, or she''d disturb him every day like this.

    "That''s unfair!" Alise yelled.

    Ryuu agreed with a nod. "Really unfair."

    How could they go against a man who could travel between worlds like a god? Even with two of them, they stood zero chance.

    "My perfect captain is scared?" Asahi narrowed his eyes, a mocking smile on his lips. "You don''t have toe with me then. Some monsters in the dungeon are stronger than me. What will you do when you face them?"

    Recalling the juggernaut, Alise faintly nodded her head in agreement. "No, no. What does facing monsters have to do with spanks?"

    Asahi sighed as he turned to the sky with a faraway look. "To surpass your limits, we have to ovee our greatest adversary."

    Ryuu almost gave in to him, until she realized everything was happening for spanks. Blushing to her ears, she shook her head.

    "Anything but that¡­"

    She might be a little girl by the Elven standards, but getting spanked would be very¡­ embarrassing.

    "How about your ears?" Asahi asked.

    He wasn''t backing off from tasting the forbidden fruit which was her ears.

    Thest time when he asked that question, Ryuu was a little unnerved. They were strangers under the same goddess. However, the current circumstances were different as she felt no repulsion with his request. So much had happened ever since¡ªfrom the end of Evilus to the discovery of Xenos. Her impression of him had drastically improved.

    ''It''s just ears¡­''

    She nodded, distracted in her thoughts. "That''s¡­ okay. I guess?"

    [¡ªRyuu Lion: Affection +3]

    Asahi smiled at the tiny progress indicating the distance between them.

    Meanwhile, Alise stared at Ryuu in disbelief. Ryuu''s consent was nothing less than a betrayal in her eyes.

    "Traitor! I''m not joining you. I don''t want spanks. Ever!"

    "I''ll be gentle," Asahi said and caressed Alise''s butt with telekinesis. "Happy?"

    "W-What is this?" Alise brushed her back with both hands. "Stop it!"

    "Fine." He put an end to his harassment and took a fighting stance. With a smile, he beckoned the two with his left hand. "Come at me."

    ***

    You guys aren''t voting for me enough, so Imma hit y''all with a cliff!

 Chapter 306 - CH. 313: Tears (II)

    Ended up sleeping at my usual uploading time xD

    ***??

    Ryuu and Alise shared a nce as they clutched their respective weapons.

    Ryuu had Alf''s Lumina, a wooden sword forged from a branch of the holy tree in the elven forest. It worked exceptionally with the elven magic power, and could be used as a staff in emergency cases.

    Alise had a rapier made out of Mythril. With the magic stone of Amphisbaena, it had improved attack power with fire spells and skills.

    "Lion, we need to humble this arrogant junior."

    "Indeed¡­" Ryuu yed along, a smile tugging at her lips.

    Asahi chuckled and gave them the initiative. Alise spearheaded the charge, and Ryuu followed her. Alise straight up shed at Asahi''s chest, with no hesitation in her attack.

    Asahi could see the sword''s trajectory going straight for his chest. As if she was confident that Asahi will evade the de.

    Asahi took a small step back to dodge before shifting to his right. The wooden sword missed him by a second and smashed into the ground. Ryuu jumped back and sprinted around Asahi. Her skills and magic spells were centered on raising her attack power and healing. None of them helped in her battle with Asahi. Alise, however, had Lubrude Bequia to boost her base parameters. Her speed exploded in an instant, and she unleashed a ferociousbo of sh and stabs.

    Asahi still leisurely dodged her and Ryuu''s unpredictable backstabs with his instincts. He could do it even while talking to Klyscha. It was like having an auto button inbat.

    ''This is like a weaker version of Ultra Instinct!''

    Alise stopped, her breathing a little rougher.

    "Stop being dodgy. Let me hit you once! It''ll feel good, I promise."

    "Nope. Try your best."

    Alise gritted her teeth and swung her sword at his smug face. The more he evaded her attacks, the more her frustration grew. The image of Asahi and his women kept shing in her mind, and something warm umted in the corner of her eyes.

    She didn''t realize the root of her rage. It wasn''t Asahi''s smirk as she believed. All me went to an earlier event, when she was forced to see Asahi sleeping with his women. Her intense feelings turned into mes of jealousy and exploded in the form of rage.

    Asahi realized something wasn''t right with Alise. She was too engrossed in swinging her sword with tears in her eyes.

    [¡ªAlise Lovell: Affection -5]

    ''What the hell? Did I go too far?''

    It was the second instance of someone''s affection decreasing. Both were tsunderes, who refused to admit their feelings. He couldn''t find what triggered Alise now.

    Ryuu stopped after noticing Alise''s erratic behavior and patted Alise''s shoulder. "Captain?"

    The redhead froze, her sword an inch away from Asahi''s neck. She pulled herself together and rubbed her eyes with a forced smile.

    "Something went in¡­ my eyes. I''ll clean it quickly."

    Asahi pulled her hands away from her face and gently wiped her tears. "Alise, I''m sorry, okay?"

    "It was dust," Alise blushed and muttered her excuse again. "Don''t talk nonsense."

    "Yes. Yes. I believe you."

    He cleaned up her tears while thinking of a way to solve her problem. He couldn''t just say ''I like you. Join my harem'' to her. It won''t work on Alise. The only feasible way to make her fall was to go all out on offense simr to what he did with Saya.

    ''I won''t find time for that in the dungeon.''

    Alise pushed his hands and took her sword again. "Let''s do it again. My perfect self won''t lose again."

    She bounced back to her usual, cheery self as if nothing happened.

    "Come at me."

    Ryuu sighed. The two were back to their antics.

    ***

    The trio sparred until Nao came to call on them for breakfast.

    "So sweaty¡­" Alise mumbled.

    Asahi couldn''t stop his eyes from wandering to her clothes. Her white shirt had be translucent with the umted sweat. Asahi could make out the pink brassiere under her shirt.

    Alise followed Asahi''s gaze and covered her chest in a hurry. "You pervert!"

    With her hands on her chest, she scampered inside the mansion.

    Ryuu looked down. Thankfully, her white sleeveless top wasn''t made of thin linen. She gave a nod at Asahi before following Alise.

    "Asahi-kun, you should shower."

    He closed the distance and threw his arms around Nao. "Am I sweaty?"

    "No¡­ you still smell good." Nao gently hugged him. "Like always."

    "Good to hear."

    He dragged Nao to the shower and spent some ''quality'' time with her. As he sat down at the table for breakfast, Loki barged into the dining room.

    "Oho, looks delish. Haven''t eaten this morning."

    She shamelessly took a seat and pped. "Send some ''ere!"

    Asahi just shook his head and continued eating.

    After breakfast, Loki wiped her face with a napkin. "I came to grab you."

    "I know," Asahi replied with a shrug. "Alise and Ryuu will being with me."

    "Didn''t you say you can only bring ten people?"

    "You believed it?"

    "Nope."

    Loki turning her squinting eyes to the pair of Alise and Ryuu. She would be an idiot if she didn''t know the two most powerful members of Astraea''s Familia. Her party will only be stronger with their presence, which will only benefit.

    "A level 4 and a level 5. Sure, tag along with your man."

    "My man?!" Alise bbered. "You got it wrong! Asahi is just my junior¡­"

    "Yes¡­" Ryuu nodded.

    Loki grinned at Asahi. From the goddess to the adventurers, he had everyone wrapped around his finger. And he did it without using any maniption or power.

    ''I wasn''t wrong in calling him a demigod.''

    Before leaving, Asahi hugged all of his women one by one and kissed them goodbye. Rini, Aimi, Saeko, and even Nao wanted toe with him, but he had told them to farm XP on earlier floors. With Ais''s adventurer party around, they will rarely get any chance to fight. He could always return to them whenever he wanted.

    After everyone came Astraea''s turn. He pulled Astraea in for a tight hug and nuzzled his face in her silky brown hair. "Don''t hesitate to call me if you need anything."

    "Yeah¡­ I can use telepathy," Astraea whispered, returning his hug. "Return safely."

    "You know the answer to that already. And don''t worry about Alise and Ryuu. I''ll protect them from everything."

    "Thanks¡­"

    He pulled back and softly pecked her lips. "Sorry and thanks are forbidden in my family."

    Her cheeks turned rosy. With a timid smile, she nodded. "I will keep that in mind¡­ now go."

    With Loki at helm, Asahi departed alongside Alise and Ryuu.

 Chapter 307 - CH. 314: New Faces

    Twilight Manor.

    Loki took Asahi into the yard where the ten-man party gathered around the supplies. Asahi only remembered eight of them.??

    Ais, the cutest loli.

    Riveria, the high elf.

    Gareth, the mighty dwarf.

    Finn, the eternal shota.

    Tione and Tiona, the Hiryute sisters.

    Bete, the annoying wolf.

    Lefiya, the rookie mage elf.

    The other two were new faces. A young woman with long ck hair and a rather slim figure, which was further entuated by her sleeveless ck and white outfit, a small white skirt, and ck stockings. It was the ck cat ears on her head that stole most of his attention.

    Thest member was a mature elf woman with honey blonde hair. She reminded Asahi of Goddess Demeter to an extent.

    "You must be Asahi Marikawa?" The catgirl asked as she stretched her hand with a friendly smile. "I''m Anakitty Autumn."

    Alise stepped forward to shake her hand. "Aki, you''re cute as ever~. Just a level below me."

    "And you''re still so proud," Aki replied.

    "Perfection calls for eptance."

    "Captain¡­" Ryuu muttered with a hand on Alise''s shoulder. "We''re guests here."

    Finn looked around for the scarydy that usually apanied Asahi. Out of all the people he met so far, Aimi''s re just frightened him. She might be his first archenemy in his path to hero.

    ''I might befriend him without her around.''

    Being friends with a Demigod would be both risky and profitable.

    With a smile, he approached the group. "No need to be like that. We will berades on this expedition."

    "Finn is right," Riveria said, staring at Asahi with almost emotionless eyes. She hadn''t forgotten hisst prank, but now wasn''t the time to address it.

    Loki nodded as she pointed at the pile of rations and the other supplies. "Kiddo, show your magic."

    The anticipation of everyone was sky-high. Tiona was especially perked up when she heard the word ''magic.'' She looked at Asahi with a strange hope in her eyes, wondering if he could live up to the hype he created around the city with his recent deeds. She could sense a threat from him. Her instincts were always on point, never letting her down. Without her, she wouldn''t have survived the brutal battles in Telskyura¡ªa country solely inhabited by amazonesses and ruled by Kali.

    ''Demigod, they must be stronger than the heroes of old tales.''

    Asahi felt an intense gaze on his back and turned around. A tanned girl with disheveled ck hair stared at him. Like all amazoness he had met so far, she wore revealing clothes. A strip of cloth around her chest and a pareo around her waist.

    "Ya," she waved with a grin.

    ''Tiona?''

    She looked different from the first time he met her. Before she seemed like an unsociable kid. Her current self was quite different. A lot more cheerful.

    Asahi returned a nod before focusing on the supplies. He bought a new ring from Klyscha and tossed everything in it.

    Riveria''s mouth parted with a gasp. She had seen this skill with her eyes before. The scene of over two hundred kilos worth of supply vanishing still left her shocked. She became even more curious about the limits of this skill.

    "Asahi Onii-san." Ais shuffled toward Asahi and tugged at his shirt. "We should go."

    The desire to face stronger monsters was so obvious in her eyes. She couldn''t wait to y them and gain their excelia.

    He softly patted her head. "Revenge isn''t everything."

    Ais''s eyes widened, although her face remained neutral. She couldn''t believe Asahi knew about her revenge. Riveria only had a vague idea, and Loki had known everything. She remained silent, letting him soothe her mes of revenge.

    "She is too cute and small for a level 4," Alise said, looking at Ais. "Lion doesn''t lose in terms of cuteness."

    Ryuu reddened from thepliment. Shaking her head, she red at Alise. The redhead cheekily grinned in response.

    Asahi noticed a certain werewolf was overly quiet today. He was being ''tame'' since Loki had ordered him. Thest thing Loki wanted was to let someone blow their expedition.

    Asahi gave a smile to Finn. "Ready?"

    "All good here," Finn said. "Let''s talk about our strategy¡ª"

    "No need for that," Asahi interrupted the pallum. "We''ll only stop at the 50th floor. Until then, I''ll be the guide and the frontline fighter. No interfering unless I say, okay?"

    "As you wish," Finn readily agreed, though he intended to step in whenever things get out of hand.

    ''It''s near impossible for one person to fight such overwhelming odds.''

    Asahi''s arrogant words got on Bete''s nerves. Looking at Alise''s smile, he felt like she wasughing at him. Every smile seemed to be directed at him, sneering at him for calling Asahi newbie when he was the weakest member right now,

    Loki fixed her re on him. "Loga."

    Bete swallowed down the emotions and gave a nod to Loki.

    "Everyone,e close," Loki said. "Asahi, I''m leavin'' these kids to ya. Come back if things go south."

    She didn''t wish to lose her Familia even if it meant losing a chance to break the record.

    "Noted."

    (I''m bringing her over!)

    Klyscha said and teleported Grayfia before Asahi. Without wasting any time, the maid spread a magic circle under her feet and teleported everyone to the promised 45th floor.

    Riveria and Finn were all too familiar with the sweltering heat in the air and the burning red ceiling as if they were inside a volcano.

    "This is it, hmm," Riveria murmured. The teleportation happened in an instant. She imagined the process to be moreplicated.

    "Looks like¡­ We''re here," Finn said.

    "My Lord, I''ll leave for the Underworld."

    She was going to spend some time with her father and get some more ssified information if possible.

    "Sure."

    Blushing, Grayfia nced around. With a determined expression, she perked up and pecked his lips.

    "Take care," Grayfia said and vanished with her magic.

    ''How bold.''

    Asahi smirked a little. After he helped her in making up with her father, Grayfia became more affectionate.

    *Roar!*

    As though ruining his good mood, a group of hellhounds appeared around the corner.

 Chapter 308 - CH. 315: Immortals?

    Alise pulled out her rapier and stepped forward. "Perfect timing."

    Asahi ced a hand on her shoulder. "Let me."??

    "What? I wanna fight!"

    Asahi slid his hand down her back before stopping on her butt. "Crybabies shouldn''t act strong."

    Alise gritted her teeth. He made her cry, now he was rubbing salt on her wounds. A pinch on her butt squashed her rebellious thoughts.

    ''This man won''t stop with my butt!''

    She silently cursed him, despite an obvious smirk ying on her face. Her butt was a part of her, meaning he was attracted to her!

    Ryuu shook her head. Asahi casually harassing Alise had be a familiar sight in the Familia at this point.

    Ais pulled out her swords and charged into the hellhounds. Asahi stopped wasting time and rushed behind Ais. Overtaking the loli, he blew a hellhound''s head with a kick and punched another. The shockwave behind the attack sttered all of them into the wall.

    Finn shuddered at the disy of brute strength. On top of that, he saw Asahi''s agility being higher than Ais''s.

    ''He can''t be made into an enemy.''

    Riveria had the same thought. If Asahi had any intention to harm her, she wouldn''t be able to react in time, much less cast a barrier for protection.

    Meanwhile, Bete saw hellhounds spawn behind and pounced on them. With bare hands, he grabbed a hellhound''s jaws and ripped it apart. Trying to defy Asahi''s orders, he became too reckless and let a pair of hounds snuck on him.

    Aki came just in time and shed the hounds with her sword. "Don''t be wild, Bete."

    Bete didn''t listen to her and dove into another fight. Aki only fought the monsters in her way.

    Asahi finished the hellhounds and spread his Life Sense skill. The me golems camouged as scarlet rocks didn''t escape his C-Rank Life Sense skill.

    Tiona couldn''t take her eyes off of his figure as he fended numerous monsters. Every step and attack was precise to the point Tiona questioned if he was a man or a machine.

    After hoarding all the magic stones in his ring, Asahi returned to the group.

    Finn greeted him with a cheeky smile. "We''re adventurers, not props. Seeing a man tear through monsters like that makes me want to fight more."

    "I''ll let you engage with the goat demons," Asahi said with a shrug.

    "Goat demons? You mean Fomoire?"

    "Yup. Until then let me do the work."

    Even though he wanted the XP, fighting the fomoire horde alone would consume a fair share of his time. He could destroy them with his magic, which will also destroy the dungeon and summon a juggernaut. The adventurers would lose their sanity if they saw a beast like a juggernaut.

    Riveria couldn''t understand Asahi''s reason. Was he that hungry for excelia that he''d fight hundreds of monsters alone?

    ''Is that the reason Ais calls him Onii-san?''

    Both had an unmatched thirst for strength. Riveria had an inkling of Ais''s motive, but Asahi''s motives were up in the air.

    "Let''s go," Asahi said and led the path.

    Alise and Ryuu were ready to follow him, but Tiona cheerily walked up to them.

    "He is strong. What level do you think he is?"

    Alise puffed her chest. As her senior, she was extremely proud of him. "His strength can''t be measured in our levels."

    She had seen him traveling dimensions. Even the deities of this world couldn''t achieve this feat. Using levels to measure his strength was a waste of time.

    "Aren''t levels here to help us ascend into immortals?" Tiona asked.

    Kali, who was her previous goddess, had described leveling up as akin to shedding mortal shells. A demigod should be closer to deity than a human, which meant they could still be measured in levels.

    "When you''re near Asahi, you need to shove thatmon sense up your¡­" Alise covered her mouth for a moment. "I almost tainted my innocent tongue with a curse. It''s all Lyra''s fault."

    "We should follow Asahi," Ryuu said with a sigh.

    Ais looked over to Riveria. "Go¡­?"

    The high elf released an exasperated sigh before giving a nod. "It is our familia expedition. What are we waiting around for?"

    The adventurers felt their cheeks burn. Finn was no exception. Asahi had already sprinted into the next room, and they were here discussing.

    The group trailed the corpses left behind by Asahi. By the time they found him, he was standing near the tunnel leading down to the next floor.

    "Kindate, don''t you think?" Asahi asked with a grin. "Be quick on your feet or you''ll lose your way."

    Asahi''s words hung in the air as he descended into the 46th floor.

    Something simr happened on the next floor. Asahi cleaned up everything while Loki Familia followed. Usually, they would take nearly a day to clear one floor as they had to protect the supporters carrying the supplies as well as making sure they suffered minimum injuries. Each healing potion was precious in the dungeon. This methodical approach was universal across Orario.

    But Asahi''s fists changed everything. He plummeted everything, whether it was a hellhound, a wyvern, or a giant golem.

    Doubts about his real identity rose in Riveria''s mind.

    ***

    After five hours of constant battles, Asahi''s Wild Martial Arts leveled up to C-Rank. A few minutester, he arrived at the path leading into the 49th floor.

    "You guys want a break?" Asahi asked.

    "Yes," Finn said with a smile. He wasn''t tired at all. A timeout was needed for rifying his strategy to Riveria and Gareth.

    "Alright."

    They all gathered in a nearby room. The smell of blood was overwhelming. It wasn''t that unbearable during fights. Sitting idly, the smell tortured his sharp senses. He put on his mask and sat down in a corner, giving Finn space to go over the strategy again.

    Finn wanted to invite Asahi but chose to not bother his rest.

    Ryuu and Alise sat on Asahi''s sides.

    Ryuu pointed at his mask. "Is that for smell?"

    "Yes. Want one?"

    "Give one to me!" Alise shook him. "This smell is viting my nose."

    She acted like the incident in the morning never happened. She was a little too enthusiastic sometimes.

    "Okay," he said and shoved a mask on her face. He handed one to Ryuu as well. "Try it."

    [¡ªRyuu Lion: Affection +4]

    [¡ªAlise Lovell: Affection +2]

    He chuckled, making the elf blush. "You''re cute."

    Ryuu put on a mask with a serious face. She had to try her best to not pay any attention to his attractive face. Sitting so close, she could feel an odd warmth radiating from him. It made her rx as if she was sitting at home instead of a dungeon room reeking of blood.

    Alise pouted when the two of them neglected her. Knowing the mask would hide her face, she puffed her cheeks even more.

    Asahi pinched Alise''s cheeks. "Stop pouting, Captain. A smile suits you more."

    "Liar."

    "..."

 Chapter 309 - CH. 316: Change (I)

    After Finn was done discussing his strategy, Riveria seemed considerably tense. Even though she hid it behind a calm expression.

    Asahi got curious and asked her.??

    "Mama-chan, what''s the matter?"

    Riveria clenched her jaw, looking more than just pissed. "Stop calling me that."

    "I was just stating the fact. You looked like you aged a hundred years."

    Riveria was sure she would look the same a couple of hundred yearster, yet his words struck some nerve. She never tried those ''shiny'' clothes or attempted to appear girly. Still, she was a woman. Age was their archnemesis.

    ''Were my worries that apparent?''

    Asahi smirked. "Much more lively now. Care to tell what''s bothering the young princess?"

    She sighed. "I will be dealing with most of the waves on the next floor. Everyone will focus on guarding me while I prepare my spells."

    Riveria poured everything out as if Asahi''s words incited her to speak her mind. She was the type to bury her worries and appear strong instead of babbling out her worries.

    "What''s the big deal about that?"

    He couldn''t tell what the ruckus was about. Fomoires weren''t that strong in his opinion. Any experienced level 3 adventurer could deal with them. Besides Ais, Finn, and Gareth wouldn''t be overwhelmed so easily.

    "Big deal?" Riveria said with narrowed eyes. "Thousands of Fomoire will rush for our flesh. Every time we had a line of shieldbearers, magicians, and archers to stop the fomoire. A ten-men party can''t do that."

    She came here because of Loki''s big words about Asahi''s might and his demigod story. She hadn''t seen anything special about his skills, just brute strength. It''d be undeniably useful in taking down bosses, but how could he help them against a tide of goat demons? She was beyond stressed from the weight on her shoulders.

    "Oi, I''m also here, aren''t I? We''ll blow them away with magic."

    Riveria recalled Asahi''s magic when she first met him and Nao on the 10th floor. Simr to Bete, she had thought of them as a newbie couple aspiring to be adventurers.

    "Thank you," Riveria said politely.

    For her, actions spoke louder than words.

    Ryuu knew Riveria wasn''t convinced. Out of all the high elves, only Rivera had a good character. The others had pride higher than normal elves.

    "We''re leaving now," Finn hollered, his Command Howl skill made his voice echo far away.

    Alise, who had been silent because of the mask, nodded.

    "You''re so cute when you''re silent," he said.

    She just stared at him, her eyes stretched wider than usual. As everyone began to leave, Alise got up and stretched a hand for Asahi.

    Asahi gently squeezed her hand. "Little firm with a touch of female softness. Not bad. Not bad."

    Alise pushed down the mask, blushing lightly. "O-Of course, my skin is perfect."

    "Ryuu''s hand is much softer," he said and grabbed Ryuu''s hand.

    Holding the hands of two women, Asahi followed Finn and others. "Let''s stay like this forever."

    Alise and Ryuu speechless stared at his shameless excuse for touching them, but none of them tried to pull back. The warmthing from his hand made their mind fuzzy.

    (These poormbs.)

    Asahi chuckled at how right Klyscha was right now. If he tried to use his charm and showed them a little more pleasure, these inexperienced girls would stand zero chance. They will be seduced to his bed in less than a day. Fortunately for them, he believed in wholesome rtionships more than the ones based on sex alone.

    With hand in hand, the trio journeyed through the destends of the 49th floor.

    Ryuu was having a hard time. On one hand, she couldn''t stop herself from reveling in the gentle warmthing from his big hand. On the other, she wanted to pull back and let Alise be closer to him. The conflict made her head spin. Unable to decide, she concluded.

    ''It''s just my hands, there is nothing dirty in that.''

    Meanwhile, Alise didn''t know how to feel about this. She felt like she was betraying her goddess''s trust even though Asahi was the one who did everything. Despite the guilt guing her, she didn''t want him to stop holding her hand and guiding her. She used to call out Ryuu for never letting go of a man who held her hand, yet she was being indecisive now.

    ''Astraea-sama never tried to stop Kaguya from flirting with Asahi.''

    Her friend was half-serious about getting in a rtionship with Asahi. For a former princess, her standards for a man were pretty low. Her goddess knew that, yet she let Asahi and Kaguya flirt.

    ''Is Astraea-sama dense?''

    Finn''s group stopped to scrutinize the surroundings for the monsters.

    "There," Ais said, pointing to the south.

    A sand storm was approaching, stirred by the rapid movements of the fomoire horde.

    "Everyone, take your position," Finn shouted and gripped his spear.

    Asahi chuckled and patted Alise''s back. "Get as many as you can. I''ll watch your back."

    He could heal her with Phenex fire, or his life element. It was the perfect opportunity for them to get stronger.

    Alise took a deep breath. This was the deepest she had ever been inside the dungeon. Instead of anxiety about the unknown, she was far more rxed.

    She slowly faced him and revealed a bright smile. "I''ll be relying on you, Junior."

    Her honest response surprised him a bit.

    ''Where is the tsundere?''

    He turned to Ryuu, who was still clinging to his hand like a little girl. "You too. You can''t get a better opportunity to gain excelia."

    Ryuu bobbed her head. "Understood..."

 Chapter 310 - CH. 317: Change (II)

    Asahi departed from them and reached Finn''s group. Tiona brandished Urga, her double-ded sword, grinning ear to ear. Tione swung her halberd, the lust for battle was apparent in her eyes. The Hiryute Sisters looked ready to duke it out with anyone.

    Asahi wondered which magic he should use. As the area was massive, he could use any Diva spell.??

    ''Let''s go with Amon''s spells.''

    Amon''s wind spells were versatile and didn''t cause massive damage to the surroundings.

    The hideous goat heads appeared on the horizon. Carrying clubs of various shapes and sizes, the sea of monsters raced across the terrain.

    Even the usually calm Aki gulped a mouthful of air. She gripped the hilt of her sword with a determined expression.

    Ais calmly gazed at the iing horde. Her resolve remained unwavering in the face of this scene straight out of any adventurer''s nightmare. She was going to kill everything and level up.

    "Doesn''t the horde look bigger than thest time?" Gareth pointed out. "Thest time we killed seven hundred beasts."

    Finn narrowed his eyes. "It does."

    "Seven hundred?" Asahi said. "I faced over two thousand when I was here."

    ''Dungeon-chan is giving me preferential treatment?''

    He wondered. Or the dungeon hated him so much that three everything it had to kill him. Thetter could be true since he tortured two so-called Children of Cmity.

    "We''re advancing either way!" Finn stabbed a g into the red sand. The emblem of a smiling trickster was sewn into the fabric. "Asahi Marikawa, Riveria, we will be relying on you. The rest will form a parameter. Prepare to guard!"

    Riveria swallowed her dry saliva and nodded calmly. She was about to chant but a pat on her back stopped her.

    "Loosen up this tension, alright."

    Riveria stared at him. "Please, do what the Captain asked of you."

    Alise shook her head. "Junior, let''s not bother her."

    "Aye, Captain."

    Riveria watched Alise''s back. The redhead had earned her respect during the Great War where she and her friends defeated the level 7 Alfia and saved the day. She didn''t seem the type to blindly trust someone other than herself.

    ''Can he pull off a miracle?''

    She hoped he did. It would be better than retreating thenter climbing down 49 floors with the entire familia. While her Familia scattered in every direction, she raised her white staff. Her soft, feminine face took on a concentrated expression as her brows sank.

    "Soon, the mes shall be released."

    The chants flowed out of her lips.

    Her elegance mesmerized everyone on the battlefield. The carnage of the battlefield and her elegance seemed mismatched.

    Moving his eyes from Riveria, Asahi cracked his knuckles. He circted his mana without erasing the effect of his aura pill.

    "Divinity Blender."

    He cast the 10th spell of Amon from the get-go. A golden wind wrapped him, swirling fiercely. It sprouted two golden wings behind him, giving him easy ess to flight.

    Ais felt a whirl of mana in the air and stopped in her tracks. Looking back, she saw a streak of gold. The golden armor around him shone brightly.

    "Beautiful¡­"

    She could feel the currents around him were deadlier than her magic Ariel.

    Asahi didn''t stop for a second and charged into the Fomoire horde. The monsters'' cries of pain were snuffed out one by one as the swirl of the divine wind sent bloody limbs and heads flying through the air. He was a human-shaped sword flying through the battlefield with nothing but carnage in mind.

    "What the hell is that?" Bete growled, eyes wide in shock.

    "That''s beautiful," Tiona muttered.

    Tione nodded. "It is."

    "Captain, what are our orders!" Tiona shouted.

    Finn, who guarded the northern side with Aki, washed the surprise off of his face. With a grin, he shouted back, "Yeah! Bete, go help Aki!!!"

    Finn left an entire direction for Asahi, hoping his mind didn''t dry up until Riveria was done.

    ''Loki-sama wasn''t wrong about his strength.''

    Meanwhile, the high elf was still chanting. Despite the initial shock from Asahi''s wind cutter spell, her lips kept moving. A ring of jade light emerged from her feet, growing steadily as thousands of motes rose high into the air. If she couldn''t control this magic power, she would self-destruct. A phenomenonmonly referred to as Ignus Fatuus.

    "Incinerate, Sword of Surtr¡ªmy name is Alf!"

    The magic circle grew until it covered half the horde in its radius.

    Asahi smiled at the scale of Riveria''s magic. He could go even faster and raze the entire horde, but he chose not to. If he did everything, the adventurers would feel like baggage. Some will even develop inferiorityplexes. Doing that to the best squad of Loki Familia after the trust she ced in him felt wrong.

    He kept his distance and let Finn tear down the monsters with his spear. Gareth swung his great ax, chopping the heads of the bigger Fomoire. Aki swiftly moved in and out of the horde like a cat, asionally killing Fomoire. She and Bete distracted the horde for Alicia and Lefiya. The pair of delicate and mature elves furiously cast spells in tandem with Aki and Bete''s protection.

    Ais wrapped herself in Ariel and shredded the Fomoire. Her attack power rose dramatically after she killed one Fomoire, thanks to her Hunter development ability. Ryuu was essentially doing the same, although a bit slower. The menacing clubs of Fomoire only hit her afterimages. Before they struck again, their heads would tumble down.

    Meanwhile, Alise had wrapped her entire body in mes. The fire-resistant armor and clothes enchanted by Smander allowed her the freedom to do this. Her burning sword cut through everything. She showed no mercy when she was in her ''Scarlet Harnel'' mode. Knowing someone was watching her back, she unleashed her maximum mes.

    ''It''s fun¡­''

    She looked at Asahi through the corner of her eyes. Wrapped in the golden wind, he was still streaking through the ck mobs. She stopped to watch his figure for a few more moments.

    ''I really want him. I should talk to Astraea-sama¡­''

    Only her goddess will decide her future. She''d rather be lonely than betraying the goddess who had watched over her since forever.

    Just at that moment, Riveria had finished her chants. With sweat trickling down her forehead, she raised the staff high and triggered her spell.

    "Rea Laevateinn!"

    The adventurers quickly moved out of the way.

    Countless pirs of me sprang from the ground. The pirs kept growing until the ceiling. The Fomoire caught within the inferno were torn apart. The horde of more than five hundred vanished in a mere second.

    The pirs receded, leaving an intense heat in its wake.

    Riveria took deep breaths and observed the battlefield. Thest horde was annihted by one spell, but this time was different. The sea of monsters grew thinner, but it wasn''t enough.

    ''I can only cast one more.''

    She''d copse if she tried to cast a spell of this level twice.

    She prepared the chants again.

    ***

    Asahi kept his entire focus on Ryuu and Alise. They were doing fine. His instincts would ring if they fell in any danger.

    [¡ªYou have leveled up!]

    Asahi chuckled. He had achieved level 33 while having fun. He flew up to the ceiling. The monsters kept pouring out of the walls in the far distance, showing no intention of stopping.

    "Dungeon-chan is bing a yandere," he muttered.

    Riveria sweated profusely while casting.

    ''How many can she cast? Two perhaps.''

    He gave Riveria the benefit of the doubt. But it wouldn''t be enough to kill everything. Everyone will eventually run out of magic power. This non-stopping horde will trample on them.

    ''Dungeon-chan is so naughty.''

    He sighed and looked down at the horde.

    ''I''ll have to go full speed.''

    He refreshed the Divinity Blender spell andunched himself into the fray.

 Chapter 311 - CH. 318: Camp

    Asahi boosted his speed and quickly shredded the army. All those who lingered near the party were annihted, giving them room for breathing. Ais, Ryuu, and Alise charged toward the monster spawn point.

    Asahi led the way, shaving the number enough to pose a challenge to the girls.??

    Tiona, who saw this from far away, tilted her head. "Is he grooming Ais for himself?"

    The amazoness had a different set of logic from the people of Orario. A woman grooming a man was a normal scenario in her country. She wasn''t sure about the opposite of that.

    "Looks like it," Tione agreed. "The other two, he is grooming them as well."

    "Nothing wrong with that."

    The discussion between the Hiryute Sisters brought a wry smile on Finn''s face. Ais wasn''t someone who would fall for someone. The quest for her mother had be her priority, for which she trained from a very early age. Asahi''s influence won''t be able to ovee her desire for her mother. That''s what Finn rightfully believed.

    Riveria finished casting her spell. Just when she was about to pull the trigger, she found there were no monsters nearby.

    ''Where?''

    She panicked as her magic power swelled. Fortunately, the monsters arrived from the direction opposite Asahi and the gang. Riveria quickly unleashed the inferno to wipe out the monsters.

    She wiped her forehead with her sleeve.

    ''This should do.''

    Meanwhile, Ais was struggling against three high-level Fomoire, usually called the leader. The ferocious strikesing from every direction left little to no room for her to strike back. Any normal level 4 would have long copsed from exhaustion. She could escape with Ariel but she needed to save magic power for future floors. Her Spirit Healing development ability increased her magic power regeneration, and her spirit blood naturally gave her higher magic power. That put her in a worse position since regaining maximum magic power took a day or two.

    Ais grounded her teeth in frustration.

    ''It''s only 49th¡­ I have to reach the depths. I need to be strong. Strong like Onii-san.''

    She was about to unleash her magic, when Ryuu stepped in and hacked a leader''s head off. Alise stabbed her burning rapier in a monster''s chest, letting the scarlet mes burn its inside. Asahi stabbed his wooden spear in thest monster''s chest.

    "And we''re done," Asahi said and walked up to Ais. "You can ask for help, you know? Loki entrusted me to protect you after all."

    He ruffled her hair, calming her frustrations in a moment. She couldn''t help but close her eyes to indulge in the feeling.

    "Yeah. Junior said it right. Even a perfect woman like me doesn''te to the dragon alone. It''s too risky," Alise added with a goofy grin. She could understand Ais''s craving for strength. Without such desires, there was no way for a twelve-year-old girl to be level 2, much less level 4.

    After giving Ais some more pats, Asahi returned to Finn. Everyone had regrouped around the little pallum, talking about the terrifying experience.

    Asahi received looks of approval from anyone but Bete. The disgruntled werewolf acted as if someone had stepped on his tail.

    He dismissed the numerous notifications of growing respect and affection.

    "I''m sorry for doubting you before," Riveria said, lowering her head in apology. "Really sorry. You saved the mission this time."

    Finn scratched the back of his head, a cheerful smile on his face. "I knew Loki-sama wouldn''t put blind trust in someone. She is too much of a realist for that."

    "And you''re an idealist," Asahi said.

    "Some ideals I have to live up," Finn said with a determined expression. Such a serious expression didn''t suit his young face. "For my people."

    "I can understand that," Asahi said and grinned at Riveria. "Okay. I forgive you. I can''t be mad at Ais''s mom."

    Riveria''s lips twitched. She regretted apologizing, a little bit.

    "Well done," Gareth said with a smile. "This wave was pretty troublesome."

    Asahi chuckled. "That''s what I''m here for."

    His XP bar had risen to 89%. Some hundred monsters would make him level 34. He profited immensely from the cleaning up.

    "We''re going to camp on the next floor," Riveria said with a deep sigh. "We should hurry before the dungeon sends the next wave."

    "Alright."

    Tiona looked like she wanted to say something. Asahi tilted his head.

    "You okay?"

    "What was that godly spell? You wrecked everything!"

    "Just one of my skills," he replied with a faint smile. "Perks of being a demigod."

    Riveria had gotten tired of his smug excuse. She wanted to tear down the mysteries around him and know everything. s, she could do nothing but groan. His strength was beyond hers. Nothing like she had ever seen.

    ***

    Asahi gave them the supplies to prepare the tents on the 50th floor. It was unnecessary from Asahi''s perspective as he didn''t need rest. It was different for others though. Fending the goat demons had taken a lot of toll on them, both physically and mentally.

    Asahi collected the magic stones and the horns dropped by the Fomoire before returning to the 50th floor.

    Alise and Ryuu had put up a tent for themselves, but Asahi shamelessly barged in. It was really empty inside. He sealed the entrance and asked Klyscha to create a television.

    "Let''s watch some anime!"

    "Anime?"

    The elf and human girl marveled at the thin ck box standing before them.

    Alise poked its screen. "I saw something simr in your store."

    "Let me show you something cool."

    He booted it up and browsed through the catalog. As expected of Klyscha, she had added every anime he had watched so far.

    (I''m good. Ehehe.)

    ''Good doesn''t do you justice, Mdy.''

    For a moment, he was tempted to show them "Danmachi." Ryuu''s reaction to her future cold self would be cute. The reality of being characters in a story would shake them, more so than the fact Alise and others would''ve died without his assistance.

    ''This might be good.''

    He chose the Bakemonogatari series. The two were already living in a fantasy world, showing them an easy-to-understand supernatural anime was the way to go!

    They fixed their eyes on the television, barely batting an eye. Alisemented about the protagonist being a pervert despite sitting with the guy who harassed her butt not long ago.

    After some twists and turns, the bizarre story of Hitagi Senjougahara straight-up sucked the two into the story. He wanted to invite Ais as well, but she was receiving a lecture from Riveria and Finn for acting carelessly on the battlefield.

 Chapter 312 - CH. 319: Early Morning Confession

    Asahi, Ryuu, and Alise only came out of the tent when Tiona called them out for a meal. The two had be immensely curious about the supernatural powers of half-vampire Kiyomi Araragi.

    The dinner was meatless broth, which was far from his usual meal. He only had some before he said farewell to the group.??

    "Wait," Finn said. "We were going to discuss the ns for the next few days. Care to join?"

    "Sure."

    He patted Alise''s back. "Wait for me. And don''t touch that."

    "Come quickly!"

    Alise dragged Ryuu back into the tent. Asahi followed the threemands¡ªRiveria, Finn, and Gareth¡ªinto therge tent in the center of the campsite. The three sat around a short table, leaving a seat for Asahi.

    "We were nning to head out tomorrow, not today. ying the Cadmus Dragon is our objective."

    Finn started the discussion.

    "Cadmus Dragon?"

    "The floor boss of the 51st floor. It''s a great dragon with more physical power than a level 6 boss," Riveria exined. "Its hide is extremely valuable."

    "We finished it almost a month ago. It must have respawned by now."

    He hadn''t stumbled into this dragonst time.

    ''It might still be in the process of respawning.''

    "Level 6, huh. Sounds¡­ tasty."

    Riveria stared at him nkly. "We don''t eat monsters."

    Asahi shook his head. "I''m fine with this arrangement. As for the loot I collected on the previous floor, I''d give your share back when we return to the surface."

    "That''d be wonderful," Finn said.

    Traveling without supplies has been a refreshing experience for everyone. Finn wasn''t worried about magic stones as wealth wasn''t an issue for a level 6 adventurer like him.

    Asahi tapped the table. "But I''d like to keep this expedition as short as possible. Your party is restricting my speed."

    Whether they liked it or not, it was the truth.

    "We won''t fall behind next time."

    Asahi nodded and got up to leave the tent. "Later then."

    Asahi returned to his tent and enjoyed some anime with the two.

    Soon, the day passed and it was time to sleep. Alise fidgeted as she nced at the small mattressid in the center of the cramped tent.

    "W-Where should he sleep, Ryuu?"

    "Why are you¡­ asking me?"

    "Cause I''m fine with him being here. W-What about you?"

    Ryuu looked at Asahi with red cheeks. "I don''t know¡­"

    Asahi could easily go back to the mansion¡ªthe two had forgotten this fact. How could he deny their invitation to sleep together?

    Asahi tossed the mattress in his ring and pulled out a small bed from his ring. He took out three nkets and sprawled on the bed. "Here. Come over."

    Alise gulped and slowly nodded. Her previous statement of only sleeping with the man she married had flown out of her head. She stumbled toward the bed andid beside him. Alise used the nket to wrap herself from head to toe.

    He shook her shoulder. "Idiot. Take off your armor."

    "No¡­"

    Asahi pulled her nket, revealing her beet-red face. "Jeez. You want me to do it, Captain? I''m very skilled at undressing."

    Alise turned even redder. Carefully getting up, she took off breastte and pauldrons before taking her off her boots. "Happy?"

    Asahi observed her slim figure with a smile. "Better. Now, Ryuu."

    Alise quickly covered herself with the nket.

    Ryuu took off her ornate green cloak and her boots. Keeping a straight face, she approached the bed. Asahi patted the empty space to his right. Ryuu had no choice but toy beside him. She turned over, revealing her back to him while Alise waspletely wrapped in her nket.

    The bed was big enough for three people to sleep while keeping an appropriate distance.

    Silence filled the tent.

    Asahi could hear the girls'' heartbeat clearly. They were trying to sleep, but his presence kept them at bay, creating improper ''thoughts'' appropriate for their age.

    Asahi sighed and closed his eyes. "Sweet dreams."

    "Goodnight."

    "...Goodnight."

    ***

    Alise woke up to find a hand around her waist. The weight made her painfully aware of the owner. She opened her eyes, only to find Asahi''s face a few centimeters away.

    ''Why? Why are you hugging me like I''m your lover?!''

    Her heart sped up like crazy. She could kiss him if she moved a little. Like he kissed her goddess before he left.

    "You can''t¡­"

    She mumbled as if trying to control herself. It was wrong. It could ruin her rtionship with her goddess. Nothing would be the same after this. She tried to stop herself, but her body moved against her resolve.

    At that moment, Asahi''s lips parted. "Is it fun to molest a sleeping man?"

    Alise''s emerald eyes trembled. "I-It wasn''t. I wasn''t going to kiss¡ª"

    Asahi held her chin and stole her lips. Her eyes widened as Asahi''s soft lips caressed hers.

    Ending the kiss, Asahi gave a teasing smile. "That''s how it is done."

    A tiny heart flew from her scarlet hair.

    [¡ªAlise Lovell: Affection +2]

    "W-W-Why? Why did you kiss me!"

    She tried to get up, but Asahi tightened his arm around her waist. "Because I wanted to. Your indecisiveness makes you cute. But you would never confess your feelings even if the world ended."

    [¡ªAlise Lovell: Affection +4]

    Alise felt dizzy. Barely keeping consciousness from slipping, she bit her lips. "I-I''m not indecisive. I never had feelings for you..."

    Despite her words, her lips curled into a foolish grin.

    Asahi chuckled. "Look at your expression before saying that."

    "I¡­ I admit I like you¡­ but it''s wrong¡­ this is all wrong¡­ Astraea-sama, I can''t betray¡ª"

    Asahi silenced her with another kiss. "Astraea was never against me having a rtionship with any adventure from our Familia."

    Alise''s mind went nk. "Wait¡­ What! I was suffering all this time for nothing?!"

    "Yes. Stupid Captain. You held back even though we could have done this," Asahi said and slipped his hand into the nket. He gently caressed her soft breasts. "A lot more than a kiss."

    [¡ªAlise Lovell: Affection +7]

    Alise took off his hand and gave it a little squeeze. "Don''t t-touch me like that¡­ It makes me feel strange."

    "Is that so?"

    She nodded, biting the corner of her lips. All of this was too unusual. She felt like this might be a dream, and she''ll lose everything after waking up. The fact everything happened after she fell asleep didn''t help.

    "Alise Lovell, be my woman," Asahi muttered and caressed her cheeks. "I promise to give you the affection you deserve."

    "I¡­"

 Chapter 313 - CH. 320: New Spear

    "I¡­" Alise opened her mouth. "Let''s give it a try¡­"

    If her goddess was fine with the rtionship, there was no reason for her to hold back.??

    [''Alise Lovell'' rtionship changed to ''Her Lover'']

    Asahi grinned. With this, Alise had be his woman. Though it happened earlier than he expected. All because of Alise being honest with her feelings.

    "This makes us¡­ l-lovers?" she asked, blushing furiously. "Me and my perfect lover?"

    "Heh. Let''s celebrate the first day of our rtionship," Asahi teased and caressed her cheeks. "With some sex."

    "N-No¡­ no sex before marriage."

    She was going to abide by this vow. She won''t fall for his seductions.

    "You n to stay virgin forever if we don''t marry?"

    "Yes. I will."

    She seemed determined to remain virgin.

    Asahi clicked his tongue. "I haven''t married any of my women."

    She narrowed her eyes. "Do you n to?"

    "Of course. But not now."

    "Good."

    "Now, let''s finish what we started earlier."

    Asahi threw off his nket and slipped inside Alise''s nket. The redhead tried to resist, but he pushed her down. She gave him a teary-eyed nce. "Y-You¡­ you wanna do it with me?"

    She couldn''t understand his choice. While she hailed herself as the most ''pure and beautiful'', being close with girls like Saeko and Rini had turned down her confidence.

    ''Why is he so adamant on fucking me today!''

    Asahi looked into her eyes. He was just joking about doing it right now, just to tease her a bit. But her cute expression melted his heart. Leaning down, he captured her lips before trying to invade her mouth with his tongue. Alise closed her eyes and awkwardly stuck out her tongue in response. Her inexperience was showing again and again, which Asahi found fitting of her ''pure'' ims. He started a passionate kiss, intending to make it the best kiss of her life.

    Alise slowly ran out of breath. Asahi took that as a cue to end the kiss and slowly untied her shirt''s buttons, revealing her ck bra. The ck went incredibly well with her scarlet hair.

    "They are not big like Astraea-sama..." Alise mumbled. "But they are perfect¡­"

    Asahi chuckled and traced a finger on her toned midriff. Her job was reflected on those tight abdominal muscles. Although she wasn''t tough to Rika''s level, she ticked his ''Abs'' fetish just fine.

    Alise shivered as his finger teased its way up to her breasts. A heat surged in her core. She could feel the wet sensation growing between her legs.

    Just as things heated up, Asahi heard a loud heartbeating from none other than Ryuu. Her breathing had risen as if she was excited. Asahi''s lips curled up. The elf was staying silent, despite knowing what they were doing.

    Asahi ended the kiss and nced at the elf whose ears had long be scarlet in the embarrassment of this situation.

    Breathing through her parting lips, Alise asked, "What happened?"

    "Ryuu dear. It''s not good to be sneaky."

    Ryuu opened her eyes and got up. "It is not my fault¡­"

    "Yes. I know. Then why are you silent?" Asahi asked and chuckled. "Getting excited to see your friend being devoured by a man. You are a peeping pervert, aren''t you?"

    "Liar. I didn''t do it!"

    Someone else was even more embarrassed at this moment. Alise felt like her head would explode from shame.

    "Perverted Lion."

    She used her friend, despite giving in to her temptations so easily.

    "You both¡­"

    Ryuu got up, took her boots, and ran outside the tent without a word.

    Asahi looked at Alise. "What was that?"

    Alise coughed. "I don''t know."

    "Shall I continue eating you?"

    "No. Don''t seduce me until you marry me!"

    She also grabbed her stuff and ran out of the tent.

    Asahi scratched the back of his head. "She is shyer than Astraea."

    (That, she is. Amon problem for virgin girls. I was also shy the first time!)

    ''Not every girl. But I get your meaning. Well, no sexy redhead for me today.''

    Asahi sighed and recalled Gabriel''s innocent face. He usually trained with God at this time then headed to spoil the Seraph for hours.

    ''She will be pissed at me for sure.''

    His avatar was working on the Life Vein concept of the Life Element in the Irregr world. Being with Saya made it easier to feel the vitality of any living thing. He had stopped everything to focus on Life Vein, partially because of his desire to help Hephaestus, partially to upkeep the promise he made to Astraea.

    He wanted to meet Gabriel right now, but the difference in time flow made his head spin. He wouldn''t be able to focus on anything no matter how much processing power his ''Multithreaded processing'' skill provided him. His perception and instincts made him far too sensitive to any change in his surroundings.

    (Just pat her head until she epts your apology!)

    ''Stuck in the same ce for hundreds of years¡­ I feel bad for her. I''ll show her around when I go. Sandalphon too while I''m at it.''

    (Yes. Make her fall for you.)

    ''Why does that excite you, Klyscha?''

    (Because my love will have more women to make him happy. My love''s happiness is my happiness.)

    Her words were too odd for an omnipotent goddess. He shook his head and followed Alise''s footsteps out of the tent.

    ***

    After an uneventful breakfast of meat soup, the group was ready to head down. Asahi browsed through the list of spears from Klyscha. The sight of Gae Bolg would terrify the adventurers. He didn''t want a powerful spear since it wouldn''t help him in raising his spear skill. It had to be durable enough to withstand at least level 7 monsters.

    Thankfully, there was a spear avable for that. He had seen it before when he was browsing for a godly weapon.

    Spear of Leonidas (Rank S): The spear wielded by King Leonidas of Sparta. This artifact bestows supernatural powers to the wielder.

    ¡ªEnhanced Physique (Passive Skill): The user''s STR, END, VIT, DEX, and DEF are increased as long as they wield this spear.

    Effects: STR +25, END +20, VIT +30, DEF +30

    ¡ªRegeneration (Passive Skill): The wounds are passively regenerated.

    ¡ªAdrenaline shot (Passive Skill): The user gains the ability to harness supernatural powers through their adrenaline.

    ¡ªLimited Poison Maniption (Active Skill): The user can bestow Poison Element to their weapon.

    ¡ªLimited Fire Maniption (Active Skill): The user can imbue the Fire Element to their weapon.

    ¡ªCloak of Eden (Passive/Active Skill): The user''s presence when standing still is reduced. The level can be increased with the use of adrenaline.

    Price ¡ª 39,999 KP

    The Spear of Leonidas from Assassin''s Creed Odyssey game. Asahi had yed the game for a few hours. The Greek setting alone was enough to make him y.

    This spear was a decent choice for increasing stats, and the spear was durable beyond the strongest metal in this world. It was made by an ancient civilization after all. He could always switch to his spells if too many monsters showed up.

    Asahi held Alise''s hand and traveled down the floor. Ryuu silently followed the couple.

    "You noticed that?" Tiona said cheerfully. "Alise is different."

    Tione nodded. "They were all huddled in the same tent¡­ Must have done it."

    "Stop chattering and follow Captain Finn," Riveria rebuked. Although she also was a little curious over Alise''s bashful change.

    ''Ryuu Lion was also there. I don''t believe it happened.''

    An upright elf such as Ryuu wouldn''t be watching an indecent act happening before her eyes. She would''ve changed tents, which didn''t happen. The thought of Ryuu joining the two didn''t even enter her head.

 Chapter 314 - CH. 321: Golden Dragon

    "Here Ie!"

    Alise dered as she kicked the floor and darted into the group of ck rhinos. The monsters had surrounded her from all sides, yet she kept stabbing with a fearless grin. She was the picture-perfect definition of a reckless adventurer. Her unparalleled confidence stemmed from Asahi. The golden spearhead of his spear smoothly ripped into the rhino''s thick chest and impaled its heart. He turned around and stabbed thrice, piercing a monster heart with each. The adrenaline power of the spear allowed him to use bullet-time without using his perception.??

    Alise looked at him with stars in her eyes. "Wow. Jun¡­ Asahi, your new spear is strong!"

    "You just called me Junior, didn''t you?"

    Alise giggled sheepishly. "I''m too used to that¡­ where did you get that spear?"

    Finn was also curious about the spear''s origins. Even his top-ss spear met resistance when shing the thick rhino hide.

    "Hephaestus helped me in forging this," Asahi said.

    He couldn''t say his goddess created the spear for him in less than a moment. That would be like putting down the deities of this world.

    "Hephaestus-sama?" Finn mumbled. "You are a cksmith as well?"

    "A novice one, yeah," he shrugged. "We should move. I can feel a strong monster that way."

    Riveria wanted to ask how he sensed where to go in these maze-like corridors. A floor like this usually took over half a day because of the jumbled-up path. Asahi guided them throughout as if he knew every direction.

    Asahi took Alise''s hand and guided the group toward the strong monster lurking in the depths of this floor. The asion hordes of purple spiders and the ck rhinos fell as soon as they leaped out of the walls.

    Asahi nced at Ryuu, who walked beside Alise. She had been silent ever since the morning incident. She hadn''t gotten over the shock of finding her friend being with the lover of her goddess.

    Ryuu dodged his gaze and hung her head. Even though she cheered for them, seeing them together made her bittersweet. The time they spent yesterday was one of the most memorable moments of her life. He was the center of her attention yesterday, but she couldn''t look him in the eyes today.

    ''Why am I feeling like this? I should be happy for Alise¡­''

    The elf couldn''tprehend her heart. She continued the trip with a heavy heart. The number of monsters she slew wasn''t a fraction of what she aplished yesterday.

    Asahi noticed her odd state and frowned. Alise squeezed his hand, tilting her head.

    "Anything wrong?"

    "Ryuu. She looks down."

    "I can guess her reason," Alise said with a sigh. She couldn''t help Ryuu this time. The elf had to deal with her feelings on her own and decide what was best for her life. If Alise pushed her in the wrong direction, Ryuu could be stuck in a life full of regrets. Elves were arrogant and haughty, but they rarely changed their partners throughout their long life. She believed in Asahi''s ability to keep a woman happy. After all, every woman around him looked happier than thest.

    ''I''m on that list too. Hehe.''

    Asahi came face to face with four paths that split into countless intersections. The hallway in the far corner gave the strongest impression.

    "It''s this way," Finn said and pointed at the same path.

    Asahi released Alise''s hand and approached Ais. "We''ll be fighting a dragon."

    Ais looked up and nodded, a fierce glint in her eyes. Asahi calmed her bubbling anger with headpats.

    "I''ll be mad if you go berserk for some cheap lizard. Save the anger for the ck one, okay?"

    Ais gave another silent nod. "Onii-san¡­ knows about me?"

    "Not everything, but yeah."

    Riveria heaved a sigh on the side. She was concerned over Ais for nothing.

    Asahi winked at Riveria. "Mom, it''d be better if you let me take care of that lizard."

    After meeting Ddraig, he didn''t put any dragon in his eyes. Especially not a level 6 one.

    ''I haven''t fought that whining dragon for weeks.''

    Another thing added to his hefty to-do list.

    "I''ll fight with you!" Alise said, eyes burning with a newfound will. "Don''t forget that we''re¡­ we''re¡­rades."

    Turning crimson, she tried to speak about their rtionship, but her embarrassment got the better of her.

    "I''ming too¡­" Ryuu spoke up.

    Asahi chuckled. "Alright. Let''s hunt down that golden lizard."

    "I''ll aid you with my spells," Riveria said.

    Finn nodded, rubbing his chin. "Tiona and I will help him on the frontlines. Aki and others will keep watch on the monsters here. The monsters will spawn as long as we are here. We don''t want our exit to be blocked."

    Tiona jumped up, grinning wildly. "Ye! I''ll fight the dragon!"

    Tione hung her head. "I wanna beat a dragon."

    "Tione! I promise I won''t level up without you!"

    "No, do what you must. I''ll catch up in no time."

    With heartwarming smiles, the sisters talked like typical Amazonians.

    Asahi looked at Bete with a smirk. "You hear that, Beta? Keep watch here. Don''t let anyone slip by."

    Bete gritted his teeth. Wolves heavily emphasized the hierarchy in their packs. Being beta was insulting to his pride. As a former member of the werewolf tribe, such traditions were ingrained in him throughout his life.

    Riveria frowned at the odd skirmish between Asahi and Bete.

    ''Is this retaliation for calling him a newbie?''

    Asahi could wipe Bete from existence. Even Loki wouldn''t do much other than saying some curses. Yet, he just teased Bete instead of choosing violence.

    ''It''s oddly cute¡­''

    Taking Ais''s hand, he entered the hallway, which only narrowed the further he went.

    "There it is."

    Light came from the wide chamber up ahead. Asahi could hear the snores of the dragon, obviously in a slumber. He smiled at Ais and gently released her hand. He clenched his spear and walked into the room.

    The other side had plenty of lush green trees, enough to be considered a small forest. In the corner of the room, a pond could be seen surrounded by wildflowers. Ripples traveled across the pristine blue water as it fell from a crack in the wall.

    The guardian of the Cadmus Springid on a bed of flowers nearby. A dragon with soft golden scales. With how its wings and forelegs were seamlessly joint together, it appeared as a wyvern.

    "You sure that''s a dragon?" Asahi asked. "Looks like a cheap wyvern to me."

    Riveria and others were speechless. Only Alise was grinning beside him. Asahi was unsure if his new lover had a split personality disorder. She seemed to be a different person when excited.

    ''Tsunderes around me are just built different.''

    As if hearing the insult directed at it, the dragon opened its eyes with a snap, and its reptilian pupils shrunk. With a mighty roar, it pushed itself off the ground.

    Ais unsheathed her sword and calmly faced the roaring dragon. This battle was a test of her willpower more than anyone.

 Chapter 315 - CH. 322: Blushing High Elf

    You can support me and read 35 chapters ahead on my Pa.treon!

    Pat.reon Link -> Patr.eon/GMilfHunter??

    Discord Link -> discord.gg/aW2jwKyCtW

    ***

    The dragon spat out its me breath as soon as it spotted Asahi and others. Alise enveloped her sword in mes and shed at the fiery beam. The Cadmus dragon overwhelmed Alise''s fire within moments. Alise felt the mes approaching without batting an eye.

    "Jeez, you''re so reckless."

    Asahi stepped in and erected a me wall. Phenex''s fire absorbed the iing mes, saving her in the process.

    "Because I know you would protect me," Alise said, smiling ear to ear. "Overprotective and arrogant. That''s the kind of man you are."

    Ryuu fired up her Aero Mana and charged at the dragon. Ais nked the other side. The dragon raised its wings and pped once. The gust of wind that followed blew them back. Ais firmed her stance and darted back at the dragon. Tiona also helped her this time around as she closed the distance in one moment and smacked the dragon''s tail with her double-ded sword. Ryuu sprinted around the dragon, pushing her legs to their limits.

    "Fairy Serenade."

    She used her development ability to strengthen the effects of Aero Mana. The blue glow of her sword became more apparent. Alongside Ais, she engaged in hit and run tactics. The hard dragon scales dulled their attacks, turning otherwise lethal wounds into shallow cuts. Ryuu could still use the wide-area Luminous wind spell, but she left everything magic to Lefiya and Riveria. Her magic wasn''t worth unting before the true genius mages.

    "Ais, I''ll create an opportunity with a spell," Lefiya shouted. Seeing Ais battling the scary dungeon, a fire sparked inside her. With her staff in her hand, she began chanting her shortest spell.

    "Unleashed streak of light, bow limbs of the holy tree. You are an expert of the bow. Shoot, sniper of the fairies. Prate, arrow of absolute uracy."

    A magic circle materialized before her. With a dazzling light, an arrow flew out of the magic circle. The dragon saw the attack and ducked to dodge. The beam-like magic arrow curved its trajectory and exploded in the dragon''s face. The arrow''s tracking capability was nearly unmatched among low-level adventurers.

    The magic arrow scorched the dragon''s eyes, making it blind. It swung its wings, preparing to flee until its innate regeneration kicked in to heal the wound,

    "Don''t let it fly!" Riveria shouted.

    "Got it."

    Asahi gripped his spear and activated the adrenaline shot skill. The time came to a screeching halt. In the slowed world, he tensed his muscles and threw the spear. It pierced the dragon''s wing and skewered the dragon to the wall until gravity pulled it down.

    The dragon fell to the ground and writhed like a wounded animal, swinging its scaly tail everywhere. Asahi pulled the spear with telekinesis and nced over to Riveria.

    "Harbinger of the end, the white snow."

    Riveria''s spell will take a couple more moments. Asahi patted Ais''s head before he pushed her toward the dragon. "Go, have fun."

    "Awaken, Tempest."

    Ais wasted no time in enchanting herself in her wind spell ''Ariel'' and charging at the dragon. Dodging its wild threshing, Ais leaped onto its back and impaled its spine with her saber. The painful roar ignited dark mes in her heart. The distant memory of the ck dragon yed in her mind.

    "Blow with the wind before twilight."

    Ais focused on Riveria''s melodious chants, paying no regards to the burning mes of revenge.

    ''I can''t lose it¡­ It''s not my enemy.''

    She shut her eyes tight as she raised her sword wrapped in turbulent wind and pushed it down with all her might. The de tore through the scales and the flesh before it lodged itself in its spine. She twisted the de, easily breaking the spine with her ''Durandal'' attribute sword. The dragon wasn''t trying to throw her off as though it agreed to take all her attacks. Looking over to Asahi, she saw him nod.

    "Finish it."

    He was willing to throw away some XP if it meant letting Ais get over her hatred for all dragons.

    Ais gave a grateful nod. It was her chance to earn excelia from a level 6, above that, it was a boss. It would be enough to let her level up after umting sufficient stats.

    ''Onii-san is really powerful¡­''

    To control a level 6 boss without moving a hand, he was stronger than she could imagine. Despite the overwhelming difference in their strength, she felt a tug at her lips.

    ''I want that strength. To conquer the dungeon and the one-eyed ck dragon.''

    Ais raised her resolve to be as strong as him. She was going to ask him to train her.

    Riveria saw Ais''s determination to finish off the dragon and panicked a little. She had to waste this abundant magic power she gathered or let it explode.

    "Jeez, Mom. Let me help you."

    Asahi appeared before her and raised his hand. Riveria wondered what he was going to do, but he did the unimaginable. He rested his hand on her head and gently patted as if he was treating her like Ais. Riveria''s face reddened in both anger and shame. She decided to release the ice magic spell on him, only to feel the magic power in her body calming. A warmth she never felt before flowed through her, making her almost moan out in pleasure.

    ''This feels¡­ good. Is this why Ais lets him touch her?''

    She pondered, forgetting the hand caressing her jade hair. The dragon''s feeble roar pulled her down to reality. Ais''s enchanted sword was grinding the dragon''s magic stone. Slowly but surely, the stone cracked, and the dragon vanished into purple ashes.

    ''She did it.''

    She couldn''t help but smile at Ais''s victory. Even though everyone supported them, a victory was a victory.

    "Stop. I''m fine now."

    "Okay, Mom."

    Her long ears turned crimson. With a long breath, she regained herposure. "Thank you, and stop calling me that."

    "It suits you, so nope."

    He was adamant on making her his ''Mom.'' The more she felt annoyed, the more he loved this teasing. The calm elf blushing was a refreshing sight.

    Alise saw them flirt from the distance and shook her head. She epted his yboy nature when she epted him. There was no turning back for her. Besides, she only became his because of this ''love all good women'' attitude.

    ''I hope he doesn''t go overboard¡­''

    Ryuu stopped beside her, giving an odd look at Riveria and Asahi.

    "Riveria-sama is blushing."

    She had never seen it happen. The high elf princess was known to be stern and calm in every situation. The current sight was a bit surreal for Ryuu, who grew up hearing tales of Riveria.

    "It''s Asahi. He can make our goddess blush¡­ Riveria-sama is nothing."

    Ryuu agreed with a nod. No mortal had ever touched their goddess, then a man came out from another world and became her lover. His seduction skills were too powerful for their world!

    "Lion, you''re an idiot."

    Ryuu''s jaw dropped open. "What?"

    "Nothing."

 Chapter 316 - CH. 223: Letâ€™s Speedrun!

    Since Aisnded the final blow, the dragon dropped the golden hide Riveria and Finn wanted. The single hide could cover the cost of their equipment alone, that''s how precious it was. It wasn''t all Finn and Riveria wanted though. Challenging the dragon was an opportunity to train Ais, Tiona, and Lefiya for the future. Their potential was limitless. Throwing them into the heat of the battle was the best method to train them.

    Asahi helped Ais with a few pats as he looked over to the spring. He could sense traces of Life Element in the water. He was confident in sensing life forms without using the Life Sense skill now.??

    "Let''s grab the water while we''re here.

    Asahi lifted the whole spring water with his telekinesis and poured it into a giant bucket he bought from Klyscha. The group watched in shock as the water floated by itself and dropped into the giant bucket.

    "Done.''''

    "You never cease to amaze me¡­" Riveria said.

    "Yes, Mom," he teased.

    Riveria sighed. It looked like the nickname would stick to her for the rest of her life. She hadn''t even had her first love, yet a man barely a fifth of her age was calling her ''Mom'' like no tomorrow.

    "Anything else here?" Asahi asked, receiving a simple head shake from Riveria. "We''re leaving then."

    ***

    Asahi''s party regrouped with Finn''s party, who seemed to have in countless numbers of ck rhinos during Asahi''s fight with Cadmus Dragon. Asahi poured the loot into the loot. As everyone looked ready, Asahi took the correct path, which led him to the tunnel leading to the next floor.

    "Wait."

    Finn stopped everyone at once and exined the horror of the next floor. Asahi curiously listened to Finn''s story of the Valgang Dragons, who would shoot explosive me beams from the bottom of the 58th floor. Every step could lead someone into the maws of the dragons.

    Of course, the new danger wasn''t the least bit scary to Asahi.

    "Stay in my barrier until we pass."

    It was all he said before he jumped down the tunnel. Alise gave a cheeky smile to Finn before she followed Asahi. Ryuu sighed as she followed Alise.

    "Riveria," Finn said.

    The High elf understood his gesture and gripped her staff. "Assemble, breath of thend¡ªmy name is Alf."

    Everyone in the party, including Asahi was enveloped in the jade glow of her protection, radiating a warmth. Her support increased both magic and physical attack resistance as well as provided a slight healing effect. It was one of the nine magics she was famous for, leading to the ''Nine Hell'' alias the gods gave her.

    Everyone jumped down the tunnel except for Lefiya. She stood still, her heart beating faster and faster. The anxiety of facing the random attacks of the dragon was all over her face.

    "Lefiya!" Riveria called from the floor below.

    Lefiya balled up her fists and hopped down. The floor was far below her estimation. Seeing the grounding closer, a shriek left her throat. She chanted a protection spell in panic, forgetting Riveria''s protection was already on her.

    "You clumsy elf," Asahi muttered and slowed her down with his telekinesis.

    Taking Ais''s hand, the elf stood up and bowed her head to Asahi. "T-Thank you."

    "No worries. Be careful."

    Asahi stopped to observe the floor. The 52nd floor didn''t look or feel any different. That said, he could feel the surge of fire element bubbling hundreds of meters below the floor. He wrapped everyone in the Storm Fort barrier of Baal. Just as he stepped forward, his instincts rang lightly.

    mes erupted from the earth, followed by a crimson shock wave. The wind barrier tanked the crimson st without much of a scratch. It wasn''t a normal barrier after all. He had imbued extra mana into each, making them extra sturdy at the cost of agility. Most people wouldn''t be able to move with the heavy air pressure around them, especially Bete, whose wind barrier was a little heavier.

    Asahi floated a meter above the ground and peered into hole. The giant fireball had punched through floor after floor, leaving pure destruction in its wake. A monster destroyed the dungeon to this extent without spawning a Juggernaut.

    ''The dragons got Dungeon-chan''s permission.''

    From deep within the abyss, a pair of crimson eyes gazed up at him. The dragon hissed, shing its sharp fangs. Asahi was tempted to charge up the Gae Bolg and explode the arrogant monster''s head.

    ''There might be another horde on one of these floors.''

    He couldn''t forgo the delicious XP and jump straight into the 58th floor.

    He waved at the group. "Time for a speedrun!"

    He made a beeline for the next corridor. An array of monsters obstructed his path. A snake who tongue tossed flickering lightning, a bull-sized silver worm, and scorpions with venomous tails. His spear yed everything that stood in his way.

    [¡ªYou have leveled up!]

    [¡ª''Spear Mastery'' ranked up to B.]

    ''Finally!''

    He swiped the spear, cleaning the blood on its tip. Another explosion happened behind him, and shaved the mana off Riveria''s wind barrier. Asahi took a moment to refresh the barriers on them before he continued the journey. Soon, he found himself on the 53rd floor, which had the same set of rules and dangers.

    Kill the monsters while dodging the res.

    Asahi forgot how many times he had to pull Lefiya out of the hole created by the fireballs. He cleared floors after floors, reaching level 35 in the process. The hieroglyphs on his back felt heavier and heavier as they umted the Excelia of stronger monsters. His stats were going to skyrocket after this, he just knew it. He also couldn''t help but curse theck of monsters in the current floors.

    Cursing Dungeon-chan in his heart, he cleared the 54th, 55th, 56th, 57th floors in less than seven hours. The speed left Finn''s party in shock.

    They arrived at the 58th floor

 Chapter 317 - CH. 324: Dragons!

    Very much like the 49th floor, it was a big, wide-open space. No maze. No extra corridors. Just one massive rectangr room with graphite-colored walls and ceilings. Numerous tunnels were etched in walls for the ten-meter red dragons to rest their butt and snipe the adventurers. Right now, all of them eyed the adventurers, puffing mes from their noses.

    "Dragon''s Urn. We''re at the 58th floor," Finn muttered, still in disbelief over this achievement. The name came from the holes Valgang dragons created with their attacks.? ?

    Riveria took a heavy sigh. Just one floor down, they''d be exploring the territory unexplored since the demise of Zeus''s Familia.

    "Gareth, Tiona, Tione, Ais, I need you on the frontline," Finn roared. "Riveria, Lefiya, Alicia, stay in the rear. Asahi, do whatever you want. Bete, Aki, take the middle and protect the mages."

    "Understood." Riveria nodded and turned to Ryuu. "Lion, can I ask you to use your famous Luminous Wind?"

    "I will," Ryuu said.

    "What about me?" Alise asked, pointing at herself.

    Asahi lightly spanked her bottom. "Do whatever you want."

    "Got it."

    As the dragons charged their me, Asahi and Alise took off first. Alise boosted her parameters with her skill and leaped into one of the tunnels. She shifted the momentum of her sword into her rapier and stabbed the dragon''s face. She ignited her enchantment, burning the dragon''s brain juices.

    Asahi pondered whether to switch to his massacre mode or use his current spear. He noticed the Valgang dragons excelled in their ranged fireball attacks, but their physical attributes wereparable to the level 4 Fomoire chiefs. Alise, whose parameters boosted to nearly level 6, could burn them down in a one-on-one fight. Sadly, that wasn''t the case as the hundred-plus dragons held an overwhelming number advantage over them.

    ''Fuck it.''

    He summoned Phenex Wings and took off. Floating a couple of meters under the ceiling, he squinted at his targets.

    "Israel Judgment."

    The majestic avatar of the divine bird came to life behind him. It spread its wings, scarlet mespressing at the tip of each feather. Over a dozen thin beams ofpressed fire shot toward the dragons sitting in their nests. Almost twenty Valgang dragons were incinerated in the heat of Phoenix''s divine fire without uttering theirst shriek.

    ''Israel Judgment is the best sniper.''

    "Thanks for the praise, my king," Phenex''s soft voice echoed in his head.

    Asahi charged up another Israel Judgment and wiped out twenty more dragons. The others watched in awe as the number of dragons dwindled without much of a resistance.

    Finn smiled wryly. If this was a demigod, he couldn''t imagine the feats that could be done by a real god.

    ''Or he is a special one.''

    Whatever it was, he couldn''t wait to level up to a demigod''s level. Even if he wasn''t born with divine powers, he could grind out excelia and achieve level someday. With new determination, he raised his spear.

    "Charge!"

    Tione rushed forward and swiftly lunged at a nearby dragon. With a swing of her halberd, he bisected a dragon''s head.

    Riveria opted to provide protection and healing spells instead of chanting an offensive spell. Asahi in his rampage mode won''t give her time to finish her long chants.

    ''Will this even be our achievement?''

    Instead of one of the executors, it felt like she was a side adventurer or a mere supporter in this expedition.

    ''So this is what it feels to rely on someone?''

    It was a new experience for the High Elf who had always enjoyed being in a position of authority.

    Ryuu, who was about to sing the chants of Luminous Wind, stopped and sighed. She nced at Riveria to see her nod in affirmation. She squeezed the hilt of her sword and leaped intobat.

    The only one who wasn''t moving was Ais. Standing incredibly still, she was observing the dragons. A stray fireball hit her, diminishing the jade glow from her body.

    "So many of them. Are you seeing them?" A childish voice spoke in her head. "They killed your father and took your mother. Will you let them be? Will you stay powerless? Will you not¡­ avenge them?"

    A ck me crackled around her. A dark light clouded her golden eyes. The pitch-ck mes raged, burning her back.

    "Ais, embrace this power."

    The mes manifested as her mother''s figure, even speaking in her gentle voice.

    Darkness tempted her.

    "No¡­" Ais replied and lightly shook her head. "I can be strong without you¡­"

    She raised her hand, looking at Asahi, who was banishing dragons like they were some mobs from the 1st floor of the dungeon. She didn''t need ''that'' skill''s aid to be powerful.

    He released another burst of beams, wiping a dozen more dragons.

    [¡ªYou have leveled up!]

    ''Level 36, hell yeah!''

    Asahi nced down at Ais. A pitch-ck radiated from her eyes as if the darkness of her Avenger skill had consumed her. It faded just as quickly, and her golden eyes disyed strong willpower. It seemed the loli had managed to push back thepulsion of her Avenger skill yet again.

    ''She is growing up.''

    Well, that was true. Ais had matured physically and mentally since the day he met her in the dungeon.

    He spotted a dragon spawning in the back of the narrow tunnel to rece a dead dragon''s spot. The spawn rate seemed really slow as though the dungeon had to burn more resources on the Valgang Dragons than the ck rhino monsters.

    As Riveria had plenty of magic power, Asahi decided to take a backseat in this fight. He had to do it or the Loki Familia would feel like the achievement solely belonged to him. He trailed Alise and Ryuu, protecting them with me walls whenever a dragon''s fire came to strike them. Ryuu showed aplex expression at his overprotective behavior.

    Ryuu pulled out the sword from a dragon''s chest and shook her head. "I¡­ can do this. Please, go look after Alise. She is way more reckless than me."

    "Uh."

    Asahi was at a loss for words. She was so nice yesterday, watching anime and all with all smiles. She was showing an opposite image right now. He checked her affection, finding it at 48. It should''ve been around 80 to 90, ording to the affection notifications.

    ''Is she suppressing it like Saeko?''

    He squinted for a second. Ryuu insisted again to support Alise, making his theory more believable.

    ''These girls are too pure for their own good.''

    He could only shake his head.

 Chapter 318 - CH. 325: Flag

    Tiona and Tione ran rampant in the typical style of amazonian warriors. Finn darted around like a supercharged bolt of lightning. Every one of his attacks either crippled or instantly killed his target. Ais''s Ariel was in full bloom, tearing through the dragons. Gareth was swinging dragons around with their tails, bashing them against each other. Ryuu sprinted from dragon to dragon, taking less than ten seconds in dispatching the dragons with her boosted attack power from sprint. Bete wasn''t shying from a frontal fight, despite his body soaked in his and the dragon''s blood. Aki was cutting down any attack that approached the elf trio of Riveria, Lefiya, and Alicia. The said elf trio dedicated everything to support their allies. Perhaps it was the euphoria of exploring the uncharted territories or being in the first battle they were truly contributing, the adventurers were giving their all.

    The worst was Alise, who showed no fear and charged everywhere with her sword. She was the ultimate challenge, which the dragons failed to ovee.??

    Even without Asahi''s help, the Valgang dragons were dropping like flies.

    The battle raged for about an hour before the dungeon stopped sending any reinforcements.

    "It''s finally over." Asahi breathed a sigh of relief. With Alise''s suicidal mode, he had filled 25% of his XP bar.

    Everyone collected the drop items such as the dragon fang and its red scales. Asahi tossed everything in the ring and gave a little pat to Ais.

    "You did well handling your darkness."

    The corners of her mouth rose almost imperceptibly. Having her hard work recognized by someone felt nice.

    "Thank you¡­ Onii-san."

    Only she knew the meaning behind her words of gratitude. Alise tugged at his shirt and leaned to his side.

    "You aren''t thinking of taking Ais too¡­ are you?"

    "What if I am?" He turned to her with a grin. "I have to look for others if you can''t give me what I want."

    "You¡­ what do you want?"

    "You know it," he teased, sliding his hand down to her supple butt, and giving it a little squeeze. "This."

    Alise fell speechless by his shameless teasing. She thought the promise of marriage would keep him away, giving her time to prepare her heart. But that didn''t seem to be the case.

    Asahi removed his hand, not before squeezing her butt another time. "I was joking. Jeez, look at you so scared."

    "¡­I am not scared," she muttered. "I''ll show you!"

    His words stirred her heart. Rising on her toes, she took his face and pressed her lips against his. Asahi hid his surprise and wrapped his arms behind her for support. Doing her best to filter the eyes on her back, Alise sloppily shoved her tongue in his mouth. Alise didn''t know what she was doing, but she was bing more and more fond of the act of kissing.

    Riveria and Ryuu, who were approaching them, stopped in their tracks. Riveria made eye contact with Ryuu.

    "I don''t understand your rtionship¡­" Riveria said. "I heard your goddess became his lover, and now your captain. He already has other girls... it looks odd."

    "It doesn''t," Ryuu said, squashing her voice to the lowest. "From an outsider''s perspective."

    Alise pulled back, breathless, and traces of tears in her eyes. Asahi couldn''t help but pull her in for a short, rough kiss. She nced at the silver trail connecting their lips and blushed.

    "Don''t call me a coward again."

    "As you wish."

    Ais tilted her head. "Onii-san, Lovell-san, are you sharing the potion?"

    Ais had never seen a kiss before, so she came to a logical conclusion about them sharing a healing potion through a mouth to mouth.

    Alise nodded with a serious expression. "Yes. It was our family''s secret healing potion."

    She couldn''t bear to taint this pure loli with the knowledge of a kiss.

    Asahi chuckled and patted Ais''s head. "You''ll know it someday."

    "Ais, Asahi, Alise-san, you three were wonderful," Riveria said as she walked toward him with Ryuu.

    She wasn''t the one to praise others, but she felt like these three deserved some pleasant words.

    "Lion!" Alise grabbed Ryuu and headed to explore the floor.

    "Mom, I appreciate yourpliments."

    Riveria clenched her fists, seriously wondering if punching Asahi would hurt him or not.

    "You need something?" Asahi asked.

    "Potions."

    Asahi searched through his ring. Riveria described what she was looking for, mainly high potion, magic potion, and dual potion. High potion for healing, the magic potion for simple magic restoration, and dual potion for both magic restoration and healing.

    Finn returned from his exploration with Gareth and walked up to Riveria. "We found a monster-free room up ahead. A decent ce to rest before the next floor."

    Asahi lightly pped Alise''s buttcheeks before he followed Finn and others to the room. It was a small, dark room, so Asahi brightened the room with several orbs of floating fire. A hole could be seen in the wall; everyone instinctively knew where it would lead.

    59th floor.

    Zeus Familia called it the cial Territories. Frozennds with soaring white mountains and frozen rivers. The bitterly cold wind blew all around, enough to affect a level 5 adventurer. They had alle prepared with clothes and armor made from smander wool.

    The adventurer party began celebrating, drinking potions like a mug of delicious ale. It was an odd but suitable sight for the adventurers, who worked their asses off day in and day out of the dungeon. Asahi watched them sitting in a corner of the room with Alise and Ryuu sandwiching him. Finn and Riveria discussed theck of coldness despite them sitting in front of the cial Territories. Not even a breeze.

    ''Therees the g.''

    Asahi turned to Ryuu. "Wanna talk about what happened?"

    Ryuu sighed as she pulled up her knees and hugged them. Her head was aching from the overuse of magic power. "I used too much magic power..."

    He plopped his hand on her head and rubbed her blonde hair. The elf felt the warmth sinking in, and easing her pain. In a matter of moments, her pain vanished. Giving a cheerful smile, she nodded.

    "Thank you."

    Her debt for him kept piling up, and she had no way of ever repaying him.

    ''There is one way¡­ my ears.''

    She couldn''t help but blush at the thought.

    ''I''m not trying to take him away from Alise!''

    Asahi saw Ryuu blushing while thinking something. He looked at Lefiya, who sat alongside Aki, holding her face in her hands. She sometimes blushed, sometimes grinned, all while keeping her eyes on Ais.

    ''Are all elves delusional pervs?''

    (Maybe they are horny!)

    ''A horny elf in a dungeon, that''s bad. Really bad!''

    The party rested for less than an hour. After everyone equipped their weapons, Finn reestablished their formations. Looking at the void in the wall, he rubbed his twitching thumb.

    Asahi ced a hand on Finn''s small shoulder. "No need to be tense."

    "I know," Finn said, gripping the spear tight.

    With a demigod''s support, they could safely retreat if the monsters were above their expectations. Going forward was the only option.

    "I''ll lead."

    Asahi took the helm with his golden-tipped spear and descended the stairs.

 Chapter 319 - CH. 325: Realization

    Riveria moved past the tunnel at the end of the stairs. What awaited on the other side was outside of Riveria''s predictions. It was andscape filled with the strangest nts and vegetation she had ever seen. The difference between the floor described by the Zeus Familia and this forest with soaring trees couldn''t be any wider.

    "This is¡­" Finn muttered in shock. "Unexpected."??

    Asahi noticed a strange vitality drifting off of the nts. They had the same air as the nts he previously saw on the 27th floor¡ªthe Evilus Hideout.

    ''It''s rted to those corrupted spirits?''

    "We saw them before," Ryuu confirmed his doubt.

    Asahi frowned. He wasn''t afraid of them, but an ambush from a level 7 or above might end up with someone dead. He trusted his instincts to warn him of any danger. What if he couldn''t react in time? He quickly wrapped everyone in a light storm fort barrier and pulled out Gae Bolg.

    *Shkeeee!*

    A horrifying shriek echoed throughout the forest.

    "W-What was that?" Lefiya asked, hugging her staff to her chest.

    "This is not what we came here for," Riveria said, her sharp gaze peering into the dense forest.

    "But we''ll continue," Finn added.

    "Got it."

    "Agreed."

    Gareth and Alise agreed.

    "Everyone, stay close to me," Asahi said. "Alise, Ryuu, with me."

    With Ais and Ryuu sticking close to him, he guided the party with his instincts. Ais stayed right behind him.

    Everyone held their weapons close as they traveled through the forest. This floor wasrger and more open than the 58th floor, all covered in thick and tall trees. It made up for a perfect ce for an ambush, raising Asahi''s paranoia.

    Crossing the forest, Asahi saw the living nightmare of a person with insectophobia. Giant caterpirs were wriggling on the ground, their skin a mix of yellow and green. Behind the caterpirs were several man-eating flowers shrieking in a panicked rm. Asahi had seen them on the 23rd floor. However, these monsters looked far stronger than the ones he saw before.

    ''Around level 4?''

    Of course, they were nothingpared to the dragons. Yet, their aura was weird.

    ''It''s destructive but not the kind I felt from the destruction element.''

    He looked at the green color of the caterpir.

    ''Green¡­ Poison or acid element?''

    (Yes, my love! It''s the poison element mixed with¡­ arcanum!)

    The caterpir opened its fat, squelching mouth and sprayed a jet of green acid. Asahi''s instincts warned him of the danger behind the acid.

    "Dodge!"

    Asahi yelled as he charged up Gae Bolg and tossed it in the middle of the caterpir horde. The caterpirs blew up in pieces of squishy green fat, each piece carried the potent acid. As the caterpirs died, their magic stones stirred on the ground and exploded. All the other magic stones also exploded, creating a chain of explosions. The nt monsters covered their heads with the armor-like flower petals, consciously defending themselves from the st.

    Asahi narrowed his eyes. ''Modified magic stones?''

    [¡ªYou earned 5,000 XP for killing ''Level 25 Virga'']

    ''That''s a lot of experience for a level 25.''

    Even the ck dragon summoned by the dungeon in response to his aura only gave about 4000 XP.

    (They are evolved with spirit powers. Oops, I wasn''t supposed to spoil anything!)

    ''It''s fine. I had a hunch about it.''

    (Umu.)

    The party was out of the st radius, but the acid managed to fall on Finn and Riveria''s barriers. Asahi could have stopped it with his telekinesis but he let the acidnd on the storm barrier. The acid sizzled as it carved a hole into the barrier. The barriers made for max mobility had low durability. Still, to straight-up dissolve Baal''s barrier was no joking matter. Adding the death explosion in the mix, they could have given Loki Familia a very hard time. After all, their weapons can''t endure the acid.

    The man-eating nts bloomed, revealing sets of spiky teeth all around their mouth.

    "Titan Alm," Ryuu muttered. "They indiscriminately eat other monsters¡­ but they are coordinating."

    "Strange, isn''t it?" Alise said. "Is it rted to the corrupted spirit? I wonder."

    The girls calmly discussed as the Titan Alms hopped on the bunch of vines acting as their legs.

    "Finn, Riveria, leave them to me."

    Asahi equipped the spear of Leonidas andunched himself into the fray of caterpirs. His eyes sharpened to slits, he directly stabbed a Virga''s chest. The spear dug deep into the squelching flesh and destroyed the magic stone in one instant. The tempered magic stones were obliterated, leaving no room for any explosion. In the next moment, he was before another caterpir, his spearing from its back. He dashed around, destroying the magic stones with pinpoint uracy. Before the Titan Alms reached the party, he had annihted the thirty-plus caterpirs.

    He moved onto the Titan Alms next. Unlike the suicidal virga, they had no special trait other than their brute strength. Usually, they swung the vines attached to their hands and trapped the adventurers. Without high physical strength, it was near impossible to escape their deadly fangs. Their tricks couldn''t work on Asahi, whose perception and instincts were developed beyond monsters.

    He smiled as Klyscha brought up the XP bar.

    [¡ªCurrent level progress: 78.80%]

    Just as he turned around and shed a victorious grin at his redhead lover, an rming buzz went through his head. Pushing his perception to the limit, he caught sight of wriggling green mass sailing through the air.

    Tentacles.

    A mass of thick green tentacles with thorns protruding from its surface.

    They all burst from the green grass and rocketed straight to none other than Ais.

    ''Tentacle-san, you ain''t lewding the blonde knight today.''

    (She is illegal!)

    The spear in his hand shed. By the time Finn''s thumb twitched, or Ais sensed the ambush, Asahi had sliced down the thick tentacles into thin stalks. Once everyone became aware of the ambush, they raised their weapons and stood back to back with each other. Except for Lefiya. Her legs nearly gave up, so she had to lean on Aki''s back.

    "It''s clear now," Asahi notified the group, frowning at the tentacle. He didn''t need any equipment to feel the barely noticeable arcanum inside the tentacles.

    ''The corrupted spirit is out to get Ais, the child of spirit.''

    He turned to Finn with a serious expression. "Riveria, Finn, retreat to the 58th floor."

    He could kill the monsters in their ce and carry them to any floor. However, he felt like this was only the beginning. The corrupted spirit''s attacks will only grow after it saw Ais. The loli was clearly not ready to face this threat as she barely registered the ambush by the tentacles. He signed up as a transporter, and he did just that. Protecting the group from a corrupted spirit wasn''t part of the deal.

    His unusually solemn expression surprised Riveria. The fact he called her by her name instead of "Mom" nailed home the graveness of the situation. Riveria turned to Finn, who also looked her way with a frown. They had finally reached the legendary 59th floor. If possible, he wanted to clear it and touch the 60th floor. For the sake of breaking the record, he was willing to borrow Asahi''s power. He knew he was relying too much on Asahi''s instincts. It had lowered his guard.

    ''It won''t happen again.''

    Asahi put the tentacles in his ring and took a few drops of the green acid. He snatched Finn''s spear and poured it on the spearhead. The golden tip of the spear melted under the shocked eyes of the pallum.

    "See. You guys don''t have the equipment to face these monsters."

    Riveria nodded in understanding. Dangerous acid, and the fearsome ability to explode upon death¡ªshe was thoroughly impressed by his ability to deal with them in such a short time.

    Finn''s eyes widened in shock. "No way¡­"

    It was the spear Loki gifted him when he received the ''Braver'' alias. It was a sign of his bravery and his hopes. Seeing it melt drained his body of all the strength.

    Ais came forward with her saber lying t on her hands. "Onii-san¡­ try on this."

    Ais wanted to see if her beloved weapon could guide her past the dangerous 59th floor.

    Asahi nodded and repeated the test on her saber. Her weapon surprisingly survived the acid.

    "It has Durandal¡­" Ais muttered, nodding to herself.

    "The Durandal attribute is the key," Riveria said, giving a soft smile. "Finn, we should only return once everyone has upgraded their weapons."

    It would be a costly but necessary upgrade. Knowing most of her party could no longer fight, Riveria agreed to retreat.

    Others also gave up. Well, except for one cheery wheat-skinned amazonian girl.

    "I cane with you alone!" Tiona shouted, her wild dark hair bobbing with her head. "Please, take me down there!"

    Asahi was left speechless. Tiona''s weapon was top-tier, yet it didn''t have the Durandal attribute. Even so, she was willingly throwing herself in the danger just to explore the legendary floors. The unexplorednds of the dungeon where no adventurer had descended.

    ''It will be my fairy tale!''

    Tiona grinned ear to ear.

 Chapter 320 - CH. 327: Another Offer

    Asahi scoured the 59th floor for any traces left by the corrupted spirits. Other than a pile of magic stones of high quality and opened cages, he found nothing. It seemed that the virga caterpirs were imprisoned in these cages.

    He returned to the 58th floor where Finn''s party was waiting for him.??

    "You don''t wanna go down?" Tiona asked as she hit Asahi''s shoulder. "You sure?"

    She was still adamant about exploring the 60th floor with him. Even Ais stared at him, a little fearful of Riveria''s wrath. Riveria had patiently exined the dangers to stop Ais from requesting Asahi''s help.

    "Nope," he rejected. "I''ll go aler."

    Or with his women. They didn''t need to know about that.

    "Without me?" Alise pinched his sleeve. "You can''t abandon me like this."

    With puppy eyes, she nced up at him. She had been a level 5 for half a year without much growth. But this trip had opened a new path for her. The path to annihte monsters while leaving her defense to Asahi. He didn''t seem troubled at all by the task, so she might as well use the strategy to close the gap with Saeko and others.

    ''That''s what I call a perfect team.''

    "We''ll decideter," he said and pped her back.

    ''Klyscha.''

    (Will do!)

    Grayfia appeared just likest time and formed a magic circle. Asahi suppressed the bubbling affection for the maid and stepped into the circle with everyone.

    And they returned.

    Asahi took a deep breath, inhaling the fresh scent of the trees. "Better."

    "My Lord?"

    Grayfia was a little confused by his outburst. He answered her with a tight hug, caressing her soft hair with his cheeks. "Your scent makes me feel at home¡­ Grayfia, let''s return."

    "It was only a day¡­ My Lord."

    Grayfia felt her cheeks heating up from his affection.

    "One day is a lot, you know!"

    Everyone except Ryuu and Alise quietly left. Though they wanted to thank him for the expedition, it was better to let him spend time with his maid right now.

    Alise awkwardly scratched her head, watching him embrace another woman.

    ''I don''t feel anything.''

    Asahi observed her confused expression from the corner of his eyes. Ryuu still stood for the meantime, her face revealing no particr emotion.

    "We can do itter," Grayfia said, pushing him back. "You should eat something."

    "Sure."

    "Ummm, Grayfia-san?"

    Grayfia turned around with her hands on herp. Alise''s bashful approach was suspicious.

    "I," Alise stuttered a little and stared at Asahi. "I can''t¡­ Please tell her."

    Asahi stood beside Alise and wrapped his arm around her waist. "As you can see, Grayfia. She is mine now."

    Alise gulped, her heart hammering in her ears. Contrary to her expectations, Grayfia just smiled.

    "So it happened. Shiori was right about my lord capturing you this time," Grayfia muttered as she turned to Ryuu. "What about you?"

    Ryuu shook her head. "¡­No."

    Her brief answer came as no surprise. Though her small blush was apparent to the three people around her. Asahi couldn''t help but wonder what kind of delusions were going through the blonde elf''s head.

    ''Should I wait for Loki?''

    He shook his head. The goddess might be busy taking reports from her Familia.

    Asahi returned to the door of the stardust garden and gently knocked. The door opened, and a brightly smiling Astraea.

    "Wee!"

    ''I knew this approach would make her happy.''

    Astraea pulled Asahi to the meeting room and made him sit. In her burst of happiness, she didn''t notice the unusually silent Alise. Standing near the table, the redhead was struggling to speak a word. Asahi''s words couldn''t free her consciousness from guilt.

    "Astraea, your wish," Grayfia said, smirking at Alise. "Hase true."

    "What do you¡ª" Astraea paused and looked at Alise. A gasp left her mouth as she realized the meaning behind Alise''s red face. "Alise, you?"

    Alise replied with a barely noticeable nod. "¡­Yes. Astraea-sama, I''m s¡ª"

    "That''s wonderful," Astraea said, giving a soft smile. "I was hoping you stopped suppressing your feelings and pursued your happiness. How was it? Did he bully you too much after?"

    Astraea''s barrage of questions overwhelmed Alise. Feeling Astraea''s genuine care, Alise couldn''t stop the happiness from pulling up her lips. "He bullied me¡­ spanked my¡ª"

    Seeing Asahi''s grin, Alise put an end to herints and turned to Ryuu. "You wanna say something?"

    She shifted the topic to Ryuu''s silence. Astraea narrowed her eyes on the blonde elf. "Ryuu, you also like¡ª"

    A loud noise interrupted the conversation. Soon, the culprit revealed itself, none other than the trickster goddess. Beaming with joy, she skipped to Asahi''s table and wrapped her arms around his neck. Astraea watched with wide eyes as Loki showered kisses on his hair.

    Loki rubbed her chin on his head. "You did it, boy! My Familia is the second to reach the 59th floor. Astraea, thank you."

    "You should thank him," Astraea shook her head. "I didn''t do anything in the dungeon."

    "Ah, dun be shy. Ya seduced him into your Familia. Cause of yer virgin charm, he met me."

    Asahi hit Loki''s chest with the back of his head and pushed her hands. "Virginity is overrated."

    Virginity changed absolutely nothing about a woman''s worth. Even a prostitute could have the heart of gold, and a virgindy could bear a poisonous mind.

    Loki looked down, a grin on her face. "I agree on that."

    Loki pulled herself away and sat beside him. Grayfia kept staring at Loki, receiving a cheeky smile from the goddess.

    "Ya want me?"

    "No."

    "So cold~. My heart cracked open."

    Asahi ignored the goddess and looked at Ryuu, who sat at the corner of the table, cupping her face in her hands. Noticing him, she coughed and squeezed out a smile.

    "I''ll get some snacks for everyone."

    ''She escaped.''

    Asahi shook his head. Loki began questioning why he stopped the expedition. She had heard it from her Familia, but she wanted his opinion on the danger level beyond the 59th floor.

    "Your Familia won''t survive without a solid n," he honestly stated. "The corrupted spirit has made her move. You should wait until I kill it."

    He was going to encounter the spirit at some point. After all, he had every intention to conquer the dungeon and see the dungeon master with his eyes. With all the deities and adventurers hyping the dungeon as a mother, how could he not be curious?

    Loki gave a heavy sigh. "I think so too. But Finn wants another attempt. This time without ya."

    "You will let Ais go there?" Asahi said with a frown. "She can''t handle the spirit."

    "Ya should go with her," Loki said, spreading her arms. "I''ll give ya anything in return."

    "What can you¡ª"

    Loki shushed him with a finger on his lips. "Even me and my support."

    With a proud grin, she offered herself in exchange for his help. The deal was only about him transporting her Familia. Nothing more, nothing less. Yet, she was dying to break Zeus''s records, dying to rub her achievement in Hera''s face, dying to carve her Familia name in golden letters for the future generation. As a goddess and a woman, she had sensed Asahi''s interest in her. Even if she wasn''t a goddess of beauty, she had confidence in her face.

    ''He won''t reject me.''

    Asahi stared at Loki. Her ambition to surpass Zeus and Hera drove her nuts. This desperation was out of her character.

    He lightly bit her finger. "Not interested."

    The rejection froze Loki''s grin. "Why?"

    "Not interested in doing sexual favors," he said with a shrug. If he was going that route, he could''ve approached every goddess with the offer to lend his strength. No goddess in her sane mind would reject the strength he represented.

    Astraea and Alise looked at each other and smiled. If he were to agree, Astraea would have felt disappointment in silence but Alise would''ve preached him over his lust.

    Loki stared at him as though assessing the weight of his words. She released a sigh and nodded her head. "I misjudged yer character."

    Her impression of him was skewed. Asahi in her eyes was lecherous, who wouldn''t hesitate to pounce on any beauty.

    ''He rejected Ishtar¡­'' Loki scratched the back of her head. ''I made a mistake in haste. It''s cause of his stupid charm.''

    She felt like her decisions were influenced by him. She headed out of the manor with the intention to give him support or normal favors instead of bing his woman. However, she became too reckless in front of him, throwing an offer to lower herself.

    ''I exploit other''s weaknesses, not reveal my own!''

    She couldn''t help but smile awkwardly at her blunder.

    "Sorry..."

    Her apology stunned Asahi more than her abrupt offer.

 Chapter 321 - CH. 328: Visiting Seraphs

    Chapter 328: Visiting Seraphs

    In the bathroom of the shrine, Asahi leaned against the tub, and Grayfia leaned on him. Her breasts slipped on his wet chest. Asahi''s eyes sparked with lust as he watched her orbs bounce around on his chest.

    The girls were farming monsters between the 40 and 50 floors of the dungeon while Aimi was putting the adventurers through hell in the early fifties floors. Ray went along with Saeko''s group to support them in any way possible. Grayfia had been apanying them until Asahi called her. As the only wife in the house, the responsibility of taking care of him had fallen on her shoulders.

    Loki hadn''t stuck around after apologizing and dragged Astraea to Hephaestus''s workshop. She was going to use the goddess''s friendship to bargain.

    "So what''s the news in the Underworld?" Asahi asked and wrapped his arms around Grayfia''s back. Doing so shifted his cock inside her, provoking a light gasp from her. "Any chances of the war happening soon?"

    "Lucifer''s faction is already rebelling, but theyck a strong leader. Their voices in general don''t carry much influence. Nobles are mostly supporting Leviathan and other two Devil Kings."

    A rebellion without a leader was like a pile of dirt; the tiniest of gust could scatter them.

    "A leader, hmm¡­" Asahi closed his eyes. "Lilith will do."

    As the wife of Lucifer, she carried an immense influence in the Underworld. She could be the line that divided the Lucifer and Leviathan Faction.

    Grayfia took a big sigh. "I have stopped my father from leaping in the war¡­ Lilith''s involvement will make him join."

    Asahi rubbed her hair. "I''ll not let anyone hurt him or anyone in your territory."

    "I know¡­ My Lord," Grayfia mewled like a kitten.

    She hugged him with even more force, ttening her tits on his chest. Her amorous eyes made him hard. In the first ce, he was suppressing his lust as Grayfia alone couldn''t satisfy his ever-growing libido.

    Grayfia could feel the monster throbbing in the depths of herher regions. Heat bubbled up in her core, tensing her entire body.

    Asahi reached down until he was in possession of the spheres of her bottom. "Ready for the fifth round?"

    Grayfia looked up and shyly nodded. "Yes."

    ***

    After having dinner with Grayfia and Alise, Asahi directly went to meet Gabriel. Strangely, the Seraph''s room was empty. Asahi exited the room and spread his senses in search of Gabriel. Numerous white dots sparkled at the corner of his vision. Four of the brightest orbs were sitting close to each other. It was his first time sensing life veins in such a wide radius. The results were surprisingly decent as it actually showed people based on their element. Whereas his Life Sense skill¡ªa skill derived from the Life element as well¡ªshowed red for hostiles and translucent white for allies.

    His new ability rendered Life Sense practically useless. The skill had range limitations, but his hearing could stretch for miles if he focused every bit of his mental strength.

    ''God hasn''t said anything.''

    It only meant either two things¡ªthe old man was busy in his workshop or he was absent from Heaven.

    ''Might as well check what these four are up to now.''

    Asahi began to follow the brightest orbs. He met an angel on his way and interrogated her.

    "Great Seraphs are having a discussion," the blonde angel said as her wings alternated between ck and white. She evaded his eyes and hung her head. His charm stopped working the moment the angel looked away, and her wings returned to usual white.

    ''My charm works more on angels than the women in the Danmachi world, huh.''

    People in Danmachi developed charm resistance when living with literal gods for centuries.

    (True. Also, these innocent angels never saw a charming man like my love!)

    ''Maybe.''

    He entertained Klyscha as he made his way towards the meeting. Two male angels with four pairs of wings stood guard outside. Seeing Asahi, both thumped their chests in greeting and stood aside.

    Asahi returned a nod and entered the door.

    In the bright white room, the Seraphs sat around a circr table. Gabriel was munching on fruits while Michael was talking to the other two Great Seraphs. Raphael was a handsome man with a gentle smile, his blonde hair was a shade darker than Michael''s. Uriel, on the other hand, was a stern-looking man with auburn hair. Unlike Michael and Uriel, his sharp aura reflected his experience on a battlefield.

    Asahi''s appearance caused all of them to turn. Gabriel''s face brightened instantly.

    "Asahi!"

    A pout reced her smile just as quickly. Crossing her arms on her chest, she turned her pouty face with an audible "Hmph!"

    The other Seraphs gave him a polite nod. After God had chosen Asahi as his sessor, his status soared past even the Four Great Seraphs. Not that they cared about his status. His duel at the Underworld had won every angel''s heart, including the Great Seraphs.

    Asahi pulled out a chair and sat beside Gabriel. She refused to look at him.

    "You don''t see me anymore," she whined under her breath. "I''m angry."

    Her childish behavior put a smile on everyone''s face. Asahi knew a few headpats would be enough for his apology. The Seraph had grown hungry for pats, perhaps an addict could better describe her now.

    "I was busy with something," he said and patted her shoulder. "I''ll be here all day for you. So, forgive me, okay?"

    Gabriel slightly turned her head and sneakily nced at him from the corner of her eyes. She hadn''t seen him for nearly four days. Three days without his pats had driven her to call Biblical God over a dozen times. Biblical God tried to y it off as Asahi''s usual disappearances. But Gabriel began pouting at him as though she was a girl in her rebellious phase. In the face of his sulking daughter, he could do nothing but search for Asahi throughout the human world.

    "You''ll stay for the day?" she questioned as her lips curved into a smile.

    His offer tempted her.

    Her anger was just a ruse to make him agree.

    "Yes. We can do anything you want."

    Her cheap tricks amused him to no end. The pure Seraph had be ustomed to ckmailing a human, looking pretty natural in the process.

    She leaned to his side and rubbed her cheeks against his shoulder. "Don''t do this again¡­"

    "I can''t promise," he said. "I''ll try my best."

    One day in Orario meant two days here. He couldn''t promise to leave everything and drop by here every twelve hours. Even if she was a cinnamon roll filled with sweetness, he couldn''t neglect his duties as a husband!

    Gabriel wanted to whine again, but she held back. God had told her about his wives and the time he had to dedicate to them. She couldn''t be that selfish and take advantage of his kindness.

    The thought of choosing Asahi as her husband floated again. Shaking her head, she tucked the thought deep in her heart.

    ''Marriage must only be between people who love each other¡­ Do I love Asahi? Does he love me?''

    Gabriel tossed the iprehensible questions away. "Let''s go to my room."

    ying games was more fun than these hard-to-answer questions.

    "Not so fast," Asahi said and rubbed her head. "Uh, Michael. Did I interrupt the meeting?"

    Michael shook his head before giving a smile. "I don''t think so. We were just talking about the ongoing revolution in the Underworld."

    ''Only three of you,'' Asahi thought. Gabriel wasn''t cut out for politics. Nobody in Heaven had an inkling of how politics worked in real life. Except for the old man, who was too wise and curious for his own good.

    "As the matters stand, a civil war might break out," Raphael added with a sigh. Like Michael, he had a heart that carried too muchpassion for his position. Then again, his benevolent demeanor was befitting of his title ''The Archangel of Healing.''

    "We shouldn''t be helping them at any cost," Uriel said, a hint of anger in his voice.

    Asahi raised his hand. "Mind if I say something?"

    "No need to ask for permission."

    He wasn''t asking for permission. It was a mere reminder to prepare them for his deration.

    "Let me deal with the Underworld problem."

    The Seraphs responded with curious expressions. Even Gabriel took a pause from snuggle and stared at him.

    "Asahi, what do you mean?"

    "I''ll tellter," he said and stroked her fluffy hair. "I promise."

    Even though the Seraphs were curious, they gave him a ''Go ahead.'' After all, he fought Lucifer in his territory and forced the Great Devil King to bedrest for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 322 - CH. 329: Gabrielâ€™s Bet

    And I''m back. Didn''t mean for this to go longer than a week, but myptop died on me when I was going to resume writingst week.

    ***

    [¡ªYou have leveled up!]

    Asahi smiled, pleased with the hard work his women did in his absence. He had be level 36, only fourteen more before he unsealed a new ss.

    "I''ll get going now," Asahi said. "Have to apany this spoiled woman."

    "Yeah!" Gabriel yelled impatiently.

    Michael nodded, giving a soft smile to his sister Gabriel. "The goal of our meeting was bringing peace into the Underworld. Since you''ll take that job, let''s consider this meeting a sess."

    "Fine by me," Uriel said with a light shrug.

    Raphael silently nodded. Asahi bade them farewell and walked toward Gabriel''s room with a mature airhead clinging to his arm. He had lewded his devil maid beforeing here, yet he couldn''t help but nce at Gabriel''s charming bosom pressed against his arm.

    ''She is pushing my limits.''

    He took a deep breath. Gabriel seduced him without her awareness.

    The hieroglyphs on his back suddenly tingled.

    ''Loki took Astraea. I needed a level up.''

    (My Love, you should do it soon. Let the excelia merge with your soul! Speaking of which, have I exin the process of level up in this world?)

    ''Isn''t it just get XP and level up?''

    (Yes¡­ Um. It''s a lot moreplex with the gods'' involvement.)

    ''Sure. I don''t mind if you spoil that part.''

    Klyscha began the exnation. God''s Falna worked in a simple yetplex way¡ªthe Falna recorded every aplishment and converted it into excelia. When a deity updated the status, the excelia merged with the body and strengthened it from the inside. However, Level up was a different matter as it involved expanding a soul''s container to carry more excelia. Weak excelia couldn''t do the task, so a notable achievement was required for a level up. There was a reason why the strongest adventurers were called ''heroes'' and ''legends'' in this world. They were either born with a higher level soul vessel or they pushed themselves to the brink of insanity.

    Asahi was a mixed case as he was born with a normal soul but Klyscha expanded his vessel with Amrita as well as his karma. The Seraph clinging to him belonged to thetter as God created her and bestowed a part of his power on her.

    Gabriel pushed open the door and pulled him. The force in her hands surprised him. A brief look at her glowing halo made him realize¡ªshe was unconsciously using her light abilities to reinforce her body. He could overpower her if h tried, but he chose not to. Her bouncy personality breathed a different air into his life.

    Gabriel dragged him to her sofa and plopped down. Her breasts bounced violently for a moment. He burned the sight into his eyes. Then she gently pulled his hand while she took the controller with her other hand.

    "Come, sit!"

    Asahi sighed and sat down. She put another controller in hisp and snuggled with him, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

    "Did you bring new games?"

    "I have some."

    Klyscha could create any number of games, whether it was from the far future or from the first generation of games, Klyscha could create it with KP.

    (Some adult-like pg-13 games for innocent cutie-pie!)

    ''Great.''

    He was going to spend the entire day with her and the rest of the night chatting with his wives. Nearly every girl in his harem, even the frail Shizuka, could go a day or two without sleep. He was itching to check how much Saeko and Aimi had grown with their relentless training.

    Asahi immersed himself in ying games and entertaining Gabriel. In every game, Asahi allowed the Seraph to win. She was too clumsy considering his superhuman reflexes.

    "Asahi, you can do better." She shed a smug smile. "You liked peeking at mest time. I''ll let you peek more if you win~."

    Asahi blinked his eyes. Her way of motivating was stimting. How could he call himself a man if he declined such a tempting offer?

    "epted."

    "What if you lose?" Gabriel winked mischievously as her bright halo turned gray, bordering ck at some spots. "Headpats~?"

    Her selfish desires, or rather her lust for headpats brought her this close to falling. She didn''t notice anything, her mind too busy recalling the marvelous feeling of his hand rubbing her head. That warm, fuzzy feeling numbed her on every front. It made her feel different from her usual, mundane life. From the moment she came to this world, she had never felt more alive. If it was for his headpats, she didn''t mind letting him see her body. Even though she knew it was wrong to act this way, she couldn''t stop herself.

    ''He already saw me before.''

    With this line of thought, she had thrown the bet at Asahi.

    "Fine by me," Asahi agreed. He was more than happy to spoil this hungry woman.

    "Let''s start."

    The game they were ying was the nostalgic street fighter game. The game was he fun even with its outdated graphics. Asahi instantly locked Chun Li while Gabriel chose Ken.

    "Good luck," Gabriel said, her eyes burning with apetitive spirit.

    "You too."

    Asahi smirked and waited for the round to begin. This time, he didn''t hold back and unleashed hell on Gabriel''s character. Gabriel didn''t get to block once as Chun Li''s fierce kickbos kept knocking Ken down.

    She smashed every button but Asahi didn''t stop. Gabriel watched everything with eyes full of despair. Her mood sank like her character''s health bar. The thought of snatching Asahi''s controller crossed her. As she reached out to him, the door was flung open.

    "Gabriel!"

    God held the doorknob with a panicked look on his face. He took in the sight of Gabriel and Asahi ying the game and froze.

    "You''re here¡­?"

    He had never been so utterly confused in his life. He rushed here when Heaven''s System kept shing a warning in his head. It warned about Gabriel''s imminent transformation into a fallen angel. He thought the despair of not meeting Asahi was going to make her fall.

    But Asahi was right here.

    ''Then what the hell happened in the game?''

    Seeing God, Gabriel restrained her emotions and put down the controller. She mistook his haggard appearance for his efforts in searching for Asahi and smiled.

    "Father, thank you."

    Asahi clicked his tongue. "Couldn''t you have waited a little longer?"

    He almost beat Gabriel. Of course, he was aware of Gabriel''s flickering halo. But he didn''t care about it. Whether she was an angel or a fallen angel, Gabriel would be the same innocent airhead, whose charm was nearly unmatched.

    The response of Gabriel and Asahi confused God even more. He closed the door behind him and approached the two.

    "Lad, we need to talk about that," Biblical God said, giving a brief nce at Gabriel.

    Asahi caught his hint and nodded. "Anytime."

    Asahi knew his desires more than anyone. If he didn''t take Gabriel, he''d regret it for the rest of his life. Spending time with the airhead Seraph had be a part of his daily life, and he didn''t want to lose this anytime soon. This selfish behavior of his had made him create a harem of beautiful girls in the first ce.

    ''One more wouldn''t hurt.''

    Besides, Gabriel had grown cunning ever since she met him. Trickery, betting, ckmailing¡ªshe did things no angel would ever do. She could easilyprehend things like marriage and rtionships if he patiently exined.

    Biblical God sighed in relief. He had to hurry up their marriage. As the future leader of Heaven, he couldn''t let him marry Gabriel if she were to fall. It wouldn''t fare well for Heaven''s reputation. The best course of action was to marry them Gabriel''s desires pushed her down her angelhood.

    Chapter 329: Gabriel''s bet

    [¡ªYou have leveled up!]

    Asahi smiled, pleased with the hard work his women did in his absence. He had be level 36, only fourteen more before he unsealed a new ss.

    "I''ll get going now," Asahi said. "Have to apany this spoiled woman."

    "Yeah!" Gabriel yelled impatiently.

    Michael nodded, giving a soft smile to his sister Gabriel. "The goal of our meeting was bringing peace into the Underworld. Since you''ll take that job, let''s consider this meeting a sess."

    "Fine by me," Uriel said with a light shrug.

    Raphael silently nodded. Asahi bade them farewell and walked toward Gabriel''s room with a mature airhead clinging to his arm. He had lewded his devil maid beforeing here, yet he couldn''t help but nce at Gabriel''s charming bosom pressed against his arm.

    ''She is pushing my limits.''

    He took a deep breath. Gabriel seduced him without her awareness.

    The hieroglyphs on his back suddenly tingled.

    ''Loki took Astraea. I needed a level up.''

    (My Love, you should do it soon. Let the excelia merge with your soul! Speaking of which, have I exin the process of level up in this world?)

    ''Isn''t it just get XP and level up?''

    (Yes¡­ Um. It''s a lot moreplex with the gods'' involvement.)

    ''Sure. I don''t mind if you spoil that part.''

    Klyscha began the exnation. God''s Falna worked in a simple yetplex way¡ªthe Falna recorded every aplishment and converted it into excelia. When a deity updated the status, the excelia merged with the body and strengthened it from the inside. However, Level up was a different matter as it involved expanding a soul''s container to carry more excelia. Weak excelia couldn''t do the task, so a notable achievement was required for a level up. There was a reason why the strongest adventurers were called ''heroes'' and ''legends'' in this world. They were either born with a higher level soul vessel or they pushed themselves to the brink of insanity.

    Asahi was a mixed case as he was born with a normal soul but Klyscha expanded his vessel with Amrita as well as his karma. The Seraph clinging to him belonged to thetter as God created her and bestowed a part of his power on her.

    Gabriel pushed open the door and pulled him. The force in her hands surprised him. A brief look at her glowing halo made him realize¡ªshe was unconsciously using her light abilities to reinforce her body. He could overpower her if h tried, but he chose not to. Her bouncy personality breathed a different air into his life.

    Gabriel dragged him to her sofa and plopped down. Her breasts bounced violently for a moment. He burned the sight into his eyes. Then she gently pulled his hand while she took the controller with her other hand.

    "Come, sit!"

    Asahi sighed and sat down. She put another controller in hisp and snuggled with him, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

    "Did you bring new games?"

    "I have some."

    Klyscha could create any number of games, whether it was from the far future or from the first generation of games, Klyscha could create it with KP.

    (Some adult-like pg-13 games for innocent cutie-pie!)

    ''Great.''

    He was going to spend the entire day with her and the rest of the night chatting with his wives. Nearly every girl in his harem, even the frail Shizuka, could go a day or two without sleep. He was itching to check how much Saeko and Aimi had grown with their relentless training.

    Asahi immersed himself in ying games and entertaining Gabriel. In every game, Asahi allowed the Seraph to win. She was too clumsy considering his superhuman reflexes.

    "Asahi, you can do better." She shed a smug smile. "You liked peeking at mest time. I''ll let you peek more if you win~."

    Asahi blinked his eyes. Her way of motivating was stimting. How could he call himself a man if he declined such a tempting offer?

    "epted."

    "What if you lose?" Gabriel winked mischievously as her bright halo turned gray, bordering ck at some spots. "Headpats~?"

    Her selfish desires, or rather her lust for headpats brought her this close to falling. She didn''t notice anything, her mind too busy recalling the marvelous feeling of his hand rubbing her head. That warm, fuzzy feeling numbed her on every front. It made her feel different from her usual, mundane life. From the moment she came to this world, she had never felt more alive. If it was for his headpats, she didn''t mind letting him see her body. Even though she knew it was wrong to act this way, she couldn''t stop herself.

    ''He already saw me before.''

    With this line of thought, she had thrown the bet at Asahi.

    "Fine by me," Asahi agreed. He was more than happy to spoil this hungry woman.

    "Let''s start."

    The game they were ying was the nostalgic street fighter game. The game was he fun even with its outdated graphics. Asahi instantly locked Chun Li while Gabriel chose Ken.

    "Good luck," Gabriel said, her eyes burning with apetitive spirit.

    "You too."

    Asahi smirked and waited for the round to begin. This time, he didn''t hold back and unleashed hell on Gabriel''s character. Gabriel didn''t get to block once as Chun Li''s fierce kickbos kept knocking Ken down.

    She smashed every button but Asahi didn''t stop. Gabriel watched everything with eyes full of despair. Her mood sank like her character''s health bar. The thought of snatching Asahi''s controller crossed her. As she reached out to him, the door was flung open.

    "Gabriel!"

    God held the doorknob with a panicked look on his face. He took in the sight of Gabriel and Asahi ying the game and froze.

    "You''re here¡­?"

    He had never been so utterly confused in his life. He rushed here when Heaven''s System kept shing a warning in his head. It warned about Gabriel''s imminent transformation into a fallen angel. He thought the despair of not meeting Asahi was going to make her fall.

    But Asahi was right here.

    ''Then what the hell happened in the game?''

    Seeing God, Gabriel restrained her emotions and put down the controller. She mistook his haggard appearance for his efforts in searching for Asahi and smiled.

    "Father, thank you."

    Asahi clicked his tongue. "Couldn''t you have waited a little longer?"

    He almost beat Gabriel. Of course, he was aware of Gabriel''s flickering halo. But he didn''t care about it. Whether she was an angel or a fallen angel, Gabriel would be the same innocent airhead, whose charm was nearly unmatched.

    The response of Gabriel and Asahi confused God even more. He closed the door behind him and approached the two.

    "Lad, we need to talk about that," Biblical God said, giving a brief nce at Gabriel.

    Asahi caught his hint and nodded. "Anytime."

    Asahi knew his desires more than anyone. If he didn''t take Gabriel, he''d regret it for the rest of his life. Spending time with the airhead Seraph had be a part of his daily life, and he didn''t want to lose this anytime soon. This selfish behavior of his had made him create a harem of beautiful girls in the first ce.

    ''One more wouldn''t hurt.''

    Besides, Gabriel had grown cunning ever since she met him. Trickery, betting, ckmailing¡ªshe did things no angel would ever do. She could easilyprehend things like marriage and rtionships if he patiently exined.

    Biblical God sighed in relief. He had to hurry up their marriage. As the future leader of Heaven, he couldn''t let him marry Gabriel if she were to fall. It wouldn''t fare well for Heaven''s reputation. The best course of action was to marry them Gabriel''s desires pushed her down her angelhood.

 Chapter 323 - CH. 330: Clingy Angel

    Biblical God left after giving Asahi a reminder to meet himter. Gabriel tossed the controller aside and snuggled with Asahi, clinging as though she was scared of him leaving.

    "I''m sorry¡­"

    "For what exactly?"

    "I was going to cheat¡­" she said, sniffing back her tears. "I was going to mess up your controller when you were winning."

    "That''s not a reason to cry," he said and peeled her off of him. "Is that?"

    Despite the fact she was bawling her eyes out, her halo wasn''t reacting to her emotions this time around. Asahi patted her fluffy blonde hair.

    ''Jii-chan did something?''

    As the owner of Heaven''s system, he could control who fell or not. He could also exempt Gabriel from losing her angelhood even if shemitted a grave sin.

    "Asahi¡­" Gabriel said in a hushed voice as she looked up with teary eyes.

    Even though a part of him wanted to see this adorable appearance, Asahi patted her head with both hands. Gabriel was overwhelmed with emotions. The warm feelings flowing in her chest and her gloomy feelings mashed in a powerful and overwhelming tornado.

    She tackled him with a hug and pushed him down on the couch. The warmth radiating from Asahi overcame the darkness engulfing her heart.

    Asahi couldn''t help the arousal tugging at his heart. Gabriel''s body was soft. Rather, the word ''soft'' couldn''t ever hope to describe the feeling of her chest pushing on his chest, or the white wings grazing his shoulders. The only one who couldpete with her was Klyscha.

    (This is an S-ss emergency. I repeat S-ss emergency! Asahi, don''t give up. You can''t lewd her now!)

    Gabriel wiped away her tears with his shirt as she enjoyed the caress of his hands on her head.

    "Thank you."

    "Thanks alone won''t do. I win, so I want my reward," he whispered and blew on her ears.

    Gabriel shuddered, not knowing why she did. She stared into his golden eyes brimming with yfulness. She also gave a mischievous grin.

    She poked his nose. "Oh my. You want to see me naked~?"

    "If you''re ready, then yeah," Asahi replied with a grin and reached down to her wings. His fingers melted as they came in contact with the feathers.

    Gabriel''s wings twitched in response to his touch. Keeping her lips shut, Gabriel relished his warmth.

    Time passed as the twoid on the couch. Asahi had caressed each feather of her twelve wings. The ones he couldn''t reach, he touched them with his telekinesis, marking each white strand as his territory. He also kept her pleased with headpats. He did nothing more, but this alone had sent Gabriel into hypnosis of sorts. She was in a daze, her blurry eyes gazing up at him unfocused. Her eyes drooped as her chinnded on his chest.

    ''And she is out.''

    [¡ª''Head-patting'' ranked up to A.]

    The lethal weapon got even deadlier. The skill never used his mana, but right now it was draining a minuscule amount. Honing his perception, he sensed a flow of energy in his hand. It wasn''t there before.

    (Check the new skill description.)

    [¡ªHead-patting (A-Rank): Grants a calming and blissful effect when touching the head of someone. The effect can be scaled with mana.]

    The headpats effect could get stronger with mana. Could he finally make a woman writhe in orgasm with his pats alone? He had a hunch this could be done with a little of his enormous mana reserves.

    Asahi gently shifted Gabriel while caressing her head. The Seraph didn''t wake up. Instead, she pushed her face deeper in his chest and draped her wing on his arm, wrapping it all the way around his chest.

    ''She doesn''t want me to leave.''

    Asahi fixed his sleeping posture and hugged the Seraph.

    ''A small nap won''t ruin my schedule. Klyscha, wake me up in two hours.''

    If Gabriel wasn''t awake by then, he''d something productive. For now, he closed his eyes and fell asleep in an instant. Having the Goddess of Dreams as a wife had its perks.

    ***

    Gabriel opened her eyes and craned her neck. Asahi''s eyes were closed in slumber. His soft breathing tickled her hair. She didn''t know what to do about this odd feeling welling up in her chest. It beckoned her, telling her to be even closer with him, feel his warmth more.

    ''What is this¡­?''

    As Gabriel moved her wings, Asahi woke up. Only an hour passed since he slept. The Seraph looking at him with an odd look in her eyes. He raised his hand and patted her hand. Her face lit up with a gorgeous smile.

    "Good grief," he muttered, spoiling Gabriel just a bit more.

    Her lust for headpats was too much.

    ''What is she? A headpat slut?''

    (That title¡­ suits her!)

    He wholeheartedly agreed with Klyscha. It won''t be long before Gabriel began requesting him toe every hour just for headpats.

    "Let''s do something else today."

    Asahi wrapped an arm around her waist and pushed himself up. He leaned on the couch with Gabriel on hisp. Her eyes were closed, her lips curled into a pleasant smile. She wasn''t listening to any of his words.

    Asahi sighed. "You''re too much at times, Gabriel."

    "Mm¡­" Gabriel mewled like a kitten.

    ***

    After spending a few more hours watching anime and movies, Asahi tucked Gabriel into bed. She reached out with both hands, a misty look in her cerulean eyes.

    "Stay here."

    She already missed his warmth. Despite knowing he had a family to look after, she requested.

    Asahi sighed. "You''re being too selfish."

    He already spent over twelve hours with her alone. She still wanted more. Her clinginess was a bit troubling.

    Gabriel couldn''t look straight at him, so she averted her eyes for the first time. Averting her eyes from the guilt rising in her chest.

    Then again, he couldn''t see the tears shining in her eyes. The adorable angel cry was going to be his wife one day. She deserved some ck for being clingy.

    "One more hour. No more. I have to meet your dad after, then keep my wives happy."

    Gabriel smiled, charming Asahi''s heart with cuteness. Asahi leaned down and pecked her smooth cheeks.

    "It''s my reward."

    Gabriel felt the warmth lingering on her cheeks. She didn''t know what was happening to her, but she knew one thing¡ªshe couldn''t bear to stay away from him. Being on his side fulfilled something in her heart. It was as if he became a crucial piece of the puzzle that unlocked the happiness in her life.

    ''Is this feeling love? It must be.''

    Her father had described it as the most beautiful feeling in the world.

    Asahi pulled out a chair and sat. While sheid on the couch, he sat there, rubbing her head. Gabriel wanted to keep looking at his face. s, Asahi''s strengthened pats lulled her into sleep.

 Chapter 324 - CH. 331: Submission?

    [¡ªGabriel: Affection +14]

    [¡ª''Gabriel'' rtionship changed to ''Her Love?'']

    ''She is bing aware of her feelings?''

    Asahi didn''t think she would fall for him so easily. Then again, she was a nk te when it came to love. Carving a name on her heart was easier since she wasn''t opposed to love.

    ''This innocent and sexy angel is out for my heart, huh.''

    Asahi brushed Gabriel''s forehead onest time and backed off. The Seraph had fallen deep into sleep under the magic of his headpats. He muffled his footsteps and headed out to meet Biblical God. The old man was sitting in his workshop, humming an odd tune.

    "You''re here," he said, looking over his shoulder. "She is sleeping?"

    "Yup. You wanna talk about Gabriel?" He took the seat on the other side of the table. "Correct?"

    "Hmm," God nodded. "That child has ''fallen'' for you. Will you be fine with marrying her before I retire?"

    "I can, but can we dy it until my kid is born?"

    He casually dropped a bomb about Saya''s pregnancy. God stared at him, eyes wide in shock.

    "Kid? You never told me."

    "I wasn''t trying to hide it. I just didn''t have the chance to tell you."

    God nodded in agreement. It was his fault for assuming a young man like Asahi won''t father a child. "How much time?"

    "Seven to eight months probably. It''s nothing much considering the years you have lived until now," Asahi said with a smile. "I''ll surpass your peak in that time."

    "I don''t doubt that."

    God stood no chance against Asahi even if he sucked the power of every angel in existence. All he had to do was refine Asahi''s control over the tornado of mana suppressed in his body. It wasn''t perfect yet, but it was a lot better than the day he met Asahi. He was sure Asahi could be an absolute powerhouse if he used more time in training than chasing his wives'' skirts.

    ''Well¡­ I was the one who wanted a person with a hunger for authority.''

    He wouldn''t have chosen Asahi otherwise. Even after everyone acknowledged him as the future Lord of Heaven, his attitude was still the same.

    "Bring him to meet when he is born," God said, smirking. "Could you?"

    Asahi looked at God. Was the old man nning to turn his kid into a messiah or something? There was no evil intention in his eyes.

    ''Does he really want to meet my kid? Jii-chan is surprisingly amiable.''

    Asahi chuckled at the thought of the old man holding a baby.

    ''That''d be kinda cute. Come to think of it, I have yet to choose his name.''

    He hadn''t given it enough thought. God didn''t seem to be in any hurry. After living thousands of years, a month wasn''t much for him. He probably lost the sense of time in his workshop.

    "What are youughing about, brat?" God asked.

    "Nothing," Asahi said andzily stretched his arms. "Now, power up your Astral device. I want to meet Ddraig."

    "You sure about that? She will explode on you."

    God had been ignoring Ddraig''s attempt to contact him. Since Asahi was too busy to meet her, he had nothing to say. She would ignore everything he said in her berserk state.

    "Yup. I need a good spar partner after this growth."

    He didn''t level up much, but his instincts had grown to an exceptional level. He couldn''t break through her defenses with his fists without using Diva''s spells.

    ''There will be a day when I beat her on my own.''

    He followed the process with God until he found himself in the pool of magma. He lifted himself with telekinesis and looked around. Bubbles surfaced in the magma before Ddraig''s figure erupted from it. She narrowed her draconic pupils at him.

    "You dare show your face after ignoring me for so long."

    Her voice was shrill unlike her usual majestic yet elegant voice. She had sworn an oath to him, in return for himing here. Yet, he hadn''t shown up the past few weeks. She was one of the two Heavenly Dragons, a figure every dragon in existence looked up to. Being ignored like this angered her to no end.

    "I was busy," Asahi said, giving a small smile. "I have wives to look after, you know."

    "Wives? You have wives?" The dragon scoffed, her ridicule-filled gaze looking down on him. "Why do you need them? What purpose do they serve other than pleasing your lust... Being strong is everything¡­"

    Ddraig''s eyes opened wide as she closed her mouth. She spoke too much in fury. In fact, all she wanted was for him to stop ying around and defeat her. So she could escape this hell of eternal silence.

    Asahi raised a brow, baffled at her mood swings. He felt nothing pity for the dragon woman who had always been seeking strength for the sake of being stronger. That lifestyle was no fun.

    "We had a deal, remember? I''ll beat you, and you''ll serve me."

    "Serve?" Ddraig growled. "I said I''ll support your Emperor or whatever that thing was. I, Ddraig, the Red Dragon Emperor never submitted to anyone. Not even my lifelong rival the White One."

    "A rival who is nothing but precious materials for a top-tier weapon."

    "Death doesn''t scare me," she said, looking at him with a defiant gaze. "Bing a part of the Emperor Gear will not count as my submission."

    "It does."

    "I shall recall our promise if you insist so much."

    The more she denied, the more he desired her submission. The sight of a strong woman submitting just hit differently. Even if the person in question was a dragon.

    "''Kay. Fine. I won''t tell anyone you''re my servant for ten years."

    "Isn''t that¡ª"

    "I''ll take the gauntlet with me, so we can meet every day. Happy now?"

    That way he could meet her whenever he was in a mood to swing his fists.

    Ddraig stared at him. He made it seem like she was dying to meet him, dying to catch a glimpse at him. No one ever treated her like this.

    Before she retorted, Asahi spread his fiery wings and lunged at her. "Let''s fight!"

 Chapter 325 - CH. 332: Kitten?

    Minutes passed after Asahi and Ddraig traded blows. Asahi''s instincts warned him each time her ''prate'' ability targeted him. His strength likewise blew her gargantuan body away, but she was safe underneath those resilient dragon scales. It was a rey of theirst fight. Sure he could create a spear that could shatter anything and break her defenses. That wasn''t what he wanted. He had to shatter her pride with his own strength, only then will he feel the satisfaction of making her submit.

    "You¡­ are resilient," Ddraig spat, her tone more respectful than ever. "You are stronger thanst time."

    Ddraig couldn''t but acknowledge his growth. Thest time he was here, he barely dodged her attacks. Something was different in this battle. She tried everything in her power to attack him. She really did. But Asahi slipped away each time. He evaded an attack before she acted on her intent as though he had foresight. Even her long rival Albion couldn''t predict her this well.

    She was frustrated. Rather, the word frustration couldn''t describe her current state.

    "Of course, I am," Asahi said and flew down. A stone tform surfaced on the river from a conscious thought alone.

    Sparring with her unarmed didn''t increase his strength. Swinging his fists without holding back relieved his stress nheless. It gave him a better sense of his full strength. Aside from his spar with Biblical God, he never went all out. Even with God, he unconsciously held back in fear of hurting the old man.

    "What are you doing?" she asked, watching himy down. "Sleeping?"

    "Wanna sleep together?"

    She tilted her dragon head, looking puzzled. "I''m too big to sleep with you."

    ''Zeus wouldn''t mind a woman of her size.''

    Asahi smiled and appeared on her back. The scales on her back had little to no protrusion. Something a well-ced mattress wouldn''t fix. With a thought, he created a soft pillow and mattress.

    Ddraig stared at him as heid down on her back. She was more confused than angry at this point.

    "What is the point of this?"

    "I don''t know. It makes us closer?"

    "Closer? Why would you want to be closer?"

    "Again. I don''t know."

    He couldn''t really say he pitied her for having no friends. She would explode and start another battle, which would end in yet another draw.

    Ddraig, who didn''t know she earned Asahi''s pity, scratched her head.

    ''Humans are weird.''

    ***

    Asahi returned home and headed straight to his room. Grayfia opened the door with a neutral look.

    "My Lord, you''rete."

    "I know. I know," he said and pecked her pink lips. "Are you mad?"

    It was already past twelve at this point. He ended up talking to the arrogant dragon more than he intended.

    "How can I be mad?" Grayfia muttered.

    "Come on. Let him in, Grayfia-san," Rika yelled. "Don''t keep kissing out there alone."

    Asahi entered the room to find the girls waiting on the bed. Ray was also sitting on the couch, letting Shiorib her wings.

    Rika stood up and crossed her arms, a sharp look on her face. "Were you mingling with your angel mistress?"

    "Yes." He nodded, ying along with her antics. "What else could I do in the face of her innocent seductions?"

    "Bad husband needs to be punished. Don''t you agree, Nao?"

    Nao, who was focused on a book, nodded. She took off her sses and gave a soft smile. "No. I shall protect Asahi-kun from you."

    "Tch. You''re no fun," Rika grumbled and took his hand. "I''ll punish you alone then. Come with me."

    "Let him eat first," Grayfia said as she left the room to cook something.

    "You heard my maid. Dinner first."

    "No. It''s better to consume energy first then replenish it with food." Rika licked her lips. "I haven''t swallowed a load recently. It was all taken by Aimi there."

    "Huh?" Aimi turned to Rika with half-opened eyes. "You said something?"

    ''What is that cute creature!''

    He had never seen her like this before. She was always hyperaware of everything, even if she slept for two hours. Current Aimi was like azy kitten.

    (This,) Klyscha said and exined Aimi''s condition.

    Training the girls all day was exhausting. She had to look out for threats from every direction, and there was no chance of failure. She didn''t need to do it as the adventurers were trained. But she couldn''t take the risk. If anything happened, all the me would go to her and her alone. Keeping her reinforcement skill active all day consumed her mana again and again. Something that never happened before.

    ''She is taking after me. Going an extra mile to confirm their safety.''

    Asahi sat beside Aimi and brushed her hair. Her droopy eyes opened wide for a second and regarded him with an affectionate look.

    "Asahi-sama¡­"

    Shezily crawled onto hisp and hugged him like a ko. She didn''t go any further as shecked the energy to feel any arousal.

    Asahi found her current state far too adorable. He hugged her tight to his chest and rubbed her head.

    "My load¡­" Rika muttered, getting a look of pity from Saeko. The swordswoman patted Rika''s back once before she joined her sister in spoiling the Siren. Chika also flew toward her head and patted her.

    "Chika, you''re so cute."

    Rika cheered up instantly and joined Asahi in teasing the kitten Aimi.

    ***

    Asahi arrived at Astraea''s room andid on her bed. Astraea fixed her dress a little and sat near him. Even without touching, she could feel the excelia had far reached its limit.

    "You did all the work alone again."

    "It makes me stronger, so yeah."

    "Why do you want to be stronger?"

    She couldn''t understand his drive. Gods had reached the pinnacle of the world once. Then they grew stale and their strength deteriorated with time.

    "To protect you all. Besides, my goal is beyond everything you have seen," he said and nodded. "A bit far from my reach for now."

    He was going to achieve it one day. The strength to meet Klyscha''s real body.

    Astraea''s eyes were drawn to him. She never saw him this passionate unless he was talking about his women or monsters. It made her painfully aware of how little she knew about her lover.

    She balled her fists and hyped her spirit with a fist pump.

    ''I shall talk to him more!''

    "Astraea?"

    "Hmm¡­" she assumed her gentle smile and fetched her tools.

    She updated his status first. The numbers on his back turned her stiff. The status aside, the new development abilities left her in a perpetual state of shock and confusion.

 Chapter 326 - CH. 333: What To Choose?

    [Falna updated. Status is updating to reflect the changes¡­]

    [Strength +28, Constitution +19, Defense +19, Dexterity +29, Magic +24]

    Asahi expected a bigger growth. Though he was satisfied with the free stat points.

    "I''m not surprised," Astraea muttered. "I can''t be surprised anymore."

    "Stop brainwashing yourself. I feel scared."

    Astraea copied his status on a paper and put it in front of him.

    Although he already knew the status, he still gave it a brief look.

    Asahi Marikawa

    Level Three

    Strength: EX-2800

    Endurance: EX-1980

    Dexterity: EX-2450

    Agility: EX-2900

    Magic: EX-2400

    Development Abilities

    Charm: EX

    Dreamwalker: A

    Stealth: A

    Instinct: A

    Divine Body: S

    Luck: G

    "I didn''t receive a development ability this time?"

    "You did... four of them!"

    "That''s why you were surprised."

    "Any deity would be. Four development abilities," she emphasized four again. "Most adventurers don''t get a development ability after ranking up. Four of them appearing at the same time is¡­"

    She took a deep breath, caressing her mark on his back. "Very like you¡­"

    The goddess unintentionally entered her affectionate mode. Asahi waited until she became aware of it and backed off with a red face.

    "Sorry... Which one do I choose?" she said and exined all four abilities in detail.

    Fist Strike, which increased the force behind punches.

    Spearman, a self-exnatory ability.

    Mage, which was one of the rarest skills among adventurers. Only Riveria was noted to have this skill, ording to the Guild.

    Thest one was cksmith. She had seen him mingling with metal like a first-ss cksmith, so this came as no surprise.

    Asahi closed his eyes and thought about the benefits to each development ability. Fist strike would help him inbat. The spearman may improve his skills with the spear, but he wasn''t sure to what extent. He had a better grasp on spear than Finn, who most likely possessed the Spearman ability. Mage was rather useless since he already had Magician ss waiting for him. cksmith tempted him for a moment.

    (My love, don''t! cksmith will only improve your ability with enchanting metal rather than your cksmith skills.)

    ''Fuck. What about spearman?''

    (It will improve damage with the spear.)

    ''All of them are kinda bad.''

    He was torn between the Fist Strike and Spearman. The former would help him in his fight with Ddraig, and thetter would help him every time he wielded the spear.

    "You have skills for magic already¡­ your cksmithing skills are nearly unmatched in mortals... I think Fist Strike and Spearman would be better," she paused and revealed a motherly smile. "I''m just saying my opinion. You don''t have to follow me."

    "I like it when you do things like this, you know. Your mature smile is too attractive," he said and caressed her cheeks through telekinesis. "I''ll take the spearman."

    "Un¡­"

    [¡ªSpear Mastery leveled up to A.]

    [¡ªReward: Unique ss ''Spearman''.]

    "Huh?"

    (What?!)

    ''I should be the one saying that. What happened? Didn''t you say it won''t improve my spear skills?''

    (Uh¡­ let me check. Just a second!)

    He could imagine a flustered Klyscha typing furiously on herptop, searching for the cause.

    (Got it! It''s like this, my love. Spearman improved damage with spear-type weapons. Spear Mastery also did that¡­ so the system thought of them as one andbined them!)

    ''You designed the system, didn''t you?''

    (My mortal brain can''t do long calctions now¡­)

    ''I keep forgetting my loli wife is not a full-fledged goddess anymore.''

    He added extra love for Klyscha to histe-night schedule and got up.

    "That was unexpected," he said and pulled her into his arms.

    Astraea felt his naked chest with her cheeks and gulped. "C-Can we not do it today? Tomorrow is Denatus¡­"

    The deities had told her about how painful the first time could be. She couldn''t take tomorrow off even if she wanted to. The gods would shove weird names on Asahi in her absence, and she couldn''t allow that!

    "I wasn''t thinking of that. You lewd woman."

    Astraea blushed even more at her blunder. Lately, this was the only thing on her mind. What if her rejection resulted in him losing interest? She didn''t know what she would do if Asahi left her.

    Asahi brushed her hair, soothing every ounce of worries she had. "Can Ie?"

    "Only gods are allowed in the meeting. Your demigod race will be revealed if you attend the celebration."

    "I can sneak in though. No one will be able to see me."

    The Invisible Helm of Hades was made for tasks like these. No god was powerful enough to sense him once he wore the cap.

    "That should be fine¡­ what will you do?"

    "Nothing. Just curious."

    Curious about the name they would give him. More importantly, he was curious to see Astraea''s battle with other deities for him.

    He left Astraea''s room after some more hugs and kisses. He knocked on Alise''s door. The redhead opened the door and looked at him with sleepy eyes.

    "Who¡­ it''s you!"

    "You? Can''t you address me as something better?" he reached out and pulled her closer.

    Alise made a quiet ''eep'' noise as she was dragged, but she didn''t resist. Asahi wound his arms around her waist, pretending not to see her brilliant blush.

    "What do I use then?" she shyly asked. "Asahi?"

    "What about ''Dear Husband?''"

    "What? Never," she raised her voice, enough to echo in the quiet hallways. "I mean, not until we, you know, marry."

    "Let''s use the first half then. Try calling me ''Dear.''"

    "D-Dear?" Alise''s eyshes fluttered as she twirled a strand of her scarlet hair in her finger. "God¡­ that''s so embarrassing."

    "Utterly adorable," Asahi whispered and cupped her face in his hands. He gave her a tender kiss, pressing his forehead against her. As he pulled back, Alise followed with pursed as though yearning for a deeper kiss.

    "One more?"

    "Hmm¡­" she mumbled, her eyes zed.

    "Alright."

    Asahi had to stay at her door for ten minutes to fulfill his new needy lover.

    ***

    Denatus.

    It started as a meeting between gods who had too much time on their hands. Some deities came to brag about their children, some came to shame others, while a few just came to kill time. Some even came to gather information from the chatter. Before long, Ouranos and the Guild became involved to control the chaos that followed each Denatus.

    Fast forward a few years, the Denatus became one of the biggest aspects of Orario. The matters discussed there could make or break certain Familias.

    The naming process also started as nothing more than deities giving praise to other children or outright insulting them. This weird sense of humor has carried over the years, bing a customary event in every Denatus.

    Astraea exined Denatus''s history as she walked through streets crowded with both civilians and adventurers.

    "Amazing, isn''t it?" she asked.

    "Indeed. Gotta love how boredom affects the mentality."

    Astraea nodded and took his hand. She ignored the looks of adoration of people around her and twined his fingers with his. "I won''t be like them."

    "I will always keep you entertained. Whether it''s on a bed surrounded by walls, or outside them."

    "Thanks¡­" she mumbled.

    Asahi resisted the urge to keep teasing her until she was a blushing mess. As they neared Babel, Astraea was faintly humming, a slight spring in her step. Her attention was focused on him and him alone. The world might as well not exist in her eyes.

    Soon, they reached the skyscraper in the middle of the city, which was also the venue for every Denatus.

    Apollo and Natsumi were standing outside, discussing something in hushed voices.

    Asahi ced a hand on Natsumi''s shoulder. "What''s the matter?"

    "Master!"

    Natsumi identified him before turning around. When she did turn around, her beautiful smile left him speechless. Taking advantage of this momentary gap, Natsumi threw her arms around him in a crushing hug.

    "Thanks foring."

    She had a hunch Asahi woulde, so she waited here since the roosters utter their first cries of the morning. Hours of patience finally paid off for her.

    Apollo revealed a smile. "Ma¡ª"

    He paused when Asahi''s eyes expressed disgust, as though he was looking at trash.

    "Astraea, how are things in your Familia?"

    "Great," Astraea replied, keeping Natsumi in check with a stern gaze. "What about yours?"

    "Fine¡­" Apollo shook his head. It was more than fine with the she-devil whipping every adventurer in shape.

 Chapter 327 - CH. 334: Denatus

    I know I haven''t been updating muchtely. I was binge reading a couple of novels and manga to find some inspiration for the next world.

    Thin sheets of ss surrounded the entire 13th floor of Babel Tower. With the extreme height of the floor, it seemed as if the meeting took ce on a temple floating in the sky.

    Arge, round table sat in the center of the room, surrounded by a ring of chairs. Deities of different faces and stature upied the chairs. Astraea and Apollo were sitting in the near center, with Loki and Hephaestus sitting opposite to them.

    Loki''s ever-present grin was especially wide today as she couldn''t wait to p the deities with her achievement.

    Hephaestus looked at Loki and shook her head. This Denatus was going to be especially chaotic. She looked over to her friend, who was surrounded by goddesses. They showered her in praise for putting an end to Evilus'' reign once and for all without knowing the dangers that lingered deep in the dungeon.

    Astraea was a little overwhelmed by the positivity until a god''s heavy voice cut through the goddesses'' feminine voices.

    "Astraea, I heard you got yourself a mortal lover," asked an old god with gray hair. "Should I say congrattions?"

    "Dian Cecht," Astraea said the elderly god''s name with a smile. "Don''t worry about it. I''m happy as I''m now."

    The god of pharmacy sighed. "Youth and their fervent emotions."

    "It''s not our ce to speak, Dian," said a handsome god with long dark blue hair. His eyes of a simr color carried a soft gaze. "Thank you for keeping Orario safe, Astraea. You deserve a chance at happiness with Asahi."

    "Thank you, Miach. Your healing potions keep my Familia safe in the dungeon," Astraea gave a smile. "Did you meet Asahi before?"

    She was unaware of any rtionship between Asahi and Miach.

    "He did a quest for me before, where he saved Little Naaza in the Seolo Forest. That girl misses him every day now," Miach sighed, recalling Naaza''s face as she gazed out of the shop.

    "That happened?"

    "It did," Loki chimed in. "Ais and Lefiya apanied him that day."

    "Speaking of Noble Rookie, has anyone seen him? I heard that he looks like a prince from the Far East?" A goddess asked.

    "No wonder Astraea got seduced, hehehe," said another goddess with disdain in her voice.

    "Shut up," Loki said, grinning ear to ear. "Ya wouldn''t want to anger that man, believe me. He''ll take away every female in yer Familia."

    The goddesses shut their mouths in a moment. Loki''s threat, whether truth or lie, wasn''t something these goddesses could ignore.

    Asahi, leaning on a nearby pir, watched the fiasco between the deities. He already marked the goddesses to be punishedter.

    ''Klyscha, what if I get a level for killing one god here?''

    (You''ll be level seventy, my love¡­ sadly, their mortal bodies won''t give you much XP unless they unseal their Arcanum.)

    ''Sad indeed. The gods who know my secret might be present here.''

    He couldn''t find anyone looking at Astraea with fear or hatred in their eyes. If they loved Ishtar, they''d hold a grudge against Astraea. If Gae Bolg''s curse scared them, they''d be scared to death. Well, some gods indeed gazed at Astraea with malicious intent, specifically lust. He singled them out based on their appearances and names.

    ''They didn''te I guess.''

    Not every god in Orario came here. Some didn''t attend because they didn''t qualify¡ªa level 2 adventurer in their Familia.

    ''Hephaestus is kind of quiet.''

    It was surprising how much a little fairy could impact her stern expression.

    Astraea nced his way from her seat, feeling his presence through their bond.

    "Let''s start this Denatus!" Loki''s voice put an end to every conversation in the room. "I''ll take the honor to be the host today. Hello everyone, nice to meet ya!"

    A chorus of ps and whistles erupted throughout the room. Loki calmed the deities with a wave of her hand.

    "Alrighty, brothers and sisters. First off, y''all got any news?"

    The deities spoke up one by one. A god spoke of the recent surge of monsters in the early floors of the dungeon, and another goddess supported this im.

    "We''ll leave that matter to the Guild," Loki said and asked them to move on.

    "I heard a piece of spanking news, Loki. Some people from the Far East areing here."

    Everyone turned to the yful voice. Asahi''s eyes stretched a little. The god in question sat at the corner of the table. He raised the tip of his orange hat and gave a mischievous smile.

    "Astraea, this might concern you."

    "Hermes!" Loki said, her eyes widened. "When did yae?"

    "I was always here," he said with a sigh. "Nobody noticed the old me."

    ''No, he wasn''t here¡­ or he was using Asfi''s magical hat to hide.''

    Asahi raised his brow. He had seen through Asfi''s trick when she stalked him, but the mishmash of numerous gods'' aura made it hard to sense. It could also be that Hermes never looked at him, lowering the chances ofing into the field of his perception.

    ''He is a cunning one. Did hee to deliver the news?''

    Why would theye to Orario? Asahi decided to dig into thister.

    Astraea nodded in understanding. "I understand. I will talk to her."

    "You shouldn''t worry much," Hermes replied with a smirk.

    Loki pped her hands. "Anything else?"

    The gods and goddesses began speaking up one by one. Loki made sure to hear all of them. Once the gods settled down, Loki pushed back her chair and lifted a stack of papers from under the table. Her face scrunched into a massive grin.

    "Time for the Namin'' Ceremony!"

    Half the gods immediately became tense, while the rest revealed ugly smiles to the tragic fellow.

    "Raise the curtain, and what do we have here?" Loki lifted the first page and flipped it. "The top contender is Astraea''s fresh lover, Asahi Marikawa."

    Astraea grimaced. A few goddesses bared evil smiles in her direction, not bothering to hide their envy. While those with weaker Familias quietly snicked, awaiting a disastrous alias. None of them had the guts to straight-up ask for the secret behind Asahi''s fast level up.

    As the tension reached sky high, a voice spoke louder than even Loki.

    "It''s him. I adore that boy! He is so strong! I''ll wage wars if you tarnish his name."

    Asahi immediately revealed a disgusted expression at Apollo''s fanboy behavior. But Apollo''s unveiled threat worked on the deities. None of them wanted to anger him after knowing his ruthless methods.

    "Suggestions anyone?" Loki asked, a cat-like grin on her face. "If not, I''ll give mine¡­ Lone Knight!"

    Astraea''s eyes lit up at the suggestion. This name was everything she wanted in his alias. He was the lone pir who had stopped her Familia from a trip to the Underworld.

    ''No.''

    Asahi poured cold water on her enthusiasm. It was a little cringe to imagine himself as a knight. He would suggest a name to Apollo, but he had no idea what to use. Honestly, he was thest person anyone would go for a name.

    "Loki, that''s¡­ not right," Hephaestus said, feeling Astraea''s grimace. "He uses a spear as far as I know."

    Astraea nodded. "A knight uses a sword, so this alias is invalid!"

    Loki felt like an invisible arrow pierced her chest. She had talked to Riveria for hours about his alias. The high elf called this name ''marvelous.'' Her efforts were all for naught.

    She didn''t know that Riveria used everything in her to stopughing during the discussion. The elf knew deities'' bad taste in names. It was her little revenge for all the embarrassment Asahi caused her during the expedition.

    "Anyone else?" Hephaestus asked in Loki''s stead. She knew her names weren''t the best. It was best for others to do it and face the consequences.

    "Charmer," Hermes suggested, only to get an immediate rejection from Astraea.

    "Lux Lanceam."

    A soft voice drifted toward the table. All the heads instantly snapped toward the voice''s direction.

    *Click Click Click Click* High-heeled shoes echoed. A single goddess swished her silver hair as she gracefully descended the stairs.

    Asahi narrowed his eyes on Freya. His sensitive nose caught a whiff of her scent from faraway; Ishtar''s scent easily paled inparison.

    ''Lux Lanceam. Lance of Light in Latin. That name ain''t half bad. No one will try to pronounce it.''

    It was a thousand times better than the previously suggested names.

    "Any objections?" A smiling Freya asked.

    Astraea liked the tone of the name. But she confirmed with Asahi before saying anything.

    ''Take it.''

    "None," Astraea said.

    "Lock it," Apollo agreed.

    "Lock it!!!" The deities said in unison,

    "¡­It''s decided then," Loki said in a gloomy voice. "Asahi Marikawa, the boy who broke Ais''s record, has received Lux Lanceam."

 Chapter 328 - CH. 335: Her Weakness

    Asahi breathed a sigh of relief. He managed to get a not-so-cringy alias. His work here was also done.

    Astraea wasn''t any less relieved than Asahi. She owed some of it to Freya. The goddess in question seemed busy. Her eyes roamed to each corner of the table, taking in every deity and their soul. She squinted as a sharp glint shed in her eyes.

    ''They aren''t here.''

    None of Ishtar''s lovers attended the Denatus. Some of their adventurers recently achieved Level 2 status, yet they didn''t attend the naming ceremony. They had shut themselves in their Familia since Ishtar departed to Heaven. Many called it grief for losing their beloved goddess, but Freya knew better. Those deities would have snapped out of Ishtar''s charm after she returned to Heaven and returned to their usual self. One of them was a god of freedom who shut himself in a house. He even refused to meet Helen on her behalf. Others acted simrly, raising her suspicions.

    ''I''ll have to go myself.''

    Something clicked in her mind every time she rted their strange behavior to Astraea and her lover. Astraea Familia went to Ishtar''s tower with six members, two of which were goddesses. Yet, they defeated a level 5 adventurer and dozens of amazonian women. The strangest thing was none of them died. Nobody knew Ishtar''s tenacity and pettiness more than her. If Ishtar knew she had no chance, she''d have taken someone down with her.

    ''I''m missing a vital piece of information.''

    Freya thought with a frown.

    The Denatus proceeded normally after that. Loki regained her spirit and splendidly finished her duties as the host.

    As Denatus came to an end, Loki stood up and coughed dryly. "Ahem. Some of ya might my Familia''s recent expedition. The thing is, Finn and Riveria''s breached the 59th floor."

    Her words sent the rowdy gods into silence.

    "59th floor?" Freya asked in an incredibly calm voice as though the achievement meant nothing. "Congrattions are in order, my friend."

    Loki''s lips twitched. "As expected of my rival."

    "Ottar and his fellow warriors will soon follow your Familia''s steps into thend of eternal cold."

    Loki revealed a smug grin. "That''s ignorance, Freya. The 59th has changed. The floor described by Zeus is no longer there."

    Freya slightly tilted her head. "Is the dungeon evolving?"

    "It very well is," Hermes said, smiling. "Zeus wouldn''t give false information on the dungeon. I can vouch for it."

    Loki nodded, knowing all too well the corrupted spirit was behind the transformation. She needed Asahi''s support if her Familia were to venture into the 59th floor again. He could bail them out if anything dangerous happened. At the same time, his presence affected the adventurers'' performance. They became too reliant on him to deal with everything.

    ''Guess, I''ll let ''em descend the fifties alone.''

    She was in no hurry. She had forgotten the fact when she approached Asahi with ''that'' deal. She still felt a rush of embarrassment every time she thought about it.

    The gods began asking questions. Loki answered a few questions before sending them away. Freya''s calm reaction took away her motivation to brag any further.

    Freya stood and smiled at Astraea. "I have an urgent task, so we must part here."

    "Take care," Astraea said. "I''ll pay you a visitter."

    "Please do," Freya said and left the hall.

    "I''m gonna go too," Loki said and scratched her head. "Have to deal with a mischievous high elf."

    Only Hermes, Hephaestus, and Astraea remained. Asahi removed the helm of Hades and strolled toward the table. Hermes looked at him with intrigue.

    ''Asfi gave it to him?''

    Asahi stopped behind Astraea and patted her head. "Good job."

    "Uhm..." Astraea kept a dignified face, or she attempted to. Her dignity melted under the headpats. Feeling saliva building up in her mouth, she covered her face with both hands, hiding her drooling face from her friends.

    Hephaestus watched her friend doing unthinkable things with wide eyes. What happened to the woman who always sought justice for others with unparalleled confidence? She questioned herself. Nothing made sense to her.

    Asahi cut her some ck and took a seat beside her. "What''s the deal with the people from the Far East?"

    "I don''t know," Hermes said, shaking his head. "It may be rted to the Gojouno n''s princess."

    Asahi knitted his brow.

    ''Is this Kaguya''s arc now?''

    (Save the princess and make love to her! A ssic fairy tale, my love.)

    ''Indeed.''

    He couldn''t leave the beauty after putting a ring on her finger. That would be ungentlemanly of him.

    He turned to Astraea who was wiping her face. "Don''t worry about them."

    "They can''t juste in and take my child," Astraea dered. Her statement would be awe-inspiring if a trail of drool didn''t leak from the corner of her lips.

    Hephaestus shook her head. "Ask me if you need help."

    She tried to get up, but an invisible force held her in ce. She squinted at Asahi, who revealed a mischievous smile.

    "Hermes pal, can I ask you to leave?"

    "Goodness. I forgot I had an appointment with a goddess. See you allter."

    The god left in a hurry. Asahi checked the surroundings again to confirm if he hid with his magic item.

    ''Gone. Klyscha.''

    (Yep!)

    Chiaki immediately appeared before him. She blinked her eyes as she observed the change in her surroundings. Itsted only a moment. She noticed Asahi and threw herself at his face.

    "Uh!" she yelped and pinched his cheeks with her tiny fingers.

    Hephaestus gulped. This fairy was too cute to be real. Chiaki turned around and beamed at her. The overdose of cuteness melted her heart.

    "Hehe," Hephaestus responded with an awkward chuckle. "How are you doing?"

    Chiaki darted toward Hephaestus and hugged her nose. Hephaestus took Chiaki and put her on her palm.

    "I haven''t seen you for days. The fire in you has condensed even more."

    Chiaki tilted her head, not understanding Hephaestus''splex words. She got back to her feet and soared,nding on Hephaestus''s crimson hair. The goddess crossed her arms and sighed.

    Asahi chuckled at her fake act. Even Astraea knew Hephaestus was just faking the troubled expression. Meeting the fairy made her happy. Her smile was undeniable. It had been a while since she saw Hephaestus this happy outside of her forge.

    ''Will she agree to Asahi healing her?''

    Asahi was working on his healing skill. It was only a matter of years before he achieved the ability to heal Hephaestus''s eyes. The hardest part was convincing Hephaestus without hurting her confidence. The talk of her eyepatch always sank her mood. It could ruin their friendship.

    ''Where will I be after years?''

    She couldn''t predict anything. If it was before meeting Asahi, she''d have confidently replied, "Orario." After seeing the wonders of other worlds, she wasn''t so sure.

    ''I might be a bride¡­''

    She imagined herself in a white wedding dress and blushed.

 Chapter 329 - CH. 336: Can You Adopt Her?

    Hephaestus realized her act and became embarrassed. So as not to reveal her embarrassment, she pulled Chiaki out of her hair and poked her.

    "Stop getting into my hair."

    Chiaki crossed her arms on her chest and pouted, paying no attention to Hephaestus.

    ''Why is she so cute¡­?''

    Chiaki reminded her of Hestia to an extent. Just that Chiaki''s cuteness was several timespared to Hestia''s. Even though the goddess was cute, her grumpy attitude was unbearable at times.

    "Hephaestus," Asahi said with a cheeky smile. "You hate Chiaki?"

    "No," she said, shaking her head. "How could someone hate this cute little thing?"

    She murmured thest part as she gently rubbed Chiaki''s head with her finger. The fairy hugged her finger and rubbed her face against it.

    Astraea giggled. "She is more spoiled than I thought."

    "You aren''t any less spoiled," Asahi said. "My dear Astraea."

    She usually refrained from intimacy. But when she did be affectionate, she could give Shizuka a run for her money.

    "¡­Stop it," Astraea protested with a light blush.

    Hephaestus felt bitter watching them flirt. Chiaki used the chance to snuck back to her head. As though feeling bitterness, Chiaki patted her head.

    "Wannae to my workshop? We can forge more weapons."

    Hephaestus threw bait at the fairy, who had a passion for helping Asahi in the forge. Her mes were too valuable to any smith.

    Chiaki looked back at Asahi and shook her head.

    "Why?" Hephaestus grew confused at her rejection. "Asahi, can I have Chiaki for a day? I promise to return her by evening."

    Asahi lifted the table between them with telekinesis and put it behind. Chiaki turned around and waved at him. "Do you want to go?"

    She slowly nodded. "Um!"

    "Go ahead then. And no need to walk all the way to our house. Chiaki can fly on her own, right?"

    Chiaki pumped her fist, an energetic smile on her tiny face. "Huh!"

    Asahi stopped himself from giving her pats. What if she ended up falling into the hole of pleasure? Even though she wasn''t born naturally, he still thought of her as a daughter.

    ''I can suppress my mana. The skill will be less effective this way.''

    While suppressing his mana, he rubbed her head with his finger. "Don''t work too hard."

    His trick was less effective than he thought. The fairy closed her eyes in a state of pure bliss.

    "I''ll look after her," Hephaestus said, closing her single eye with a smile. "So don''t worry."

    "Look at you. So reliable. Why don''t you adopt her?"

    "Adopt?"

    "Yeah. Be her mom," Asahi said, suppressing his grin. "You can meet her everyday that way."

    "The¡­ why would I do that?"

    She resonated with Chiaki''s fire skills. On top of that, she considered Chiaki to be rather cute. Yet, the thought of bing an unmarried mother embarrassed her.

    "Huh? Adopting a child isn''t that different from taking a member in your Familia?"

    Asahi pushed her some more. With Chiaki as a bridge, he intended to shorten their distance until she opened her heart. Just straight up asking to heal her eye might work the opposite way. "Do I look that ugly to you?" could be the worst case scenario.

    ''Bad ending.''

    Hephaestus lightly coughed. "It is different. I will never let Chiaki be an adventurer¡­ she is too pure to venture into the darkness of the dungeon."

    ''Don''t curse Dungeon-chan. She''s cute in her weird way,'' he thought.

    Hephaestus didn''t understand the reason behind his words. She saw no reason for him to give her the mother role when he had so many women in his harem.

    ''Could it be that he wants to be closer to me?''

    She shook her head at the thought.

    ''I can''tpare to Astraea and her pure eyes¡­ Mine is hideous inparison.''

    Her self confidence was low as usual. Even Asahi could feel that from her expression. Astraea was about to say someforting words, but Asahi stopped her by taking her hand. He squeezed her hand, giving a reassuring smile.

    "Let''s head home. Natsumi may be waiting for me outside."

    "Yes."

    They descended the tower. Natsumi waited there as expected without Apollo in sight. She didn''t dare hug him again, knowing it wasn''t right time to push her boundaries.

    "Natsumi, can you do something for me?"

    "It will be my pleasure to do anything for Master."

    "Keep an eye out on people entering the city. Some ''guests'' from the Far East will being."

    "Leave the trivial task to me."

    Radiating an aura of happiness, Natsumi epted the job. She was always reliable in carrying out any task. Asahi decided to put her to work more often. The woman, who was fated to be an endgame boss, had be a worthy ve.

    ''It''s a stark contrast to her personality when she was low on mana.''

    He shook his head. It was a case for every women who had gained power from the previous world.

    ''What will I be like?''

    He couldn''t imagine aszy cat like Aimi or bing super honest to his desires like Saya.

    (Your mana regeneration is simply¡­ unbelievable. It''ll be really hard to pull it off. But I know how my love will act. I''m notpletely sure. Ny percent at most.)

    ''How?''

    (Not telling~. Hehe.)

    He sighed at her mischievous behavior. He could try it right now by casting level 10 Diva spells, but his instincts told him not to. As though something ''dangerous'' will happen.

    ''Weird.''

 Chapter 330 - CH. 337: Mating?

    After escorting Astraea back to the mansion, Asahi met Ray and Rini walking through the corridor of the shrine.

    "Onii-san, do you need our help?" Rini asked, bubbling with excitement. "Dungeon?"

    "Master, I have learnedbat."

    Ray couldn''t meet his eyes. Rather, she didn''t want to meet his eyes. She knew her mind would wander into thoughts of mating. She couldn''t do it until Rini and Astraea got their turns since they were above her in hierarchy. Well, Rini already had a n in motion, but she was unsure of Astraea.

    ''I cannot skip a goddess.''

    She had gained the warmth of a family, something she never expected in the coldnd of the dungeon. She didn''t want to anger his mates with her impatience.

    Asahi stopped and patted their heads. He made sure not to fill his hands with mana. Yet, Rini fidgetted and looked up with moist eyes. Ray was no exception as she felt a sudden heat rising in her groins. She couldn''t make heads of the connection between headpats and this. She was too absorbed to do anything. Her flubby wings pped gentlypared to her feathery tale wagging uncontrobly. Anybody could see her excitement at a nce.

    "Good girls. We''ll explore the dungeonter."

    He had to bring the Astral Pod over here, so he could spar and talk with the lonely dragon. He also had to feed some headpats to the needy Seraph then move on to meet Lilith in the Underworld.

    ''I need Grayfia will make sure.''

    His maid would ensure he followed the schedule and returned home in time. Left alone, he might be absorbed in giving love to Seraph.

    He removed his hand from their heads and patted their cheeks. Rini stumbled a step forward and lunged into his embrace.

    "Onii-san, I¡ªcan we not go at night? I want to spend some alone time with Onii-san."

    "I can do that."

    She never made a selfish request. What kind of lover or brother would he be to decline her request?

    ''What does she want though?''

    He shook his head. Guessing too much will trigger his instincts. A surprise was always nice every once in a while.

    "And you," he said and stroked Ray''s cheeks, getting an awkward smile from her. "It''s nice to see you getting along with others."

    "Thanks¡­ Master. Everyone treats me warmly. I only return their favor."

    "I''ll see you twoter. You can join Aimi at the dungeon if you want. She''ll be itching to do it."

    Since Rini''s gauntlets could release her berserk emotions, she could go wild in the dungeon.

    "I will, Master. Aimi is very strong. I learned a lot from her."

    "Onii-san, don''t take too long¡­" Rini said as she looked up and closed her eyes.

    Taking the hint, he kissed Rini, whose appearance was too mature to be considered his imouto. Ray stared as the two became enamored in a deep kiss. Nothing could teach her better than seeing it with her eyes. After all, she was going to do it¡­ one day. A hint of lust red up in her eyes. A wetness spread across her thighs, making her new panties sticky.

    ''T-That''s¡­''

    Growing embarrassed, she looked away. Asahi tasted her ripe lips for a few more seconds before he pulled away and smiled. A mild scent tickled his nose. It was Rini''s scent; he could never forget it after cuddling with her numerous times.

    ''Wait, does she have charm like Freya and Ishtar?''

    Rini''s scent slowly amplified as she gazed at him with a gaze clouded in passion.

    "Rini," Ray said and coughed. "We should not disturb Master."

    Rini snapped out of her dazed state, and the scent also grew fainter.

    "Ah, y-yeah," she said and patted her maid dress. "I should go. Bye, Onii-san."

    Rini took Ray''s hand and sprinted into her room.

    ''Hmm. She''s acting weird again.''

    Thest time she did this, she evolved into a busty onee-san.

    (Show her status, Klyscha dear.)

    ''Got it.''

    Rini Hitsugi: Asahi''s adopted little sister.

    [Reveal Backstory.]

    ¡ªFavorability points: 290 [Her Loving Brother]

    ¡ªAge: 14

    ¡ªLvl. 58

    ¡ªRace: Human Monster Hybrid

    ¡ªss: Berserker

    Attributes:

    Strength: 138

    Dexterity: 198

    Constitution: 210

    Defense: 200

    Charm: 42

    Magic: 249

    Skills:

    [¡ªMonster Mutation (Special)]

    [¡ªMystical Growth (B-Rank)]

    [¡ªGluttonous Fury (E-Rank)]

    [¡ªInstincts (D-Rank)]

    [¡ªWild Martial Arts (C-Rank)]

    [¡ªBurning Wrath (E-Rank)]

    [¡ªMating Ceremony (Unique): Increases Rini''s charm stats ording to her excitement. Mutliplies the chances of pregnancy after every instance of sex by 1.5. Base modifier is 60%.

    Passive Effect: Enhance her mating urges once her mate is in her sight.]

    His imouto was going into heat without telling him. What''s more, her new skill guaranteed pregnancy on her third sexual act. It was a little ridiculous. Then again, everything about Rini¡ªher stats, her skills, and ever her race¡ªhad been ridiculous.

    ''Is she suffering?''

    (Rini is a strong girl. She can overpower her mating instincts¡­ she had been doing it until now.)

    He hoped she woulde to his room tonight, or he would go to her room. It''d be hard for her to be normal around him if this skill really sent into heat each time she saw him. He couldn''t dy it in the name of saving her innocence when she was ready to ept him.

    ''How do I make it special?''

    Rini never cared about anything other than his love. He still wanted to make it special in anyway. He decided to think about it during the day.

    Grayfia was basically free after finishing her morning chores. He seduced with two kisses and took her to the Underworld.

    He first entered Biblical God''s workshop and carried the Astral Pod back home. With Grayfia by his side, he listened to instructions about controlling the pod. Biblical God had a mechanism which could power up the device with several switches

    "Did you visit Sandalphon recently?" Biblical God asked before Asahi left with his maid. "She''s been missing you."

    He usually met Sandalphon whenever she was with Gabriel. It seemed like Sandalphon stopped hanging out with Gabriel, or they did whenever he wasn''t here.

    "I haven''t," he said with a sigh. "I''ll see her tomorrow."

    He was going to spend some time alone with her.

 Chapter 331 - CH. 338: At Liliths Door

    Asahi and Grayfia stepped into Gabriel''s room. The Seraph tackled Asahi with a hug. It seemed as though she sat by the door just to ambush him.

    "Asahi!"

    "Slow down a little." He brushed her hair. "I ain''t going anywhere."

    "Liar. You always go."

    Her innocent brain couldn''t understand him properly.

    Grayfia sighed at the room''s state. It was too empty. Other than the games Asahi brought, the room had living necessities, nothing else. Even her room wasn''t this lifeless.

    ''God''s puppet.''

    She shook her head. Even if he changed now, he had created every angel as his puppet.

    ''My Lord will be the ruler someday. What will he do with angels then? Considering his lust...''

    She shuddered as the possibility crossed her mind. If she dreaded one thing, it was Asahi unleashing his lust in full drive. Gabriel and Asahi cuddled, ying games together. Grayfia quietly sat on his side and watched them.

    "Join us," Gabriel invited, a wide smile on her face. "The more the merrier."

    ''That''s what Shiori says every time she pulls me into group sex¡­''

    Grayfia shook her head. "I don''t understand games."

    She''d rather watch movies over games.

    "I''ll teach you!"

    Gabriel didn''t take ''no'' for an answer and dragged the maid into her games.

    "Gabriel, don''t push her," Asahi scolded her gently. "She doesn''t y games."

    She had to learn to be mindful of others'' desires. Her innocence was adorable, but she had to learn this lesson.

    "But¡­" she whispered. "She is your wife. You shouldn''t leave her alone."

    Grayfia pulled back her hand and revealed a smile. "I understand your concerns, Gabriel. I''m truly happy when I''m watching My Lord."

    Gabriel couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed. Her n to bond with Grayfia through games failed.

    ''I must be friends with her and learn about¡­ love.''

    Nobody in Heaven knew about love except for Biblical God. She didn''t have the courage to ask him. So her best choice was Grayfia, who was Asahi''s wife.

    ''They must love each other if they are married.''

    Her thought process was quite simple. Befriend Grayfia and get more information on love.

    ***

    "My Lord, it''s time."

    "Alright."

    Nearly four hours had passed since Asahi started ying with Gabriel. She looked content for now. As he removed his hand from her head, her eyes shed a reluctant look.

    "Asahi¡­"

    "I''lle backter."

    "Promise?"

    "I promise."

    "Thanks! I''ll be waiting!"

    Asahi sighed and rubbed her head. "Sure."

    He took Grayfia''s hand and teleported over to Lucifuge''s house. Lord Lucifuge was used to his sudden appearance by now.

    Grayfia gave a polite nod to Lord Lucifuge. "Father, could you arrange a meeting between My Lord and Lady Lilith?"

    "Lady Lilith is¡­" Lord Lucifuge trailed off with a sigh. "I''ll try."

    Lilith had desires to meet Asahi. Her current state was unfit for any meeting.

    He called for an attendant and told her to send a message to Lilith''s house. She took temporary residence in a house in Lucifuge''s estate.

    Asahi sat down and stretched his arms. "Father-inw, you didn''t ask why we wanted to meet her."

    "I do not know." Lord Lucifuge shook his head. "Lady Lilith knew you would contact her sooner orter."

    ''She is already trying to have the upper hand in negotiations. What a cunning woman.''

    Initiating the meeting made his side weaker. He couldn''t care less about this. After all, her husband''s sanity was in his hands.

    The door opened and the devil maid bowed her head. "Master, Lady Lilith ising. I will prepare something for Lady."

    "Don''t." Asahi waved his hand. "We''ll go to her ce."

    He couldn''t reveal his ns before his Father-inw. First, he had to make sure a civil war happened.

    "Grayfia, let''s go."

    Grayfia nodded. "Lisa, lead the way."

    "Yes, Young Miss."

    Together, Asahi and Grayfia exited the mansion. The red sky of the Underworld was rather unpleasant to look at.

    ''No wonder Ajuka and others changed it. Speaking of Super Devils, where do they fit in this war? Where is Serafall now?''

    He couldn''t help but wonder about Gabriel''s future rival, the Magical Girl Levia-Tan. The ck-haired devil woman was a siscon much like him. She was weaker than Ajuka and Sirzechs, but her cuteness more than made up for everything. Both of them might be weaker than their future selves, enough to pose a threat to his harem.

    (Isn''t it better, my love? You can kill them for more XP!)

    ''Spoken like a true gamer. That''s the reason I love you so much.''

    (Umu. I can''t wait for the day my love sits on the throne andmands the three realms¡­ This is too much¡­)

    The goddess of dreams climaxed from her delusions. Asahi chuckled and picked up his speed. With cheat-like intuition, he could go anywhere in the world.

    Not long after, he stopped outside a mansion. It was smallpared to Lucifuge''s mansion, yet its splendor beat everything in Lucifuge''s estate.

    The devil maid Lisa went up and knocked on the door. "Lady Lilith, Lord Asahi came to meet you."

    "Hold on."

    Lilith opened the door and revealed a polite smile. The exhaustion in her ck eyes was evident at a nce.

    "Wee, Lord Asahi, Lady Grayfia."

    Her greeting widened Asahi''s eyes. He regarded Lilith higher than he should have. At that moment, she was nothing more than a wife desperate to help her husband.

    Lisa silently gawked while Grayfia kept a neutral face. Her shock was biggestpared to Asahi and Lisa. The females in the Underworld idolized Lilith. Strength, beauty, or achievements¡ªshe was unsurpassable in all three. Even Devil King Leviathan came only second to her in reputation.

    Hearing ''Lady Grayfia'' from Lilith''s mouth was more shocking than Asahi''s confession and their first time. At least she saw iting from miles away. The event left her in a dazed state until Asahi pinched her cheeks.

    "I''d love to admire your shocked face all day, but we''ve got stuff to do."

    "¡­Yes, My Lord."

    She stopped herself from apologizing for causing a ruckus at the door.

    ''Sorry'' and ''thanks'' were forbidden in the Marikawa family.

    Lilith weed them inside.

 Chapter 332

*Ahem* I did it again. I was dead tiredst night and somehow published Chapter 338 before 337. Chapter 337 isn''t anything major. Just some fluff and tidbits of future foreshadowing. Do read it if you can.

 Chapter 333 - CH. 339: Negotiations

    Lilith slowly sank on the couch and stared at her guests.

    ''Are they here to help?''

    Her husband jumped into the arena with the intent to kill Asahi. It was an act that couldn''t be refuted no matter how she twisted her words. For that purpose, she decided to approach Lord Lucifuge, who was Asahi''s rtive.

    "Could you please state the purpose of your visit?" Lilith asked politely. "Lord Asahi."

    Asahi raised his brow at her calm yet seductive gestures. Her gears changed fast. "You know the chaos happening in the Underworld right now?"

    "I do. It''s a bit unfortunate. If only my husband didn''t be like this¡­" she sighed and shook her head as though feeling disappointed.

    Asahi put a barrier around the home and leaned back on the couch. "No no. You''re misunderstanding me here. I don''t want to stop this chaos. In fact, I want you to go out there and fan the mes."

    Lilith snapped her attention back at him, her eyes shaking. "You don''t mean¡ª"

    "Engulf the Underworld in the mes of civil war," Asahi said with a smile. "Do it, and I promise to cure your husband."

    Even Grayfia didn''t expect him to be this straightforward. He had no time to y around with words when he held a massive upper hand over the other party.

    "You want me to betray the Underworld," Lilith said, emphasizing the word ''betray'' with a sharp gaze. "Why?"

    She had once betrayed Heaven when she fled from Adam. God was amused by her betrayal more than anything, so he allowed her to leave. It was only when she met Lucifer did she be born anew. As a devil. A being far superior from humans.

    Asahi smirked. "You mean to stay loyal to the Underworld after the shit they pulled at the meeting?"

    His smirk could annoy anyone. Yet, it did nothing because of his overwhelming charm. Even Lilith, the mother of all devils and former wife of Adam, found her cheeks growing hot.

    ''This charm¡­ Now I know why Lucifuge''s heir fell into his hands and became his maid.''

    Lilith''s lips curled into a smile. "I do not have any loyalty toward traitors."

    The Devil Kings trampled on the trust she and her husband put in them. She felt nothing but disgust for the current Devil Kings. Even more so when she was the one who gave birth to them.

    "So we have a deal?"

    Lilith nodded her head. "I will raze the Underworld to the ground. Without my husband, this ce has no meaning."

    The wife of the former Devil King calmly dered her resolve.

    (Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.)

    ''I agree. Your fury is unmatched.''

    Anyone who dared to kill him would die alongside their entire universe. It was a fury that surpassed myths.

    "Please, cure my husband after¡­" Lilith lowered her head. "I beg of you."

    "Of course. It''d be no problem."

    "Please be relieved, Lady Lilith," Grayfia spoke. "My Lord keeps his word."

    Lilith took a sigh of relief as she patted her chest. "I''ll start from today. So much work to do~."

    She had to gather Lucifer''s supporters and rally them under one banner¡ªoverthrow the Devil Kings. Despite their great numbers, the end result wouldn''t change. Lucifer''s supporters would be annihted.

    ''Does he want that? He wants to weaken the Underworld?''

    Lilith was unaware of Asahi''s motives. Then again, she didn''t care enough to probe more. Once her husband bes normal, she will leave this ce and settle down somewhere else.

    Asahi could feel what she was thinking. Her drooping shoulders and the exhaustion on her face gave her a depressing aura. Shecked much of a devil''s usual enthusiasm.

    ''A depressed devil wife. How interesting.''

    Grayfia gently pinched his waist. "My Lord, our work is done. Shall we return home?"

    "We''re a little early. What about a date in the Underworld?"

    He could scout what the future Super Devils were doing while Grayfia could enjoy a day away from her maid''s duties.

    "I must decline, My Lord."

    A break for her came with more responsibilities. Some girl always messed up something in the house, and she had to spend extra time fixing it. Having so many women under the same roof created a different kind of mess during the day.

    "No way. You''re having a break today."

    "My Lord¡­"

    "Won''t you listen to your husband?"

    Grayfia sighed. "We didn''t marry yet."

    "We''re as good as a married couple at this point."

    Asahi kept nagging her under Lilith''s curious, yet envious gaze. The mother of devils forgot thest time she quipped with Lucifer like this. Her rtionship with Lucifer started as a business more than anything. She craved power; he craved a woman who could be a vessel for his demonic power and bear children for him.

    She sighed as she recounted the long-forgotten past and went back to staring at the couple.

    ''Why do they have to do this here?''

    The devil was perturbed by the couple flirting in her room. She got up and left for her room, leaving the couple to flirt.. She just hoped they didn''t start fucking on her couch.

 Chapter 334 - CH. 340: A Strange Conversation

    Meanwhile, an entirely different situation was ying out in the Stardust Garden. Astraea had gathered the adventurer girls and told them about the peopleing from the Far East.

    "They might being here for me," Kaguya said and her eyes roamed the room, analyzing each and every one of herrade''s expressions.

    "What?" Alise asked. "Didn''t you say you received permission to rule the n?"

    "I did indeed." Kaguya nodded as a smile appeared on her face. "Nothing is set in stone, especially in my n. Striking at the most unexpected time is our motto, you know. My decision to leave was frowned upon by the elders. My mother had to cash in her favor with my father to give me approval."

    "Then what changed now?" Lyra asked.. "I can think of a few reasons¡­ your father most likely stepped down from authority."

    "My, indeed. Sharp as ever, Lyra."

    Lyra smirked. "Heh. Politics is too easy. I should''ve aimed to be a queen. Sadly, we pallum don''t have a country we could call ours."

    "Shame." Kaguya shook her head in disappointment. "Now what, Astraea-sama?"

    Astraea revealed a smile. "Nothing. Asahi wants to handle this on his own."

    Alise stared at Astraea. "That can lead to a war!"

    "A war will never happen," Kaguya said and folded her arms on her chest. "Far East is too far, you know? Even if soldiers somehow arrive here, they will die from starvation. Keeping a steady supply is impossible... unless they somehow got our Asahi-kun on their side."

    Having the power to teleport anywhere and storing an infinite number of items¡ªhe could overturn a war alone without using his overwhelming strength. Kaguya shuddered at the thought of Orario having an enemy like him. It''d be a nightmare that would end in Orario''s massacre. Unless the deities began using Arcanum, nobody could save them.

    ''So much power, yet so little ambition¡­ just like me.''

    She rubbed her ring with her thumb as a smile crept on her face. If she stayed in the Goujono family, she could''ve be the family head in a few years. However, she didn''t want to waste her time doing something she never liked. She loved fighting and swords above all but using them to kill over and over. That wasn''t the life she yearned for. The day she made the decision, she left the Far East in search of something more meaningful.

    ''Then I met Alise. The bubbly narcissist. She never stopped with the talks of justice.''

    She nced at the redhead who winked back.

    "Not happening." Alise denied with a straight face. "He belongs to us now, hehe."

    "I know. He belongs to us," Kaguya added with a chuckle. "Us, right?"

    Alise''s smile faded as a frown took over her face. Kaguya burst into giggles at her captain''s scrunched face.

    "You became his lover."

    "What¡ªhow!" Alise questioned. "How did you find it? I was acting perfectly. I demand an answer."

    "You got that womanly vibes around you now. Happened to Astraea-sama when she got involved with him."

    Alise puffed her chest, a smug smile on her face. "You mean to say I became even more perfect? I knew it."

    Without Asahi''s presence, she put her boldness on full disy.

    Ryuu crept over to Kaguya. "Captain kissed Asahi when he was sleeping."

    Kaguya turned to Alise with a smirk. "Forcing yourself on a young man like that. I never knew our Captain was a molester."

    "No. I did not do that. Ryuu, stop lying!"

    Ryuu joined others inughing. Yet another girl who waspletely different when Asahi wasn''t around.

    Kaguya couldn''t help but smile at the scene, much like Astraea at the very moment.

    ''How many lives are you going to touch, Asahi-kun?''

    They wouldn''t be here,ughing and giggling if he hadn''t been there at the most crucial time to protect them.

    ''Is it bad if I want to share the joy of living with everyone including you, Asahi-kun?''

    (You''re always wee!)

    A cutesy voice interrupted her thoughts. Kaguya looked around, finding no stranger around.

    (I''m in another dimension, hehe. You can''t see me.)

    ''Who in the world are you?''

    (Ahem. I''m Klyscha Marikawa.)

    ''Asahi''s woman?''

    Asahi''sst name had be popr around town after Asahi broke Ais''s record of being the fastest to reach level 2.

    (Umu. I was granted the honor of bing Asahi''s first wife.)

    ''So Klyscha-chan, tell me something I understand. Why are you invading my head like you it belongs to you? Did youe here to give me permission to enter his harem? Did Asahi sent you? It''s unlikely for him to use his woman''s help.''

    Kaguya rubbed her cheeks in thoughts before shaking her head. The Asahi she knew wouldn''t resort to using a woman. He managed to seduce one of the three virgin goddesses. No matter how much she prized herself, she couldn''t hold a candle to Astraea''s willpower.

    (You''re sharp¡­)

    ''To survive, you either need overwhelming power like Asahi-kun or a sharp brain. The deities didn''t bless me with such strength. I could only hone my wits to survive the training.''

    (Gojouno''s seems like a troublesome bunch.)

    ''They are indeed. I don''t really care now as long as my little world is safe. And yes, that includes your husband Asahi-kun. I may not be familiar with love and many other things, but I do know I feel safe around him. I don''t need another reason to be with a man.''

    (Hmm. You can always wait until your heart is ready¡­ we will be here even after several millienals.)

    ''A long life.''

    A man once sought immortality in Altena, the kingdom of magic. With countless years of hard work, he managed to create the elixir of eternal life. He presented the elixir to his deity, only for it to be smashed on the floor.

    The tale of the Sage made Kaguya wary of the concept of immortality. She had seen what the gods had be after living a long life. Honestly, she couldn''t imagine herself as an immortal, so she threw the idea back somewhere and focused on her chat with Klyscha.

    ''Is it okay if I have sex with Asahi-kun?''

    (...I just told you about waiting! Why are you going for sex of all things?)

    ''I''m tired of using my fingers.''

    (...)

    ''That wasn''t a joke. It''s a chore to clean up after.''

    (I used to do that before I met my love¡­ I can clean myself with a thought, but I can understand your problems¡­ You need to ask my love about that.)

    ''Understood, Klyscha-chan. I shallplete the mission of seducing the man who seduces everyone.''

    Klyscha giggled in response. (Be wary of the devil, for he possesses an unfathomable charm. His fingers can tempt angels of light into darkness. Goddess or devil, none were shown mercy under him¡­ I''m working on the next part.)

    Kaguya suppressed her giggles lest she ended up bing a weirdo in everyone''s eyes.

    ''I liked this conversation we had, Klyscha-chan.''

    (I''m d you did! I also had a fun time. It''s boring without having my love to cuddle with me.)

    ''Cuddle, hmmm¡­ I shall try it.''

 Chapter 335 - CH. 341: My Lord, Donâ€™t Steal!

    There wasn''t much to do in the Underworld, so Asahi and Grayfia cut their date short. Asahi and Grayfia flew around under the guise of his stealth skill. Gremory Territory was quite far from the Lucifuge territory. Grayfia could''ve used her magic circle to teleport there. She was d she didn''t. Flying around like this reminded her of the day they set out to witness the battle between the Heavenly Dragons and three factions.

    Asahi watched his devil maid with a smile.

    ''What are we going to do after conquering the Underworld?''

    He hadn''t decided his path after he conquered the dungeon, the Underworld. Clearing his previous world from the undead infestation will take a week at most with his current strength. Even a week was overstretching the limits. Maya''s world didn''t have any interesting events..

    ''Bing Heaven''s leader means taking over the church. More than half of the world will be under my influence¡­ except for the Youkai.''

    The seductive image of a nine-tailed fox appeared in his head. The milf with fluffy tails was right in his strike zone.

    ''Will she even be born in this period?''

    He shook his head. He had time before he mingled with the Youkai Faction of Japan. Current Japan would be riddled with wars between warlords.

    ''Klyscha, where should I go after bing emperor? A world where Saeko and others can enjoy school life¡­ Saya probably won''t join after bing a mother.''

    (Won''t a school in their world satisfy them more? Choosing a new world isn''t appropriate since my love will be dragged into different events.)

    ''Protagonist''s luck, huh. So a peaceful life after rebuilding the world from undead cmity. Need to think of a new world after that.''

    They arrived in the Gremory territory. He made a beeline toward the Gremory Castle. He bypassed the guards at the door and snuck into the castle. A woman stood in the hallway leading into the castle. As she turned around, Asahi involuntarily gulped. Her hair was a lighter shade of brown, almost appearing yellow: her eyes were amethyst. Her pure white dress was simr to what aristocrats usually wore at formal parties. Whether it was her bountiful chest or her gentle expression¡ªeverything about her oozed a motherly appearance that Asahi couldn''t ignore. His heart, which usually remained calm, was beating strongly right now.

    ''Mama Gremory!''

    The mother of Sirzechs Gremory. She will give birth to Rias Gremory a few centuriester.

    Venna tilted her head as she wrapped her arm around her waist and pressed her hand on her cheek.

    "What was that?"

    She felt something strange. An odd feeling that something moved, but she couldn''t see anything.

    "Am I imagining things now?" Venna shook her head before she turned around and walked away.

    Grayfia pinched his waist. "My Lord, she is a married woman. Please don''t drool at her beauty."

    "I know a milf when I see one."

    "...I don''t want to see my lord stealing someone''s wife."

    "I know, jeez. I will never force a woman."

    "I don''t want to doubt you," Grayfia said with a frown. "You seem to be attracted to her."

    "I am," he admitted.

    Grayfia didn''t know what to say anymore. Should she encourage her future husband to seek the woman he finds attractive? Or should she stop him from falling into the hole of forbidden pleasure with a married woman?

    "Let''s see what Sirzechs is up to."

    "You seem interested in him."

    Asahi returned a smile. He came to check whether the future Super Devil fell into despair or pulled himself together. He could have sent someone else for the task. Since he had an hour or two to spare, he might as well check out the territory that will belong to him in the future.

    ''I hope he and Ajuka support the Devil King haters faction. Things will be more interesting that way.''

    So Asahi began sneaking around the castle in search of Sirzechs. It was pretty simple with his instincts which indicated two strong people in the area. The only problem was the brown-haired milf showing off her elegant rear as she walked in front of him. She was also headed to Sirzechs'' room it seemed. She looked over her shoulder and frowned.

    ''Her milf senses detected me!''

    (Run!)

    Venna opened the door and stepped into the room. "Ajuka, it''s been a while."

    "Miss Gremory, please sit."

    Asahi and Grayfia put on the Helm of Hades and peeked into the room. Ajuka and Sirzechs were sitting around a table.

    Venna joined them with a pleasant giggle and asked how Ajuka''s mother and father were doing. After the polite questions, Venna nced over her shoulder. "Do you sense anything abnormal?"

    Ajuka pointed in the air, and numerous green magic circles materialized in the air. "Nothing on my radar."

    "I must be growing old¡­" Venna murmured and sighed. "Sirzechs, are you still going to do it?"

    Sirzechs gave a determined nod. "I respect them for shaping the Underworld as a working society. But their decision to take down King Lucifer was foolish at best. We''re nearly eliminated. The Pirs are shing in the shadows. A civil war can break out at any moment because of their careless decision."

    "It''s not enough for you to wage a war," Venna retorted.

    "Indeed so," Ajuka said as he sipped his tea. "The goal of our rebellion is to seize power from the warmonger devils. ''For them to unconditionally sign the treaty, they must be at their worst.'' Their logic isughable."

    Venna leaned forward and took Sirzechs''s hands. "Since you have made your decision, I will not stop you. Be careful on this path¡­ I''ll pray for your safety."

    Asahi''s eyes were drawn to the angel disguised as a devil.

    ''She is married. No need to ruin her life.''

    Overwhelmed by Venelena''s kindness, Sirzechs nced away, his cheeks a little flushed. "I-I know, Mother. I will never regret my decision."

    Venna giggled. "In the meantime, I''ll find a suitable marriage partner for you."

    "Mother, don''t. I''m still young."

    "Young you may be. However, when your father was at your age¡­" Venna paused and sighed. "He had numerous affairs. You should be more open to those things."

    She couldn''t openly state that he should go and enjoy his life. The maids in the castle would open their legs the moment he said a word, yet he wasn''t interested in them. She even sent the most beautiful one to his room at night. He only greeted the girl and sent her back. His behavior worried her. She didn''t want him to be a yboy like her father used to be. She also couldn''t bear to see him broken-hearted. The man whom the heiress of Lucifuge married also became the de facto leader of Heaven during the meeting. The most shocking thing was that it happened in Biblical God''s presence. Rumors about him have already spread throughout the Underworld.

    Some call him Biblical God''s secret son. Some say he was a miracle child between a Seraph and a human. A being born with limitless potential. The most exaggerated ones say he bested Biblical God in a fight to win the title of ''Heaven''s Ruler.''

    Venna believed none of those, yet she couldn''t help but be a bit curious.

    ''An interesting person.''

 Chapter 336 - CH. 342: Grayfiaâ€™s Struggle

    ''So her husband used to be a yboy.''

    Asahi scratched his head as he conversed with Klyscha.

    (He still is¡ªoops. I wasn''t supposed to say that~.)

    The mischievous goddess dropped a hint that may as well be a g.

    ''If she isn''t happy with her husband, I will take her.''

    He couldn''t let such a wonderful milf suffer a mediocre life. That being said, his work here was done.

    ''Luck skill is broken..''

    To think he came at the perfect time to eavesdrop on Sirzechs''s decision.

    ''Grayfia, we''re done.''

    He exited the Gremory Castle. Grayfia still looked a bit sullen, an angry frown on her face.

    In fact, Grayfia was considering every impact Venna could have on Asahi''s future. For one, she was from the Baal family, the extremists who sought authority and wealth more than any other Pir. Even her father was wary of them. Asahi was going to be the Emperor of the Underworld. If Venna possessed half the wits of a Baal, she would do everything to secure the rights of session to her child.

    ''It won''t end well for our family.''

    Sensing her bad mood, Asahi decided to skip meeting Serafall this time. She might be more jealous if she knew he had ns to meet another devil woman. He dragged Grayfia to a hotel in the Gremory territory. On the bed, he solved his maid''s problems with lots of love and a little bit of punishment that left red marks on her back and hips.

    Rxing in his arms, Grayfia forgot everything about Venna.

    Asahi raised his upper body and looked at her belly. As he focused, a tiny ball of pure white appeared in his vision.

    ''Is that¡ª''

    He paused and gulped his dry saliva.

    (A new baby!)

    This was the result of the creampies he gave without using killing the vitality in his sperm. Sometimes he couldn''t control himself in the heat of the moment. Sometimes he forgot.

    Even though devils took hundreds of years to get pregnant, his seed full of life aplished it in a few months.

    ''How do I tell her?''

    The diligent maid might have mixed feelings about the child.

    ''I just turned eighteen, and I''m getting two kids¡­''

    The thought made him chuckle. He used to hate kids due to their noisy nature. Yet, the sight of Saya bursting with excitement over her child changed him.

    He caressed Grayfia''s silver hair, waking her up from her light sleep.

    "My Lord?"

    Grayfia was taken aback by his soft gaze. It was a sharp contrast from the expression he had when he ''punished'' her a few minutes ago.

    "You are¡­" he took a pause, increasing her worries. "Pregnant."

    All thoughts were from her mind. Grayfia''s face washed nk with confusion, like her brain cogs couldn''t turn fast enough to take in the information from her wide eyes. Every muscle in her body just froze in time.

    "I''m¡­ pregnant?"

    Asahi nodded and patted her cheeks. "A little devil will be born soon."

    "This¡­ this is too sudden!"

    Grayfia threw off the nket in panic and got up. She lowered her face in her hands and sat there. She never thought Asahi''s immeasurable vitality would lead to this. The day that should have arrived after decades crashed down on her without notice.

    Asahi wrapped his arm around her shoulder. "Scared?"

    Grayfia turned to him with a nk look in her eyes. "I''m not ready¡­ My Lord, I¡­ we can''t have time if we are going to be the rulers of the Underworld."

    "Rx. We have nine months. I''m going to speed up the conquest for you."

    "...I still don''t know. I want to have a child, but¡­ will I be a good mother?"

    The devil woman, who lived over seventy years as a princess, was questioning her abilities. Asahi pulled her in a tight hug and stroked her hair.

    "Trust me. You''ll do just fine."

    "Un¡­ can we hide it from others?"

    She didn''t want others to stop treating her like a princess because of this. Rather, she would prefer to work as a maid as long as she could.

    "I suppose there is nothing wrong with hiding."

    Asahi sighed, wondering who else got pregnant. He didn''t

    ***

    Asahi returned home. Grayfia acted like her usual self in front of Astraea. Asahi received information from Aimi about their location and left after pecking Astraea''s lips.

    Saeko, Aimi, Nao, Shiori, and Ray stood on the 58th floor where Asahi previously fought the Valgang Dragons.

    "Asahi-sama."

    He hugged Aimi. She blushed, recalling what she didst night.

    ''I was too spoiledst night¡­''

    (It''s not wrong to receive his spoiling from time to time.)

    Nao fixed her sses and revealed a soft smile. "Wee back. Would you like to have some fresh dragon meatballs?"

    Asahi pecked Aimi''s lips before he turned to Nao. "Make it spicy."

    Saeko chuckled. "We were about to face the dragons."

    A mischievous glint shed in her eyes. Dragons were her favorite monsters in this dungeon. Their sturdy defenses gave her more time to relish in pleasure. It was only second to the pleasure she received in bed every day. Though sometimes her mind became so hazy that she forgot what happenedst night.

    Shiori pped her sister''s back. "Don''t worry about this Switch imouto of mine, Asahi-kun. How was your date with Gabriel? Did you corrupt her?"

    Shiori had read a doujin or two about corruption. She felt like Asahi should do something simr to Gabriel. It could be quite fun to watch.

    ''He is too much of a nice guy.''

    She shook her head. His hands were all he needed to seduce a woman.

    "Nope. But God is hurrying me to marry her."

    "Marriage?" Ray asked as she tilted her head. "Master is marrying a woman?"

    Asahi scratched his head. With another woman pregnant, he had to marry them sooner orter. The dragons roared in the distance, making Saeko more impatient than ever.

    "Husband, I''ll be going ahead. Look after me once I''m done!"

    Full of excitement, she strode into the cavern that led them to the battleground.

    The woman, whose swordsmanship was second to none among his women, was delighted to face a horde of fire-breathing dragons. Each time her sword dug into their flesh, Saeko couldn''t help but smile in pure ecstasy. After swearing an oath to be Asahi''s sword, her sadism hadn''t diminished in the slightest.

    Ray darted around the room, releasing supersonic waves that stunned dragons. Rini rushed in and blew the dragons'' heads with her new gauntlets.

    Aimi was the most efficient in killing. She carved the most optimal route to her targets without using any wasted movements. Nao came up huge when she pulled the dragons with her storm, reducing Aimi''s kill time to a fraction.

    Asahi shook his head. The difference between his women and Finn''s party couldn''t be any wider. One was a massacre; the other was a struggle.

    [¡ªYou have leveled up!]

    Another level up where he contributed nothing.

    ''I''ll go down the 61st tomorrow.''

    It was about time he faced the Corrupted Spirits hiding in the depths of the dungeon.

 Chapter 337 - CH. 343-344: Godhood?

    Asahi took the girls down to the 59th floor. The forest was eerily silent. Asahi couldn''t feel a single life form on the entire floor.

    "It''s like a safe floor now," Nao mused.

    Saeko had a deep frown on her face as she looked around. "Something feels off."

    "It does!" Shiori threw herself at Asahi and squeezed his arm. "My horror meter is buzzing madly!"

    It was all an excuse to be intimate with him in Saeko''s presence. Everyone knew that, yet no one pointed it out.

    "There is no one here," Asahi said and checked the time on the watch given by his devil maid.. "It''s time for dinner."

    "We should return then," Saeko said. "Rika-san will be angry if we explore the legendary 60th floor without her."

    "I''m more interested in the 69th floor," Shiori said, giving Asahi a wink. "Aren''t you as well, dear?"

    "Of course."

    Ray silently tried to understand their back and forth, but she couldn''t understand one thing. "Why is the 69th floor special? Has Master been there before?"

    Shiori released his hands as though knowing his next action. Asahi stepped past Nao and wrapped Ray in his embrace. Ray''s ears twitched as she felt his warmth.

    "You''re too adorable, you know. I''ll show you 69ter."

    He could imagine Ray doing her best to jerk him with her wings. It aroused him more than it should, oddly so.

    ''My lust is going out of control!''

    (Don''t worry. You have us to take care of your needs.)

    "Uhm¡­" Ray nodded meekly, unknown to his lustful thoughts.

    Asahi nced at Rini who gazed at him, her eyes filled with passion. Her skill was acting up again. Asahi reached out and patted her head. She couldn''t help but feel a little lost as the desire to mate with him got out of her head. At the same time, she was reminded of the first time she met him. He patted her head in the same way when she had nowhere to go.

    "Onii-san¡­"

    Asahi patted her cheeks. "Let''s continue itter."

    Rini could barely hide her surprise at being seen through. Then again, he was always there whenever she lost herself to the rage.

    ''He understands me the most¡­''

    She let him spoil her while Shiori gave her an envious look. Rini pretended not to notice her and indulged in his headpats.

    Once Asahi was done, he returned home and let them shower. He found the girls watching an anime on the television. The meeting room had no wooden chairs now. Only shiny leather couches could be seen. Every female in the Familia was here, including Rika and Grayfia. Astraea waved at him with a bright smile before she turned her attention back to the shonen anime.

    "My Lord, we were waiting for you," Grayfia said and distanced herself from Rika.

    Asahi sat between the two and rested his head on Rika''s shoulder. "What were you doing?"

    Rika wrapped his head around his head and stroked his hair. "Meeting Natsumi."

    "Huh? Why would you?"

    Rika smirked. "Don''t be so cold. She''s been standing at the city gate for hours. People were panicking because a level 4 adventurer was keeping watch on the gate. Someone had to go and stop her."

    "Is she an idiot? I thought she''d use her wolves for the job."

    "Not an idiot. A devoted ve," Rika said and pecked his forehead. "I''m more obedient than her, Master~."

    "You sure are," Asahi said and cuddled with her.

    The scene of Rika spoiling him caused a littlemotion among the adventurers. Soon everyone returned to watching television except for Ryuu who kept staring at Asahi with an odd look in her eyes.

    Feeling Ryuu''s intense gaze, Asahi couldn''t help but look in her direction. The elf smiled; the instinctive reaction embarrassed her.

    Asahi chuckled and caressed her cheeks with his telekinesis. Ryuu gave him a re, which only looked adorable with her red cheeks.

    ''What if I touched more than her cheeks?''

    Asahi wondered about her reaction.

    Nobody noticed Kaguya''s smirk in the background.

    ***

    After an uneventful dinner, Asahi returned to his room. The emperor-size bed was empty as though the girls predicted his meeting with Rini.

    ''Rini might have told them.''

    Asahi sighed and plopped down on the bed. Rini had promised toe to him. She might be gathering her courage for her first time, or so he thought.

    ''What do I do¡­?''

    (How about you read the Grimoires to unlock more elements?)

    ''Sounds good.''

    He took out his good ol'' Grimoire to learn more about the elements. He hadn''t touched the Grimoire for a while despite the benefits it offered. After all, the headache it brought forced him to rest.

    (With your increased mental strength, my love should be able to finish it now.)

    ''Let''s try.''

    He opened the Grimoire and immersed himself in the divinenguage. He had left the book at the Wind Element section, which wasn''t that hard toprehend. Baal and Amon''s spells made him more than familiar with the Wind Element. Usually, ten minutes of reading made his temples painful. But he felt none of the side effects. Thus, he kept going until he reached the end of the Wind Element part.

    [¡ª''Elemental Roulette'' ranked up to C.]

    [¡ªYou have unlocked the ''Wind'' Element.]

    [¡ªRewards: +1 point in all attributes, +5 points in Dexterity attribute.]

    "I''m gonna keep going. The next part is¡­"

    Earth Element. Yuriko was rather proud of being the sole member possessing the defense-focused element. Though nowadays she was more proud of the store she had built in less than a month.

    Without any side effects, the section was finished before long.

    [¡ªYou have unlocked the ''Earth'' Element.]

    [¡ªRewards: +1 point in all attributes, +10 points in Defense attribute.]

    He flipped another page to find a detailed illustration of a bolt of lightning striking the ground.

    ''Shiori will love this. Come to think of it, nobody has the lightning element in my harem.''

    He didn''t see anyone with the lightning element in his previous world either. Even in the Danmachi world, nobody wielded the power of thunder. Zeus and Ouranos weren''t counted due to their divine powers.

    ''Bell did. Well, his firebolt was a mix of lightning and fire.''

    (Saeko might awaken it. She is a quick thinker.)

    ''Water and lightning. A lethalbo to electrocute her foes. Another way to torture.''

    He got back to reading. As he finished thest page, a jolt of hot electricity rushed up to his spine. He sat upright, his eyes wide in surprise.

    [¡ª''Elemental Roulette'' ranked up to B.]

    [¡ªYou have unlocked the ''Lightning'' Element.]

    [¡ªRewards: +1 point in all attributes, +30 points in Perception attribute.]

    [¡ªCongrattions on learning all six natural elements.]

    [¡ªReward: Elemental Form skill.]

    "That''s an upgrade?"

    "That''s new. Show me the descriptions."

    (Hai!)

    [Elemental Form (Special): Allows you to be one with one of the natural elements in the world. In this form, you are immune to physical attacks, mana consumption is reduced to nothing, and all elemental attacks deal extra damage based on your affinity with the element.]

    "This is magician ss on crack."

    (And this.)

    [''Multithreaded Processing'' and ''Instincts'' can be evolved into a Special-Rank skill.]

    [Requirements ¡ª 350 Dexterity, A-Rank Multithreaded Processing, A-Rank Instincts.]

    ''A-Rank skills and 350 dex¡­ you upgrading them to omniscience or what?''

    (Not entirely omniscience. A little inferior...)

    ''Time for godhood, huh.''

    He wasn''t much different than the gods of the DxD world at this point. Klyscha was still a goddess on a different scale, so Asahi neverpared her to any gods in existence.

    (We are one step closer, my love.)

    ''Indeed. I shall grab your real ass one day.''

    (Umu¡­ she is here.)

    Asahi also sensed two presences outside his room. Did Rini bring a friend?

    *Knock!* *Knock!*

    One of them ran away after knocking on the door. The muffled footsteps belonged to Ray.

    ''What is going on?''

    Asahi opened the door and gaped. A blue present box stood in the lonely corridor of the shrine. Wrapped in light blue ribbons, the gift was nearly as big as him. Sensing the person hidden inside the box, Asahi revealed a mischievous smile.

    "Huh. I got a big present. Was it meant for my birthday?" Asahi thought out loud and patted the box. The box stirred a bit. "It moves!"

    Asahi wrapped his arms around the box and dragged it inside. He intentionally locked the door with a snap and slowly pulled the ribbon.

    "Whoever is inside, can you hear me?"

    He muttered as he pulled up the box with telekinesis. He almost got a nosebleed from Rini''s new outfit. A ck and white frilly bikini covering her chest and groin qualified as a maid dress. The ck stocking stretching to her fair, athletic thighs made Asahi gulp.

    "O-Onii-san," Rini said and straightened her posture. A haze of lust crept into her mind, but she pushed it back with her willpower. She sped her hands on herp and bowed. "Your birthday p-present is here."

    Asahi raised her chin with his finger and pecked her lips. "Most wonderful birthday gift of my life."

 Chapter 338 - CH. 345-346: Mating Ceremony (R-18)

    Rini shuddered as his warm breath caressed her face, his eptance sending a pulse of delight through her. Seeing his gentle self, Rini felt a strong urge to push him down right here and now.

    A berserker or not, she was a woman. His beloved sister, who treaded between monster and human.

    The more Asahi epted her for who she was, the more she leaned into her monster side. Tapping into her monster side filled her with strength. But it brought another agonizing problem.

    Mating.

    Even before she matured from her petite body, she had these desires to touch him. She usually suppressed them until night arrived and her friends started moaning in the room beside hers..

    The cries of women bathing in her brother''s love had driven her crazy.

    Yet that feeling couldn''t bepared to her current passion.

    Her very soul ached for his touch, herher regions wet with carnal desires. Nothing else entered her mind as the sensations had blurred her thoughts.

    "Onii-san¡­ I''m here to get cured¡­ I can''t stop now. Please¡­ help me," she looked up with teary eyes. "Make love to me. Make me your mate..."

    From the day she heard the women in her family moaning after the birthday, her body was unsatisfied no matter how much she soothed herself.

    Feeling her fierce yearning, Asahi cupped her cheeks and ran his thumb over her lips.

    "dly."

    She leaned back slightly and raised her gaze, offering her lips once again. He gave another kiss as he entwined his fingers with hers.

    Maybe it was the deep kiss or the fierce union of their hands that red Rini''s lust. She released a burst of fragrance that aroused Asahi until his cock woke up and strained against his shorts. Any man in his position would have done the same as her charm had skyrocketed, nearly to Ishtar''s level.

    The intricate dance of their tongues only stopped Rini when she waspletely out of breath. Asahi brushed his cheeks with hers before he descended. Rini shuddered softly as her brother pressed his lips on her nape, sucking them as though he found them enticing.

    "You climaxedst time with a kiss," he said.

    Rini blinked her eyes, tilting her head. Her lust-filled mind took a whole moment to process his words. When she did, she was all red, huffing adorably.

    "I touched m-myself."

    She couldn''t find different words to exin her agonizing nights. The act of self-pleasure gave her some resistance, enough to hold back her gushing juice during the kiss.

    "Oho, my imouto has be naughty."

    Rini nodded nkly, her fingers reaching out to his pants. She found his cock pulsating with warmth even with the shorts over it. Her eyes lit up in anticipation. She hastily pulled his shorts and wrapped her fingers around its girth.

    Asahi trailed his finger along her thighs, receiving a pleasant shiver from Rini. His hands dove into her frilly maid skirt and caressed her gushing slit.

    "Hurry," a muffled plea escaped her lips as she caressed the crown of his member. "Onii-san."

    Since she was wet enough, Asahi decided to skip forey this time. He never needed one but flirting and teasing his women got him more into the mood.

    He pulled up his shirt and tossed it aside. Rini tried to get a decent look at his muscles, only to be lifted without a prior warning.

    As they approached the bed, every second seemed like an eternity in Rini''s eyes.

    Asahi put her down and patted her cheeks. Rini snapped out of her daze and took a long look at his erect cock. She gulped forcefully, enough for Asahi to hear it. It was bigger and thicker than what she felt in her hand.

    "C-Can I make a request?"

    "Of course."

    Rini raised her upper body with the support from her elbows and turned her body. Standing on all fours like an animal, she felt shivers of pleasure. The pleasure that came from being gazed at by her beloved in such an embarrassing position.

    "Do me like this¡­"

    Her monster instinctspelled her to do this. She imagined her first time with him in the same position. Nothing else seemed more ''right'' to her.

    Asahi cracked a smirk. The adorable frills clenched her wide hips, and her legs were parted just enough for a breeze to pass through. The stains of her desires could be seen on her wet panties. Asahi wanted to do more than just fuck her, but he held back for the sake of his sister. Her aroma or rather her pheromones were increasing with each passing minute. It was an invitation from her. An invitation extended to her mate to ravage her.

    He had to satisfy her.

    He trailed a finger on the soft skin of her butt. Rini''s breathing becamebored as her brother pushed the only cloth between him and her holes. The heat in her abdomen came to the breaking point, crying for a release.

    Begging for him to prate her.

    Asahi stretched her fleshy mounds. The strands of her juices created a web between her lips. Her bright pink, beautiful flower came under his passionate gaze. Rini clenched at the prospect of being watched so intently. Asahi pushed a finger inside her furnace-like heat, forcing a tiny moan out of Rini.

    ''It won''t be a problem.''

    He intentionally left her dressed, if her current outfit even qualified as one. He threw his shorts and aligned himself with his sister''s hole. He rubbed his cock on her slippery pussy. As though knowing what he wanted, her pussy oozed thick juices onto his thick member. Rini separated her knees and raised her butt for her brother to see.

    Asahi pulled back before he probed her luscious slit and shoved his tip inside her. Her zing warmth enveloped his cock. She was truly in heat. The fact couldn''t be denied.

    Rini''s back arched, and she gasped, her face contorting in pleasure. Her dripping insides fluttered and quivered before locking him down like a vice.

    "Oh, Onii-sama!" Her eyes welled up with tears. Tears of pure joy slid down her cheeks. She finally bridged the gap between the brother and sister bond into a true lover''s bond.

    Asahi leaned forward until his cheeks brushed against her hair. He pulled her in for a kiss, which she happily reciprocated. Her nipples hardened even more as Asahi''s fingersnded on her tits. He slipped his hands inside her ck frilly swimsuit and rubbed her cherries.

    With another movement, Asahi mmed himself to the hilt, finding literally no resistance as though she was born ready for this moment. Ready to breed with him.

    Rocking his hips, he began hammering away into Rini''s pussy. Powerful vibrations tunneled down his throat as Rini howled pleasurably into his mouth.

    Asahi caressed, kneaded, and showered his sister''s scrumptious breasts with all the love he could channel into his fingers. He showered every inch of her fair neck with hickeys before he pulled back. His fingers dug into her meaty butt. The big, fat flesh of her bottom easily sank against his warm palms.

    He tried to be gentle in his movements, but Rini sank until her breasts touched the fluffy mattress.

    "Hnghhh. Yes! More, Onii-saaaan! Hard. Harder!"

    She was lively in her movements as though she hadn''t lost her virginity moments ago. Her instincts wanted him to be rougher. It satisfied her heat. It made her feel more intimate with him.

    Asahi was a little surprised by her wildness. Though it didn''tst long. He resumed pounding her glorious body. Her mind was mmed with pleasure. The few words that escaped her mouth pleaded for more. He obliged his sister''s request and attacked her G-spots with his glistening cock.

    It took another few thrusts before Rini climaxed with a scream. Still obeying her desires, he kept moving. Something that sentrger waves of ecstasy into her mind driven by carnal desires. The spasms in her legs escted several levels under his rough pounding.

    He ripped the swimsuit covering her chest. Taking her hands, he pulled her back. Her flexible back arched at an unusual level, and he groped her breasts. The ripe and juicy tits contorted under his warm hands.

    Rini went through several peaks in a matter of a few minutes. Only when another one approached, did Asahi feel a surge gathering at his tip.

    "I''m cumming," he groaned.

    "Please!" Rini pushed back desperately. "Inside! INSIDE!"

    Her fierce shouts echoed. Asahi grabbed her hands and mmed his dick inside. His orgasm finally hit, and he came inside her.

    Rini tightened in bliss but the pressure around his shaft kept building up.

    "Take it out!" Rini gasped, her eyes widening in pleasure.

    Asahi quickly pulled back and gently released her arms. She copsed on the bed and turned over. Her face broke into a blissful smile as she separated her legs, giving him a clear view of her mature pussy.

    "Thank¡­ God¡­ I warned Onii-san."

    Asahi spotted zero traces of cum flowing out of her pussy as though her hole had shut itself to savor his seed.

    (That''s what happened, my love.)

    Asahi breathed a sigh of relief. His life element had done its job. Rini had no chance of getting pregnant this time.

    ''She is too young.''

    He observed his sister''s naked form again. Her abs called for a caress, each one impressive in its own right. Her breasts were smooth and supple, more than enough to spill out of his hands. Her fair skin glistened in sweat produced from their hard work.

    His little sister stretched her arms, her elbows squishing her breasts under her.

    "Onii-san, I need more."

    The lovely gesture hardened his half-erect cock.

    He obliged with a nod and pressed Rini into the mating press. Her womb opened again, giving him another pass into her slippery hot hole.

    He suckled on her breasts, which tasted sweet and salty at the same time from her sweat. He gave them the love they deserved, pulling at her rosy nipples with his nipples, sometimes using his teeth.

    Their union kept going on for hours. Every time he came inside, her pussy would shut itself. Ovee with curiosity, he asked her the deal with it.

    "I-I think¡­ I have an organ for storing¡­ semen."

    Asahi''s surprised expression made her giggle. Tracing her hands on his solid muscles, she pecked his neck.

    "Onii-san¡­ more?"

    She had already broken Grayfia''s record. Yet, she wanted more.

    That day Asahi realized even a Devil, a being embodying the seven sins more than humans, couldn''t bepared to a half-monster in lust.

    If Rini was a hawk, then Grayfia was a mere chicken. The massive difference came from Rini''s mating ceremony skill as it allowed her to keep her sexual desires topped up whenever Asahi was near.

    Of course, Asahi showed her defeat all the same even though it took nearly seven hours of constant pounding to satisfy her ''heat.''

 Chapter 339 - CH. 347: Date?

    Asahi woke up with a heavy feeling on his chest. Rini was sleeping soundlessly while hugging his neck. She had copsed after receiving the creampie of her life in the cowgirl position.

    ''Rika can''tpete against this half-monster.''

    As though sensing him awake, Rini opened her eyes, and a smile blossomed on her beautiful face. She wriggled up to his face and yfully pecked his lips.

    "Onii-san!"

    Asahi tucked her dark blue hair behind her ear and returned a kiss on her forehead. "What made you so excited?"

    "We''re finally one¡­" Rini shook her butt, stimting his cock inside her. "It feels wonderful.".

    The door opened, and Shizuka came inside. Seeing Asahi and Rini still in bed, she crossed her arms on her chest. She wasn''t any less proud of Rini''s growth than Asahi. After all, she had seen how broken Rini''s heart was when Asahi took her in.

    "Does it hurt?"

    She came here to make sure Rini was fine after her first night.

    "I didn''t¡­ feel any pain," Rini said, working her hips to pleasure Asahi. She only recalled thest night as a memory of joy and pleasure.

    Shizuka turned her attention to Asahi and frowned. "Aa-kun, did you use your skill?"

    "Nope. She is a natural one."

    "Rika said that before," Shizuka murmured. "It turned out to be true¡­ I''ll return then. Our store is shorthanded for Christmas sales."

    "I''ll help outter."

    He had neglected using his avatar for some time since it was harder to focus on two sides during sex, especially with a monster like Rini.

    Shizuka couldn''t help but smile at his offer. "You don''t have to use your avatar, Aa-kun. I''lle over when I miss you."

    She wanted him to rx and work on his Underworld domination n. It exhausted him mentally to keep his avatar up all the time.

    ''He has to keep everyone happy. It''s no good if he copses from exhaustion¡­''

    She was looking out for him as his lover.

    "If you say so, Nee-san."

    He had to spend a lot of time in the Underworld and Heaven to keep tabs on the civil war. Other than that, the dungeon also needed a lot of work. The next few month or so will be filled with the Underworld. He could understand where Shizuka''s concern wasing from. Her care tempted him to ''call'' her in the bed.

    "Rini, do you mind if Nee-san joins us?"

    Rini stopped grinding her hips and tilted her head. "I don''t. It''s better¡­"

    They could serve him better together, making him even happier. Rini nodded her head to herself and turned to Shizuka. The blonde epted her fate with a sigh and climbed on the bed as she threw her shirt aside.

    ''I''ll have to shower again¡­''

    For the next hour or so, Asahi allowed his ''sisters'' to spoil him.

    ***

    Asahi arrived at the dining room to find Alise standing with dishes in her hands. He gave her a curious stare after taking a seat.

    "Why aren''t you sitting?"

    Alise dodged eye contact as she approached and silently imed the seat beside him.

    "Oh dear, you wanted to sit with me. You should have told me before."

    Kaguya chuckled as she sat on his left. "Our captain is shy like a little girl, or a maiden in full bloom."

    "Hey, don''t belittle me!" Alise retorted, pouting her cheeks. "I just remembered something shameful."

    "Oh, and what is it?" Kaguya asked, her voice full of curiosity. "Mind sharing?"

    "No, let me eat in peace."

    Asahi took out a cloth from his ring and rubbed the soup from Alise''s cheeks. "Don''t rush."

    Alise froze as a crimson blush rushed up her face. She mechanically turned her head and brought her shivering spoon to her mouth.

    Asahi shook his head. The redhead wasn''t used to any intimacy, despite her huge appetite for deep kisses.

    Kaguya nudged Asahi. "Asahi-kun, why don''t you take her and Astraea-sama on a date sometime?"

    She had every bit of intention to seduce Asahi, but doing it before Astraea and Alise had their first time felt like a betrayal. She came to this conclusion after thinking for sometime yesterday.

    "Me?" Alise nearly shouted. "I-I don''t mind really."

    Astraea took a napkin from the table and wiped her cheeks. "Take her first, Asahi. I recently had one in Babel."

    Her rtionship with Asahi was rather solid. Alise could use this date to get closer.

    "Alright," Asahi agreed. "I''ll bring Alise to a special date in Maya''s world."

    Alise nearly exploded with joy. She couldn''t wait to discover the abundance of secrets the modern world had in store for her.

    But Asahi''s next words took her joy away.

    "What about you, Kaguya? You wanna go on a date?" Asahi asked with a wide smirk. "I''ll take sunday off for Maya. I can bring you all there if you want."

    The adventurers'' eyes shone at his offer. Even Ryuu was no exception. Maya''s world was opposite of Orario, mixing technology and magic to create technology they had never seen before.

    "I''d love to apany you," Kaguya said with a giggle. "Asahi-kun~."

    Asahi and Alise stared at Kaguya. Kaguya''s flirtatious voice was different from what they used to hear. Alise couldn''t help but feel suspicious of her friend.

    ''Is Kaguya also¡­?''

    She didn''t know how to feel about another friend falling for Asahi. She so wished Asahi stopped using this charm to drag every girl into their bed. It was more than awkward to share her man with her friends.

    (Isn''t it better than sharing him with strangers?) Klyscha giggled.

    Alise couldn''t help but nod. Although Klyscha''s words were dubious at best, she agreed with the goddess nheless. Who was she to question a goddess''s wisdom?

    ''He never told me his first wife was a goddess stronger than Astraea-sama!''

    Klyscha had talked to her the day before yesterday. Her head was swimming in degeneracy after Asahi''s intimate kisses. Klyscha chatted with her to calm her down.

    Ryuu, on the other hand, knew what Kaguya was up to. The ck-haired swordwoman never showed any interest in any man, despite her crude behavior. During their expedition with Hephaestus''s Familia, Kaguya ran around in underwear at the campsight. Instead ofcking modesty, it was more of an indifference to men''s presence. Seeing the same Kaguya gazing at Asahi with adoration agitated Ryuu more than Alise and Astraea.

    ''What is this feeling?''

    The innocent elf couldn''t understand her heart''s state.

    "It''s settled then. Sunday will be a day for everyone."

    "Yes!" Lyra pumped her fist. "We''ll conquer your world in a day!"

    Astraea couldn''t stop her gentle smile.

    (Keep this aura around you, and my love will never forget you.)

    ''What?''

    Astrea didn''t understand Klyscha. Then again, most of Klyscha''s words were difficult to understand.

    "Well, I''m off to Hephaestus''s workshop," Astraea said and patted Alise''s head. "Give me your rapier."

    As his hand touched her head, a shiver passed through Alise. She backed away from him, pushing her chair in the process. Asahi grabbed her chair and pulled her back.

    "What was that?" she questioned, her eyes wide.

    Asahi blinked his eyes. Was this the effect of using headpats without restraining the supply of mana?

    "Ah, my bad. Are you feeling strange?"

    "Strange¡ª'' Alise froze when she felt a wet sensation in her crotch.

    ''I leaked?! No impossible¡­ It''s not pee. It''s¡­''

    (Your bodily fluids. Women produce them when they are aroused.)

    ''Aroused?! He just touched me, and I got aroused. What kind of magic is that?!''

    (My love can tame a goddess of sex with his charm. He usually keeps his aura suppressed, or everyone will see him as a being simr to god.)

    ''That''s the reason for his ''Demigod'' Alias?''

    She thought it was a name the goddesses pped on him for his strength and abilities.

    (Demigod is an insult to him.)

    "Alise?" Asahi tapped Alise''s shoulder. "You there?"

    Alise nodded. "It''s nothing. I was¡­ wondering what you want with my sword."

    "Upgrade it with enchantments. Don''t you want to explore the deeper floors with me?"

    "I do! It''s in my room. Let me grab it real quick."

    Alise forgot everything about her wet panties and rushed to her room. The dungeon took more priority than asking more about Asahi''s magic.

    He had upgraded Shiori''s katana, leaving Saeko''s katana without enchantments won''t be fair. The Virga monsters mutated with Arcanum possessed deadly acid. The magisteel he took from God''s workshop wasn''t some godly metal that could endure the acid upgraded from a god''s arcanum.

    ''A good excuse to visit the lonely cksmith waifu.''

    Besides, Chika hadn''t returned from Hephaestus''s ce. She was clearly smitten with Hephaestus.

    (How to seduce a goddess 101.)

    ''Couldn''t have said it better.''

 Chapter 340 - CH. 348: Fire

    Hephaestus threw her leg across the other and sharpened her gaze on the redhead goddess. "I said your order will be done in a week. Don''t pester me every day."

    Loki chuckled at the duo. "I came here to see this fluffy li''l thing."

    She pushed a sweet candy to lure Chiaki, who was sitting on Hephaestus''s shoulder. The fairy crossed her arms and humphed as though trying to appear intimate.

    Hephaestus''s smile softened a bit. "Liar, you want me to take over the order."

    She knew many sides of Loki. As cunning as a woman Loki was, she cared too much for her Familia. This made everything more annoying for Hephaestus since she couldn''t hate her for this.

    Loki clicked her tongue. First Asahi, now Hephaestus. When did she be so easy to read?

    "Trust Tsubaki, would you? Her techniques are second to none among my children."

    Cyclops wasn''t better than Hephaestus in techniques, but she was an adventurer. Where Hephaestus''s strength was ordinary, Tsubaki could crush the strongest of metal under her hammer. Hephaestus was restricted by her strength.

    "I do trust her," Loki sighed. "But she''s too busy with herst orders. She oughta take a couple of weeks to do them."

    Freya will catch up with her by then. She wanted her Familia to explore the 60th floor before Freya. Getting the Goddess of Beauty tangled with the corrupted spirit''s problem was thest thing she wanted. She took Ais out of the dungeon, so it was her problem to deal with.

    ''Asahi must be finished with sixtieth already.''

    How she envied his strength and the freedom it brought. It could be the reason she made the offer to be his. Matters such as love and affection weren''t for her.

    "I can''t help with that."

    Hephaestus shrugged and took a tiny chunk from a sweet to feed Chiaki. As the fairy bit into the sweet, a strand of crimson hair stood upright on her head. She covered her head in panic before she dove in the sea of crimson hair¡ªHephaestus'' hair in other words.

    "What happen¡ª"

    Her words remained stuck in her throat when a glowing magic circle appeared on the floor. Asahi and his maid teleported as if the rules of space and time meant nothing to him. Asahi cupped his maid''s face and gave her a lingering kiss that made Hephaestus ufortable. The tant show of affection was a deadly blow to her single self, giving her a wake-up call about her lonely romantic life.

    ''This man is¡­ the worst.''

    Hephaestus nced at Loki, only to find the redheaded goddess staring at Asahi. Her eyes were open like any ordinary mortal. It only happened when the goddess was in utter shock¡ªit happened the day Loki descended and found the amazing entertainment mortals provided.

    ''Why is she shocked?''

    Hephaestus couldn''t understand her friend-cum-rival anymore.

    "Take care of yourself," Asahi said as he gently rubbed Grayfia''s face. She was going to be a mother, so warning her about this was a good start.

    ''I can''t believe she''d rest once her belly swells.''

    The devil maid might need some spanking to cure her workaholic condition.

    "Bye, My Lord."

    She vanished with her magic circle.

    Asahi turned around and revealed a wide smile at the two women. "Sorry for showing that. Chiaki,e out. How dare you abandon me!"

    Chiaki poked her head out of Hephaestus'' hair. With a sheepish smile, she pinched her ears as though apologizing for not returning yesterday. Hephaestus fed her so much that she fell asleep around her. Hephaestus'' fire made her toofortable, even more than Asahi''s warmth.

    "Jeez, I was joking. Come here."

    She flew towards him and obediently settled her tiny butt on his palm. "Did you have fun?"

    She nced at Hephaestus and nodded her head. "Un!"

    Asahi couldn''t wait for the day she started talking. He could already imagine her cute, childish voice.

    "Asahi, stop ignorin'' me?" Loki growled, squinting her eyes again. "I''m also here."

    "I didn''t ignore you," he said and rubbed her head. "Happy now?"

    He, of course, remembered to restrain his power, or Loki would be the second woman to fall prey to his hands today.

    Loki looked up at him, a frown apparent on her face. The fuzzy feeling in her head was the result of a skill.

    Whatever it was, she knew one thing.

    It felt damn good!

    Hephaestus blinked her eyes in surprise. "Loki?"

    "Don''t disturb me." Loki was going to see how good it could make her feel. "Is this the best?"

    Asahi raised his brow at her challenge. "Are you sure about that?"

    A provocative grin danced on Loki''s lips. "Do your worst."

    In the worst-case scenario would be a ticklish feeling, or so she thought.

    Asahi smirked and poured a tiny bit of mana into his hands. His hand grew warmer, and a jolt of electricity traveled down her body. She gasped as tears gathered in the corner of her eyes. Fire bloomed in her heart, slowly making its way down.

    ''What?!''

    Despite asking that, she found it unable to resist the urge to rub her thighs as though trying to scratch the itch deep within.

    "Ummmm."

    The smell of her arousal was getting thicker with each stroke that hit her head. He could definitely make her mad enough to start masturbating right here and now.

    ''I''m a gentleman.''

    He leaned down, brushing his cheeks with her. "Is this enough?"

    His yful voice roused her from her fantasies. She grabbed her right hand that was about to enter her shorts and red up at him. Despite the fact he saved her from humiliating herself before Hephaestus, her heart wasn''t relieved. Something inside her was curious about the limits of his ability. How far could he take her? Could he make her orgasm without going anywhere near her stimtive zones?

    "No." She grinned. "I want to see more."

    Asahi forgot he wasn''t dealing with a normal woman here. She was Loki, a goddess who knew no shame and embarrassment.

    Hephaestus watched the whole drama with her arms folded on her chest. With her right eye, she saw the strange white energy in Asahi''s hand when he patted Loki''s head. It had a simr aura to a goddess she knew all too well.

    ''Freya¡­ Asahi has divinity rted to sex.''

    A doubt arose in her chest.

    ''Is this why Astraea fell for him? Is this why I feelfortable around him?''

    Her eyes sharpened in an instant. Even if Asahi saved Astraea''s Familia from the jaws of death, Hephaestus didn''t approve of the use of divinity for making her friend fall. She never poked her nose in others'' business, for it brought nothing but trouble. But she couldn''t stay idle if she felt that her friend might be getting manipted.

    ''I''m sorry, Asahi and Astraea.''

    A sincere apology echoed in her heart. If her suspicions turned out to be wrong, she''d lower her head and apologize to him for this mistake, but she won''t let it turn into a regret. She had seen many goddesses ruined in love, for love, by love. She will never let Astraea fall into a simr state.

    For the first time in years, the fire in her heart burned for something other than forging weapons.

 Chapter 341 - CH. 349: Glasses On Her Face

    Asahi sensed the change in Hephaestus''s eyes. Her usually aloof aura turned into an air of determination.

    ''What happened to her?''

    Klyscha giggled, giving no answer to his curiosity. Not that he wanted one in the first ce.

    He sat down with a smile. "Loki, how''s your Familia doing?"

    Loki couldn''t help but chuckle. He made a goddess wet then calmly sat down as though this wasn''t a deed worth mentioning. This was the man she recognized.

    "Pretty dandy. Ais''s followin'' Finn''s trainin''. Riveria''s sittin'' in the library to hone her magic skills. They don''t wanna be subjected to your babysitting ever."

    "Mama is reading books now, huh." Asahi grinned and turned to Hephaestus. "By the way, can I borrow your forge?"

    "You can," she said, looking at Chiaki sitting on Asahi''s head. "Go ahead."

    She couldn''t help but wonder if she was wrong. Someone so pure and mischievous like Chiaki wouldn''t be so intimate with an evil person. She had seen Asahi caring a great deal for Astraea and her Familia. He possessed strength beyond the grasp of adventurers, and he showed no desire for authority.

    ''I hope I am wrong.''

    A sigh slipped past her lips as she pushed back her chair and led Asahi into the workshop.

    Loki watched Asahi''s back, her eyes slowly widened in realization. ''Ah can ask him!''

    His smithing skills were enough to appall the Goddess of Smithing, Hephaestus. She was hit with another realization¡­ she was going to ask for his help again.

    ''Gosh, I''m relying too much on him. I''ll have to sell myself to repay his debts one day.''

    She snickered at the thought. Then again, being bought by him wouldn''t be so bad. The magic in his hands convinced her of his ability in bed. His hands alone brought her on the verge, something she rarely felt during her intercourse with male gods. They were few in Heaven who slept with her, who were praised as exceptional partners in Heaven. Yet, they couldn''t deliver an ounce of pleasure Asahi gave in several moments with one hand.

    ''God of sex from another world.''

    She couldn''t help but imagine his battle against Freya. Who would win? Who would tame the other and who would submit?

    No matter the winner, she knew one thing.

    Their battle will be legendary!

    Grinning, she patted her legs and stretched her arms, feeling more refreshed than she ever did.

    The headpats did work wonders for her.

    She followed them into the forge, only to find Asahi holding a katana in his hand. The unique curved sword was popr among the people from the Far East.

    ''They haven''t showed up yet.''

    She was waiting for the drama between Astraea Familia and the nobility from the Far East. Amaterasu had grown cocky ever since she got ahold of the Celestial Seat of her Royal Court. She was worse than the majority of the deities in Orario. At least they looked after their children. Her ind was gued with wars and diseases. Monsters ran amok everywhere, bringing disasters every other day.

    Loki decided to patiently wait by the side. Asahi ced Saeko''s katana on the table with a frown.

    ''Which enchantment should I use here?''

    Saeko loved inflicting pain onto others, but she had her Diva Asmodeus''s abilities for it. Nearly every spell in her arsenal was made for sadists.

    ''Might as well improve its durability.''

    He performed the enchantment, focusing on raising the durability and sharpness of the de. A puff of ck smoke rose and wrapped the katana.

    [¡ª''Enchantment Arts'' ranked up to C.]

    ''Two levels. It has to be good.''

    Like Shiori''s katana, the enchantment changed Saeko''s katana appearance. The midnight blue de glinted with a metallic sheen as though it was carved anew. A blood-red rune symbol glowed near the violet hilt, which Asahi found familiar.

    "Nauthiz. It means endurance." Hephaestus stole the words from his mouth. "This one is clearer than the previous¡­ I never thought I''d see runes emitting this power without Arcanum."

    Hephaestus and other goldsmiths avoided runes for this very reason. They weren''t allowed to use Arcanum, and runes couldn''t operate without Arcanum.

    Asahi put on his sses and analyzed the upgraded katana.

    Bushikatagi (Rank SSS): A katana imbued with the power to harness the spirit of a Samurai.

    Effects: Strength +25, Dexterity +45

    ¡ªEternal Oath (Passive Skill): As long as the user fights with loyalty, the de will never chip away.

    ¡ªLast Adversary (Active Skill): The de hones willpower into a de that can cut through anything. A single strike will drain every ounce of the user''s mana and mental strength.

    ''What a game breaking weapon.''

    The second skill could technically kill gods and conceptual beings, but the drawback would leave Saeko exhausted for days. Fortunately, her man could afford the greatest elixir in existence.

    ''Samurai''s honor. Even the name suits Saeko.''

    He sheathed the katana and put it away. Hephaestus approached and leaned her backside against the table. Her scent mesmerized him for a second, prompting a nce at her cleavage. The odd emotions reflecting in Hephaestus''s crimson eye raised his curiosity. He could''ve checked her emotional state with one nce of his amorous eyes skill.

    ''Her other eye is sus.''

    The eye concealed by the ck eyepatch had a unique ability. His instincts warned him so.

    Hephaestus ignored him checking out her assets and smiled. "What are those sses? You used themst time after putting enchantments on the weapons."

    "Oh, these. They let me analyze weapons. Wanna try?"

    He took off his sses and gently slid them on Hephaestus. She didn''t resist a bit and let him adjust the sses over her eyepatch. Standing so close to him, his overwhelming scent overwrote everything on her mind. She opposed his charm with her willpower. ncing up at him, her heart raced.

    ''No need to act like a little girl.''

    A deep breath, which should have calmed her down, filled her mind with his scent. His charm was bing more prevalent the closer she got to him.

    "Is itfortable?"

    Despite that, he acted like he had no clue. It seemed like only she was conscious of him.

    "Yeah," she answered, trying her best to remain calm.

    Asahi''s smile blew that confidence. Even Freya, the goddess of beauty''s charm didn''t affect her this much.

    Asahi observed Hephaestus. Even with the ck eyepatch getting in the way, the rimless rectangr sses looked damn good on her face. Her white shirt and ck pants, and her wild crimson hair gave her an officedy aura, one who would skip her duties to smoke on the balcony.

    "You look phenomenal."

    [¡ªHephaestus: Affection +6]

    Hephaestus didn''t know whether he was praising her or mocking her single eye. She blinked her single eye and stared at Asahi. His soft smile couldn''t be a sign of mockery.

    ''Does he think I look good with sses on top of an eyepatch?''

    She wanted to call him ridiculous, but his sincere expression didn''t let her open her mouth. Suddenly, numerous blue windows popped into her vision. The data blew her mind. It was Asahi''s status in a different form, revealing his utterly broken skills and the charm parameter that was higher than his strength parameter.

    ''Life Creation?''

    The description made her gasp. This skill created Chiaki; she just knew it. She couldn''t find anything that alluded to his divinity rted to sex other than his charm of course.

    ''Did he not develop a charm skill yet?''

    Asahi frowned, finding something amiss when Hephaestus stared at him in surprise. Her focus was entirely on something else.

    ''Did she use the appraisal skill?''

    (Yes¡­ It''s fun seeing her freak out!)

    Asahi stopped himself from palming his face. The sses were rted to his system, so it won''t work without Klyscha''s input. He handed the sses with this thought, but his mischievous goddess wife ended up revealing everything to Hephaestus.

    ''There goes my reputation.''

    Loli Lover ss would creep her out for sure.

    (I hid the important sses and skills. Eromancer too.)

    ''Good job.''

    (Hehe. I''m your wife after all. I can''t let her escape your trap.)

    ''You must have a reason to do this.''

    Klyscha giggled. (Just wait, my love. Things will get interesting for you.)

    "I''m still here." Loki reminded them of her presence. "How long are ya two gonna stare at each other? Even Chiaki is gettin'' sick."

    Hephaestus turned her attention to Loki, whose shoulder was upied by a pouting Chiaki. She couldn''t stop herself from appraising the little fairy.

    The results surprised her. A quarter of Asahi''s magic power resided in such a small body. From what she had heard from Loki, Asahi never took a single potion during his prolonged fight with the goat demons.

    ''Chiaki is possibly stronger than a level 4 or 5 adventurer.''

    Hephaestus sighed, wondering if she was right to doubt an exceptional god. Creating a life with his hands was no joke, more so when his creation''s strength and¡­ cuteness was off the charts.

    ''No backing out. I just need to confirm. I''ll apologize¡­''

    As Hephaestus sorted her thoughts, Asahi''s instincts red up. The familiar scent of a goddess reached him, trying to tame him to its pleasantness.

    ''Freya.''

    Why did the goddess of beautye to Hephaestus'' main shop?

 Chapter 342 - CH. 350: A Date Invitation

    Asahi''s thoughtful expression caught Loki''s attention. Feeling something amiss, she patted his shoulder.

    "In a dilemma?"

    "Freya is here," Asahi answered. "I don''t know her motive."

    "What does that bitch want now?" Loki cursed as she ced her hands on her waist. "Fei Fei, you called her?"

    Hephaestus shook her head. "I don''t think I did. We haven''t met since Denatus. We hardly talked there."

    "She came to order some weapons?" Loki asked.

    "Maybe." Hephaestus shrugged. "Why would shee in person for that?"

    Asahi''s instincts went off. Freya was alone this time, climbing the stairs. He could feel her strong intent and aura.

    ''I haven''t interacted with her in a long time.''

    He wasn''t intimidated, just genuinely confused.

    (Don''t worry, my love. You can always ''smash'' her if she goes too far.)

    Klyscha''s double-meaning joke gave him a bright idea. He wrapped his arm around Loki''s waist. "Let''s do something different to greet her."

    Loki didn''t resist and went along with his tease. Hephaestus followed the two, having doubts of her own about Freya. She didn''t have the best rtionship with Freya or any other deities. Loki was a client, an extremely generous one at that. Any person who appreciated her work could be her friend. Even then, her only goddess friend in Orario was Astraea. Hestia was still stuck in Heaven, waiting for her opportunity to descend.

    Asahi returned to Hephaestus'' office room and waited for Freya.

    Freya twisted the doorknob and pushed open the door. Three pairs of eyes scrutinized her.

    Did Loki''s narrowed eyes count as one?

    Asahi stopped himself from cracking a racist joke and smiled at Freya. "Wee to Ninth Hell. What would you like to order, Ma''am?"

    Freya tried to decipher his words. Was there a hidden meaning or was he just spitting random bullshit at her? His amiable smile hid a sharp dagger ready to pierce her heart.

    ''A threat?''

    She didn''t let the surprise show on her face.

    "I''d like to see the menu," she replied with a smile that could charm the strongest of warriors in Orario.

    Asahi''s response was utter nonchnce, confirming her doubts about his charm-immune constitution.

    "Sorry. Our menu isn''t printed yet. We only have two things on our menu so far. Gate to Heaven and Eternal Doom."

    Freya smirked. She was used to serving the customers as a barmaid. Asahi was creating an atmosphere simr to Hostess of Fertility with his words alone.

    ''He knew I''de to him, so he found my second identity to ckmail me.''

    She misinterpreted Asahi''s ''spicy'' greeting.

    Asahi''s greeting was clear. Death in the mortal world led a deity through the Gate of Heaven. Eternal Doom referred to a ve-like life simr to Apollo''s. The moment she stepped into the room, her intentions were like an open book in his eyes.

    She came to cause trouble.

    Asahi stopped caring about his peaceful life in Orario after he revealed his secrets to the women of Astraea Familia. The other people he cared about were a few members of Loki Familia. He couldn''t care less if others came to fight him or hate him.

    ''Come on. Give me your best, Freya.''

    Freya got the chills of her life from his smirk. She hadn''t even started her game, but he disrobed her ns.

    She wasn''t disappointed.

    She wasn''t angry.

    The abruptness of the situation was a pleasant surprise; one she never sawing.

    ''This is a true god.''

    The ckers loitering in the mortal world lost their right to be worshipped as deities in her eyes.

    Loki looked between the two of them, feeling a bit lost. "Freya, the hell are you making that twisted face for?"

    Freya stopped smirking and giggled. "Your menu was a bit¡­ disappointing."

    "Life is often disappointing, don''t you think?" Asahi said with a sigh. "Alright, enough drama from me."

    Hephaestus took the cue and tapped her pen on the table. "What''s your reason for intruding?"

    "Hephaestus, I came to meet him." Freya pointed at Asahi. "Lux Lanceam, the most talented adventurer in all of Orario."

    "Wow. I''m pretty popr."

    The tempo of the situation was out of Freya''s hands. Honestly, she never had to control a situation until now. Her mere presence caused people and gods to shut their mouths, giving her easy reign over them.

    "So what can a humble adventurer like me do for a goddess?"

    The three goddesses felt sarcasm in his voice. If he was a humble adventurer, what about the adventurers who were stuck at level 1 all their life? None of them said it out loud.

    Freya''s face twitched when nobody showed the respect to give her a seat. "I''m here to invite you to a dinner at Folkvangr."

    "A dinner date?" Asahi tilted his head. "I know I''m a dashing young man, but inviting me out of the blue like this¡­ my wives won''t be happy."

    "You can bring your wives too," Freya answered humbly. Their reaction would make the game all the more entertaining, especially Astraea''s reaction.

    "I''ll be cursed by every man if I refuse Freya-sama''s offer. When is our date?"

    He wasn''t afraid of openly addressing this as a date. Freya shed a dazzling smile, scattering her charm in the room.

    "Tomorrow night at Folkvangr," she repeated.

    "I don''t know where that is."

    "¡­"

    How could someone living here for a month not know?! Freya didn''t have enough retorts to throw at his innocent face. So she stopped thinking of one and told him about the ce. After Babel and the Guild, her Familia base was the most popr ce in Orario. "Why invite him?" Loki asked indifferently. "Ya know he is already imed by Astraea."

    Freya''s eyes gleamed. "Astraea can alsoe. I''m not going to ''steal'' her man."

    ''Like I''d believe that.''

    Loki held back the retort on her tongue.

    Freya nodded at Hephaestus before she turned around and left. She had gone to Stardust Garden before, only to find Asahi wasn''t there. She only walked halfway and charmed a carriage man for the rest of the ride.

    ''I have to walk again¡­''

    She cursed her mortal shell for being so weak. Her Familia members would have lifted her on their shoulders if she had said so. But causing an unnecessary ruckus wasn''t her cup of tea.

    Back in Hephaestus'' office room.

    Asahi shook his head in disappointment and turned to Loki. "You expected that?"

    "She definitely got something on ya. Be careful there."

    "You''re worried for me?"

    Loki grinned. "Isn''t it normal to worry for a ''friend''?"

    A friend who almost showed her the heights of pleasure.

    "Asahi, are ya free now?"

    "Yeah¡ªno. I have to attend a very, very, very important meeting. People will die if I don''t make it t¡ª"

    Loki squeezed his hands, bringing them to her chest. "H-Help me with one thing¡­"

    He returned a nk stare at her cute act. "What is it?"

    "Come with me."

    As Loki began to pull at him, Asahi nced over his shoulder. "Chiaki can stay here for a day or two. You don''t have to make that face."

    Hephaestus stopped her smile from widening. "I''ll take good care of her."

    Chiaki was an adorable girl who warmed her by her presence alone.

    Hephaestus watched as Loki dragged Asahi away. Chiaki waved her hand energetically, squealing to say goodbye to her ''father.'' Chiaki burrowed into Hephaestus''s hair and rxed.

    "You really take me for your mom¡­" Hephaestus murmured.

 Chapter 343 - CH. 351: A Loliâ€™s Request

    The clouds parted, and bright rays of the sun shone onto the pages of a book held in Riveria''s hands.

    A breeze came through the window, ying with her jade-colored hair.

    A flock of birds gathered on the roof chirped. Their chirps came in bursts, creating a dawn chorus as rich as a symphony.

    It was nature''s attempt at cheering up Riveria. The most it did was soften her frown. She brushed the hair away from her jade eyes and tucked them behind her sharp, elf ears.

    "Still nothing¡­"

    The air was sweet, and the weather was absolutely perfect. Yet Riveria''s heart was clouded with doubts.

    ''What can I do to speed up my chants?''

    Every battle was fast beyond the 50th floor. Her spells took too much time to form. Asahi''s instantaneous chants sowed the seeds of doubt. On top of that, he showed nearly a dozen spells, each carrying a destructive power second to none. Her long chanted spells couldn''t output the same power as his swift activation magic spells. The dungeon kept her on edge to have second thoughts. But here, in the calmness of her home, she couldn''t help butpare herself to him.

    She had spent countless hours in the pursuit of her magic spells. Only then did she learn nine spells and receive the alias Nine Hells. Six out of nine spells specialized in defensive and healing, and thest three were of offensive nature.

    She was sure that Asahi was in his early twenties or even younger. Yet, he mastered several spells of different elements. It couldn''t be the result of his divinity. After all, he used them inside the dungeon where the divine were not allowed.

    ''Is this the lineage gap? The gap in intellect?''

    She felt her pride crack. To rub salt on her wound, she recalled the way he addressed her.

    ''Mom...I''m just 99 for heaven''s sake.''

    She groaned and propped up her elbows before resting her chin in her hands.

    ''Demigod. Is he secretly a level 10?''

    Thinking about him, she let her gaze drift. Most of the adventurers battled each other in the yard. Everyone was in high spirits for training, motivated to never feel like they were a weight on Asahi''s shoulders. Even though he was a first-grade scoundrel, she had to acknowledge his ability to rile them up without lifting a finger.

    Ais shed wooden swords with Tiona. Ais took on each of Tiona''s fierce strikes without missing a beat. Ais had be thirteen years old a few days ago, yet she seemed small in front of a fourteen year old Tiona. Her serious expression softened Riveria''s gaze.

    ''Adorable.''

    Asahi would have called her "Mom" if he was here. At this very moment, she was the embodiment of a mother watching over the growth of her child.

    That was when Loki returned with Asahi. He nced at her and gave his typical, annoying smirk. His lips moved to form a word.

    "Mom."

    She could easily imagine the word that came out of his mouth. She raised her fist and showed him a punch she would throw at his face sooner orter. Amused by her reaction, he gave a smirk.

    Finn shouted for a break. Lefiya bounced over to Ais with a water bottle. Asahi also approached Ais and patted her head.

    ''I need to go there.''

    She quickly descended the tower and reached the yard.

    Asahi waved his hand at Riveria. "How are you holding up?"

    "I''m fine¡­" she replied with a frown. "Loki-sama?"

    Her sharp gaze conveyed her question about Asahi''s arrival here.

    "Aye! He is here to¡­ train y''all!"

    "Wait, what?" Asahi stared at Loki. "You said Ais was missing me."

    "She was missin'' ya, see." Loki pointed at Ais, who was snugly feeling his hands on her head. "Aissu, you called for him."

    Ais looked at Asahi and nodded. "Onii-san, train me¡­"

    She wanted to go back to the depths of the dungeon and find her mother. For that, she had to be as strong as she possibly could. Receiving Asahi''s training was the fastest way to do this. After all, he held the absolute might in her eyes.

    "Oh," Asahi muttered, surprised at her straightforward request.

    She was earnestly requesting to be trained. How could he refuse a loli''s request? Besides, it might give him a chance to be closer to her so-called mother, the high elf.

    ''I can''t change my nature.''

    He sighed at his lecherous nature. Even though he had so many lovely lovers, he couldn''t help but be drawn to good women like Riveria and Hephaestus.

    ''I need that skill.''

    He used one of the skills from the Eromancer ss¡ªBetrothed Gift, which allowed him to copy skills from his women.

    Aimi Akane Skills:

    ¡ªFirearms Mastery (B-Rank)

    ¡ªNatural Mentor (C-Rank)

    ¡ªStealth (B-Rank)

    ¡ªDagger Mastery (B-Rank)

    ¡ªTracker (B-Rank) (B-Rank)

    ¡ªCooking (F-Rank)

    ¡ªDarkness Element (D-Rank)

    ''She made a decent progress in her skills.''

    He copied the ''Natural Mentor'' skill from her arsenal.

    [¡ªNatural Mentor (F-Rank): The user is proficient at teaching Arts, Skills, and Combat.]

    ''F-Rank will do for now.''

    He coughed in his hand and showed a serious expression. "I won''t go easy if you n to be my student."

    It was a mere formality since he could never hurt a loli.

    Ais''s eyes crinkled as a smile blossomed on her cute face. "Yes."

    "What do you want to learn anyway?"

    Ais''s smile vanished in an instant, and a frown reced it. She deeply pondered on what to learn.

    Asahi rubbed her head and looked at Riveria with a smirk. "You also want to receive my profound lessons?"

    Riveria''s face went crimson from sheer rage.

    "You¡ª" she cried out, only to feel a hand on her head. A warm feeling flooded her senses, putting an end to all the fatigue that piled up from staying upte at night.

    Asahi had closed the gap and soothed her rage with a non-lewd version of headpats.

    "It was a joke, Mom. No need to take everything seriously."

    Riveria nodded with a sigh. "I''m tired..."

    Asahi could feel her suppressed embarrassment through his instincts.

    Everyone, including Loki, gawked at the scene. Loki in particr knew how stern and serious Riveria could get in front of her Familia members. The sight of Riveria quietly receiving headpats from a young man was as strange as things could get.

    Receiving the stares, Riveria couldn''t stop herself from blushing. She brushed off his hand and assumed a calm expression.

    "Am I dreamin''?" Loki muttered. "Rive-chan is blushin''!"

    "I did not," Riveria denied. "Please, Asahi. Don''t touch me without my permission."

    "Mom is angry." Asahi shook his head and returned to Ais''s side. "Let''s train somewhere quiet."

    Ais agreed to his proposal with a nod. Riveria always used to train Ais near a river where her mind was at peace. Riveria once tossed Ais in one of those rivers when she called Riveria ''old woman.''

    "Wait," Riveria stopped him before he teleported away. "Take me."

    "Anytime, Mom. I can take you anytime," he said with a chuckle.

    "Wait," Loki interrupted him this time. "I wanted ya to train everyone."

    Tiona and Tione shared a long nce, excitement flickering in their eyes. Tiona would have bounced over to Asahi if it weren''t for Riveria''s presence. The high elf had acted as their guardian, helping them settle into the Familia. Loki''s request brought a smile onto their youthful faces.

    "It will cost a favor I owe you," Asahi said, shooting down Loki''s hope. "You want it?"

    Ais was an exception. He couldn''t use his time training others just because Loki asked.

    Loki shook her head. The tickets to the dungeon were more precious than training. Besides, Ais and Riveria getting stronger should be more than enough for now.

    "Can we negotiate?"

    Of course, the woman before him was Loki. She wasn''t going to give up like that.

    "No."

    "For my sake¡­"

    The Amazonian sisters looked at him with a sparkle of hope in their eyes. The catgirl Anakitty held her sped hands close to her chest, praying to some god unknown to him.

    He sighed. "I might do it when I feel like it."

    Probably never, he didn''t add those words. He had a date with Dungeon-chan then he had to spend some time with Sandalphon. He also had to give some alone time with his women.

    "Tsundere!" Loki shouted, exposing her eyes for a moment. "Ya are a tsundere, aren''t ya?!"

    "How do you even know that word?" Asahi asked with a nk stare. "We''re off then."

    Riveria gave ast nce at Loki before she walked toward Asahi.. He sneakily took her hand and teleported to the forest outside Orario with Klyscha''s help.

 Chapter 344 - CH. 352: Shioriâ€™s Concern

    Asahi had no idea what to teach Ais. Her sword skills were beyond his, while her base stats were insanely good, thanks to her being a protagonist. He could help her with equipment and her unique spirit magic. Her rapier was not bad by any means, but it didn''t help her in any way other than letting her unleash her full strength. Her armor was in a simr situation.

    ''Giving her an overpowered weapon will slow down her growth.''

    Sure, it will improve her monster-killing potential. But the best way to receive excelia was struggling inside the dungeon.

    ''Let''s start with her sword skills then.''

    Riveria and Ais watched him ponder over her training. His serious expression amazed Riveria.

    ''Even he has his moments.''

    Asahi asked Ais to demonstrate her sword techniques. Ais did what was asked of her. Asahi focused, slowing down time to perceive her movements. Her body flowed well except for a few tense muscles. It was not expected since she pushed herself too hard. Ais was wearing a blue half-sleeved tunic with a skirt. A leather garment wrapped her skirt, which had pockets for potions and other necessary things.

    "Loosen up."

    Ais took a deep breath and rxed her core, slouching her shoulders a bit. Asahi caressed her tense muscles while imbuing his fingers with the life element.

    Riveria would have taken him for a molester if it weren''t for his determined expression and Ais''s trust in him. Even so, she felt unnerved.

    "What are you doing?" she asked.

    Asahi exined without stopping his hands.

    "I told her to rest, but she doesn''t listen to me," Riveria said with a sigh. She had tried it many times. The result was always the same. Ais either ran off to the Guild to ept some quests or she trained in the yard.

    "She is desperate," Asahi said, caressing Ais''s cheeks. "To reunite with your family?"

    Ais nodded without borating on her goal. She just knew that her mother was taken into the dungeon by the One-Eyed ck Dragon, and she had to find her. The rest of the story was a blur to her.

    "Good grief. You should take it easy sometimes. Show me your magic now."

    He was a monster in magic with every natural element at his disposal. While he wasn''t an expert in wind magic, he could help her to some extent.

    Riveria watched them from the side, listening to him with peak attention. She came here to keep an eye on him. Leaving him alone with Ais was just asking for disaster.

    ***

    Ryuu knocked on Saeko''s door. Instead of Saeko, her twin sister opened the door.

    "Here for Asahi-kun?" Shiori asked with a smirk. "He would be pleased to see an elf beauty."

    Though Ryuu got along with Shiori, she much preferred the calm Saeko''spany. Shiori''s habit of making lewd jokes got a bit out of hand sometimes.

    Ryuu shook her head. "Saeko. Is she here?"

    "She is over in that world, helping with the store. I can call her if it''s important?"

    "Don''t. I was going to the Hostess of Fertility. She always apanies me."

    "I can go in my sister''s stead. Would you prefer to take Asahi-kun?"

    Ryuu couldn''t help but blush at her teasing remark. "You cane."

    She wouldn''t deny if Asahi wanted toe along. Shiori returned to the room and took her katana.

    "Doesn''t hurt to be careful."

    Ryuu nodded. The day she arrived in Orario, she was attacked by the ve traders. Even though she was strong, she always carried her weapon just in case.

    Ryuu headed out with Shiori on her side.

    "Oh, where is Alise?" Shiori asked. "I haven''t seen her since breakfast."

    "She went to help Natsumi-san at the west door."

    Asahi''s friend was keeping an eye out for the peopleing from the Far East. Since Alise had nothing to do, she went there with Kaguya to temporarily relieve Natsumi from her duties.

    "Quite the kind heart she has," Shiorimented, ncing at Ryuu. "She easily won Asahi-kun''s heart with her kindness."

    Even the dense Ryuu understood Shiori''s hidden attack, but she chose to stay silent.

    ''Do I like Asahi?''

    She wasn''t sure what she felt.

    "Well, there is no need to rush. Asahi-kun would surely say that if he was here," Shiori said and patted her shoulder.

    "Why are you asking me this? Shouldn''t you be stopping Asahi from expanding his harem?"

    It was the question nearly every woman in the Familia had.

    Shiori grinned. "I don''t want to bind my man. He has the freedom of doing anything he wants. I''m just here to support him with my imouto."

    He stepped into her life when she needed him the moment and gave happiness to her and her sister. He had every right to be selfish just from his position, the husband of the strongest goddess.

    Shiori''s words didn''t help Ryuu''s confusion at all. But Ryuu learned something new¡ªShiori was madly in love with Asahi.

    ''Is it really new?''

    She smiled wryly. Alise and Astraea were head over heels for him. Kaguya showed signs of interest in him. Ryuu knew the others wouldn''t deny him if he asked them. It had only been a month since he came to Orario. In one month, he had achieved what nobody could in their entire lifetime. Taking one of the virgin goddesses was just the tip of the iceberg.

    ''It''s crazy¡­ is this the perk of being a god?''

    Shiori pushed up her ss as her lips curved into a wide grin. The elf was slowly finding her way to the right path.

    (You are evil, but I like it!)

    ''Oh, Klyscha-sama. My husband has been hungry for this elf''s booty for a while. I''m just learning to be a good wife from you.''

    Shiori targeted thest words to please Klyscha. Being on the good side of the first wife will always be helpful.

    (Um. My love adores this one. She is more immature than Alise, which is to be expected from an elf of her age. How long do you think my love will y with her heart?)

    ''I don''t know, Klyscha-sama. He has been holding back since Saya became pregnant¡­ I''m happy that he has stopped seeking harem like before¡­ but I feel concerned.''

    (It''s not unusual from my perspective. He is prepping for his daddy role.)

    ''As if. I bet she will also join his harem one day.''

    Shiori could vividly imagine a little version of Saya chasing after her daddy.

    (No spoilers.)

    ''Crap. Uh, Klyscha-sama. What would you do if your girl got a massive daddyplex?''

    (I¡­ I''ll throw her in my love''s bedroom naked¡­ and lock the door from outside.)

    ''...Nothing less from the first wife.''

    Shiori nodded in sheer admiration.

 Chapter 345 - CH. 353: Mentoring

    "Alright. That''s enough."

    Asahi stopped Ais from casting any more Ariel spells. Through Riveria and Ais, he had observed the limitations of the magic system in this world. All magic spells required chants. The spells that required longer chants were usually more potent. It was to be expected since none of them could directly manipte an element. It was fine for Ais, but Riveria was severely limited by this magic system.

    ''Can they awaken an element?''

    He asked the goddess who created this world.

    "No. If I added that, this world''s history would be changed, but there is one exception¡ªyou. My love can teach them the elements with the Natural Mentor skill. Aimi can''tpete with your affinity to elements since she only has the darkness element. You''re the most qualified person."

    Asahi sighed. ''I''ll think about itter.''

    Raising the natural mentor skill will take a lot of teaching to upgrade. He just brought it to E-Rank during his lessons with Ais. If he can''t do it in time, he''ll just summon a Diva for Ais and Riveria if she bes his.

    Riveria saw Asahi concentrating hard on something. She couldn''t find anything that required this much focus around here.

    ''He looks better like this.''

    His unruly charm was the opposite of the refined beauty of an elf. She didn''t hate elves per se, she just hated how immature and arrogant they could be, especially the cream of the crop of the elven race, High Elves.

    [¡ªRiveria: Affection +4]

    Asahi blinked his eyes and turned to Riveria. "Mom, it''s time for your training."

    He was in the mood to bully some high elf.

    "Huh?"

    Riveria uttered a confused sound, only to be teleported into the worst floor of the dungeon.

    58th floor.

    The floor where Fomoire, the goat demons, spawned.

    "Riveria, I want to see your limits. Show me what a high elf princess can do."

    Riveria stared at him, barely keeping her calm. "You want me to kill Fomoire?"

    She could do that without a hitch.

    "Yes. But there is a catch," Asahi grinned, giving her a bad premonition. "If you can''t kill one thousand Fomoire, you''ll be punished."

    "Punish?" Riveria frowned. "You are not my father."

    She wouldn''t let anyone else dictate her future. Loki was an exception as her goddess and her benefactor who helped her escape the boundaries of her homnd.

    "Don''t you want to improve at magic?" Asahi asked, giving a frown of his own. "No matter what others say, your magic spells suck."

    His words dealt a massive blow to her pride.

    Herplicated expression made Asahi smile. He stepped closer and rubbed her head. "It was just an honest opinion from my standpoint. I admit you''re an incredibly strong adventurer and leader. If you wish to conquer the dungeon, you''ll need more than that."

    Riveria didn''t know whether tough or cry at his constion. He was belittling her without being a jerk about it. The warm feeling flooding her senses seized her ability to hate or even dislike him.

    [¡ªRiveria: Affection +3]

    "I''ll give you the power to rival gods."

    His offer akin to a devil''s temptation reached her ears.

    She brushed his hand aside. "I don''t need it."

    She denied him without a single thought. She earned level 6 through years of hard work. She wouldn''t throw away her integrity to be his puppet. His punishment might be rted to sex and the likes. She wasn''t going to lose her freedom for power.

    Ais couldn''t understand why Riveria was denying Asahi''s help. She had been with Riveria since she came to Orario, so she knew Riveria and her desire to grow stronger. That raised questions in her mind. Why would Riveria not ept Asahi''s training?

    ''Is she afraid of punishment?''

    Ais felt a smile tugging at her lips. She could no longer swim thanks to Riveria''s punishment. She would be more than happy to help Asahi in returning some pain to Riveria.

    Asahi looked at Riveria with a mild disappointment. "Here I was thinking of giving you a chance to contract a Diva."

    "Diva?" Riveria''s curiosity was piqued. "I never heard of them."

    "Have you seen my spells?" Asahi said and summoned Phenex''s wings. The zing wings that always caught Riveria''s attention with their exotic looks. "They are not mine but borrowed from a Diva, a being closer to god in nature."

    Asahi aroused the schr inside Riveria. Asahi finally revealed the secret behind his overpowered magic spells.

    ''Is he talking about spirits?''

    The spirits were superior to humans in terms of controlling elements. Even then, she doubted any spirits could rival Asahi''s feats in the dungeon.

    "Tell me more."

    She forgot about the ''punishment'' part in the face of a new potential race. Asahi chuckled as he pointed at the Fomoire horde.

    "Show me first."

    Riveria nodded reluctantly, only to realize she forgot her staff in her room. The staff was made of mithril and holydite. The nine catalysts embedded in the staff amplified the spell''s effect and reduced the magic power consumption. It was easily one of the best if not the best weapon in the entire world.

    "Also, I wasn''t going to force you to do anything. The punishment was just a lie to push you harder."

    Riveria didn''t know whether he was lying or not. But she chose to trust Asahi on this one. "I forgot my staff."

    "Staff, hmm. It''s better to do it without staff in my opinion."

    It would show her capability without her fancy weapons¡ªher raw strength as a magician.

    "I can," she said with a sigh and eyed the Fomoire horde in the distance. "It''ll take more effort."

    "Well then. The Fomoire horde is far smaller thanst time," he said and beckoned Ais.

    She approached and looked at him, only to receive a gentle pat on her head.

    "You won''t fight today."

    Ais stared at the monsters that could spur her growth, yet she couldn''t fight them. With a determined nod, she said, "Okay¡­"

    Asahi summoned his spear and got ready to distract Fomoire for Riveria. A rather good warmup for his next adventure into the 60th floor.

    A jade magic circle appeared underneath Riveria as she began her chants.

    This was just a prelude to Riveria''s nightmare.

 Chapter 346 - CH. 354: Omniscient?

    Ryuu, unfortunately, didn''t find Syr at the Hostess of Fertility. She stayed home today to do some important tasks. She spent a little time with the other waitresses and returned to the Stardust Garden with Shiori.

    "That''s sad," Shiori said. "I''m gonna check up on Asahi-kun."

    "I''ll find something else¡ª"

    Shiori grabbed Ryuu''s wrist. "You''reing with me."

    "I don''t want to intrude on your private time," Ryuu retorted. Seeing Asahi being lovey-dovey with others always left a bad taste in her mouth.

    "Come with me to the dungeon. You can help us, you know."

    "Help how?" Ryuu said, showing more reluctance. "Your husband is a demigod. He needs no help¡­ I''ll be dead weight in the team."

    She wasn''t confident of helping them in any way past the 59th floor. Her sword wasn''t durable like Ais''s sword with the Durandal attribute. Astraea had yet to ce an order with Hephaestus to upgrade everyone''s swords. She wasn''t in any hurry to send her Familia into the unexplored regions.

    Shiori ced her hands on her waist, a look of disappointment in her eyes. "Sheesh. It''s a woman''s right to be protected by a man."

    "Correction, protected by their lover."

    "Same thing. Same thing."

    No matter how much Ryuu resisted, Shiori pulled her along inside where they met with Rika, Nao, and Aimi. Together, they teleported to Asahi''s location.

    Rika grinned at the sight of Riveria sweating profusely as she sang chants. She then turned to Asahi smacking the Fomoire with his spear. He was holding back his strength, or the horde would be nothing more than a pile of magic stones scattered across the floor.

    "Aa-chan already started the party without us."

    "Don''t interfere," Ais said, her voice a bitmanding. "Onii-san will¡­ fight alone."

    "It''s the blonde loli," Shiori said. "Ais, what is happening here?"

    Ais nodded and pointed at Riveria. "Riveria''s training."

    Nao patted Ais''s head, finding her cute like her little sister Aiko. "Let''s wait and watch."

    "It''s rare to see him fighting like this," Shiori said and pulled out her phone. "It had to happen the day I took out all of my panties from my ring."

    Ryuu was surprised at their trust in Asahi. He fended thousands of monsters all on his own, yet Shiori had leisure to make perverted jokes.

    "Ryuu-chan, it''s nothing serious." Rika patted Ryuu''s shoulder. "Let''s enjoy the show."

    Riveria wiped the sweat from her forehead and quietly cursed the gangughing as though they were enjoying her suffering. Ais''s smile in particr irked her. The blonde rarely smiled. For her to do it when she was on the brink of copsing was vexing. Gritting her teeth, she decided on bringing back Ais''s trauma when they returned.

    "Rea Laevateinn!"

    The me pirs engulfed the horde, obliterating a good chunk of the monsters.

    "I''m done for," she whispered and pulled a magic potion out of her robe. She gulped down the tasteless potion and heaved a sigh. "Is he satisfied?"

    Asahi looked over his shoulder and grinned. "Good job, Mom."

    Nao tilted her head. "Did Riveria adopt Asahi-kun?"

    Rika lightly rubbed Nao''s head. "It''s a kink y."

    "That''s beyond kinky¡­" Nao muttered, baffled at the degeneracy of her fiance.

    ''I''ll ask him to do it with me next time.''

    Nao covered her mouth and grinned. Shiori had infected everyone with the perverted acts that made their bedroom experience refreshing.

    Asahi blew away the monsters with his telekinesis and cracked his knuckles. "Let''s test the new form."

    The skill had already given him understanding and the instructions to him, bing more of a second nature rather than a simple skill.

    ''Which form should I take?''

    Fire will melt the entire floor if he wasn''t careful. The water form as it will most likely turn him into a water slime, not something he''d enjoy. Earth might turn him into Ben Grimm aka the Thing from Marvel.

    ''Lightning and Wind. Let''s try wind first.''

    He willed, and the elements obeyed. Nao and Ryuu picked up the change in wind currents, every current was changing its path to Asahi. The wind elemental condensed into a thick green armor around Asahi. The armor sank into his body, giving his skin a jade glow.

    He closed his eyes in the sensation of overwhelming strength. His consciousness spread miles away. The wind gave him a taste of what omniscience beings felt on a far smaller scale. Just a couple of miles had pushed his Multithreaded Processing skill beyond its limits.

    [¡ª''Multithreaded Processing'' ranked up to D.]

    The boost allowed him to envelope the entire floor with his senses. Whether it was the tint on Nao''s ss, Ryuu''s baffled look or Riveria''s wide eyes, he saw them all as if he was looking at them through his eyes.

    But he couldn''t push past the floor as an invisible barrier blocked his advance. As though feeling an unknown existence, the dungeon rumbled. The Fomoire rushed towards Asahi at once.

    ''Dungeon-chan isn''t happy.''

    Asahi crossed his arms on his chest. A green shadow stretched from his back and split into three serpents with sparkling white eyes. The fusion of wind element and life element recreated a three-headed hydra. The non-toxic hydra split the air with a barrage of wind des.

    The thousands of Fomoire were decimated in the span of a second.

    It was a ughter none of the people here had ever seen.

    He could have simply crushed their bodies or cut off their oxygen supply if they were human. He chose a shier method for Riveria. He knew this act would bring Riveria''s curiosity to its heights, giving him a solid chance at winning her heart.

    Rika proudly patted chest. "It''s rare for Aa-chan to show off."

    Shiori snuck a nce at Riveria who gaped at the annihtion caused by Asahi. Ais''s tiny mouth was opened in an O-shape, prompting Nao to pat her head.

    Shiori grinned.. "Let''s say he achieved what he wanted."

 Chapter 347 - CH. 355-356: Growing Delusions

    The wind brought the magic stones to Asahi. The dungeon''s fury died as if it didn''t care about him being there.

    ''Dungeon-chan isn''t sending me a juggernaut in red ribbons?''

    Asahi wondered if he was too hard on the dungeon sometimes. It had stopped sending juggernauts or creating ck monsters for him.

    (It knows you''re too much.)

    Asahi snuffed the spark of life from the serpents on his back and found his mana reserves to be almost full.

    (My love''s wind elemental affinity is great!)

    ''My worst affinity should be water.''

    He rarely used the water element. The fire element was most used.

    He turned around to find the girls approaching. He half expected Riveria to be awed, but she looked more curious than shocked. All the awe went to her daughter instead, whose golden eyes gleamed with a bright look. Asahi''s ability to manipte winds reminded her of her mother, even though they were nothing alike.

    "Onii-san''s Ariel?" Ais asked before she shook her head. "Ariel¡­ is weaker."

    Watching him from closer made her realize his enchantment had merged with his skin, unlike her Ariel enchantment.

    Asahi ced a hand on her head. "No, but it''s simr. You''ll learn it when you''re strong enough."

    Ais''s face brightened up as she gave a heavy nod

    "What is this skill?" Riveria asked. "The magic power is so¡­ intense. Is this a Diva''s power?"

    His jade-colored skin reminded Riveria of the Great Wind Spirit from the library in her family.

    ''Beings closer to gods. Spirits are children of gods.''

    Her guess turned out to be wrong.

    "No, it''s my own," Asahi said. "I''m essentially a wind spirit in this form."

    Ryuupared her skill to his new form and shook her head. Although she wielded wind magic, it wasn''tparable to the demigod.

    "You''re¡­ such an anomaly," Riveria said with a sigh. "Why do you even want to teach me?"

    "Because I like Mom." He grinned. "Do you want to be left behind by Ais?"

    Riveria already knew Ais''s potential, so she could only give a bitter smile at his words.

    ''...Did he just say he likes me?''

    Riveria didn''t know what he wanted from her. On one hand, he said he liked her. On the other hand, he won''t stop calling her Mom.

    "What will you teach me?"

    Riveria relented her stubborn heart.

    "Let''s see. I''ll teach you how to control elements without the chants."

    Riveria breathed in a heavy sigh. "That''s, I can learn it?"

    Ryuu wasn''t surprised. Nearly every woman in Asahi''s harem used magic without any chants.

    "Sure can," he said. "Ryuu, do you want to learn as well?"

    Ryuu shook her head. She already owed him so much, and she didn''t wish for any more favors.

    Shiori patted her back. "Why not? You can help us more if you be stronger."

    Shiori winked at Asahi as she pushed Ryuu to ept his offer. Asahi sneakily caressed her butt with his wind, feeling her texture without actually touching her.

    ''This form is sick.''

    Asahi became more brazen and began feeling Shiori''s nape, slipping inside her dress. Shiori shook visibly, a sight that Riveria didn''t miss. But she dismissed this as a prank of hers. Aimi silently watched the whole thing y out, keeping her hands on her waist. She blended in perfectly with the background, so much that it concerned Asahi. So he caressed her cheeks affectionately.

    Meanwhile, Ryuu couldn''t help but think that Shiori didn''t offer this out of kindness. Everything sounded shady when Shiori was involved.

    ''I-Is she going to drown me in gratitude then offer me to Asahi to repay?''

    Not-so-nice delusions ran rampant inside her head, giving her cheeks a lovely blush. She didn''t know why this scenario came up in her head, but she did know that they were unhealthy.

    ''I shouldn''t¡­''

    She snuck a nce at Asahi. The worst thing was she could vividly imagine sitting in Asahi''sp while he nipped her ears between his lips, yfully teasing her with sweet whispers.

    ''No¡­ just no!''

    She denied her thoughts.

    [¡ªRyuu: Affection +3]

    Yet her affection increased.

    Asahi dismissed the notification before he continued observing Ryuu''s blushing face. She was having some perverted delusions for sure, one that obviously involved him.

    ''Erofu.''

    (Erofu!)

    Even Riveria had an ufortable expression in front of Ryuu''s current state. Her fellow elf seemed to be daydreaming.

    "A-Alright. I''ll be in your care," Ryuu said and bowed her head. "Please make me stronger¡­ so I can protect my Familia."

    It should draw a line between them, or so she thought.

    Asahi grinned at the thought of seducing two elves at once. "Nice. Since everyone is here, let''s explore the 60th floor."

    "Aren''t you going to stop this transformation?" Riveria asked. Usually, any transformation spell puts a burden on the body, which was the case with Ottar''s transformation technique.

    Asahi shook his head. "I can keep this up forever."

    He wasted no time and teleported to the 60th floor.

    A gray sun hung high in the sky, casting its murky light upon thends infested with lush trees.

    60th floor.

    Once and imed by eternal winter, it lost its power when the corrupted spirits arrived here. Now it was a forest with towering trees.

    "It looks mystical¡­ A perfect ce for a date." Rika murmured in awe as she followed Asahi into the forest. "Ideal ce for afterdate sex."

    Her tant words made Ryuu blush. Riveria covered Ais''s ears and red at Rika.

    "Please don''t talk like that before Ais."

    Nao frowned. "Please think outside of Asahi-kun''s pants while we''re in the dungeon."

    "Yeah, Rika. You''re getting hornier every day," Asahi scolded. "I feel worried as your future husband."

    Everyone scolded Rika one by one. She shook her head, disappointment written all over her face.

    "It''s my right to receive my future husband''s seed every day," Rika retorted and nodded sagely. "Am I wrong, Nao? Can you go a day without Aa-chan''s love?"

    Nao gave Asahi a long stare before she shook her head. "I can''t."

    It had be a part of her life, just like Aiko.

    "No need to get all touchy now," Asahi said and patted their heads. "They noticed us."

    He pulled out the spear of Leonidas. As though answering his words, the mutated Virga shrieked in the distance. Aimi wielded her daggers as her red eyes stared into the forest.

    "Ryuu, pass me your sword."

    Ryuu stared at Asahi in confusion. The monsters wereing here, why was he asking for her weapon? She did what he asked, looking at him for an answer.

    "Let''s see."

    Asahi enchanted the de with anti-corrosion. He could give better enchantments when he returned home.

    ''I forgot about Alise''s sword!''

    (Oh! me Hephaestus for seducing you!)

    ''Yes.''

    Asahi returned the sword to Ryuu. "It wouldn''t melt in their acid now."

    The party shuffled through the forest.

    Asahi sensed the monstersing from every side as though trying to surround them. The mutated caterpirs appeared, carrying sizzling acid in their mouths. As much as he loved to see clothes slowly melting, this certainly wasn''t the way to do it.

    The repulsive sight caused Nao to flinch.

    "I hate them," she whispered to herself, but Asahi picked it up just fine.

    The brte held herself back from slicing the disgusting insects into pieces.

    ''Facing my fears is the best way to grow.''

    Asahibined the wind and life element to form a giant palm and ttened the horde on one side. He mmed down the palm three more times to wipe out what should be the majority of the monsters on this floor.

    [¡ªYou have leveled up!]

    On top of making him level 38, the sixty-plus monsters filled his progress bar by fourteen percent.

    As the monsters disappeared, Asahi exhaled a sigh of satisfaction. "That was refreshing."

    He was confident of defeating Ddraig in this form. He had yet to unleash the full potential of every element then create new techniques. With Element Fusion, nothing stopped him from making something absurd.

    ''The Boosted Gear. I''ll meet Ddraig after this.''

    He decided to reach the sixty-ninth floor today, which might raise his level by 2 at the very least. The caterpirs may be disgusting, but they gave an exceptional amount of XP due to the Arcanum in their bodies.

    Riveria sighed at the spectacle of Asahi''s raw power. She thought she had seen his limits, but he crushed those thoughts once again and showed her something more ridiculous.

    Rika scratched her head. "Aa-chan, don''t use that to kill bugs in our home. I''m serious, you know. Don''t stare at me like that¡­"

    Asahi shook his head. "These insects are boring."

    Ryuu stared at him. "You didn''t give me a chance to fight?"

    If he had to massacre them like this, he shouldn''t have upgraded her sword.

    "No need to get your elf ears up, girl," Rika chided Ryuu. "Fighting with these bugs might melt your clothes."

    The scenario yed itself in her mind. Her hands flew around to cover her naked body, a gust of embarrassment turning her skin voluptuously red. Asahi eying her, his golden eyes burning with unconcealed lust for her. Never had she seen anything more unusual, yet something about his face tugged at her heart.

    "Heh, what if she wants to be seen naked by Asahi?"

    Shiori poked Ryuu''s fantasy bubble. Snapping back to reality, Ryuu felt everyone stare at her. Riveria was curious, Shiori even more. Ryuu shrank from Rika and Asahi''s all-knowing grin. They knew her delusions. The lustful thoughts that invaded her mind from time to time wereid bare in front of everyone.

    ''They know about it¡­''

    Ryuu felt a strong urge to unsheath her sword and plunge it into her own heart.

    "Ryuu," Asahi said and ced a hand on her shoulder. Asahi''s hand brushed past her ears and fell on her head. He caressed her blonde hair with a soft look in his eyes. "It''s okay. Ryuu is beautiful. I''ll definitely burn your figure in my brain."

    He could already tell how delusional she had grown. It was perhaps a trait of elves in this world that made them this way. One thing was for sure¡ªRyuu became aware of her feelings.

    ''I''ll strike during our lessons.''

    Ryuu saw the melting kindness in his eyes. Hisforting words didn''t help her at all. "Stop! I will never do that!"

    Asahi said nothing and simply showered her with non-lewd headpats. However, her innate lewdness acted up, giving her weirder fantasies she never knew she had. The source was Asahi as everything happened when he was near her.

    Ais shuffled up to Asahi and tugged at his shirt. "Onii-san."

    Ryuu saw Ais''s pure and innocent eyes, and shame washed over her.

    ''We''re in the dungeon. Why am I having these thoughts?''

    She med Shiori for giving her a shimmer of hope.

    Ais didn''t reject his pats and rxed in the warm feelings.

    Once Ais was content, Asahi led them toward the exit.

    Nobody here had any idea about how far the corrupted spirits stretched their tentacles at this moment. All they could do was travel further down and kill the monsters blocking their way; every monster was some kind of mutated nt guarded by the caterpirs. Asahi gave others time to shine, especially Ryuu since she seemed more motivated to fight than ever.

    He kept his senses at full throttle for tentacles that tried to ambush themst time, which raised his ''Multithreaded Processing'' to C-Rank.

    The party ran over monsters until they arrived at the end of the 68th floor. Contrary to his expectations, he had reached level 41 with 47 percent into the next level.

    All in all, today''s boon was more than he expected.

 Chapter 348 - CH. 357: Reward?

    A pair of horses galloped across a rugged road in the forest. A man steered the horses. Long indigo bangs covered his forehead. He looked like a typical far eastern if not for his sharp ck eyes and small scars on his cheeks.

    His face formed a wry smile at the group of monsters blocking the path ahead. "Lord Susanoo."

    "Again?" came a deep voice from the carriage.

    "Yes," he replied and stopped the carriage. The bloodsaurus eyed them, knowing the threat the seemingly average man posed.

    "Why are there so many in this forest?" Susanoo grumbled. "Yamada, how are your wounds now?"

    "Leave them to me, Lord."

    Yamada volunteered despite the white bandages covering the long, red shes on his chest. For Yamada, serving his Lord came before his own life.

    More roars sounded from deep within the forest. His sharp face twisted into a grim expression. They might not make it past this forest at this rate. Even so, he took his wakizashi, a short sword bathed in the blood of his Lord''s enemies, and got out of the carriage.

    He calmly eyed the bloodsaurus more than twice his size as he made his way toward them.

    Meanwhile, a man in a ragged ck kimono watched over a sleeping girl with long fox-like ears. Her hands were folded on the seat, and her face resting on her white, untainted hands as though she was azy fox. As the battle raged outside, her ears twitched, and she opened her green eyes.

    "Fight¡­" she muttered as she swept her golden bangs from her face. "Susanoo-sama, Yamada Nii-san is fighting."

    "He won''t kick the bucket easily." Susanoo ruffled her hair with a heartyugh. "Stay here, Haruhime. I''ll go help that fool."

    The Renard named Haruhime could only nod her head. Susanoo grabbed his katana and stormed out of the carriage.

    Haruhime wrapped her arms around herself, shrinking into a ball of anxiety. The things she saw these past few days pushed her sanity to the brink. Her family disowned her for a mere offering to the god, which she didn''t even eat. Her father gave her away to a pallum guest. The coward used her as bait when monsters attacked them on the road. Using her natural agility, she barely escaped the hungry fangs of the wolves.

    s, fate wasn''t so kind to her.

    The bandits captured her during her search for a safe ce and headed to Orario. They nned to sell her to a brothel, where she would be a prostitute. She might have be one if it weren''t for the timely intervention of Susanoo and her retainer.

    ''I don''t trust him.''

    Lord Susanoo was the brother of the current head of the Royal Court. Her father''s offering was for none other than Amaterasu''s shrine. Why would her brother be kind to her? The experience outside her cozy home forced her to grow and adapt to the circumstances. The pallum who took her also showed a simr kind expression, yet he abandoned her at the first sign of danger. They could be aiming to bring her back to Takamagahara and punish her.

    She covered her ears from the bloodcurdling screeches. Her eyes teared up at her destiny of being a toy in others'' hands. Her life was going so well. She had made friends with the kids from Takemikazuchi Familia, especially Mikoto who treated her so kindly.

    ''Someone¡­ save me.''

    ***

    Asahi teleported to the meeting room in Loki''s manor with Ais and Riveria. Klyscha sent the others back to Stardust Garden.

    "Onii-san, thank you." Ais wrapped her arms around his waist and hugged him. "I need to... update my status."

    Herst fight with the golden dragon wasn''t a worthy achievement for her level up, but the servants of a corrupted spirit might do the trick.

    Asahi ruffled her hair. "Let''s train again tomorrow."

    Ais gave a nod without forgetting to add a tiny, cutesy smile for the man, who became her teacher. "I''ll do my¡­ best."

    He patted her head for a couple of seconds and sent her off. He put on a cheeky grin and looked over his shoulder. "Mom, did you learn anything new?"

    "Could you please stop calling me that?" Riveria''s eyebrow twitched. "You''re the married man here, not me."

    "But you''re Ais''s mom, and Ais is like my little sister." Asahi shrugged. "That makes you my foster mom."

    "What logic is that?!" Riveria tried to keep calm, but her loud voice betrayed her. "It makes no sense."

    "It does."

    A moment of silence followed; awkward for Riveria, nothing unusual for Asahi.

    "Why me?" Riveria whispered, her shoulders dropping in exhaustion. "I haven''t dated a person yet¡­ Why are you so persistent in making me your mom?"

    She couldn''t understand Asahi. On one hand, he was an all-powerful being who could crush everything inside the dungeon. On the other hand, he was a goofy, stuck-up prick obsessed with making her his mother.

    "I never saw my mom¡­" Asahi sighed. "I don''t know it myself¡­ you just have this aura that makes me think ''was my mother like this beauty?''"

    Riveria was stunned by his vulnerable side.

    ''He doesn''t know his mother. Was his mother a goddess?''

    Motherhood she never knew she had swelled in her chest. She almost gave in to the urge to say someforting words. However, Asahi''s grin smashed her feelings, giving her a new urge to beat someone up.

    Asahi stood up and stepped closer to her, breaking into her private space. His arms went around her waist and pulled her into the warmest hug she ever had. Riveria''s mind shut itself down in the face of his scent.

    "You looked so cute," he admitted and traced his finger on her elven ears. "It''s my reward for taking you out on a dungeon date."

    Riveria shivered down to her core and hastily pushed him away. She couldn''t believe he forced a hug on her. Somehow her heart wasn''t opposed to the idea of sharing a hug. Her only concern at the moment was...

    ''I''m sweaty till my undies!''

    She was more conscious of her appearance than people gave her credit for. Being hugged in this state made her blush.

    "I wanna touch those ears," he said, his eyes dead set on her ears.

    Riveria recovered herposure after much difficulty and gave him the angriest re she possibly could.

    "You suck at acting, you know that?"

    "..."

    "Alright. I''ll leave now."

    He didn''t need to push her too much. Slow and steady was his mantra for a wholesome rtionship, especially when the target was a decade-old high elf princess.

    Riveria gave him a nod. "Thanks for helping me."

    Even though he didn''t start the so-called training on elements, she had learned plenty of new things. The minions of corrupted spirits and Asahi''s spirit form gave her the spark she needed in her research.

    "Mom learned to say thanks." Asahi nodded in awe. "A surprising development."

    Riveria was too exhausted to retort.. She simply moved out of the meeting room and returned to her room.

 Chapter 349 - CH. 358: Helping Ray

    Now left alone in the room, Asahi rubbed the back of his neck.

    (My love, you should get a haircut¡­ I''d have done it if I could¡­ I can''t affect the physical world.)

    His bangs covered his entire forehead. He might be a hentai protagonist at this rate.

    (Tan-skinned protagonists only appear in NTR!)

    NTR reminded him of a certain devil mother he saw in the Underworld. He decided to meet herter for a talk about stuff. She was a fair game if her husband didn''t treat her right.

    ''I can do that for you though. I''ll give you new hairstylester.''

    Even though Klyscha was the cutest woman alive, watching her in different hairstyles might be fun.

    (W-Wow¡­ I need to prepare myself.)

    ''I''ll ask Aimi to do my hair.''

    She was supposed to be his ve until Sunday. Making her work was a part of the fun.

    Asahi didn''t interrupt Ais''s meeting with Loki and returned to his room. Nao and Ray, an unusualbo he never expected, were chatting. Rather, Nao seemed to be lecturing the Siren on how to keep her feathers nice and clean.

    "Ah, Asahi-kun. Rika is waiting for you in the bath," Nao said. "Please go and have fun."

    Ray turned to look at Asahi with a bright smile. "Master."

    "What''s up, my little bird?"

    "Sham¡­ poo." Ray rubbed her chin with the tip of her wings. "Shampoo!"

    Nao smiled at her adorable gesture. "I used to have a parrot before. I was just teaching her about the importance of shampoo."

    Asahi swiftly pecked Nao''s lips. "Let me help Ray then."

    Asahi slipped his arm around Ray''s back and under her knees covered in feathers. In one swift action, he carried her like a princess. Her soft breast made contact with his chest and her ears pped in happiness.

    "Master¡­" she eximed, feeling a tug at her chest. "W-What do you want to do?"

    "Let''s take a bath."

    "Umm¡­"

    Asahi carried Ray throughout the corridors and entered the bath. Rika, Shiori, Shizuka, and Aimi were rxing in the bath, their morous bodies on full disy.

    "Oh dear." Shiori chuckled. "Is the chick going to be devoured here?"

    Asahi lowered Ray into the mini pool. The cold water drenched her feathers, making them clump together. Her stiff hair became glued to her hair. Asahi chuckled at her goofy appearance.

    "Lewd bitch," Rika cursed as she leaned back, her tanned skin almost melting in the cold water. "Feels good¡­"

    "No horny in the bathroom," Asahi said and knocked on Shiori''s head.

    Shiori gave him a nk stare. He had tossed Saeko all over the bathroom that day. Now he acted like a saint. Of course, she didn''t utter a word about it.

    Shizuka blushed, recalling their first intimate act which happened in Rika''s bathroom. She was forced to climax under his fingers even though they were just siblings at that time.

    Asahi nced at her, curious about her sudden embarrassment. "Nee-san?"

    Shiori nudged him. "She gotta be remembering the day you saw Saeko''s scars."

    "Oh, I see. That was a wonderful day, wasn''t it?"

    "It was." Shizuka gave a warm smile. "The day I realized Aa-kun wants me."

    Ray felt a bit disappointed she wasn''t there to witness this memorable day.

    "Ray, wait a minute," Asahi said and lifted Shizuka, putting her on hisp.

    Shizuka giggled and leaned back, her mischievous butt ying with his manhood. "Aa-kun, we just did it..."

    She wasn''t in the mood to do it right now, especially with Ray being present here. She wasn''t well acquainted with the siren, so showing them her lewd expressions didn''t feel right.

    The feeling of her soft body always aroused him, but he didn''t focus on it. He tied her wet hair into a bun and simply wrapped his arms around her fluffy waist. "I just wanted to hug Nee-san."

    Shizuka sighed and rxed in his embrace.

    Rika peered at the couple and smiled. "You''re the closest brother and sister I have known to this date."

    "True that," Asahi said. "I sometimes forget we''re siblings."

    "Aa-kun¡­" Shizuka pouted. "I''m your sister before everything else."

    It was the deepest bond she had with him. She wouldn''t forget what brought them closer in the first ce.

    Asahi stroked her hair. "Yes, yes."

    "Check up on Rini after that."

    "Sure."

    He was thrilled to meet the little monster again. She was simply a beast in bed.

    Asahi spent a few more minutes with his sister before he moved onto helping Ray in making her feather shine. She was used to Shiori helping her clean, but she never thought a day woulde where Asahi would stroke her feathers like this.

    "Turn around," he said.

    Ray slowly turned around. The strings of her criss-cross style swimwear connected at the back with a heart-shaped pin. Asahi unhooked the garment from her chest and tossed it to the side.

    Her fair breasts juggled under the eyes of everyone except Asahi. She was used to being naked in the Xenos Vige, so it was nothing new for her.

    "Now stick out your butt."

    Her face shimmered with a blush at his straightforward instruction. Shiori chuckled and poked Ray''s nipple as though she was pushing a button. Her natural sticity tried to repel her finger.

    "Don''t question the alpha," Shiori said, using monster terminology to remind Ray.

    Ray responded with a serious nod and bent over, pushing out her butt as much as she could. Doing so shook her tits in Shiori''s face.

    Asahi applied shampoo on her tail as well andbed the long feathers between his fingers, putting his utmost attention in cleaning each feather.

    ''It''s embarrassing¡­''

    Asahi''s care brought up her timid nature, which overpowered her natural urges. Asahi took his time in brushing each part of her body, even the patches of feathers extending from her waist as a natural cover to hide her vagina. Well, Grayfia had made a cloth that could stick to her crotch as normal panties won''t work with her feathers. Of course, the mastermind of it all was Shiori, who had taken the role to guide Ray.

    Asahi admired Ray''s beautiful golden wings with blue tips. "You look even more gorgeous."

    Ray''s ears twitched. "Thank you, Master."

    "Asahi-sama," Aimi said, giving a soft smile. "Let me wash your back."

    She had been too silent throughout the adventure. Now was the time to hoard his affection.

    "Come over, my sluggish kitten."

    Aimi giggled at the nickname and slinked through the water.

    Ray watched Aimi diligently wash Asahi''s back. For all the things he did just now, Ray wanted to be in Aimi''s position to wash him. She looked at the tips of her right wings and released a dejected sigh.

    ''It''s not possible.''

    Her depression was seen by everyone in the room. Before Asahi said anything, Rika crawled over to Ray and rested her elbows on Ray''s shoulders, letting Ray''s soft feathers massage her breasts. Rika''s hands descended and cupped up Ray''s underboobs.

    "Apply soap on them and wash his back. It''ll be better than Aimi''s hands, trust me."

    "Totally worth the effort if I say," Shiori chimed in. "I tried it before too."

    Shizuka couldn''t help but sigh. "You two¡­"

    Rika frowned at Shizuka. "Oi, you also did it that day, remember?"

    Shizuka''s silence neither agreed nor denied Rika''s question. She did it when no one was around, then why did Rika know of it?

    Asahi shook his head. "Aimi, can you cut my hair?"

    Aimi''s smile became a wide grin. "I-I can give you any hairstyle?"

    "Just don''t make me a dummy."

    "Yo, let me." Rika raised her hand. "I''ll give you the hairstyle you deserve."

    "Fine. Help Aimi."

    "Haircut expert at your service!"

 Chapter 350 - CH. 359: Fire Vs Wind

    Asahi checked himself in the mirror and smiled. "Geez, you did the same hairstyle I used to have when I met you."

    Aimi giggled as she slipped her arms around his neck and pressed herself on his back. "It''s the hairstyle I saw on Asahi-sama back then."

    "You look younger," Rika said and licked her lips. "So edible."

    Shiori pped Rika''s wet back. "No horny in the bath."

    Asahi chuckled and brought Ray closer. Her feathers were still drenched. "Do you want to learn telekinesis?"

    He demonstrated the skill by lifting her wings with her mental strength. There were things Ray couldn''t do with her wings. He wished for her to live without limitations, without feeling inferior.

    Ray surrendered her wings to the invisible force, letting it toy with her wings. "Can I really?"

    It was the only thing holding her back from putting on the maid outfit. Her wings held her back from finishing any maid duties. This telekinesis skill would help a lot in her battles; it had no real drawbacks.

    "Master, do you have time to teach me?"

    "I can always take out a few hours for you. Don''t worry about that."

    He was going to teach Ryuu, Riveria, and Ais. How could he not give a few hours to his lover?

    "Then, please teach me."

    "Let''s start now."

    He lifted Ray and walked out of the bath. Inside his room, he dried her wings before he taught her how to hone her mental strength. Telekinesis required utmost focus. Rika, one of the best snipers in the previous world, had extreme focus and patience.

    Ray concentrated on the tiny piece of paper held with both her wings. Her deep frown made him smile. He spent some time teaching her while cuddling with her. Her warm wings reminded him of Gabriel and Sandalphon.

    ''Let''s settle Ddraig first, then I can spend time with Sandalphon, Gabriel. Then Astraea and Alise.''

    He gave a goodbye hug to Ray and headed to the room with Astral Pod. He entered the pod and activated it with his telekinesis.

    "You''re back," Ddraig said as she emerged from the pool ofva. "Quicker than thest time."

    She was feeling bored in his absence even though she was used toying around in herir for years.

    Asahi grinned and pointed at her face. "I''m not here to talk. I''m here to beat you up."

    Ddraig stared at him, blinking her emerald eyes in surprise at his fighting spirit. "Where did you get that confidence from?"

    "From my mom."

    "¡­"

    "Let''s fight!"

    Ddraig spread her wings. "Come at me."

    Asahi stopped himself from pointing out the obvious double meaning in her deration and activated his new ability. His skin turned slowly, his senses bing sharper.

    Ddraig''s reptilian eyes shrunk to dots. His aura burgeoned, surpassing her own, and still increasing. She felt like she was facing the Infinity of the Ouroboros Dragon instead of a human.

    "What magic is that?"

    There was a spell to increase strength to the level of Heavenly Dragons? If there was a spell like that, humans would be at the top of the supernatural world, not the bottom. To think he barely reacted to her attacks in their first battle and fought to a draw in their second.

    ''I''ll lose.''

    Ddraig''s mouth split open, revealing her glistening fangs. Even her eternal rival never came close to defeating her, even though he wanted her to be his wife. That old bastard was a good motivation for her to grow stronger.

    "It''s my final form," Asahi said, a massive grin on his face. "Scared yet?"

    Ddraig snorted, puffing mes through her nostrils. "We shall see who is scared of who."

    Asahi ascended until he was on the same height as Ddraig''s head and thrust his hand. He snapped his fingers. A massive windscreen conjured behind him, from which numerous showed their tips. The entire sky was engulfed in a swarm ofnces.

    "Though I hate that guy, this technique is indeed shy."

    Ddraig wrapped herself in her aura. "Show me your best technique, Asahi."

    "As you wish."

    Thences burst forth and rained down on Ddraig''s aura-covered body. The spirallingnces of dense wind elemental energy drilled through her aura. Ddraig, though surprised, boosted her aura and covered herself in a thickeryer of her aura. Even her new shield was broken, andnces punctured through her dragon scales.

    Putting an end to her defensive stance, she reached out for him with her ws. Surprisingly, her w passed through him as if he wasn''t there. Even her aura couldn''t affect him.

    "Physical attacks won''t hit me in this form."

    Ddraig tried again, only to meet the same result.

    "Physical attacks won''t work. Then, I''ll show you the pride of a dragon."

    She raised her forelegs and sucked in a deep breath. An intense heat radiated from her, melting thences stuck in her body. She mmed down her ws on the stone tform and stretched her neck in Asahi''s direction. The mes of destruction burst from her throat.

    zing Inferno of Scorching mes. It was her strongest attack that couldn''t work on Dragons like Albion and Ophis since they were immune to the fire of this scale, but Asahi wasn''t.

    Asahi watched the mes approach in slow motion.

    ''What should I use?''

    He could render mes useless with his fire elemental form, but a victory like that won''t please him.

    ''Might as well test the limits of this form.''

    He raised his hand like a certain shounen hero and called all the wind elemental energy to his hand. His goal was simple. Gathering as much elemental energy as he possibly could andpressing it in a giantnce. A glowing aquamarinence that dwarfed Ddraig with its sheer size appeared above him.

    ''Not enough.''

    It still wasn''t strong enough, so he gave it a taste of the life element. If that wasn''t enough, he flooded thence with his mana until it could blind the world with its radiance.

    Despite the temperature in the area, Ddraig felt a chill wrapping her soul. The radiantnce was dangerous, extremely dangerous.

    Asahi brought down his hand. The spearunched itself into Ddraig''s ultimate mes. The scarlet wave of mes wrapped around the radiant spear and tried to melt it.

    "Not happening," Asahi chuckled.

    The spear seemed to have a mind of its own now as it sted the mes away with its wind. The mes flickered before they were snuffed out. Ddraig''s mes raged until souls burned away. Yet, they were like a candle in the wind when faced with his spear.

    "Fascinating¡­" Ddraig muttered as the spear reached her face and exploded in her face.

    Asahi''s eyes widened. "Stop!"

 Chapter 351 - CH. 360: Loyalty

    Asahi pulled back the spear before it blew up Ddraig''s head. It shivered, revealing the shred of sentience it possessed. Looking at the giant spear trembling in his presence, Asahi folded his arms on his chest.

    "Surprises never end with you." Ddraig threw her head back and guffawed. "Your growth is nothing short of a miracle, Asahi. Let me ask you again, what drove you so far? What keeps pushing you to these limits? What makes you break past them?"

    Asahi smiled at her question. "My family. You won''t understand it."

    "Family."

    It was a foreign word to her. Most dragons in the world were born from excessive magic power. She was one of those who weren''t born from a parent. She did take some dragons as her kin before, but they ended up dying of old age. They simply weren''t strong enough to fight against their fate.

    "Will I be your kin once I be a part of your Emperor Gear?"

    She was curious about his family now. Will she get strength from them like him?

    Asahi blinked his eyes. "Is that a proposal?"

    "Proposal?" Ddraig narrowed her eyes. She couldn''t deny she was attracted to his strength. Every dragon prioritized their mate by strength. "Simple kin is enough for me."

    She was too old to be mating andying eggs.

    "Your defeat is official. You''ll fulfill your side of the bargain."

    "I shall. Let''s fight again in ten years."

    "Ten years," Asahi whispered with a wry smile. She won''t be able to touch him in one year, much less an entire decade.

    "It was a part of our deal. I will help you for ten years, and you will recreate my body."

    "Yup. Give me some time. I need to confirm if God has finished the tool."

    Ddraig nodded and scratched the light spear with her nail. "Don''t be down, little one. You showedmendable resolve in striking down your master''s enemy."

    Asahi stared at the giant spear wiggling like a pup.

    ''Another one of my creations goes to a fiery woman.''

    "Guess I''ll leave this one here."

    "You''re leaving this divine weapon here?" Ddraig questioned, looking at him like he was an idiot. "I can create thousands like it if I want."

    Ddraig examined the spear again. It was full of vitality like a living being. "Creation and Destruction. We''re opposite of each other."

    "Not really. I enjoy both."

    Or he wouldn''t bother spending his time learning the art of crafting.

    "Off I go then," he pulled himself out of the astral ne and returned to the room. He took the Astral Pod mechanism and teleported to God''s workshop. The old man was writing some form on the board.

    "You showed up today," God mused with a smile. "You cracked that tough dragon nut?"

    ''She doesn''t have nuts.''

    He safely ced the pod in the corner. "Ddraig agreed."

    "Splendid work. Let me add some royal touch on the gauntlets."

    "Sure. I''ll be spending some time with Sandalphon."

    God turned around with a humorless grin. "You''re giving that child a false hope."

    "I mean I can take her if that''s what she wants," he said with a shrug. "I''ll let her make the decision."

    He wasn''t going to shy away from taking in an angel with pure feelings, especially one with a mature aura like Sandalphon.

    God appreciated his determination with a nod. "Also, don''t neglect Gabriel. You don''t want to see her pouting."

    "She is cute either way."

    Giving a light nod to God, Asahi followed Sandalphon''s aura to her home. He snuck past her door. Sandalphon practiced sword techniques inside a dojo. Her drenched golden ponytail swayed about, scattering droplets of shining sweat everywhere. Asahi leaned against the door, smitten by the anime-esque scene.

    ''A woman truly shines when they''re having fun.''

    For Sandalphon, it was growing stronger and protecting her home¡ªHeaven. That alone was her purpose when God created her.

    As if sensing his gaze, Sandalphon slowly turned. "Asahi, what¡­ are you doing here?"

    Asahi watching her in this state made her embarrassed as though her father had caught her skipping on her duty. Though it never happened, the entire scenario gave her that feeling.

    "Just came to meet you."

    Sandalphon took his reason at face value. "Let''s have a rematch for our battle in the church."

    Asahi''s lips formed an amused smile. "You know you won''t win."

    "I never won against my father." Sandalphon returned a bright grin. "It only motivated me to be strong like him."

    He conjured a longsword with his water element and solidified it with his life element. "Get ready for some teaching then."

    Sandalphon almost shouted out of pure joy. She had been waiting for this fight since the day she lost to him. She tossed her dull practice sword and created a sword out of her light element. "I''ll give my all."

    Asahi blinked past her field of perception. As Asahi''s afterimage vanished, she felt a cold de on her nape.

    "You took too much time."

    After training Ais, Asahi came to enjoy ''teaching'' others. He could bully girls, toy with them, then bully them more under the disguise of teaching. Wasn''t it wonderful?

    (Asahi-sensei! I-I failed my exam! Please punish me.)

    ''I''ll be your sensei in bed tonight.''

    Asahi drew back his sword and patted her head with his left hand. "We''re not on the same level anymore. Would you like me to hold back more?"

    Instead of being dejected, Sandalphon just shed a dazzling smile. "Can you teach me, Asahi?"

    It may be too much to ask from her future lord, but she had to do it. No one else could teach her how to grow past this roadblock except for her father. Her twelve wings restrained her in a cage that was Satan-ss. The growth she experienced over the hundreds of years couldn''tpare to a week''s worth of growth in Asahi''s life. Her desires might insult her creator; they might remind him that she wasn''t just a "tool."

    "What will I get for this?" he asked with a smirk, obviously not aware of her thoughts.

    "Um." Sandalphon blinked her eyes in a stupor. She hadn''t expected him to ask something in return. "My eternal loyalty?"

    "You won''t be loyal to the future ruler of heaven?"

    She gave a sheepishugh. "Then my undying friendship?"

    (M-My love, you''re getting friendzoned!)

    ''Shit.''

    "Give me your heart."

    "Heart?" She looked down at her chest and patted her bust. "I can''t live without my heart."

    (Hahahaha.) Klyscha was having fun.

    ''Too pure and untainted.. Another Gabriel.''

 Chapter 352 - CH. 361: I Will Slaughter!

    Grayfia entered the living room. Astraea sat there on a chair, staring somewhere far away with an empty gaze.

    "Any reason for this look, Astraea?"

    Astraea turned to Grayfia and touched her own chest. "I feel anxious¡­ something bad is going to happen."

    The feeling wasn''t a strange thing to her. She had felt this countless times when her children went on expeditions, but this feeling was like a premonition. An indication of some terrible event.

    "Is it rted to Freya?"

    Astraea nodded. "It started after she appeared¡­"

    Grayfia sat beside her and rubbed her head. "Don''t worry about that woman. She can''t do anything to my lord."

    "Worrying needlessly has be my habit."

    "You should listen to some music with me. It helps me calm down."

    Grayfia pulled out her phone and put the headphones over Astraea.

    Ryuu entered the room, looking fresh out of the bath. As she looked at Astraea, the goddess also looked at her, the bloodstains on her pale sleeveless to be exact.

    "You went to the dungeon?"

    "I was with Asahi."

    Grayfia''s amused smile and Astraea''s mischievous grin forced a wry smile on Ryuu''s face.

    ''Why is everyone bent on sending me to Asahi? Do they see me as a worthless elf who won''t ever get a partner?!''

    Astraea pulled a chair for Ryuu. "No need to be mad, Ryuu. As weird as it may sound, I have no intention of monopolizing Asahi."

    She had a Familia to look after, a city to protect, and justice to uphold. She couldn''t be a normal lover under these circumstances. If she had to pick a person to be with Asahi, she''d choose her children over strangers any time of the day.

    "Yahoo! We''re back!"

    Ryuu turned to the door and smiled at her savior. "Alise, Kaguya."

    "Natsumi chased us away," Kaguya said. "Our Captain here is worse than a wolf in keeping watch."

    Natsumi was utterly furious when Alise left the gate to buy something to eat. She was unaware of Alise being Asahi''s lover, or she wouldn''t have done it.

    "That''s not a bad thing?!" Alise punched Kaguya''s shoulder. "I''m no watchdog. I tried my best."

    "Best from our perfect captain wasn''t enough."

    "Perfection and watchdog duty are different, I tell you!" She sat down and casually leaned on Ryuu''s shoulder. "Hey elf cutie, wanna go on a date together?"

    "Alise," Astraea chided. "You already have a lover."

    "I was just joking¡­ Why is everyone so tense today?"

    Astraea shook her head. "Kaguya, can you find some information on Freya?"

    "Goddess Freya?" Kaguya muttered, curious. "Nobody deals with information on her now. Her dogs bare their fangs to anyone trying to taint their goddess."

    Astraea looked at Alise, her eyes serious. "I hope I''m overthinking, but Freya might know that Asahi isn''t a normal adventurer."

    (She knows.)

    Klyscha conveyed this to everyone in the room since they had high affection points with Asahi. Though the elf had suppressed her feelings quite a bit.

    "Is it war time?" Kaguya tried to joke, but it made others even more serious. "It was a joke, seriously. We will be ughtered without Asahi and his lovers'' help. Freya might approach Asahi with a deal to leave this Familia and join hers. It''s what I would do."

    Asahi was an invaluable asset even in Goddess Freya''s eyes.

    Alise punched the table. "Stealing Asahi from our Familia is unforgivable. We''re going to war!"

    Ryuu nodded and unsheathed her sword. "Yes."

    They didn''t care if the opponent was the most renowned goddess of beauty. Anyone stealing their Familia member, or lover in Alise''s case, deserved punishment.

    Kaguya sighed at their foolish response. "Captain, think with your brain. Can you fight the Gulliver Brothers, the four level 5 dwarfs who can beat a level together?"

    "Me and Saeko will ughter them."

    "What about Dainsleif, the King of Dark Elves?"

    "Me and Saeko will ughter them."

    "Hildrsleif, the King of White Elv¡ª"

    "Me and Saeko will ughter them."

    "An Fromel, Vana Freya¡ª"

    "Me and Saeko will ughter them."

    Kaguya stared at her stubborn captain who intended to kill every Level 5 and Level 6 of the Freya Familia. "Ottar then. What will you do about him?"

    Alise raised her chin as her lips curved up in a fierce smile. "Me and Saeko will ughter him."

    "You''re hopeless."

    "No, Saeko and I make a good team. We rush, we attack, and we kill."

    "..."

    ***

    ''Sword Mastery'' ranked up to C.

    ''Lovely.''

    This was the fruit of observing Sandalphon''s sword techniques for nearly thirty minutes. He could rank it up to B-Rank or perhaps A-Rank if he incorporated Saeko''s katana technique, Alise''s straightforward stab and parry technique, and Ais'' lightning-fast sword techniques. His perception had increased to a frightening degree.

    Sandalphon could dance all day and he could watch her without being bored.

    "That''s enough for today."

    "But we didn''t¡ª"

    He stroked her hair. "Let''s do more tomorrow."

    She came to realize why Gabriel was stuck up on getting headpats from him. The warm feeling was addicting; it calmed her thoroughly in seconds.

    Asahi took Sandalphon to Gabriel''s room and spent some more time with the Seraphs.

 Chapter 353 - 362: The Dungeon Trio

    Asahi apanied Gabriel and Sandalphon for nearly six hours before he returned. It had been only three hours in the Danmachi world. What''s more, Astraea was sitting alone in his room, on his bed. Asahi immediately sensed her distraught from her wry smile.

    "You''re back."

    "What''s wrong?" He sat beside her as he asked. "You seem stressed."

    "I''m¡­ nothing." She shook her head. "Did you meet Freya?"

    "Oh that. She invited me to her ce tomorrow night. You''reing with me."

    "I was right¡­" Astraea''s shoulder dropped. "Freya is onto something¡­ she wants you in her Familia."

    Even though she knew Asahi wouldn''t betray her, she couldn''t stop this anxiety. Freya never failed to take anything that interested her. Astraea had seen him brushing off Ishtar''s charm like it was nothing. She wasn''t sure he could do the same against Freya''s charm. Freya was on a different ne when it came to charm divinity.

    Asahi slid his arm around Astraea''s shoulder and stroked her hair. "As I said before, you don''t have to worry about Freya or other gods. We''ll go there and have some free dinner and entertainment."

    Astraea sighed before she revealed a soft smile. "I''m prone to worrying about things I find dear¡­"

    "We have that inmon."

    For the next hour, he spoiled the heck out of Astraea until she was fully assured nobody could steal him from her Familia.

    ***

    Asahi headed to the dungeon first thing in the morning. Apanying him was Saeko with her beloved SSS-Ranked Bushikatagi and Rini with her edgy gauntlets.

    "Which floor is it?" Saeko asked, eyeing the doorway leading into the next floor.

    "69th," Asahi replied with a grin.

    Rini grinned, receiving a wry look from Saeko.

    "69th floor¡­" Saeko stared at Asahi. "Are we still fighting the corrupted spirit pawns?"

    "Most likely. We have fought them so far."

    They entered the floor and did what they did best¡ªcausing havoc on Dungeon-chan.

    ***

    A woman sat in the darkness of the dungeon, her eyes closed as though she was meditating. She had scarlet hair in a bob cut. A cloaked figure with a half ck and white mask stood beside a pale man with snow-white hair. He peered down at the redhead''s cold face through the gap in his half-smiling, half-crying mask.

    Tentacles writhed all around them.

    "Can these shut the fuck up for once?" she growled. "So noisy."

    "He is here again," the cloaked man whispered.

    "Are we going deeper again?" The white-haired man frowned. "How can an adventurer scare these spirits?"

    The corrupted spirits took years to climb the dungeon, yet a certain adventurer frightened them enough to send them down a couple of floors. The more he descended, the more corrupted spirits retreated, and the more dyed their n became. They had climbed down to the 87th floor because of him.

    "I don''t understand¡­" The man named Olivas Act scratched his face. "I don''t understand."

    "He isn''t your average man," replied the god concealed in an extravagant dress unfitting for a dungeon trip. "A hero he is."

    "I''ve had enough of this," the red-haired woman said as her eyelids fluttered, revealing a pair of sharp green eyes. "Hero or god, I''ll stop him."

    "Revis, be careful," the god said, a frown forming under his mask. "Retreat if you can''t fight."

    Revis ignored the god and took out a chunk of magic stone from her pouch. She crunched the magic stone with her sharp teeth.

    ***

    The floors were a breeze to Asahi. Well, not exactly. On the 70th floor, he met a massive boar named ''The King of the Winter.'' The fading winter rendered it so weak, even stealing its innate skill to manipte the snow. Despite that, the boar''s inhumane size and its thick skin rivaled the Cadmus Dragon Ais slew. Saeko''s katana diced it into pieces of fresh meat, which unfortunately vanished after she took out its magic stone. The boar made up for its discourtesy by giving a huge chunk of XP.

    The half-cold climate was still going strong on the 71st floor and beyond with less and less corrupted spirit minions asionally showing up in their path. Instead, a horde of wyverns appeared, each one having pure white scales on their bodies. They breathed a beam of frost. It might have wiped out any adventurer party if the environment had not been altered by the corrupted spirits. s, neither he nor Saeko were normal people; the wyverns couldn''t freeze them to death.

    Asahi ughtered them in a heartbeat, reaching level 43 in the process.

    He bullied Dungeon-chan for six more floors, trying to summon a Juggernaut or two. Juggernaut-san was still angry as it refused to answer Asahi''s calls.

    Asahi had no choice but to return home.. At least he reached level 44 today.

 Chapter 354 - CH. 363: A Stalker

    "That was satisfying," Rini muttered. "I''ll get more skills, Onii-san."

    Asahi patted her back. "Have fun. I''ll have breakfast then teach Ryuu and others."

    He had a fulfilling breakfast while teasing Alise and others, where Alise reminded him of the rapier she lent him for enchantment. He took out the de and did an enchantment in front of everyone. The sword was already a first-ss weapon among the others, but Asahi''s magicpletely changed their perception. It could now gather heat through her battle spirit, surroundings, or mana. He couldn''t defy thews by letting it receive heat through nothing.

    "This is some serious upgrade," Alise said in awe as she eyed the shiny rapier. "I''mma solo a Monster Rex now!"

    "Yeah yeah," Kaguya said with a nk face. "Why don''t you get a hold of this sword first?"

    Kaguya''s advice provoked a smile on Aimi''s face. "I''ll help you."

    "We just had our training¡­" Alise gave a puppy-eyed look. "I don''t wanna go through it again¡­"

    Aimi would most likely beat her up again or toss her into a horde of dragons. She was fine with thetter, but getting beaten up by Asahi''s beloved girl was a disgrace.

    ''How can I be a part of the family if I keep getting my ass handed to me by everyone!''

    Aimi smirked as though she read Alise''s heart. "Stop crying¡­ just get better."

    Alise pointed her rapier at Aimi''s face. "Mark my words, Aimi. Vengeance¡ª"

    A p on her butt froze Alise for good. Asahi snuck another one with his telekinesis and grinned. "Tomorrow''s our date. Don''t forget."

    "Woah. What!"

    Asahi dragged Astraea into his room and let her update his status.

    [Falna updated. Status is updating to reflect the changes¡­]

    [Strength +14, Constitution +10, Defense +12, Dexterity +18, Magic +20]

    "Not bad," hemented as he looked over his shoulder.

    "Do you want to level up?" Astraea asked with a sigh. She had given up on restraining his levels since he needed strength to achieve his goal. She saw his nod and updated his status once more, bringing his level to 5.

    Two new development abilities appeared on his back.

    "Spirit''s Scourge and cksmith. Another unknown skill¡­ it''s rted to spirits."

    The odd-sounding skill was no doubt powerful.

    (My loveunched a genocide on the monsters twisted by the spirit''s powers.)

    "Choose the scourge one."

    Astraea gave a nod and traced the hieroglyphs.

    [Spirit''s Scourge (Unique): The user manifests an aura that intimidates or kills the surrounding spiritual bodies. The effect is dependent on the enemy''s mental strength.]

    ''Damn. It''s like a tamer version of Conqueror Haki for spirits. Why is the effect rted to mental strength though?''

    (Mental strength is an indicator of how strong someone''s soul is¡­ Remember when you felt a headache from reading Grimoires written in God''snguage. But now you can read them all day.)

    ''So my soul grew.''

    (Exactly.)

    ''Can I kill gods with this?''

    (Intimidate, yes. Kill, probably not. The gods of this world are quite high leveled. My love can cripple their original bodies residing in Heaven. As for weaker gods, they will die if you release the aura at full strength.)

    ''A sexy addition to my ever-growing skills.''

    Asahi got up and pulled down his folded shirt. "Astraea, don''t freak out."

    Astraea nodded her head, even though she was clueless. Asahi triggered his new skill. A brilliant azure aura, almost like embers of a senseless fire, enveloped him. Astraea shivered as the aura asserted its presence. Despite knowing Asahi wouldn''t harm her one bit, she couldn''t suppress her instincts screaming only one sentence.

    Death.

    Asahi quickly stopped the skill and pulled Astraea in his arms. "Did it scare you?"

    "Just what is this skill?" she asked as she regained her willpower again. "I felt like I''d really die."

    "I need to control it properly."

    Besides, Astraea wouldn''t have died even if he fully released his new aura.

    Asahi spent a few more minutes cuddling with Astraea before he left the Stardust Garden with Ryuu to train. Ryuu had to deliver something to the Hostess of Fertility, so they decided to walk through the city instead of teleporting.

    Instead of watching her front, Ryuu stared at him with confusion in her eyes. "You¡­ your aura is different."

    She couldn''t wrap her head around the change. He was different from when she saw him at breakfast.

    She reached out and touched his shoulder. "It''s slightly warmer?"

    "It''s just in your head." Asahi grinned. "Is this your way of touching me in public? You should have just asked me."

    "That''s not what I wanted. I really felt something strange."

    "Feeling tiny changes that no one else did¡ªyou observe me that much, Ryuu?"

    Ryuu turned her head and blushed. "Elves are sensitive to changes..."

    "Or they always want to be in a stalemate?"

    Ryuu didn''t answer him this time, silently reflecting on his words. They arrived at the Hostess of Fertility in a matter of minutes. The first thing Asahi noticed was the brte cat girl waitress waving at Ryuu from the door. When Ryuu ignored her, the girl pouted and tried to grab Ryuu''s ears.

    "Having a boyfriend doesn''t give the right to ignore me, nya."

    Ryuu passed a murderous nce at the catgirl. "Anya, he is a friend."

    "Friend, oh," the catgirl giggled. "Wee to Hostess of Fertility, nya."

    "I''m Asahi."

    "Asahi¡­ where have I heard of this?" The catgirl muttered to herself before she raised her hand with a bright smile. "You''re the rising star! Goddess Astraea''s lover!"

    She enthusiastically stretched her hand, so Asahi shook hands with her.

    An unconcealed killing intent targeted his back,ing from the second floor of the building behind him. It wasn''t just killing intent from a random person. The culprit was more or less on the same level as Finn, a level 6 adventurer.

    Asahi smiled as he recalled the catgirl''s identity who had a level 6 stalker.

    "I''m Anya, nya. Ryuu''s bestie in the Hostess of Fertility."

    She introduced herself with a child-like spirit.

 Chapter 355 - CH. 364: Stalker On Vacation?

    Allen Fromel clenched his jaw at the sight of his sister Anya entering the Hostess of Fertility with Asahi and Ryuu.

    ''This little¡­''

    Allen hated the newbie adventurer to his core. Asahi took Freya''s attention away from her children.

    ''Now Anya.''

    If it weren''t for Freya''s order, he would have attacked Asahi.

    "You look pissed," an amused voice came from behind him as a hand touched his shoulder. "Stalking your sister isn''t a good habit."

    Allen''s cat ears twitched. He immediately identified the voice, which made it all the more impossible for this person to be not here.

    Allen slowly turned around to Asahi''s smile. "How are you here?"

    He saw Asahi entering the bar just now. There was no way someone could move so fast without giving any sound. Then again, he forgot how much interest she had in Asahi. He might have something special if his goddess wanted him so badly.

    "It''s easy to follow your killing intent here." Giving a slip to Ryuu and Anya was harder than sneaking up to Allen. "So did Freya order you to keep an eye on me?"

    "It''s Freya-sama," Allen growled. "She didn''t order me anything. I''m on a... vacation today."

    "She kicked you out before having that date with me," Asahi nodded. "Sounds reasonable."

    Allen''s face twisted in rage. "Don''t nder Freya-sama. She would never fall for a pathetic adventurer like you."

    (My love, you''re breaking him!)

    ''That was my purpose, I guess.''

    "I don''t want Freya to fall for me anyway." He shrugged. "What are you doing here exactly?"

    "Why would I¡ª"

    Asahi grabbed Allen''s throat and lifted him. "I''m not a man of patience."

    He wasn''t sure who Allen was really stalking. It could be Anya, him, or Ryuu. Freya''s loyal cat could be out on a mission to apprehend someone from his Familia. He was fine with people going after him, but those who targeted his family will only have one ce left to live¡ªUnderworld.

    Allen poured every bit of his level 6 strength to free himself, which wasn''t enough. First, he gave a shocked look at Asahi''s strength before he red at Asahi in defiance as though he''d ept death over speaking a word.

    Asahi sneered. "Fool."

    He tossed Allen into the wall. Killing Allen would make Anya sad, and a sad Anya will ruin Ryuu''s day.

    "Be grateful to your sister. I''ll use a gentle method now."

    Asahi grinned as he walked toward Allen. He bought a mind-reading spell from Klyscha and tested it on his new ''prisoner.'' He truly was here to stalk his sister, which he did frequently. Freya had called everyone to Folkvangr this morning and told them to take a day off.

    All except Ottar.

    ''What is that goddess scheming?''

    Asahi''s curiosity was getting the better of him. He might get the answers sooner rather thanter.

    (What do we do with him?)

    ''He''ll stay as a prisoner until Freya''s dinner.''

    He called Grayfia to take Allen to the Stardust Garden.

    ***

    Ryuu kept ncing at the door, even though Anya was talking to her. The Hostess of Fertility opened after evening; the best time for adventurers to hang out and have drinks.

    "Nya, you miss him already."

    Ryuu shook her head. "No, it''s not like that¡­ I''m just curious where he went."

    "Nufufu. Look who is back."

    As though using Anya''s words as a signal, the door opened. Asahi winked at Ryuu as he walked toward Ryuu''s table. "I saw an acquaintance."

    Ryuu smiled. "It''s alright. I wasn''t curious."

    "She totally was," Anya chimed as she rubbed a te with a cloth. "Clean, clean, clean, nya~."

    "Anya, why are you cleaning?" A deep voice arrived, and Anya''s tail became rmed.

    Mia Grand appeared from the kitchen door. The dwarfdy proceeded to bonk Anya on her head and snatch the te. "You broke nine tes this month. NINE. You won''t clean any time soon."

    Anya furiously waved her hands. "Nya, that hurt."

    Asahi and Ryuu chuckled at the teary-eyed Anya. Asahi unconsciously rubbed Ryuu''s head, something he did to every woman at his side. "No wonder Saeko and others visit this ce without me. It''s a pretty lively ce."

    Ryuu became drowsy from the surge of warmth, which ended as soon as it came, leaving her yearning for more.

    Mia finally noticed Asahi and waved at him with a wide smile. "Haven''t seen you in a while. Though your wivese here often to see Syr and Chloe."

    "I''ve been busy."

    "Busy fighting monsters." Mia nodded. "Your achievements are at the tip of every adventurer''s tongue these days. It certainly takes effort to be this good at fighting."

    "It''s not worth mentioning."

    Ryuu stared at his face. If his strength wasn''t worth mentioning, then what were they? Level 1s who just picked up a weapon?

    "Hahaha, kid. Being too humble can be bad in Orario. You don''t wanna let other adventurers push you for your kindness."

    Asahi simply nodded at her advice. She meant well, and her advice could''ve been better for a kind adventurer.

    The door opened again, and two waitresses walked into the bar.

    A young woman with short brown hair. Other than her pretty features, her rxed aura stood out. The other waitress was a catgirl with bob-cut ck hair. Her green eyes flickered with mischievousness as she looked at Asahi.

    "Lord Asahi is here to grace us." Chloe raised her skirt and curtsied. "Wee~."

    Lunoire greeted Asahi with a nod before she walked back into the room that led to the resident quarters for waitresses.

    Mia crossed her arms on her chest as she stared down at the catgirl. "Chloe, any news on Syr?"

    "She isn''t at the orphan." Chloe let out a sigh. "She shouldn''t have taken a day off without informing us."

    "She didn''t tell me either," Ryuu added, worry apparent in her voice.

    "It might be something urgent." Mia shrugged off Syr''s sudden disappearance as nothing.

    Asahi wondered if Mia knew something about Syr''s disappearance. From her carefree reaction, she might have a hint of Syr''s location. Nobody seemed to notice that except for him.

    "Oh, Chloe." Ryuu pulled a small pouch from her pocket and handed it to Chloe. "The ten thousand valis I borrowed yesterday."

    Chloe epted the money with a smile. Ten thousand valis wasn''t much for a high-level adventurer like Ryuu, but it was a lot for a ''normal'' waitress like her.

    "I''ll get going then."

    "Goodbye, Nya!" Anya waved cheerfully. "Bye, Asyahi."

    Chloe grinned. "Bye, Asyahi."

    "Now you''re intentionally ruining my name." Asahi shook his head. "Well, see yater."

    He followed Ryuu out and headed toward the Twilight Manor to pick up Ais and Riveria for their training.

 Chapter 356 - CH. 365: Guests From The Far East (I)

    Asahi demonstrated various magic spells and gave them a closer experience of all elements spinning on top of his palms. When that wasn''t enough, he suggested injecting mana of different elements into their bodies. To do that, he had to touch them.

    "Where will you touch?" Riveria asked with her eyes narrowed with suspicion. She didn''t trust him one bit on matters like this after the stunt he pulled yesterday.

    "Anywhere is fine. Give me your hand."

    (My love, you''re being lewd again¡­)

    Riveria stretched her hand, and Asahi took it and intertwined his fingers with hers. The high elf blushed from the intimate physical contact. Ryuu''s nk stare made her embarrassment even worse. She was ashamed to find his warmth ratherforting.

    ''What am I doing holding hands with a spoken man?''

    Asahi put on a serious expression that made Riveria a bitposed. "Don''t panic now."

    Asahi slowly transferred his fire-imbued mana, otherwise, the foreign mana would harm her. Riveria closed her eyes and immersed her entire being in the pulsating warmth.

    "It''s different from my magic power¡­" Riveria whispered, nodding in a daze. "Fire element.."

    "Exactly. Now, try to resonate with it."

    "I shall."

    A fiery glow erupted from her, fluctuating as if it was unstable. She could feel the heat rising in her core.

    Ais stared at Riveria''s figure. "...Beautiful."

    The mildly warm aura reminded her of the times she spent with her mother under the tree, and Asahi''s headpats to an extent.

    Asahi streamed different types of mana into Riveria. She seemed to have grasped something, at the same time she felt nothing out of the ordinary. It was an odd sensation, where the truth couldn''t be deciphered with effort alone. The speed at which she learned depended on her talent as well as her mental strength.

    Asahi repeated the process with Ryuu and Ais. The blonde loli instinctively controlled his mana to create a small breeze. Being the daughter of a spirit had its perks.

    Riveria praised Ais despite knowing it could spoil her. She wasn''t envious of what she could get with hard work.

    ''He wasn''t lying about elements.''

    Riveria couldn''t wait to return and write down all of her discoveries.

    Asahi continued his teacher duty even after he returned home as he taught Ray more about telekinesis. The Siren was having both best and worst time of her life with telekinesis lessons. While she had fun with Asahi, shemented her inability toprehend things known to humans.

    Asahi consoled her low spirit with headpats. "You''ll learn it eventually."

    Ray became bright again. "Yes, I will."

    At that moment of bliss, a silver wolf barged into the room and growled at Asahi. Ray would have blown the wolf''s head off with her sonic scream if Asahi didn''t stop her.

    Kaguya and the whole gang came following the wolf."

    "Master, it''s me. Natsumi! They''re here. A man introduced himself as a wandering samurai. His lord has some business with Astraea Familia. I''m getting serious Edo Period vibes from these guys!"

    Seeing a wolf speak the humannguage was an odd sight for everyone in the room. Even Astraea hadn''t seen something so strange in the human world.

    Asahi rubbed his chin. ''Interesting. Is this familiar possession?''

    Natsumi seemed to have awakened a new ability in his absence.

    (Very much so. It''s a neat trick, isn''t it?)

    ''Yeah.''

    "Did you say a wandering samurai?" Saeko''s eyes glowed with a fighting spirit as her lips twisted a cruel smirk. "Perfect timing."

    She might have taken an oath to be Asahi''s sword, but she still hadn''t done anything Samurai-like for him. Defeating another swordsman might be the thing that could fulfill some part of their oath.

    "Someone is about to be brutally murdered today." Shiori mourned their loss with a sigh. "A bloody battle."

    "They also have a little fox girl," Natsumi added. "And¡­ a god."

    "Fox girl. Could it be?" Asahi thought of Haruhime since he was the only fox girl he saw in Danmachi. "Who is the god?"

    "He didn''t reveal his identity."

    Astraea frowned. "Let''s meet them."

    She had to meet people from the Far East since Kaguya was one of her children. Her past didn''t mean anything once they became a part of their Familia. A princess or a queen, the status didn''t matter once someone joined her Familia.

    Alise put up a serious expression as though reading the air in the room. "They better not be here for Kaguya."

    "They most likely are," Kaguya said with a grin. "Captain, are you that worried for me?"

    "Yes. You''re a part of the family!"

    "I''ll cut them down then," Saeko said with a calm smile as she put a hand on her katana''s hilt. "With my precious sword."

    "We don''t need to create a conflict." Ryuu stared at Saeko. "But if theye at us first, we''ll cut them down as Saeko said."

    Others also voiced their support for their vice-captain.

    "I have nothing to worry about with friends like this." Kaguya turned to Asahi as her lips formed a charming grin. "And a man like this.''

    "ck cat is in the bag," Shiori muttered as she pushed up her sses. "Asahi-kun, attack!"

    "Calm down, Shiori. I''m not your pokemon!" Asahi stopped Shiori, who wanted him to attack Kaguya, and patted the wolf''s head. "Hold them for one minute."

    "I will, Master."

 Chapter 357 - CH. 366: Guests From The Far East (II)

    Many citizens were aware of themotion at the eastern door of Orario. The eastern door and the ever lingering presence of Apollo Familia''s Captain and her tamed wolves was a mystery nobody in Orario could solve. That is until today. Natsumi Aizawa halted the advance of a near broken carriage. The driver of the carriage hopped out and approached Natsumi, his left hand gripping the sheathed weapon on his left side.

    Yamada scrutinized the beautiful brte in the path of his carriage. She won''t be the same as any warrior from his country if not for the silver wolves sitting near obediently.

    "Why do you block us?"

    "State your name and business with this city," Natsumi asked a simple question.

    "Yamada, a wandering swordsman," the swordsman stated in a calm voice. "My Lord needs to talk with someone from Astraea Familia."

    Natsumi teared up hearing his words. She wiped her tears with her sleeve. "My patience wasn''t in vain. I fulfilled Master''s orders."

    The guards stared at Natsumi in surprise before their eyes followed the wolf storming deep into the city. Its speed left everyone wide-eyed.

    "What does this mean?" Yamada asked as he sharpened his gaze. "Who is your master?"

    "None of your concern," Natsumi spat with a vicious expression. "My master ising here for you."

    After a long staring contest, Yamada pulled out his wakizashi. Before he took any action, Lord Susanoo came out of the carriage with Haruhime following him. His frivolous appearance aside, he was a well-built man with years of training in martial arts.

    "A god." Natsumi grinned. "This shit is bigger than Master thought."

    "Why have we stopped?" Lord Susanoo asked. "What is happening here?"

    Haruhime saw the wolves and hid behind Susanoo. She peeked her head out, her emerald eyes staring daggers at the wolves as if she had a personal grievance against them.

    Natsumi''s wolves reached Asahi, so she ryed the information to Asahi as well as the appearance of this new fox girl.

    Natsumi didn''t step back from the god and his retainer. Susanoo also didn''t do anything rash in the foreign city. Fortunately, Asahi arrived shortly after. The group of Alise, Ryuu, Kaguya, Saeko, and Shiori led by Asahi caused a small ruckus.

    "Please, be quiet," Astraea silenced the crowd. "Guards, what are you doing?"

    The guards took a moment before they dispersed the crowd. They didn''t even ask a question, and went about their duty. Now that the coast was clear, Asahi observed the guests from afar. They certainly fit the bill of a wandering swordsman and his lord.

    Shiori chuckled. "They look like actors from samurai action movies."

    "That''s disrespectful, Shiori," Saeko scolded her sister, even though she agreed with her.

    Asahi pped Shiori''s butt with telekinesis.

    Haruhime peeked her head to see the new people. Her fox ears stood straight. Although a bit smaller, Asahi already knew the blonde fox girl''s identity. Haruhime Sanjouno, the fox girl who awakens the ability to boost other adventurer''s levels. Ishtar made her a prostitute in the canon story, but she fainted every time she saw a naked man.

    ''Did they save her?''

    (...Probably.)

    Haruhime hid behind Susanoo like a frightened creature. Asahi chuckled at her cute antics.

    ''Well, I''ll meet herter.''

    "Master¡­" Natsumi whispered to get Asahi''s attention. "

    Asahi turned to her. The ck circles under her eyes showed how devoted she had been to this task. Her eyes, though, were full of vigor. The ve spell was simply too effective on her.

    He plopped his hand on her head and ruffled her silky brown hair. The life element flowed into her, and rejuvenated her spirits back to somewhat normal.

    "I''ll handle the situation from here. You can rest now."

    [Natsumi Aizawa: Affection +80]

    ''That''s¡­ concerning.''

    "It was nothing, Master. You can give me more. Wait, no." She shook her head. "I request more work. Anything is fine¡­ as long as I get to see Master."

    "We''ll talkter."

    He patted her head again before he returned his attention to the guests. Susanoo was looking at him with an appraising gaze while Astraea was smiling. Alise and Ryuu whispered stuff about his rtionship with Natsumi. Kaguya approached with light steps and took his hand.

    "Dear, you revived her from near death. Can I have some of that magic?" she asked as she put his hand on her head.

    Asahi idly patted her head. A few notifications of Kaguya''s rising affection tried to distract him before Klyscha muted everything for the time being.

    Astraea stepped forward. "I apologize for the inconvenience Natsumi might have caused. She didn''t mean to be rude in any way."

    "No harm done." Susanoo waved his hand before he looked at Kaguya getting cozy with a guy he didn''t recognize. "Daughter of Gojouno n, who is he?"

    Asahi chuckled when Kaguya ignored Susanoo, lost in her own world of bliss. Asahi stopped his headpats, dragging Kaguya back to the real world.

    "Asahi," Asahi introduced himself. "Who might you be?"

    "Susanoo."

    "Wow," Shiori gasped in shock. "Just wow."

    Her excitement died after she realized that Susanoo was just the mortal vassal of actual Susanoo in Heaven. He couldn''t use his actual powers. "A disappointment."

    She couldn''t sh des with him like her fantasies.

    "Real one, indeed," Saeko agreed. She wondered if her sword would work on the real Susanoo, and how much XP he would give. Being with Asahi had infected her with greed for XP.

    Yamada''s attention was drawn to Saeko, and his eyes widened. "This elegant stance¡­"

    Nobody had the time to pay any attention to Yamada''s open admiration of Saeko.

    Kaguya opened her eyes and nodded in a daze as if she was tipsy. "Lord Susanoo, it''s an honor to meet you again..."

    She hadn''t expected to run into the brother of the Ruler of the Royal Court. The careless, drunkard god who was kicked out of the Royal Court despite being rted to Amaterasu. He didn''t care about it in the first ce.

    ''Why is he here?''

    Susanoo didn''t have any connection to the Gojouno n. He wasn''t here for her, but for a different purpose.

    "Honor. You surely don''t mean that." Susanoo grinned at Asahi. "You''re the Noble Rookie I presume. You reached level 2 in less than a month?"

    "Yeah."

    Susanoo nodded and bowed to Astraea. "Goddess of Justice, may I have the opportunity to be invited to your ce? I have something important to discuss."

    The frivolous god''s request put Asahi on guard. But a familiar presence closed in on him. He looked over his shoulder to find Hephaestus approaching. Kaguya took his hand back and asked for more headpats. She seemed like a drunk asking for more drinks in a bar. The solemn atmosphere had no effect on her whatsoever.

    Alise was shocked by this change. "Kaguya,e back. Don''t sleep now."

    "I''m not sleeping. Am I?" Kaguya grinned and stepped away from Asahi. "It was a lovely experience, Asahi-kun. I shouldn''t disrespect Lord Susanoo like this."

    "Don''t mind me," Susanoo chuckled and stared at the new goddess. "And who are you?"

    "Hephaestus." The redhead goddess nodded at Susanoo and went straight to Astraea. "What''s this ruckus about?"

    Asahi spotted Chiaki sleeping in Hephaestus''s hair. The goddess gave a sheepish smile as she realized where he was looking.

    "We''ll exinter," Asahi said. "Let''s move somewhere else."

    More and more gods wille if they stay here. He wasn''t fond of exining minor things to every god that came.

    "Master, let''s go to my ce. It''s closer than Stardust Garden."

    Natsumi, who was still around, gave a suggestion.

    "Sounds good. Before we go." He gave a sharp re to the swordsman, who hadn''t moved his eyes from Saeko. "Stop staring at my wife."

    Yamada fumbled with his sword before he lowered his head in apology. "I''m extremely sorry."

    Asahi led everyone to Apollo''s Familia.

 Chapter 358 - CH. 367-368: Request

    Asahi banned Apollo from the meeting room in his own mansion. Natsumi headed to her room to rest. Saeko excused herself since Susanoo didn''te here with the intent to take Kaguya. After hearing Asahi''s talk with Yamada, she felt like she''d slip into her sadist mode to torture the samurai for ogling her.

    Haruhime sat at a different table from Astraea, Asahi, Hephaestus, and Susanoo. Kaguya, Alise, Shiori, and Ryuu quietly discussed behind Astraea.

    Shiori perceived Haruhime''s gaze and went over to sit beside her. "You have cute ears. What''s your name?"

    Alise also joined Haruhime on the seat to her left. "Are you a renard?"

    Renards were a race of demihumans known for their affinity for rare magic spells.

    Haruhime gave the girls a skeptical re, doubting their goodwill for something else. Still, she showed them respect with a bow. "My name is Haruhime¡­ Yes, I''m a renard."

    "Is he your father?" Shiori pointed at Yamada. "You two don''t have any resemnce, to be honest."

    Haruhime hung her head and clenched her fists. The mere mention of her parents filled her with rage. "My parents¡­ they''re in my hometown."

    Shiori and Alise shared a look of mutual understanding, deciding not to bring up parents before Haruhime again.

    Asahi observed them with an amused smile. Shiori''s fetish for monster girls was as strong as ever. He pulled back his attention from them and smiled at Susanoo. "So, what''s your business here?"

    Susanoo wasn''t expecting Asahi to bow down to show his reverence like other people from his country. But Asahi''s blunt indifference to his status left him speechless.

    Yamada was furious. "Don''t show contempt¡ª"

    "Stay calm." Susanoo interrupted Yamada before he ruined everything, and gave Asahi another look. The goddesses in the room left everything to Asahi, a clear sign of Asahi''s influence in this room.

    ''He might be what we were looking for.''

    Susanoo scratched his head. "I''ll be blunt, Asahi Marikawa-dono. I''m here for you."

    Kaguya frowned. "Asahi-kun isn''t into men."

    Her dull voice made others doubt if it really was a joke.

    Asahi pinched her cheeks with his telekinesis. Kaguya leaned on his back and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    "Asahi-kun, it''s not good to touch a woman without their permission," she whispered.

    "It''s fine since the woman doesn''t mind it."

    Kaguya retreated with a giggle. "Then, touch me moreter."

    "Sure." Asahi turned his attention back to Susanoo, who watched the drama with a thoughtful expression. "A god traveled oceans to meet me in person. Should I be ttered?"

    His first wife was the strongest entity in the universe; his future father-inw ruled over a world, the goddess of justice was his lover; and a Heavenly Dragon was soon going to be his subordinate. Susanoo seemed like a mobpared to the overpowered entities in his life.

    Kaguya puffed her chest. "I feel proud to be his partner."

    Alise stared nkly at Kaguya, who stole her words while casually inserting herself into Asahi''s family. Kaguya covered her mouth to hide her bright smile from Alise.

    "We''re going offtopic," Hephaestus reminded everyone with a sigh. "So, Susanoo-no-Mikoto. What''s the real purpose of this visit?"

    As one of the influences in Orario, Hephaestus felt like it was her responsibility to stop a war from breaking out between two countries.

    "Our country is falling apart under Amaterasu''s rule. Various rebel factions outside are allying to take down the Royal Court." Susanoo turned his head to Kaguya. "They''ve had enough just like you. Instead of leaving, they are working for a change."

    Asahi looked back at Kaguya. "She is enjoying her life though."

    Kaguya nodded. "Indeed. I prefer my current life."

    An adventurer''s life was filled with danger just like her family upation. Yet freedom was worlds apart. If something went wrong in the dungeon, she''d have her friends'' support. The assassins didn''t have such luxury. Almost all of them died alone in enemy territories.

    "I didn''t say your leaving was a bad thing." Susanoo smiled. "On the contrary, I requested Lord Gojouno to release you."

    Kaguya tilted her head. "Why would you do that?"

    It was her first time hearing about this.

    Susanoo leaned back on his chair and gazed at the ceiling. "I had thought you would be a great adventurer in Dungeon City. A hero if I had to stretch. Things turned out better than I expected."

    Kaguya became a level 4 adventurer and joined the Goddess of Justice''s Familia. Astraea''s reputation was spread far outside the walls of Orario.

    "I''m thankful for your help." Kaguya bowed. "It still doesn''t exin why you would want Asahi-kun?"

    Asahi tapped his cheek. "Do you need our help with rebels?"

    "No, I want you to support the rebels." Susanoo showed a massive grin. "Help them bring down the Royal Court ruled by Amaterasu."

    Kaguya''s eyes widened at the rebellious statement unfitting of someone from the Royal Court.

    Asahi couldn''t help but chuckle at the turn of events. Susanoo and Amaterasu were at each other''s throats, be it mythologies or this world. He was being asked to be included in the ancient rivalry.

    Shiori also grinned when she realized the recurrence of mythology, leaving Alise and Haruhime perplexed.

    "What will I get from this?" Asahi asked.

    Even if he enjoyed messing with gods, he wasn''t going to travel that far without a reward. He''d do it for Saeko and Shiori, but not for a stranger god.

    Susanoo''s shoulder slumped as he showed an awkward smile. "I have nothing at the moment."

    "Then, I can''t help you."

    Hephaestus agreed with Asahi. He was strong, but he wasn''t obligated to solve others'' problems for free. Just like how she valued her crafted weapons, Asahi valued his strength.

    "I understand," Susanoo nodded and pushed back his chair. "I''ll be going now."

    Nobody in the room imagined Susanoo to agree just like that.

    "Wait, Lord Susanoo." Kaguya stopped Susanoo. "Shouldn''t you try to persuade Asahi-kun?"

    Susanoo assumed a serious expression. "Asahi-dono is free to make his decision."

    Forcing a decision on someone was against his nature.

    "What will you do then?" Asahi asked. "Return back to your country?"

    Susanoo would be a fool if he went back empty-handed like this. He was a lot of things in his myths, but being a fool wasn''t one of them.

    "Not at all. I''ll be staying in this city to start a Familia. We''ll earn a worthy reward to hire you."

    "..."

    Asahi took back his words about Susanoo being a fool. He was a man of focus and patience.

    "Besides, Asahi-dono needs to be at least level 5 for this quest. I rushed here to see if you really hailed from our country..." Susanoo snickered. "Guess you aren''t a native."

    "Lord, it takes decades to reach level 5¡­" Yamada reminded Susanoo just in case he forgot. "Rebels won''t stay still for a year."

    "We''ll see a miracle." Susanoo patted Yamada''s shoulder. "Let''s find a ce to stay."

    Yamada bowed before he exited the room with Susanoo. Haruhime reluctantly hopped down the chair and followed after Yamada, her fluffy tail waving behind her back. She paused at the door and looked over her shoulder.

    Shiori waved with a bright smile. "Haruhime-chan~, you can visit us anytime."

    "Just ask anyone about Stardust Garden," Kaguya gave her suggestion with a wink. "You can join our Familia too if you''re interested."

    A hint of hesitation appeared in Haruhime''s eyes. Shiori and Alise had earned her trust.

    ''So what?''

    She trusted her parents since her birth, but they threw her at the first sight of trouble. No matter how warm these girls were, they were strangers in the end. Susanoo and Yamada, so she had to stick with them and explore this new city. She looked at Kaguya with awe in her eyes.

    ''I''ll try to be an adventurer.''

    She kept her ambitions inside her. She gave a deep bow to everyone and departed from the room.

    (The fox left.)

    ''I''ll see her around.''

    Asahi nudged Kaguya. "You got a fan today."

    "Is Dear jealous of my poprity now?" Kaguya grinned as she shed the ring on her finger. "Oh,e on. Everything I have is yours."

    "She doesn''t trust anyone," Ryuu whispered. "I was like her when I arrived in Orario. A new city, unknown people¡­ and my superiorityplex¡­"

    Haruhime reflected her younger version''s insecurities on a deeper level. She saw more than anxiety of a new city in Haruhime''s eyes.

    ''What did she go through?''

    She wanted to help Haruhime but she didn''t know how to approach the renard girl with the gods around.

    "I was there for you." Alise patted Ryuu''s shoulder. "Lione, can you imagine how things would be if we didn''t meet by chance?"

    Ryuu pondered for a moment and shuddered. "I might be working as a ve."

    She was too frightened to imagine such a life. Seeing her scared stiff, Asahi smiled and pulled her with telekinesis. Ryuu couldn''t resist as she was lifted in the air by an unknown force. She fell on top of Asahi and crashed into his arms.

    "I''d have bought Ryuu," Asahi whispered in her ears and stroked her hair. "My cute elf student."

    Ryuu''s mind drew nk when she realized her current position. She blushed down to her neck as Asahi patted her anxiety away.

    "Okay now?" he asked.

    Ryuu nodded stiffly and left his embrace. She went over to a chair and continued her usual daydreaming to escape the teasing gazes of Kaguya and Shiori.

    Astraea smiled at Ryuu''s cute antics. "It was nothing but a misunderstanding." Astraea leaned on Asahi''s shoulder. All the worries she had for Kaguya vanished with Susanoo''s departure. She stretched her sluggish arms and yawned, spreading a wave of yawns in the room.

    "I feel like sleeping now," Hephaestus muttered. "Chika, you cane out."

    Chika darted out of her hair and hugged Asahi''s nose. Hephaestus''s face twitched. She had spoiled Chika with everything, yet she abandoned him for Asahi the moment Susanoo left.

    ''Traitor.''

    She quietly turned her head and pouted her cheeks just a bit. Astraea''s bright smile as she spoke with Asahi served as a prompt to Hephaestus''s promised goal. Astraea didn''t seem like she was influenced in any way by Asahi''s divinity.

    ''I might be wrong¡­''

    It wasn''t the first time she doubted herself. It happened so often that she became used to it.

    ''I should talk to Astraea alone.''

    Hephaestus made up her heart and asked the question. Astraea agreed to chat over a tea party in Stardust Garden with Asahi. He, of course, refused and gave her time to have fun with Hephaestus.

    As Asahi prepared to return, another visitor arrived.

    "Fei Fei, you''re here too!"

    The redhead goddess cheerfully hopped onto the table and sat down with her legs crossed. She was right before Asahi, her lithe thighs in his face. He took the liberty of poking her thighs and feeling her legs.

    Loki brushed off his hand. "Not now. Say something about the carriage ya stopped today?"

    "It belonged to a god." Asahi pinched her thighs. "He is going to live in Orario for now."

    He revealed the whole situation regarding Susanoo.

    "Hoo, interesting. Dare I say he will create a decent Familia in Orario."

    Kaguya nodded. "He will be popr among the Far Easterns. They all adore him on a personal level."

    "Let''s leave him be." Loki shook off his hand again. "How was Ais''s training?"

    "Decent."

    "Any details?"

    "It''s confidential."

    Loki crossed her arms on her chest. "Tell meee."

    The yful banter between them kept going until Asahi spanked her thighs. Loki gave up with the intention to ask Ais about the training and progress.

    After spending a few more minutes on the receiving end of Loki''s pout, Asahi returned home with the girls and went to spend the afternoon with Yuriko and Shizuka.

 Chapter 359 - CH. 369: Fake Lovers?

    "That''s the whole story¡­" Astraea sipped on her tea, which had gone cold after sitting on the table for minutes.

    Grayfia''s face broke into a smile as she put down her mug. She got up and silently took the mugs from the two goddesses sitting across her. "I''ll make more."

    She had toned down on her housework duties after Nao''s constant reminders. Nao and Rini took over the duties, giving her more free time than she was ustomed to. So when the opportunity came for a tea party, she joined Astraea in a heartbeat.

    Hephaestus snatched back the cups from a creepy smiling Grayfia. "We don''t¡ª"

    Loki pinched Hephaestus''s hand and slipped the cups to Grayfia. "Please, Maid-sama. I never drank something like¡­ what even in this beverage?"

    "Coffee. It''s verymon in My Lord''s hometown."

    "I see. I see. It makes me more energetic than tea."

    Grayfia hurried to the kitchen. Meanwhile, Hephaestus assumed a serious expression, only for Chiaki to scratch her head and ruin everything.

    "Not now, Chiaki."

    "Un."

    "Astraea, I don''t understand Freya''s goal in inviting you and Asahi."

    "She wants to charm Asahi," Loki said with a shrug. "I can see it from miles away. How can ya not?"

    "Will it work on Asahi?" Hephaestus asked. "Ishtar couldn''t do anything to him, so we shouldn''t worry on that part."

    "We gotta worry about the aftermath," Loki said as she poked Chiaki, who peeked her head out of Hephaestus''s air. "Freya is a loony. She won''t stop at anything to get what she wants."

    Loki couldn''t count how many times Freya got away with her offenses, just because of her ability to charm anyone. If she couldn''t charm Asahi, she might either be crazy to get Asahi or ruin him.

    Grayfia''s return made Loki grin and forget everything. The serious air in the room dispersed just like that.

    Hephaestus nced at Astraea, who happily chatted with Grayfia. "Aren''t you worried about what could happen tonight? Freya might attack you..."

    She felt afraid to think about going back to Heaven, where her life was as monotonous as it could get.

    "I''m not," Astraea said as a smile of pure joy lit up her eager face. "Asahi will be with me there."

    Astraea''s smile dissipated Hephaestus''s concerns.

    "Say, Astraea." Hephaestus narrowed her single eye, her face taking on a solemn expression. "Do you think¡­ Asahi has a sex divinity like Freya?"

    Astraea tilted her head. She had no idea why Hephaestus asked this question at a time like this. She couldn''t connect the dots, nevertheless, she answered, "He has EX-Rank Charm development ability. I don''t think he has sex divinity. He still hasn''t touched me that way¡­"

    Astraea giggled, seemingly flustered to bring up the topic before others.

    "Look at Astraea. So cute, so precious," Loki grinned and turned to Hephaestus. "Fei Fei, ya think a man with sex divinity can hold back for so long?"

    Loki wasn''t clueless like Astraea. She could see Hephaestus doubting Asahi.

    "My Lord doesn''t have any divinity," Grayfia revealed after cross-checking her facts with Klyscha. "He might get one soon."

    "But¡­ he has charm," Hephaestus replied, sounding unsure of her words. Seeing Astraea confused, she shut her eyes and sighed. "I thought Asahi seduced you for fun... and that he would discard youter..."

    Loki couldn''t help but snicker. She hadn''t seen Hephaestus going out of her way to criticize someone for a long time.

    "Fei Fei, ya are a dumbass."

    Hephaestus nkly stared at Loki.

    "Yes, a big dumbass."

    "..."

    "I can''t me ya ''cause ya never found someone who loved the true you." Loki grinned ear to ear. "I don''t need some divinity to see their feelings for each other."

    "Hephaestus, you were worried about that?" Astraea asked as she giggled. "Sorry, it wasn''t my intention tough. Hephaestus, it''s nothing like you imagine. Asahi and I have a very¡­ caring rtionship. The other day he took me to meet his sister in his world."

    Hephaestus looked over to Grayfia, who covered her smile with her hand.

    ''I was wrong,'' Hephaestus thought with a wry smile. Others''ughter didn''t matter to her as long as Astraea didn''t suffer in the future.

    "I''m sorry for doubting your lover." Hephaestus scratched her cheeks. "Even if I was looking out for you, it doesn''t excuse my attitude towards him. I should probably apologize to him."

    "You don''t need to," Astraea denied her as she rubbed her mug with her thumbs. "If you really feel sorry then let Asahi heal your eye¡­"

    She had to bring this sensitive topic up at some point. Otherwise, all of Asahi''s hard work would be for nothing.

    Hephaestus unconsciously touched her eyepatch. "Heal my eye? Is it possible?"

    "Asahi can do it. He''s been learning some new skill ever since I asked him."

    Hephaestus stared at Astraea, stunned by the truth. "I¡­ I don''t know what to say."

    She had been thinking of Asahi as a bad guy, while he was working on a skill to heal her scars. Her heart was overwhelmed with guilt.

    Grayfia leaned forward and cupped her face in her hands. "Then don''t say anything. My Lord will take care of it."

    "Ya should give it a chance," Loki said. "If it''s Asahi, he might aplish it."

    "O-Okay." Hephaestus caved under the hopeful eyes of three women. That didn''t stop the tiny hope from rising in her chest. "I''ll pay him¡­ No, I''ll make a defensive armor for him."

    "He doesn''t need one though," Grayfia muttered to herself.

    Alise and Ryuu joined them. Kaguya dragged the television into the room. The light from the sky faded as they were engrossed in the wonders of anime.

    Asahi returned to find theical scene of three goddesses and a fairyzing about on the couch. He expected Astraea and others to be watching anime, not Loki and Hephaestus.

    "Astraea, it''s time for our free dinner."

    "Asahi-kun," Nao walked over to him with droopy eyes and hugged him. "Have fun out there. I''m gonna rest early."

    With a kiss on his cheeks, she left the room.

    Loki got up and tidied her clothes. "It''s night, huh. I was havin'' fun. Fei Fei, let''s go with him. I wanna see Freya''s strategy."

    "She did say Asahi could bring his lovers..." Hephaestus folded her arms on her chest and sighed. "She won''t let us in."

    "Why don''t you two be my lovers for the night?" Asahi suggested with an innocent smile. "It''s not hard."

    "Temporary?" Hephaestus gave him a skeptical stare. "Why does it sound wrong?"

    "''Cause it is." Loki subjected him to her piercing gaze. "Fake lovers ya mean?"

    Asahi blinked his eyes innocently. "Yes. Fake. You''re wee if you want to be the real deal."

    Hephaestus gave a polite smile. "I''m fine with being fake."

    Freya won''t try anything extreme with their presence. Even Freya won''t be able to handle the wrath of her rival Familias.

    "Ready then?"

 Chapter 360 - CH. 370: Folkvangr

    The magic stonemps lit up the streets. Most adventurers celebrated their dungeon spoils while some indulged in their sorrows. Asahi and Loki, of course, didn''t give a single dime worth of attention to anyone as they discussed things about the dungeon. Loki wanted information on the dungeon, so he revealed everything he knew until the 77th floor.

    "How much do I owe ya now?"

    "You owe me your body," Asahi said and gently nudged her. "When do I im my debts?"

    "That''s a tough question," Loki recalled the pleasure he gave her in Hephaestus''s workshop. "I can give ya valis if ya need."

    "I''ll have to refuse then. I have Astraea to financially support me."

    He could earn millions of valis with the magic stones in his rings. The Guild will go bankrupt if he dumps his inventory.

    Astraea nodded without hesitation. "Your expeditions have earned a lot of valis."

    (My love, you got another goddess as your sugar mommy.)

    ''You admit you''re my sugar mommy.''

    (I¡­ I can''t deny it.)

    Seeing the jovial mood of the group, Hephaestus didn''t bring up the apology or her scars.

    Soon, they arrived at the venue. The ancient pce had luxury befitting for the Goddess of Beauty.

    "So this is Folkvangr. Not bad actually." Asahi gave a nod in appreciation. "Since Freya doesn''t spend much time here."

    The doors slowly opened as Ottar and a girl dressed in tight robes came out. Her long gray hair flowed down till her lower back, also covering the right side of her face. Asahi might have taken her as a shy girl if not for her intense re.

    "You''re Asahi," Helen said, her tone brimming with sheathed fury. "Lady Freya isn''t here."

    Ottar deadpanned at the girl. "Helen, you''re going against Lady Freya''s orders."

    The girl, Helen, clicked her tongue in annoyance before she stomped her way inside. She barely took a few steps before an invisible force pulled her back.

    "I haven''t met you before." Asahi spun Helen with telekinesis. "Care to talk about this unreasonable hate?"

    Helen red at him with wide eyes. "You¡­ you changed Lady Freya. She doesn''t pay attention to us anymore."

    "Huh? Why are you ming me for your entric goddess''s change?" Asahi was baffled by her illogical excuses. "Throw your goddess in some basement if you don''t want her to change though."

    "Our goddess used to be as free as the wind. It''s because of you she began searching for her Odr. Her destiny¡­ I''ll kill you." She pulled out a dagger from her pocket and lunged at Asahi. "Die."

    Helen''s hand froze before she stabbed his chest. Her entire body froze in time except for her eyes filled with killing intent.

    "Damnss," Loki cursed Helen. "You''re barking up the wrong tree."

    Asahi unwound her fingers around the dagger. "You just tried to assassinate your goddess''s guest." He pressed the t side of the dagger against her cheeks. "Ottar, what''s your excuse?"

    Ottar clenched his fists as he tried toe up with an excuse. His fists might be the strongest in the Familia, but he could never beat someone with words.

    "Asahi Marikawa." Freya''s voice echoed in the hallway. "I''ll take responsibility for her actions¡­ can you please let her go?"

    Defiance wasn''t the only thing in Helen''s eyes as panic surged through her. Not only did she fail in her attempt, she implicated her goddess with her actions.

    "I did this out of jealousy," Helen said. "Lady Freya isn''t involved in any way."

    Asahi found her loyalty admirable, but it didn''t excuse her attempt to kill him. Well, she couldn''t kill him even if he hit him all day long. After all, she was about as strong as a level 2 adventurer. The weakest adventurer in Astraea Familia was a level higher than her.

    Astraea and Hephaestus said nothing, letting him decide Helen''s fate.

    "Asahi, I know nobody here can harm you," Freya replied. "Please just treat this as Helen''s special greeting~."

    Ottar remained calm despite Freya acknowledging Asahi to be stronger than everyone.

    Loki instantly nced at Asahi. "Does she know?"

    "Looks like it." Asahi slipped the dagger in Helen''s pocket and patted her cheeks. "I''m letting it slide because of your goddess. If you try it again, well, we all know what will happen."

    Helen gritted her teeth as she nodded and darted through the hallways.

    "This way." Ottar gestured as he turned around and walked back in.

    Asahi shrugged and followed Ottar. Loki tugged at Asahi''s sleeve as she whispered, "I never saw that girl in Freya Familia."

    Loki could name every beautiful female adventurer in the town. Yet, she never came across this girl in her lifetime. "She ain''t registered in the Guild."

    "I haven''t heard of her either." Hephaestus frowned as she thought of the girl''s hatred for Asahi. "She won''t settle down so easily."

    "She won''t try anything soon," Astraea said. "Will she?"

    "We will see."

    He still didn''t understand a yandere mindset despite having a couple of yandere lovers.. Helen seemed like a yandere, except it stemmed out of loyalty instead of affection, or a mix of both.

 Chapter 361 - CH. 371: Truth Is Out!

    Inside a dimly lit room, Freya was sitting at the end of a dining table. The silver-haired goddess was garbed in a revealing white dress. A ne with violet gemstones hung around her neck, one she had obtained from tricking the dwarfs a long time ago. Two purple flower-like ornaments adorned her hair. Earrings of matching color finished her elegant look for the asion.

    "So then." Her eyes peered at the gate which opened slowly. A smile enriching her beauty, she greeted the guests, "Wee."

    Asahi observed thevish dining room and the goddess whose beauty brought everything up another notch.

    "Damn. I thought it was an informal party. I might be looking out of ce."

    "No need to be humble, Asahi." Freya eyed Asahi''s face. "The quote ''Clothes make the man'' isn''t for you."

    She found the gods and goddessesckingpared to his charm. Unlike his invisible soul, his charm was apparent to every mortal and deity in Orario.

    ''His charm is stronger than Aphrodite.''

    Freya stared at his face with unconcealed amusement.

    "Your kind words are wasted on a level 2 adventurer like me." Asahi grabbed the closest chair, which was directly opposite to Freya. "Your servant sure was troublesome."

    Freya couldn''t help but grin at his acting. Everybody here knew Asahi''s secret, yet they tried to hide it. "She is a bit impulsive."

    She yed along for the time being.

    Loki stared at Freya''s bright smile, finding her cheery mood hard to stomach for some reason. "What are ya cookin'', Freya?"

    "Apologies? I have servants to cook for me."

    Loki rolled her eyes before she took a seat. Astraea and Hephaestus followed suit, leaving the chair opposite to Hephaestus empty.

    Freya gestured to Ottar, who left the room and closed the door. "The dinner ising. Let''s talk after we eat."

    "You won''t drug us, right?" Asahi asked.

    (It won''t work on my love.)

    ''I''m just trying to get a reaction out of this goddess.''

    (Umu.)

    Freya pouted her cheeks as though showing displeasure at Asahi''s suspicion. "I''m not the best host, but you don''t have to use me of such cheap tricks."

    She hadn''t invited them to use drugs. Besides, even the strongest drugs she could find wouldn''t work on him.

    Asahi found her childish outburst strange and bewitching at the same time. Though Loki felt ufortable to see Freya showing a gap appeal.

    Helen and Ottar came with the dishes. Every type of exquisite cuisine was lined up on the table, spreading an aroma that made Loki drool. Even Hephaestus found it excessive, on par with the banquets Ganesha and Demeter held at festivals.

    "Goodness," Astraea muttered. "Freya, what''s wrong with you?"

    "I had to do it for my old friends."

    Astraea gave a wry smile. "Bold of you to say that after sending an invitation to my lover?"

    Freya just giggled mischievously as if someone had caught her in a prank. "Let''s not waste time."

    Asahi shamelessly dug into the food as Helen red at him. She couldn''t let go of her dark feelings with Asahi in her sight. Not that he cared what he thought of him as long as she stayed out of his way.

    Astraea and Hephaestus merely watched Asahi and Loki gobble up the dishes on the table. Loki ate little to nothing but the appetizing booze lured her to dreand. She copsed on the table, nearly smashing her face on the te if it weren''t for Asahi''s timely intervention.

    "Loki is unsalvageable." Freya giggled. "Why aren''t you two eating? There is plenty left in the kitchen."

    "Oh... don''t mind me then."

    Astraea and Hephaestus joined Asahi, though they ate in moderation.

    Freya took small bites of food, using more time to observe Asahi.

    After a hearty meal, Asahi stretched his hand towards Helen, who begrudgingly gave him a napkin and took the empty dishes away. Asahi ran his fingers through Loki''s hair, scratching her scalp to annoy her. The trickster goddess mumbled incoherent things in her sleep.

    (My love, you are patting her.)

    ''I''m not even trying.''

    Asahi sighed at the might of his headpats. "Shall we talk about the business now?"

    "Yes¡­" Freya pped in excitement. "Asahi, can I talk to you alone?"

    "..."

    Astraea stared at Freya with a deep frown. She apanied Asahi to prevent this from happening. Yet, this goddess brazenly asked to have a meeting with him.

    "I promise I won''t seduce him," Freya added with a cheery smile. "It''s a very personal matter."

    "Hell no." Astraea was hellbent on refusing Freya''s advances on Asahi. He had shown zero interest in Freya, so it was her duty to keep Freya away from her.

    Astraea''s fierce rejection was unlike anything Asahi had seen.

    ''As expected, goddesses have the highest potential to be yandere¡­ especially the virgin ones.''

    (Truer words have never been spoken.)

    Asahi''s hand moved under the table and caressed Astraea''s thighs. "Freya, we can talk here."

    Ottar''s expression became more intimidating. He felt like nobody in the room gave any respect to his goddess. He might have pulled out his greatsword if not for Freya''s warning beforehand. He could only express his anger in silence.

    Freya''s face twitched. She realized she wasn''t going to get anything done at this rate.

    "Alright. I''ll say it here." Freya pointed at Asahi. "You, Asahi Marikawa, aren''t either from Orario or the Far East. You came from beyond. Another world."

    Loki lifted her head and snickered. "She''s finally gone crazy."

    "Freya and her love for the unknown."

    Loki and Hephaestus tried to y it off as Freya being a crazy woman.

    Meanwhile, Astraea stared at Freya, who showed no signs of faltering under Hephaestus and Loki''s jokes on her sanity.. Her bright grin said it all, she knew everything.

 Chapter 362 - Something important

    First of all Merry Christmas y''all, you cute bastards.

    And no, there is no chapter today. I''m a bit busy over here. Now to the grit of things, I am here with a question. I was thinking of Akame Ga Kill as the next world after finishing the current with Danmachi and DxD world. Since AGK alone will be a bit underwhelming, suggest me some good manga/novel/games for crossover. A crossover could be whacky and a lot of fun.

    Just don''t say pokemon.

 Chapter 363 - CH. 372: Refusal

    "Let me tell you how I came to this conclusion." Freya raised a finger. "The deities in Ishtar''s harem."

    "Did they confess it?" Asahi frowned.

    He should have killed those gods to avoid this trouble. Well, it wasn''t like he wasn''t getting some amusement out of his current situation.

    "It was just odd to see a god of freedom shutting himself in his home. It happened after Ishtar''s departure, so I forced him out of his house and investigated."

    "Hmm. So you charmed him?"

    "I did."

    "That doesn''t say anything about another world."

    "The spear you showed them, A curse capable of making gods cower like kids¡ªnothing like that exists in this world. Arcanum doesn''t have any properties like that as far as I''m aware of."

    Asahi scratched his head. ''Gae Bolg is too strong for this world.''

    "Then there is your charm. Ishtar might be unaware of this, but your charm is stronger than me."

    A couple of days ago, she tried charming Ryuu in Syr''s disguise, which yielded zero results. She was unaware of the ring Ryuu wore to nullify charms and such attacks.

    Hephaestus turned to Asahi with an incredulous gaze. "She might be right..."

    She had experienced his charm firsthand in her office that day. He wasn''t trying anything, yet she was enthralled by him.

    "He is the partner of the strongest god though," Astraea muttered. "It only makes sense."

    "Enough about my charm, Freya. What do you want from all of this?"

    He wasn''t fully sure about her ulterior motives for doing this. She hadn''t shown obsession over him like she did to Bell. Heck, she didn''t try harming him or anyone around him.

    "What I want..." Freya''s grin widened as she squinted her eyes. "I want you."

    Three words were enough to express her unhealthy amount of obsession.

    Freya''s eyes glowed as she slowly approached Asahi and cupped his face. "Reveal your soul, my Odr."

    She was dying to get a glimpse of his concealed soul. No soul ever escaped her ''Discerning Eye'' except for him. He came out of nowhere and ignited a spark of curiosity when Freya had be utterly bored at the top of Orario. Everything about him was shrouded in mystery. A fresh breath of air in her predictable, dull life.

    Freya''s charm came crashing down on everyone as a subtle scent¡ªa stark contrast to Ishtar''s sensuality¡ªfilled the room. Hephaestus stared into space with nk eyes. Just then, Chika crawled out of her hair and formed a translucent barrier around Hephaestus, saving her from Freya''s influence.

    "Thanks, Chika." Hephaestus heaved a sigh of relief. The full might of Freya''s charm even got a goddess charmed.

    Chika rubbed her head before retreating to her new home, Hephaestus''s hair.

    Astraea and Asahi, on the other hand, were immune to Freya''s charm.

    "Pardon?" Asahi tilted his head. "Are you the Devil who is after my soul?"

    "I might be. You and your lovers resisted it so effortlessly," Freya whispered. She had seen it before, even so she was amazed. "You''re fascinating."

    "Don''t just casually touch a married man." Asahi brushed off Freya''s hands. "What''s this Odr you keep talking about?"

    Freya turned her eyes away, feeling strangely embarrassed under his innocent gaze. "Hehe, it''s a secret."

    Asahi didn''t miss the sudden change in her mood. "Why do you want me though? I know I''m handsome and all, but it shouldn''t make the Goddess of Beauty descend from her divine throne."

    Freya seemingly disregarded his sarcastic tone. "Be my wind and guide me to your world."

    She had seen everything there was to be seen in this world. She craved to see thend beyond. What kind of wonders did it hold? Will there be more gods like Asahi who used their strength without restrictions? Her curiosity burned brighter than the sun itself.

    "I refuse."

    As if he''d release a cmity on the post-apocalyptic world, where undead and humans would fall under her charm without exception. Maya''s world would also have no one to contend against Freya''s charm. She might even conquer the DxD world on her own. She was a walking disaster, whose whims were ever-changing like the wind.

    "Just once?" Freya''s tone became softer as she requested. "A short trip."

    "Nope."

    "Only one hour." Freya pleaded as she leaned in to reveal her cleavage. "Think about it."

    "Not happening." Asahi''s rejection was merciless.

    "Even if I make you the king of this world."

    It was an offer not many could deny. Then again, not many could hope to conquer the world, but Freya could achieve it effortlessly. It was Freya''sst and the best offer in her arsenal.

    "No."

    The result was still the same.

    A frank rejection.

    Freya''s mood sank as she settled her butt on the table and folded her arms on her chest. "What would it take?"

    Before Asahi answered, Loki looked up and pointed her finger at Freya, grinning foolishly. "You don''t know shit about him."

    "Indeed," Astraea agreed. "If he wanted something, he would have taken it."

    "Astraea already visited his world. He promised to take me and Fei Fei there." Loki''s grin widened, rubbing salt on Freya''s fresh wounds. "How does it feel to lose again? Definitely not good."

    Freya''s expression became gloomy, fueling Loki''s happiness further. Finally, she got a victory over Freya that made her rival furious.

    "Even I have my limits," Freya whispered, clenching her fists. "Asahi Marikawa, WHY Loki and Hephaestus?"

    The fact that her rivals got what didn''t get through pleading provoked her ego. She couldn''t find what sheckedpared to the two goddesses.

    "I am BETTER than them."

    (She is salty, ufufu.)

    Asahi shook his head. "Hate to break your fantasy bubble, but you are not better than them. It''s not even aparison. Loki, despite her tricky nature, cares so much about her Familia and her children. You know she was going to sell herself so her Familia could be the best in Orario. Can you do that for your Familia?"

    Freya fell silent. She nurtured her Familia to stay on the top, not to bring her Familia to the top. Her love for them wasn''t enough to sell herself. Her children would sell their bodies and soul for her without a second thought.

    Loki stared at Asahi as her eyes opened in surprise. She never thought Asahi thought this highly of her, not after she tried to offer herself.

    She snuggled her face in her folded hands.

    ''Good grief¡­''

    Asahi wasn''t done yet. "As for Hephaestus, I don''t know her that well. BUT she is a considerate woman, who looks out for Astraea. She is a great friend to Astraea and a beautiful woman. I don''t need another reason."

    Hephaestus''s mouth opened, but she couldn''t say anything. ''Why are you saying that after I tried to form a rift between you and Astraea? ...How am I beautiful?''

    She felt like Asahi''s perception was skewed, seeing her as more beautiful than Freya, the literal goddess of beauty.

    "I see." Freya''s response was short, unlike the myriad of feelings running through her chest.

    "I think I''ve said enough," Asahi said with a shrug. "Can you stop Ottar over there? I don''t like when people direct their killing intent on me."

    "Ottar¡ª"

    A fierce gale blew as Ottar''s giant fist grazed Asahi''s cheeks.. "Asahi Marikawa, I challenge you to a duel."

 Chapter 364 - CH. 373: Conditions

    Ottar''s bottled-up rage exploded when he saw Freya''s gloomy expression. He stepped up to protect her honor and challenged Asahi, despite hearing of Asahi''s strength from Freya.

    "Ottar, what are you doing?" Freya asked, eyes narrowed on the Boaz man.

    The giant man hung his head in front of his goddess. "Lady Freya, I will not back out now."

    Freya had brought up Ottar since he was a scrawny kid. He wouldn''t back out once he set his eyes on something. This was a challenge she didn''t want him to take.

    "Well, that escted quickly," Asahi said. "How about we do it in public?"

    First Ishtar and now Freya, he was sick of being ckmailed by these deities. He might as well show everyone he wasn''t afraid of anyone, whether they are deities or adventurers. What better way to show it than beating the big man everyone hailed as the ''King.''

    The four goddesses and the Boaz realized what Asahi''s words entailed. Astraea only gave a worried look, showing no intention to stop him. She knew no one in her Familia wouldn''t go against Asahi''s decision. She might be the deity of the Familia, but Asahi had be a leader without any of them realizing it.

    "I agree," Ottar responded as he turned his back on Freya.

    Freya clenched her fists. "Listen to me, Ottar. If you want to fight him, do it with everyone." Freya turned to Asahi. "Since you aren''t going to hide anymore, let''s make it an official War Game."

    "Official War Game?" Asahi frowned. "You want to drag my Familia into this?"

    "Are you afraid?" Freya''s lips curled into a grin. "Once your identity is out, Orario and every nation will be out to recruit you. They will try every underhanded tactic you can think of. I don''t need to say more, do I?"

    She had tried to observe Asahi for weeks, but she never found him out on the streets or in the dungeon floors. What she found was the incredible growth of everyone in Astraea Familia and the high-quality equipment of the women Asahi was rted to. It was easy to see his consideration for his women.

    "Not if they are dead beforeying a hand on my people," Asahi dered, confidence brimming in his voice. "I''ll participate in ce of everyone in my Familia."

    "You might be a god from another world, but my children are no slouch."

    "Demigod," Loki corrected Freya. "Ya will eat your words, muahahaha."

    Loki was fully convinced of Asahi''s strength. She had seen him take down monsters with ease and heard his feats in the dungeon through Riveria and Finn. It was hard to see him losing against Ottar.

    "We shall see." Freya gave a charming smile, seemingly unbothered by Loki. "It''ll take me two days to convince the gods and prepare the arena."

    "Oh, that''s cool. What about the prize?" Asahi grinned. "Don''t expect me to fight for free."

    "My condition is still the same. You lose, you take me to your world with you. No time limits whatsoever."

    "You''re as selfish as ever."

    He didn''t hate her per say, considering she had been searching for her happiness in her own way. The fact she hadn''t tried to harm him or anyone around him was rather unusual. So he had to put more thought into deciding the conditions.

    After all, his victory was guaranteed.

    "Hmm¡­ let''s see. You''ll give up on your Babel residence and be my maid. That should be enough."

    Ottar shut his eyes, digging his nail into his palms. "How dare¡ª"

    "That''spletely fine with me," Freya interrupted Ottar with a stern voice and gave him a wink. "You just have to win."

    Ottar nodded. "I will."

    If he couldn''t win alone, he would overwhelm Asahi with numbers.

    Freya giggled cheerfully as she sat back on her chair. "There you have it. I can''t wait for the match."

    "Ya mean ya can''t wait to be his ve." Loki chuckled. "It''d be my first time seeing a goddess of beauty working as a maid."

    "Hehe." Freya looked unconcerned as though she didn''t mind being a maid.

    ''Strange,'' Asahi thought. ''She didn''t put up much of a fight against my conditions¡­ don''t tell me she likes working as a maid?''

    (Ufufu.)

    Ottar left with heavy steps with only one goal in his mind¡ªtraining himself and his Familia members as much as he could.

    "We should also leave," Astraea said.

    "It''s dark outside. Stay here for the night," Freya offered with a wide, suspicious as hell grin before she licked her lips. "We have plenty of rooms for you~."

    Hephaestus, Loki, and Astraea joined in giving Freya skeptical looks.

    Asahi could see this going one way¡ªFreya crawling into his bed at night. "I''ll pass."

    "Come on~. Don''t be shy like that." Freya propped her chin on an elbow, toying with her hair with a finger. "Is the demigod scared of a mortal goddess?"

    "Asahi, let''s stay." Astraea red at Freya, irritated by her attempt to undermine Asahi''s courage. "I will share a room with Asahi."

    "Pervert," Loki retorted, pointing at Astraea''s chin. "Ya just want to sleep with him."

    "I-I don''t." Astraea nced left and right, convincing no one of her words. "Someone needs to be there to protect Asahi¡­"

    "How convincing." Freya giggled. "Actually, I can protect Asahi if you want~."

    Asahi patted Astraea''s head, silencing her attempt to fight back. "Don''t mind if I identally do something."

    Astraea became too cozy to think straight, so she just nodded her head.

    Hephaestus ignored the cheerful atmosphere, gently prodding sleeping Chika with her finger.

 Chapter 365 - CH. 374: Late Night Rant

    May the New Year bring you happiness, peace, and prosperity. I wish you a joyous 2022!

    The bedroom provided by Freya was nothing short of phenomenal, especially the bed that had been fitted with soft sheets. All the three goddesses satfortably on his bed while he rewarded himself byying on Astraea''sp.

    "It ended unexpectedly well," Loki said, taking a sip of the booze she stole from the dining room. "Don''t ya think?"

    "That was a good ending?" Hephaestus forced a bitter smile. "Asahi will fight against Freya''s greatest warriors. They will go to all lengths to protect their goddess. You should know what that means."

    Astraea nodded, gently rubbing Asahi''s head as though returning the favor for all this time. "They will try to bring down Asahi even if it costs them their lives."

    "Well, you know the deal with me. My death will end everything."

    Klyscha''s Blessing will be a catastrophe for this world.

    "Ya will be fine," Loki assured, showing unwavering confidence in him. "Just kick their ass."

    Hephaestus also looked at him worriedly. "Be wary of the Gulliver Brothers."

    "The nasty pallum quartet," Loki said with a sour expression. "Those little shits think they are better than Finn."

    Hephaestus chuckled. "You''re always bitter about them. We should sleep."

    Loki shrugged. "I ain''t sleepy."

    Chika flew around Asahi, waving her hands until he noticed her and said goodbye. Loki and Hephaestus left the room soon after. Asahi locked the door with his telekinesis and closed his eyes.

    "You''ll sleep like this?" Astraea asked, worrying her legs would be stone overnight.

    "I don''t mind sleeping like this every night."

    "You''re an addict forp pillows."

    She had often seen him receivingp pillows.

    "How can a man not love these thighs?"

    No one could say no to the thighs of a goddess.

    "Hey¡­ what will happen after you beat Freya and others?" Astraea started loud but her voice gradually became a whisper. "Will we continue to serve as the symbol of justice?"

    "Isn''t that what we''re doing?" Asahi held her chin and shook her head. "We eradicated most of Evilus. A small demonstration will make people hesitate a whole lot before theymit a crime. Don''t you think so?"

    "It might be so..."

    "Well, enough of that. Let''s sleep."

    He pulled Astraea to lie beside him.

    "You''re so adorable," he whisperedpliments in her ears as he pecked her cheeks. "Let''s sleep like this."

    The goddess of justice reddened in embarrassment. Giving a nod of agreement, she let him cling to her side.

    ***

    Asahi rarely woke up during the night but today was an exception. Someone tinkered with the door''stch from outside. A woman who reeked of liquor, and her name wasn''t Freya.

    ''Loki?''

    Out of all the people in the Folkvangr, he never expected Loki to be the one to sneak into his room. With a needle in her hand, she easily unlocked the door and tiptoed to the bed. She stood there panting as if she was excited.

    "So wholesome~."

    Asahi doubted his ears for a second.

    ''Does this count as a voyeur fetish?''

    (Ahem, she is an admirable woman.)

    Loki took things to another level as she snuggled into his side and poked his cheeks. "Sleeping cozily here when I couldn''t get a second of sleep."

    Asahi''s brows twitched. ''How is that my fault?''

    Loki was too drunk to see his expression changing from her bbering.

    "Yer voice keeps ying in my head. That I''m a caring woman and whatnot shit. Now I can''t stop thinking about that day in Hephaestus'' workshop." Loki spilled her heart out in the quiet bedroom before she hugged him tightly and rested her head on his chest. "Ya are so warm¡­"

    Asahi opened his eyes to say something teasing, only to find Loki lost in thend of dreams.

    ''Did she juste here to rant about your pent up feelings? Looks like headpats got the better of her.''

    (She''ll attack you soon¡­ be careful)

    ''She is too much of a coward to do that. I''ll have to take the initiative and attack her.''

    As he closed his eyes to sleep again, another series of footsteps sounded in the distance.

    It was Helen who came with a gleaming silver dagger in her hand. She stopped at the door and gaped at the sight of Asahi sleeping with two goddesses.

    "He''ll do the same to my goddess if he wins... Lady Freya can''t be a maid. You must die..."

    She clutched the dagger with lofty resolve and approached the bed with heavy steps.

    Asahi didn''t waste his time on Helen. He bought ropes from Klyscha. With delicate control of telekinesis, he tied Helen and shoved a gag in her mouth. Freya''s devoted attendant couldn''t utter a single word as she was tossed into the corner of the room.

    Asahi continued to sleep while Helen struggled to raise a scream with the gag in her mouth.

 Chapter 366 - CH. 375: Intimacy?

    The following morning, Astraea woke up more confused than she had been her entire life. Loki was sleeping beside Asahi. Helen leaned against the wall, tied with thick ropes and a cloth stuffed in her mouth. Helen looked at her with teary eyes, pleading to be released. After racking her brain for minutes, she finally deduced what happened.

    While Astraea worked her brain, Loki got up and held her head.

    "Hangovers are a pain¡­" she turned to Astraea and rubbed her eyes. "Astraea?"

    "Loki¡­" Astraea wasn''t sure what to make of this. "Are you also?"

    "What?"

    The goddesses stared at each other in confusion, clearly not understanding each other''s intentions.

    Asahi woke up between the goddesses'' squabble and stretched his arms. "Morning, you two¡­"

    Loki''s eyes widened as she pointed at his face. "What are ya doin'' in my bed?!"

    Shepletely forgot how she ended up in his bed.

    Asahi yawned and bit on her outstretched finger. "What does it look like?"

    "Ya¡­ ya snuck into my room and assaulted me in my sleep! That''s what it looks like!"

    "Oh, that''s what you think?" Asahi swiftly picked up Loki''s lithe body and put her on hisp. "This room belongs to me. Now, tell me who crawled into whose bed?"

    Loki caught onto the walls, which had a distinct blue colorpared to the bright yellow walls in her room. "T-This is your room."

    "Indeed."

    Loki fell speechless. Closing her eyes, she tried to recall something. Yet, all she saw were vague memories of drinking in her room while admiring the moon. Everything after that was aplete blur.

    Astraea only needed one nce at Asahi''s smile to discern the truth. "Umm, did Helen try it again?"

    Astraea brought everyone''s attention to the gray-haired woman giving teary-eyed looks.

    Asahi gave an amused smile. "The bondage should have been perfect¡­ why are you still here though?"

    Nobody came to help her even though the door was open all night. Well, the sheer size of the mansion made it impossible for some to hear her muffled cries for help.

    "Astraea, can you call Freya to get Helen out?"

    "I can."

    The goddess of justice walked out of the room in search of Freya. Asahi lifted Helen with his telekinesis and tossed her out of the room. A level 2 adventurer like her easily endured the fall impact.

    Loki squirmed around on hisp. Asahi wrapped his arms around her waist to restrain her.

    "How will youpensate me now?"

    "I did nothin''."

    Even if she did anything to Asahi, she was going to deny it until the end.

    ''Loki, the womanizer, assaulted a married man.''

    Loki could already hear other deities''ughter in her ears. If anyone got a whiff of this incident, nobody will join her Familia on their own. She might not have the greatest reputation out of all deities, but all the mortals respected her for her deeds and came to join her Familia.

    "Shameless."

    "Adventurers with thick skin live longer than yer noble, run-of-the-mill heroes. Shame is worthless in this world."

    "I kinda agree."

    "I was drunk yesterday. Let''s forget anything that happenedst night." Loki grabbed his hand and tried to release the grip. "Stop huggin'' me. I gotta return to Twilight Manor."

    She wasn''t even sure if anything happened, but she gave Asahi the benefit of the doubt.

    "It''s not possible." Asahi shook his head. "You were so intimately kissing me¡­ saying that you loved me so much. You can''t go back now."

    Loki felt her cheeks burning as faint memories surfaced, reminding her of the brief rant session. "Impossible. I''d never do that! Wait, if ya were awake, why didn''t ya stop me?"

    As Asahi''s grip loosened, she slipped away and turned around. She sharpened her gaze at Asahi''s teasing smirk.

    "It was all a lie."

    Asahi raised his hands, deciding to stop the prank. "Yup."

    "Why ya!"

    She squeezed his cors, throwing Asahi off bnce. Asahi could''ve stopped at any given point, but he chose to let Loki push him down.

    "Loki¡­ it''s not the best time to fuck. We should meetter tonight."

    Loki stared at him with her signature squinting eyes. "This is fucked¡­"

    She took a long sigh as she released his cor and rested her cheeks on his chest. Asahi wrapped her in his arms.

    "I like huggin'' ya more than Ais."

    "Of course, it does. I''m a man, she is a girl. On a side note, I don''t feel your boobs."

    "Ya are a boob lover, huh." Loki pinched his waist from both sides, but she couldn''t twist his skin. She did everything to put a scratch on him, but her attempts were futile.

    While Loki scratched him like a cat, the door behind her back quietly opened, and out came the duo of Astraea and Hephaestus.

    Hephaestus checked whether Loki was still drunk before she proceeded to ask the question on her mind, "Is Loki finally going to choose a man? Though I don''t know if going after Asahi is right. I''ll leave that to you and Astraea as it''s none of my business."

    "I don''t like it either." Loki grinned at Astraea. "We''re just messin'' around."

    Astraea gave a sharp re, making Loki sweat profusely. Loki seemed afraid to fight back Astraea''s stare as though she was guilty of something. She pushed back her turbulent thoughts and climbed off the bed.

    "Look at ya being so defensive about Asahi. I told ya we were just yin''." Loki once again tried to shrug off their moment of intimacy as nothing serious. "I need to go now!"

    Loki fled the scene as Freya and now freed Helen entered the room.

    "What was that?" Freya asked as she looked at Asahi. "Why was she in a hurry?"

    "Must be something important." Asahi shrugged. "Helen, will you stop trying to assassinate me, or do I have to do something more extreme?"

    "I-I''ll stop."

    She had learned her lesson after a defenseless night full of shame. She was conflicted about whether Asahi was kind or evil. He had tossed her around like a ragdoll at his leisure. Then again, he didn''t attack her in her most vulnerable state.

    "That''s a good girl. Go and y somewhere. Let adults talk."

    Helen gritted her teeth, still, she nodded in an obedient manner and left the room.

    Freya giggled at the state of her attendant. "You humiliated her."

    "Just be grateful I didn''t kill her."

    "I am grateful."

    "Astraea, we''re leaving now."

    Before the couple took another step, Freya blocked the door with her body.

    "Us deities hold a meeting in Babel to vow on the terms of a War Game. I''d love to have you there with Astraea."

    Asahi scratched his head. "I''ll be there."

    He couldn''t let Astraea handle all the pressure alone. This was a valuable chance to find what the gods thought of a ''demigod'' like him and a chance to mark the ones bearing hostility against him or his Familia.

    "Wonderful."

 Chapter 367 - NEW FIC!

Just published a brand spanking new Genshin Impact ff. Check it out or Mister Patrick will bend you over in your nightmares. 6

    https://dynamic.webnovel/book/22125574906616205?utm_source=writerShare&utm_campaign=4302464454

 Chapter 368 - CH. 376: The Creature

    Asahi spent the day doing his usual activities¡ªteaching Riveria, Ryuu, and Ais. They learned diligently, unaware of the uing chaos. Ryuu asked aboutst night, but Asahi decided to tell herter alongside everyone.

    "It''s so odd." Riveria scratched her chin with her pen. "I feel like I''m so close when you transfer your magic power. But when you stop the process, I be distant. It''s a mystery I must solve."

    "I think I learned it." Ais clenched her fist, coating it in a green radiance. She tossed the ball at Asahi''s face. A gentle wind followed along and tickled his face.

    Asahi rubbed her head. "That''s pretty neat. You''ve got the gist of it."

    Ais lowered her head and enjoyed his care. "It''s easy, Onii-san."

    Ryuu frowned, taking Ais'' remark as offensive. She had tried so hard to learn the ''wind'' element but to no avail.

    ''Will Asahi praise me if I''m sessful in learning?''

    The elf hyped herself up to work even harder.

    After sending back his three students, Asahi returned home to find Saya waiting for him in his room. The pink-haired girl pouted when she saw him.

    "I heard what you did¡­ was making a big scene necessary? You won''t be able to live peacefully after the fight."

    "Well, it''s better than being threatened by every other god here." Asahi sat down and pulled Saya to hisp. He slid up her jersey and caressed her belly. "You don''t need to worry about that stuff."

    "I can''t help but worry as your wife¡­ it''s my duty, you know!"

    She tried her best not to be embarrassed, but her best attempt failed miserably.

    "You''re just like your mom sometimes."

    "I''m her daughter just in case you forgot."

    "Speaking of Yuriko, how is she doing?"

    He hadn''t met Yuriko for two days, and he already missed herforting presence.

    "She is busy with her business."

    "I guessed as much. I''ll take her out today for a date in Orario. Need to stop her from bing a total workaholic."

    Everyone had a tour of Orario except for Yuriko. She was too engrossed in expanding her business.

    "That would make her better."

    Asahi spent some time with Saya, then headed to the 78th floor of the dungeon. Saeko and Aimi apanied him on the expedition this time.

    A red-haired woman was sitting near the teleportation mark, munching on a chunk of magic stone. Her presence was all so simr to Rini, who had be more monster than a human at this point.

    "You''re back," she greeted him with a sharp frown. "I didn''t hear any footsteps. How did you appear suddenly?"

    Aimi and Saeko wielded their respective weapons, ready to spring into action any given second. Asahi expanded his senses in search of someone but found no presence around.

    ''She is around level 5 or possibly level 6 and eats magic stones. Fits the bill for the ''Creature'' Ishtar mentioned.''

    "Are you a monster?" Saeko asked, squinting her eyes. "You don''t seem like a human."

    "I''m Revis." Revis raised her hand towards the ceiling as if trying to grasp something beyond her reach. "Does it really matter?"

    "Not in the slightest." Saeko shook her head. "Humans can be as monstrous as the creatures in the dungeon if not more."

    Revis looked at Saeko and grinned. "You don''te from Orario, do you? That''s not the way people around here think."

    "We are not," Asahi answered Revis'' question. "Well, are you gonna speak about your motives now?"

    Revis approached Asahi and observed him from head to toe with her emotionless eyes as if she was evaluating him. "I don''t understand¡­ Why are those demi spirits afraid of you? You don''t look like some scary monster."

    She couldn''t find what the spirits saw in him. What terrified them so much that they had to abandon their original purpose and retreat back into the depths?

    "The Spirits are afraid of me?" He recalled the tentacles that came to snatch Ais. He never ran into the owner of tentacles after that day. "I see. So you stalked me here to find out the reason for Demi Spirit''s fears?"

    Revis shook her head. "I''m here to stop you."

    She unsheathed her sword from her back and stabbed Asahi''s chest. The glowing red de cut through the shirt, stopping short of slicing any further.

    Asahi pped away the sword and dusted his shirt. He wanted to see the limits of the apex of the monster-human hybrid of this world, but the results disappointed him. Well, she was still stronger than the strongest fighter of Xenos.

    "I cut a demi spirit with this," Revis muttered in astonishment as she narrowed her eyes. "Are you immune to physical attacks?"

    "Not really. You need to find a stronger de."

    Revis tossed the de aside and threw her fist at Asahi''s chest. Aimi appeared before Revis and kicked her in the gut. Revis staggered a couple of steps and held her stomach."Keep your dirty hands off of Asahi-sama," Aimi remarked with a cold face. Revis'' first attack caught her off guard as it came without an ounce of killing intent. But she wasn''t going to let it happen again.

    Revis smiled and gave a rough swipe at her blood-covered lips. "Yourpanions are strong. Even stronger than me."

    Revis could have taken on a valgang dragon without much of an injury. However, a single kick from Aimi fractured several bones.

    ''Demi spirits fear his strength.''

    Revis clicked her tongue as her pain and difort grew. Her second life will undoubtedly end if she decides to take on Asahi. Even if she didn''t retain any memories from her first life, her survival instincts carried over all the same. So she did what any individual would do when they face a life and death situation.

    She turned around and fled.

    "What the hell?" Asahi cursed with wide eyes.

    The sudden retreat was so out of ce for Revis'' fearless approach until now. She hadn''t shown much emotion besides curiosity and shock. For her to escape like this was... just strange.

    "Shouldn''t we chase her?" Saeko asked. "I can go."

    "Let''s not waste time on her."

    They would run into her andrades down the line.

 Chapter 369 - CH. 377: Angel?

    The dungeon''s expedition was nothing special. The wyverns were prevalent throughout the dungeon, so was their XP. After the 80th floor, the cold floors gradually became humid and the number of wyverns thinned. The party encountered a new type of monster on the 81st floor¡ªa giant purple blob bouncing from a wall to another.

    Asahi stared at the mob that seemed more appropriate for the 1st floor rather than the 81st floor. "What the heck? A slime at this stage?"

    Saeko shed the slime with her sword. Rather than getting sliced in half, the slime bounced back. It absorbed Saeko''s nearly 200 points of strength without a hitch. Of course, it wasn''t a normal slime. The lightning element filled every part of its jiggly body. It also had extreme resistance to physical attacks.

    Saeko enveloped her katana in the water element and performed a horizontal sh. The slime crashed into the wall and became two equally big slimes.

    "This fucker splits up when it takes damage. How many times can it divide itself?"

    "It''s better to test." Saeko grinned like a maniac as she closed the distance and executed lightning-fast shes. The slimes shrank into pebble-sized pieces, eventually sumbing to Saeko''s rapid strikes.

    ¡ªYou earned 6700 XP from killing [Level 30 Electrocharged Slime.]

    Well, it gave almost double the XP of the Goliath boss. XP ranked third on Asahi''s most liked things in the world after women and sex.

    Asahi grabbed a slime with his bare hands. Being a High Human, his resistance to all the elements was sky-high. As such, the slime''s current merely tickled him. Stretching the slime was a rxing exercise. He channeled the fire element through his finger and ripped it apart.

    "No regeneration like this. Interesting¡­"

    He made quick work of the slimes on the floor and advanced through the dungeon. He and Saeko tried some of the most unique ways to end a slime''s life. Some of them included suffocating the slime in a makeshift river, blowing it up with a water sledgehammer, or letting Asmodeus'' ck shark chomp it down. Some of his skilled advanced ranks throughout the run. Telekinesis reached A-Rank, making the skill significantly less taxing as well as increasing its weight limit. Multithreaded Processing reached B-Rank, another step closer to the A-Rank required to fuse it with the ''Instincts'' skill. He was still 50 points away from 350 dexterity required for the fusion.

    He called it quits on the 89th floor after he reached Level 49. As much as he loved to grind to Level 50, he had to bring Yuriko out on a promised date.

    Asahi teleported to Yuriko''s ce. She was there, tending to customers with Shizuka and Rika. She nced in his direction with a smile before continuing her duties as the manager of the shop. Shizuka, on the other hand, left her customer to Rika.

    Shizuka was all smiles as she approached Asahi while fixing her skirt. "Aa-kun, here to meet me?"

    "Well, yes and no. I was here to pick up Yuriko for some fun."

    Shizuka nced at Yuriko. "She won''t go until the shop opens. I mean, you should know she is a sucker for bringing her business above and beyond. She will be one happy woman after closing the shop and checking today''s revenue."

    Yuriko''s passion hadn''t jaded after managing the Takagi Family business for years. Rather, she became more obsessed with the thing that kept her going, Saya and her business.

    Asahi took Shizuka''s hand and pulled her into the manager''s room. "Shall we go somewhere, Nee-san?"

    "I''m all for that, Aa-kun. But where exactly are you taking me?"

    "To Heaven."

    Asahi teleported to his second father-inw, the God of Christianity. The old man was just sitting in his room without his usual gadgets. Shizuka had heard of the Biblical God through Klyscha. But nobody told her that God looked like a friendly grandpa.

    "H-Hello, I''m Shizuka¡­ Aa-kun''s lover."

    "You brought another wife?" God asked as he observed Shizuka intently. "She has the Holy Element and the same light as you¡­ strange. Is she your rtive by any chance?"

    "She is my blood sibling."

    His nonchnt answer left the old man with wide eyes. Shizuka blushed, squirming ufortably at Asahi''s introduction.

    "What are you surprised about?" Asahi asked with a grin. "Weren''t Adam and Eve, your creations, in an incestual rtionship?"

    "That is true¡­" God sighed. "I was just surprised. Didn''t think you''d go for your sister of all women."

    Asahi pointed at Shizuka. "She is my Hikaru Genji."

    Shizuka''s blush became more prominent. "You forgot Rika."

    She couldn''t deny him as what he said was the truth. She and Rika had raised Asahi with not-so-familial intentions in their minds.

    "Who is Hikaru Genji?" God asked. "Can you exin?"

    God, who rarely dabbled in the mortal world, couldn''t possibly know about the Tale of Hikaru Genji.

    Asahi was about to exin, but a familiar face interrupted them.

    "Asahi~." Gabriel flew at him full speed and tackled him. Even Asahi flinched in the face of ridiculous force brought by Gabriel. Gabriel acted like she did nothing wrong and wrapped her wings around him. "Wee back~."

    Asahi rubbed her head, a soft light in his eyes. "Did you miss me?"

    "A lot."

    Gabriel thought of him more than her father and her creator at this point. She had no job, unlike her brothers and sisters who were busy all the time in different duties towards Heaven. So her mind was filled with all kinds of imaginations in her free time.

    "Who are you?" Gabriel looked at Shizuka with child-like curiosity in her eyes. Recalling the maid Asahi brought earlier, Gabriel frowned. "Are you Asahi''s wife?"

    "So this is Aa-kun''s mistress?" Shizuka smiled at the angel clinging to Asahi as though she wasn''t going to let him go. "I''m Shizuka. And yes, I''m Aa-kun''s wife."

    "You smell like an angel. Do you have wings?" Gabriel pped her wings. "These?"

    Shizuka''s ss ''Klyscha''s Acolyte'' progressed the more time she spent with Klyscha. As such, her Holy Element had matured to A-Rank. It was enough to deceive other angels.

    Shizuka touched Gabriel''s wings, finding them soft andforting. "I''d love to have them."

    Asahi realized his first goal after bing the Leader of Heaven¡ªturning Shizuka into an angel. Shizuka already possessed all the traits needed to be an angel. Well, as long as she didn''t touch alcohol.

    Gabriel released Asahi from her crushing embrace. "Asahi, pat her."

    Asahi''s headpats cheered her up every time. Gabriel took Shizuka''s envy for sadness, and wanted her to smile.

    "There you go, Nee-san." Asahi lightly patted his sister''s head. "Gabriel is, well, impervious to many ordinary things."

    "I can see that."

    Seeing Asahi''s interactions with Gabriel and Shizuka, God felt like he shouldn''t be in this ce. As he got up to leave, Asahi''s words stopped him in his ce.

    "Yo, Father-in-Law. Can I bring Gabriel out?"

 Chapter 370 - CH. 378: A Promise

    Gabriel became overjoyed at the thought of seeing the outside world. The number of times she left Heaven could be counted on one hand. The games made her more curious than ever about the world.

    God gave a concerned look. He could control Gabriel''s fall inside Heaven. The same couldn''t be said for other dimensions.

    ''Why did I create that idiotic concept in the first ce?''

    Hisments for the past couldn''t mend the current situation. If he had been at his peak, he might have given and taken Gabriel''s angel-hood without much concern. Doing so now would cripple him more since Gabriel was almost as strong as him.

    The more God hesitated the more Gabriel clung to Asahi, essentially squeezing him in her embrace. She didn''t want to force her father, but she also couldn''t let go of this chance to roam outside.

    Asahi stroked Gabriel''s hair while giving God a stern look. "Don''t be an ass."

    (My love, he is thinking about Gabriel falling outside Heaven.)

    ''That doesn''t mean he can cage her in this ce.''

    No matter how big Heaven was, it couldn''t make up for the ''real'' world.

    God scratched his head. Gabriel''s conflicted expression welled up guilt in his chest. "Gabriel, you should know what happened to your brethren who indulged in the seven sins."

    "I do, Father. They were removed from their seats in Heaven."

    God nodded. "I''ll just say one thing. Don''t betray my trust."

    Gabriel might be an airhead, but she could read God''s intentions just fine. She turned her gaze to Asahi and balled up her fists. "I can''t¡­ I can''t promise that. I love Asahi¡­ I-I might fall..."

    Before she despised Azazel who fell for his love for women, now not so much. Her feelings for Asahi were more than the other angels who engaged in ''babymaking'' activities with other children. The said angels never cuddled with each other or patted each other''s heads.

    God was speechless at Gabriel''s ''defiance.'' Gabriel looked down, tears filling her eyes. Gabriel''s confession and her courage to stand up and reject God directly caught Asahi off-guard. Asahi swallowed his shock and stopped Gabriel''s tears with his special calming headpats.

    God concealed his shock and sighed. "Gabriel, do you want to marry Asahi?"

    He had already decided to marry her with Asahi, but he wanted to confirm it with Gabriel once.

    The concept of marriage wasn''t unknown to Gabriel. Rather, the thought never left her after she met Grayfia. She sheepishly nced at Asahi''s other wife. Shizuka yfully giggled and pinched her cheeks.

    "Don''t get weak knees now. Do you want to marry Aa-kun?"

    "Can I?" She looked at Asahi and Shizuka for confirmation.

    Shizuka gave a cute pout to Asahi. "It''s not like Aa-kun will stop if I told him to."

    She was just bitter that Asahi will have to keep another woman happy. Her family was growing at a faster rate than everyone predicted. At this point, Asahi''s life will just be a cycle to keep everyone happy.

    "You know me, Nee-san." Asahi grinned shamelessly. "Gabriel is just so lovable. I can''t help it."

    Shizuka sighed. ''He is helpless¡­''

    (Isn''t that why we love him?)

    ''But¡­ I worry sometimes that he will eventually get tired of this. Tired of us.''

    (Believe me, he won''t. I wouldn''t have allowed my love to have a harem if he was going to be like that. It''s human nature to question things when their life is full of positive things.)

    ''Klyscha-sama could''ve monopolized Aa-kun by stopping his journey. Aa-kun wouldn''t be happy without a harem¡­''

    (Exactly¡­ it took me decades to make the decision.)

    ''Aren''t you seventeen, Klyscha-sama?''

    (I''m eighteen. Forever eighteen!)

    Shizuka put a hand on her mouth and giggled.

    God took his attention off of Shizuka and revealed a massive grin. "It''s official then. I was already thinking of marrying you two."

    God came clean to Gabriel about his ns. Gabriel didn''t think much of it and threw herself at Asahi.

    "You can''t leave me for days now! I''m your wife, remember?"

    Her intentions to marry Asahi were innocent. The Seraph just wanted to spend more time with him and get more headpats.

    Asahi patted her back and whispered, "Headpat slut."

    God''s smile widened, bing borderline creepy. "I''ll work on something to prevent angels from falling."

    Asahi recalled the interdimensional room created by Michael for Issei and Irina to have sex without thetter falling. Instead of a room, Asahi wanted a house with a simr function in Heaven Realm so he could lewd his angel wives in the future.

    "We''ll work on it together."

    God nodded his head. "Gabriel, please don''t do anything that will result in your fall. Have fun out there."

    "I promise I won''t!"

    Neither God nor Asahi took her promise seriously. How could they when the golden halo above her head flickered ominously?

 Chapter 371 - CH. 379: Reincarnated Devils?

    Asahi took the Seraph around the world. He took a brief trip to Kyoto, only to find a war ongoing. It was apparently the Genk¨­ War that saw the newly crowned Emperor Go-Daigo trying to remove the Kamakura Shogunate from power. One of the oddest things about this war was the identity of Kamakura Shogunate''s founder. He was the descendant of Minamoto no Yorimitsu, better known as Mama Raiko of Nasuverse.

    ''I''m sure there is no Mama Raiko in this world.''

    The trio flew throughout the world, watching the ancient cities and their rising civilization from the sky. Gabriel stayed away from human contact, fearing that she would fall. As much as she loved humans, she couldn''t disappoint her father.

    The trio ended up staying on the beach for the day. Gabriel sprawled on the sand, grinning in the warmth of the sun. She rolled around and traced Asahi''s face in the sand.

    "That''s my husband." Gabriel giggled at her masterpiece. "We should y something."

    Shizuka took off her clothes, leaving herself in undergarments. Sheidfortably on a nket. "I''ll tan myself here." She stretched a lotion bottle towards Asahi. "Aa-kun?"

    Even though he saw her naked almost every day, her charm still raised his heartbeat.

    Gabriel concealed her wings before she tossed her clothes andid beside Shizuka. Gone was the thought of ying. Gabriel became fixated on acting like Asahi''s wife.

    The innocent Seraph raised Asahi''s blood flow with her not-so-not-so-innocent body.

    ''What was God thinking when creating her?''

    He tried not to touch Gabriel in any lewd way possible. He wasn''t worried about her fall, just the aftermath of it. God might annul their marriage if Gabriel fell. The old man from the myths had be his family, and if possible he wanted to avoid any conflict.

    His gentle touch was still exciting to a maiden like Gabriel. She squirmed around, giggling as if his hands tickled her. A few headpats tamed Gabriel into submission. As he patted her, numerous hearts appeared and disappeared around her. Her affection numbers rose faster than everyone except for Aimi.

    ''She might murder someone for headpats¡­''

    After having her share of headpats, Gabriel pleaded to apply lotion on his body. Asahi denied her at first, knowing the effects his body would have on her.

    "I, am I unfit for a small task like that?" Gabriel rubbed her eyes. "Then I''m unfit to be your wife¡­"

    Asahi gave up under teary eyes. Taking off his shirt, he helped himself beside Shizuka. His sister chuckled and threw her arm over him.

    "She is more demanding than Astraea."

    Asahi shook his head. "Her irresponsible behavior makes her endearing. She''ll learn things at her pace."

    Fortunately, the Seraph was diligent in her work. Asahi''s small talk also kept her mind from thinking about his body.

    After hours of sunbathing, Gabriel got bored and requested something fun. Asahi created a volleyball court and a ball that could endure the punishment from a Seraph-level angel. Some physical activity kept her curiosity in check, though Asahi suffered as a result.

    ''The bouncing balls¡­''

    The trio enjoyed the sight of the sunset. The starry sky that followed was equally beautiful, if not more. Gabriel reached out to the sky, her wings spreading behind her back.

    "Asahi, can I touch those?"

    "No, but." Asahi took the ball and enchanted it. Consuming some mental strength, the ball became a miniature version of the star glittering in the sky.

    Gabriel immediately reached for the miniature star, but it flew away and revolved around her. She also whirled on her feet, iling her arms around. Asahi and Shizukaughed. The Seraph tried even harder to catch the star, but Asahi''s telekinesis one-upped her at every turn.

    Gabriel plopped on the ground and folded her arms on her chest. Her pouty cheeks and re showed her discontent.

    "Geez, you''re such a kid."

    "I''m your wife!"

    Asahi tossed the star at her, which she caught and smiled brightly.

    "Sparkly."

    Asahi sat beside her and rubbed her head. "Did you enjoy our date?"

    "Absolutely! The best day of my life." Gabriel turned to Shizuka. "I made a new friend today and yed lots with my husband."

    Asahi hugged Gabriel. "Let''s do it every week."

    He couldn''t find the time to take her out every day like this. Freeing a day from his schedule was the least he could do for her.

    ''I can bring others too.''

    It was a win-win situation either way.

    After a few more minutes of cuddling, Asahi returned Gabriel to her room in Heaven. Just when Asahi was about to leave, God called him to his room.

    The old man had a solemn look as he gestured to Asahi to sit. "I assume everything went fine."

    Asahi nodded. "What''s the matter? You look like you''re about to murder someone."

    "Are you from Japan?"

    "Yes, indeed."

    "You must know about Youkai''s existence then?" God put a fox statue on the table. "Being like kitsune and kappa are real, not figments of human imagination. They live in a secluded dimension, away from human civilization."

    Asahi frowned, finding God''s roundabout way of telling things annoying. "I know that. Did something happen there?"

    God scratched the back of his head. "Last time, I couldn''t find you anywhere in Japan¡­ then I ordered Michael to find your home."

    He flew over the entirend of Japan multiple times in search of one person. Even so, he returned to Heaven empty-handed, frustrated.

    Asahi grinned. "Stalking me now, are you?"

    "No¡­" He gave a weak excuse that convinced no one. "Michael delegated the task to the angels and churches. They all set out to the eastern nation to find your whereabouts. They didn''t find your home but a more troubling matter."

    "The civil war you mean?"

    God shook his head. "Devils. We discovered traces of demonic power in humans. Over a hundred of them."

    Asahi leaned back with a frown. "Humans with demonic power? Reincarnated devils?"

    Even if Ajuka made Evil Pieces this early, he wouldn''t let the reincarnated devils roam the world. He wasn''t the type who would n to create an army of devils. His power alone put him at the top of the Underworld. What use would an army of weaklings be to him?

    ''What are devils doing when there is a fire under their asses?''

    The civil war was already underway with Lilith''s voice. It made zero sense for the Devil Kings to sow discord right now. The culprit had to be someone from the surviving Devil Pirs and the Extra Demons.

    ''Who is it?''

    Asahi wasn''t interested in saving Japan from wars or bing its ruler. His loyaltyy in himself and his close ones. The unusual actions of devils, on the other hand, caught his interest. The fact that it was rted to the Youkai Faction made the mystery more tempting.

    "You grasped something," God said. "Heaven doesn''t have a good rtionship with Japanese deities or Youkai. I was thinking of setting up a meeting with Youkai. Either you or Michael can act as my proxy."

    "Would you mind if I investigate it first?"

    "I knew you would do it." God smiled. "A man can''t betray the soil he was born in."

    "I don''t give a fuck about the people in my country," Asahi responded with a toothy grin. "Give me just one week."

    God forgot that his sessor wasn''t the ''good guy'' type who wanted to save people. Neither did God want Asahi to be one. He had already burned most of his lifeforce to seal the Beast of Cmity.. Now, the most he could do was light the candle for those who genuinely wanted to be ''saved.''

 Chapter 372 - CH. 380: Second Denatus

    Asfi Al Andromeda took off her sses and smiled at herself in the mirror.

    ''Who said I can''t smile?''

    Her serious temperament didn''t mean she was incapable of giving a smile or two. It shouldn''t make her a boring woman. After all, her father always had this intense look in his eyes. He was the king of a nation surrounded by the great seas from all sides. Yet, he never smiled even when noblesplimented him for being a great king.

    Like all kings, his reign too came to an end. It wasn''t from old age, nor was it because someone poisoned his food. A deity, calling himself the Great Ruler of the Sea, seized their nation by force. A single man and his sword cut through the royal guards. He crippled everyone who could fight and spared the rest. Her father was forced to leave the throne, so a self-conceited deity could sit on it.

    That day, the king and queen becamemoners. The name ''Andromeda'' became a symbol of hate among the citizens.

    That''s why she was eternally grateful to Hermes. Without him, she wouldn''t have fled ''As Ind'' and be an adventurer.

    "Asfi-chan, are you there?"

    "Lord Hermes?"

    She never thought the day woulde where Hermes woke up before seven.

    Asfi threw her cape over her shoulders and opened the door. Hermes greeted her with a wide, creepy smile; the same smile he had when he came to borrow Hades Head. He was up to no good.

    "Come with me," Hermes said. "Take your cap."

    "Where are we going?"

    "To the Denatus."

    "Didn''t Denatus just happen?"

    Hermes grinned. "Freya is going to war. I''ll need a hero to protect me if things go south."

    Asfi frowned. Freya didn''t have any recent dispute against any deity. This War Game came out of nowhere.

    "Who is Freya fighting?"

    "We don''t know yet. Juste with me."

    "Will my cap be enough?"

    Her confidence had taken a dive after a certain man from Astraea Familia had discovered her in the invisible state. He did so without using any extra equipment, frustrating her even more.

    "Yes, it will be. The gods are idiots. Most of them at least."

    Asfi opened the drawer and picked up her prized invention. No mortal had stepped foot in the Denatus. It has always been like this, but she''ll be the first to break that tradition.

    ***

    The Denatus was unannounced so as to not cause any chaos. Without proper information on Freya''s opponents, the Guild couldn''t make any announcement.

    The deities were gathered in Babel. Groups were formed with everyone discussing the sudden War Game.

    "Who is it?" Apollo asked Loki. "You must know."

    "Astraea knows?" Demeter chimed in, her eyes drooping like she didn''t have a wink of sleep. "Tell us please."

    Who could be Freya''s opponent? Which Familia had the guts to question Ottar, the King''s authority? Every deity in the room was dying to know the answers to two questions.

    A small gesture from Loki brought silence to the room. "Look over there."

    Everyone followed her finger and saw someone who should not be here. In the corner of the room, Hermes and Asfi also stopped and stared at Astraea, Hephaestus, and the man beside the two.

    "Why is he here?" Asfi whispered. "Is Lady Astraea responsible?"

    "Astraea won''t do something like that," Hermes responded. He had seen Asahi in thest Denatus, but he was concealed from everyone''s eyes. "Let''s wait and see."

    Hermes pushed his way through the crowd and arrived at the front row.

    "Astraea''s lover. What was his alias again?" Demeter tilted her head back and forth, somehow the childish gesture didn''t look odd on her mature appearance. "Lux Lanceam?"

    As the deities flocked over to question Astraea, Asahi stepped forward with a calm expression.

    "Stay back."

    It wasn''t a warning. A simple order for gods to stay away from their lover. Suffice to say, most of the gods weren''t pleased to be ordered around by a ''mortal.''

    "You have guts, boy," shouted Dian Cecht, the old man known as the god of healing. "Astraea, I had nothing but admiration for your passion. What has love made you? A weak and disappointing¡ª"

    A spear flew past him, narrowly dodging his face. Dian Cecht froze, his unblinking staring into Asahi''s cold eyes.

    "I won''t miss next time."

    Dian Cecht hung his head and nodded obediently. The move didn''t sit well with other gods as they started cursing Asahi''s brazen attitude. Some called for him to be arrested for threatening a god in broad daylight. Demeter, Apollo, Miach, and Ganesha¡ªthe gods acquainted with Astraea¡ªworked together to diffuse the tension.

    Asfi saw Asahi''s act as a way of protecting Astraea from the noisy gods. Then again, she wasn''t a big fan of arrogant gods who saw humans as an inferior race.

    Asahi, unbothered with the situation, took a seat at the grand table. Astraea sighed and took Asahi''s right seat. Hephaestus pondered a bit before plopping down on the chair beside Asahi. She wasn''t here for Astraea. She was here to support Asahi. The situation will spiral out of control once Asahi reveals his race.

    ''We can pull through.''

    She kept a straight face under all the pressure from her fellow gods.

    Meanwhile Loki approached Asahi with a foolish grin. She shoved a chair between him and Hephaestus and settled down on it.

    "Asahi~, gimme pats."

    She leaned on his shoulder, swaying her ponytail in Asahi''s peripheral vision. Her intimate act was a p in the face of fuming deities. Even if everyone in the room hated Asahi, she was going to support him. Everyone heard Loki''s statement loud and clear.

    Asahi smiled wryly and patted her head. "Stop acting coy."

    The prankster goddess rested her head on hisp and stretched like a cat. "Hehe."

    Hephaestus slid her chair aside as though pretending that she wasn''t acquainted with Asahi and Loki.

    Astraea couldn''t help but smile. She mentally added Loki to her list of women sharing an ambiguous rtionship with Asahi.

    Their relieving moment was nothing but arrogance in deities'' eyes.

    "He''s gone crazy," Hermes muttered. "Drunk on power and fame."

    Hermes'' already bad impression of Asahi turned even worse. Asahi seemed unafraid of the consequences of sitting at the grand table as if he was assured the three goddesses would let no one harm him.

    ''Why did you challenge Freya?''

    He clearly remembered Loki''s hint at Freya''s opponent. It was Astraea Familia.

    Themotion grew to a boiling point. The gods called to halt the Denatus until Asahi got his punishment.

    "You guys are so annoying." Asahi snapped under the noise and released the seal on his aura.

    The same, or perhaps even more impressive than a deity''s ''divine'' aura surrounded Asahi. Silence filled the massive room to the point Loki''s snickers were heard loudly. A never-seen-before chaos wasing, and Loki will be in the center of it all with the culprit Asahi. She was going to get her fill of thrills this time around.

    ''What a day to be alive.''

 Chapter 373 - CH. 381: Contract Signed

    Hermes snapped out of his shock and approached Asahi. The distinct ck of his boots halted the gods'' surprise. Hermes sat down before Asahi, an amused smile ying on his lips.

    "Who are you?"

    Only the great gods like Ouranos, Zeus, and Odin could conceal their ''divine'' aura. None of the great gods looked anywhere close to Asahi.

    "For starters, my name is Asahi Marikawa, and I''m from another world if that makes sense."

    His answer easily raised the curiosity of the ''starving'' deities. Even though they had fun and all in Orario, the mere mention of a different world filled their eyes with lust. Asfi, despite being a mortal, showed simr if not more curiosity. She had seen Asahi''s capability firsthand and knew how deadly he could be.

    ''Can he see me?''

    As though confirming her guess, Asahi looked in her direction and winked. "Hide and seek is fun."

    Asfi grimaced. "Curses¡­"

    "Another world?" Hermes raised an eyebrow. "How can we believe you?"

    Hermes acted as the voice of most of the deities, saying words that they wanted to say.

    "Astraea can vouch for that." Asahi shrugged. "It''s up to you to believe me. I don''t really need to prove anything."

    Asahi silently marked the gods who were nning to bother him and Astraea Familia. Hermes might or might not be one of them. It was hard to get a read on the whimsical god.

    "It''s true." Astraea nodded. "I have been there."

    Astraea''s confirmation brought the matter to another level. As the Goddess of Justice, she had a solid reputation for presenting facts and truth.

    "A new world?" muttered Demeter. "Did Ouranos ever mention it?"

    Apollo shook his head. "This world is far from ours. In a different universe."

    Natsumi had told him a few things about Earth. After all, both of them were Asahi''s ves.

    Hermes raised his hand to silence the crowd. "Apollo, my friend. Are you also allied with Asahi?"

    "That is so," Apollo confirmed with a wry smile. It''s not like he had a choice in the matter. His loyalty had to be unshaken, or the soul-shaking agony would consume him.

    "He is a demigod," Loki answered with a solemn expression. Her serious face onlysted for a moment before she snickered. "I ain''t lying here."

    "I have confirmed that with my own eyes," Hephaestus added.

    Hermes didn''t need Loki to tell him that. He was at a loss for words when the three goddesses showed relentless support for Asahi.

    "Thisd got heaven-defying luck," Hermes muttered. "Back to our talk. Asahi, are your parents considered the deity of your world?"

    Hephaestus and Loki became silent, awaiting his answer.

    Asahi shook his head. "I got my powers from my wife."

    Klyscha had given him everything. Only Astraea was aware of that in this room.

    Demeter sat beside Hermes and raised her hand. "If you don''t mind satisfying our curiosity, can you tell me more about your powers?"

    She finally realized why Asahi had so much vitality, even more than the strongest gods in Heaven. That was considering the gods at their peak in Heaven. The goddess of fertility naturally gained an interest in the foreign lifeform.

    Asahi looked at Demeter. "Oh, it''s you. Thanks for the curry that day."

    He hadn''t talked to her since the day he arrived at Orario.

    Demeter giggled, recalling their first meeting. She had unconsciously bbered something about Asahi being the most fertile man.

    Just as Asahi was about to chat with the beautiful goddess, the familiar scent of another goddess drifted into the room.

    Freya descended the stairs, seizing everyone''s eyes with her refreshing look. Well, Asahi had seen it during the dinner, but that wasn''t the case for the gods. They were smitten, gazing at Freya in a never-ending daze.

    "Apologies for the dy." Freya diffused everyone''s charmed state with her voice. She arrived at the table and put her hands on Hermes'' shoulder. "Hermes, can you please?"

    Hermes immediately stepped aside. "No problem."

    Offending a woman brought misfortune, but offending Freya brought cmity. He and his small Familia wanted no part of it.

    "Thank you." Freya settled down on the seat, her eyes gazing at Asahi sitting across her. "Did you enjoyst night?"

    Her cryptic words spread a wave of jealousy through the deities. Some red at Asahi, dering war through their

    Asahi grinned at Loki. "It was fun."

    Loki coughed dryly. "Ya should focus on the War Game."

    With a smile, Freya leaned forward. "I''ll keep the rules simple. You''ll fight against my finest warriors in an arena. A one versus all battle. Do you agree?"

    Hermes and literally every deity had their mouths opened in shock. Hermes cleared his throat. "Does your finest warriors include Ottar?"

    "It was Ottar who requested a fight with Asahi. I cannot exclude him from his battle, can I?"

    Hermes felt like his world had been flipped around. Ottar, the current strongest, requested a fight with a level 2 adventurer? As cunning as Hermes was, he never thought of the possibility of Asahi having any special ability outside of skills earned through Falna.

    ''Are they fighting for Freya''s love?''

    He couldn''t help but shake his head. Asahi hadn''t shown any signs of being charmed by Freya.

    "That''s so unfair!" Demeter protested. "Fighting Ottar and others is suicidal."

    "I agree with Demeter," said Miach with a smile. "Why don''t we sit and talk about the conflict? Maybe we will find a solution."

    He wasn''t about to let Asahi leap into this fight. Naaza owed Asahi her life, and she wouldn''t want Asahi to take this fight.

    "Don''t worry about me." Asahi smiled at the worried gods before reaching out to Freya. "Yup. I agree with the fight rules."

    He had been fighting multiple opponents since day one of his journey. Only that his opponents grew in both strength and intelligence.

    Freya grabbed his hand. "Lovely. As for the victory conditions, should my Familia emerge victoriously, Asahi will leave Astraea and join me. If he rises to the victory, I shall give up on my residence in Babel and follow him as his maid."

    Suffice to say, Freya''s conditions made the room lively.

    Asahi frowned. "You changed it."

    The original condition was for Asahi to bring Freya to his world.

    Freya stuck out her tongue. "I thought about it. Since I''m putting my freedom on the line, it''s only fair you do the same."

    Asahi swept his gaze across the room. The deities looked unconvinced of his strength, even Asfi stared at him as if he was a madman. Breaking their confidence in ''levels'' was going to be fun.

    "Alright. I ept your conditions."

    Freya pped her hands. "My fellow gods, do you approve of this War Game?"

    "I do!" Freya raised her hand. "I approve!"

    The gods under Freya''s charm voiced their agreement. The rest of the gods also agreed, fearing Freya''s wrath.

    Thus, a contract was formed with both Asahi and Freya''s signatures.

    Astraea couldn''t hide her worries throughout, prompting Asahi to pat her head.

    "You can''t lose," Astraea whispered. Should he lose, he will be Freya''s ve in all but name.

    Asahi didn''t say anything and just kissed Astraea. The goddess of justice fell into a stupor, blushing furiously.

    "Astraea, ya can''t be this easy¡ª" Loki''s eyes widened as she saw Asahi''s face closing in on her. She tried to move away, but an invisible force gripped her.

    Loki could do nothing but stare as Asahi stole her lips under the eyes of every god.

    Freya pushed back her chair and walked out of the room.. Her cold aura pushed back any pursuits from her admirers.

 Chapter 374 - CH. 382: Syr

    Flu sucks :(

    ***

    The news of the War Game spread like wildfire all over Orario. The gods, who hadn''t attended or weren''t qualified to attend the Denatus, were in the dark about Asahi''s secret. Susanoo was among them as he only got to know that a War Game would be held in two days. Ganesha needed that time to clear the colosseum, and the deities needed that time to advertise the War Game for maximum

    The deities ran around Labyrinth City, jubnt and high-spirited. As Orario severelycked sources of entertainment, the War Game became the topic of discussion around every street as well as the Guild. Of course, there were those who scorned and ridiculed Asahi for picking a fight like this. Astraea''s poprity with Orario made them dislike Asahi. Many thought that she deserved better than a man with numerous lovers.

    That night, Loki was staring at the bottle of alcohol on her table. Riveria frowned at the odd sight. Finn blinked his eyes, refusing to believe the image his eyes registered.

    "Loki, why are you spacing out?" Riveria asked.

    "Nothin''."

    Loki left the dining room and took a sip of her drink in her room. The sweet mead only gave a nd taste after Asahi had thoroughly vited her mouth with his tongue, that too in front of the gods. She finally realized how the girls in her Familia must have felt when she harassed them.

    ''It was just a kiss.''

    Everything she felt right now could just be a fleeting interest. Loki never got interested in the love and marriage stuff. Stirring up trouble was more fun than worrying about someone else.

    ''Still, a crush on Asahi is so unexpected.''

    Loki couldn''t help but grin at her ''unusual'' preference. Asahi already had plenty of lovers devoted to him, especially her friend Astraea. She found him attractive to the point she stopped having any thoughts for other people!

    ''What am I gonna do about it?''

    Loki pulled out another bottle of booze and went to the roof. Sitting at the edge of the tower, she gazed at the moon and drank.

    ''I need to seduce him.''

    Having thick skin helped a lot in these situations. She couldn''t possibly be embarrassed for having feelings for her friend''s man.

    ***

    The next day, Freya conducted a city-wide search for Allen, whose existence had been forgotten by Asahi. The young man with cat ears was rotting in a dark room, his stomach growling intensely and his throat dry. Aimi delivered Allen to Freya''s doorstep with a note stating Allen''s mistake.

    Riveria and Ais came to the lessons as usual. The high elf and the blonde loli didn''t bring up the matter of the War Game, showing no concern whatsoever about Asahi''s wellbeing. He might have been heartbroken if not for Ais''s affection points reaching almost 84 and Riveria''s sitting at 76. Then again, they didn''t know that Asahi was going to fight alone in the War Game.

    "Asahi, is the game set in stone now?" asked Ryuu, who was sittingfortably on the bed of grass. "I''d like to participate alongside you."

    "Do you doubt my ability?" Asahi asked. "You have no confidence in me. I''m kinda hurt."

    "No¡­ how can I do that after seeing you fight?"

    "I needpensation for my emotional damage."

    Before Ryuu could say a word, Asahi pulled her into a hug and leaned back against a tree. The elf''s sharp ears gently shook, tempting him to get a taste. Ryuu felt his lips nibbling her ears and couldn''t help but moan.

    "W-What are you doing?" She was taken aback by his boldness. "Stop¡­"

    Despite her pleas, she wasn''t doing anything to stop him as if she wasn''t against the idea of being intimate with him.

    "Why are you so dishonest with your heart?" Asahi whispered, squeezing Ryuu''s petite body in his arms. "Alise had more courage than you."

    Alise had gotten bold to the point where she began to kiss him naturally without blushing. Compared to that, Ryuu was indeed a coward. Kaguya, on the other hand, seemed to be lying in wait like a veteran predator.

    "I''m not a coward," Ryuu said, giving Asahi her most serious frown ever. "I don''t want to leech off you for the rest of my life¡­"

    She would be taking advantage of Asahi if she gave in to her feelings now. She couldn''t just forget her ''debts'' and start a rtionship. Her pride wouldn''t allow her to do such.

    "Give me some time," Ryuu said as she pushed him back. "I want to be assured of my own worth before taking another step forward."

    Asahi touched her cheeks, almost giving in to the urge to kiss her. A dry cough or two from Riveria brought the two back into the real world.

    "You should do it at home," Riveria said, an edge in her voice. "Ais is here."

    Even though Riveria had covered Ais'' eyes as soon as the obscenity began taking ce, she found it hard to watch a couple getting intimate. She recalled the time Asahi hugged her and shook her head.

    ''yboy.''

    Ryuu gave a nce at Riveria''s annoyed expression. "Harem protagonist¡­"

    Asahi blinked his eyes. "Who taught you that word?"

    "Shiori," Ryuu replied. "It''s an apt word for you."

    "Yes, I am a harem protagonist," he proudly admitted.

    "..."

    ***

    Asahi returned home to find a guest waiting for him at the door. A young woman wearing the waitress dress of the Hostess of Fertility. She kept her bluish-grey hair tied with a small knot in a ponytail style. She stood there with an innocent, lovely smile.

    "Syr!" Ryuu shouted and dashed into Syr''s arms. "Where have you been? We were searching for you everywhere."

    Syr raised her arm and patted Ryuu''s back. Ryuu''s worries failed to evoke anything in Syr''s eyes. Despite meeting her a few times in the past, he had met her a couple of times but he never noticed the signs. Her scent was all too familiar. She carried Freya''s scent all over her without having a scent of her own. He couldn''t mistake Freya''s scent after spending a night in her home.

    ''She is Freya?!''

    Syr''s lips curled into a grin as if she realized her cover had been blown.

    "I left Orario for a job," Syr said, returning to her ''normal'' self. "I''m back now. Stop being a baby please."

    Ryuu lightly hit Syr''s stomach. "You''re the kid who ran away from home."

    "I look after children, and looking after children is an adult''s job. So I''m not a baby."

    Syr''s snappy retort left Ryuu speechless. Asahi was intently observing her interaction with Ryuu. Her friendship with Ryuu seemed too genuine as though it wasn''t an act.

    Syr giggled as she pushed Ryuu and nodded at Asahi. "We haven''t seen each other for a while, and you have grown more charming. A maiden can only have so much control."

    "Syr!"

    "Hehe, I apologize for teasing your lover. Seriously, you should lock him in a room, or one day a goddess wille and snatch him from you."

    Ryuu touched Syr''s nose with her fist. "I-I''ll break that goddess'' nose¡­"

    "..."

    "Alise would say something like that." Ryuu giggled. "Did you hear the news?"

    "I sure did," Syr smirked. "Mister Asahi is going to fight the King¡­ I wish you luck from the bottom of my heart."

    Her acting skills were on another level. She could bless him with a straight face even though both of them knew Syr''s real identity. Syr Flova was Freya in disguise.

    ''Why is she doing this?''

    Syr and Ryuu had been friends before he came into the equation. The insane Freya will try to use this friendship against him. That could very well be the reason she showed up at his doorstep.

    ''What a twisted woman.''

    (Indeed.... She excels in ying with emotions.)

 Chapter 375 - CH. 383: War Game (I)

    The next two days flew by in a breeze. No monster hunting in the dungeon was allowed. Asahi took Astraea and Alise on dates in Maya''s world. Kaguya also nagged him, calling him dear and showing off her ''engagement ring.'' In the end, Asahi relented and promised to take her outter.

    Maya got a deserved break from her academy. She explored Orario on a date. Saya also introduced herself to the Orario gang. Her fiery demeanor and her bloated belly became a hot topic among the adventurers of Astraea Familia. Shizuka had the easiest time mixing in with the adventurers with her casual, easygoing aura. Lemegeton got the most attention with her Diva origin and her beauty. Yuriko only said a few polite words to the adventurers before she returned to her store. The woman had her priorities set for the moment, none of which rted to the fantasy world of Orario.

    Not now, at least.

    ***

    The daybreak signaled the arrival of the fated day. The War Game everyone waited for finally arrived. The city was brimming with excitement. The arena had yet to open, but the crowd jam-packed the space near the door. The stalls set by merchants hardly kept the adventurers andmoners from breaking into the arena. The seats were limited, and everyone wanted to be the person inside the arena.

    Hermes and other deities had taken the task to broadcast the match throughout the city with the ''Divine Mirror'' spell. So, everyone could watch the War Game.

    VIPs were allowed to enter the arena through the backdoor. That''s where Asahi and his group ran into Freya. She was alone this time, her face glowing with energy.

    "Ready to be my tour guide~?"

    Asahi grinned. "Ready to serve me?"

    He had put the matter of Syr behind him. He couldn''t care less if she wanted to live a ''normal'' life as a waitress. He wasn''t going to reveal her secret as long as she didn''t try anything on Ryuu.

    Freya suspiciously averted her eyes. "My children will win."

    "We shall see," Asahi said with a shrug. "Let''s get this started."

    His lovers cheered him up before taking their seats in the VIP section of the arena. The adventurers from Astraea Familia were absent from the bunch as Alise had taken all her savings to the bar. They were going to watch the match from the bar and bet the valis on him.

    Asahi made his way towards the corridors, his instincts guiding him on the right path. He arrived before a closed giant door. The waiting room for thebatants. He could feel Ottar and other ''strong'' presences behind a simr door.

    (My love, let''s chat until you are called.)

    ''Of course.''

    ***

    A temporary stage had been set up in front of Guild Headquarters. Amazoness sisters Tiona and Tione beamed at the crowd, clutching a voice amplifier in their hands.

    "Yahoo, everyone! Good morning~, it''s Tiona Hiryute from your favorite goddess Loki''s Familia! I''m gonna be giving insights into the fight today!"

    Tione rolled her eyes. "This girl ain''t qualified for this job."

    The crowd burst intoughter.

    "Hehe, I am more than qualified to talk about fights. Today, we are here to witness an event that will go down in the legends of Labyrinth City. It''s a battle none of us sawing. One man standing against the greatest Freya Familia could offer."

    "Isn''t it Ottar against Astraea Familia?" an adventurer asked with a puzzled face. "We were duped?"

    Everyone in the crowd had the same concern. Most left their jobs just so they could watch the King crush the entire gang of Astraea Familia, including Asahi.

    "You guys are in for a treat~." Tiona winked yfully. "A big treat."

    "Let''s not waste any time. Hermes-sama, if you please."

    Hermes, who was standing near the stage with Asfi, nodded his head. "Well then, Ouranos, do we have the permission?"

    "You may," Ouranos'' response spread throughout the city, each word stirring people''s hearts.

    With the permission to use Arcanum, Hermes and other deities got to work.

    The crowd gaped in amazement as hundreds of screens emerged in every part of the city. The excitement level doubled, perhaps quadrupled at the disy of the divinity.

    Asahi entered the arena and grinned at the crowd. His smug face immediately got loud jeers from the male side of the crowd. His reputation was already at the bottom among the male spectators. It became even worse when people realized Asahi will be fighting against the entire Freya Familia.

    "That, our friend, is Asahi Marikawa," Tiona introduced Asahi to the crowd. "The Noble Rookie, the Charming Prince of Far East, and Lux Lanceam. He goes by many aliases."

    "The fastest adventurer to level up in Orario''s history." Tiona took over in a neutral, almost cold voice. "Never underestimate him or his lovers. It''s my advice to everyone."

    "And entering from the other side is Ottar! The King! The Level 7 everyone is excited to see today!"

    Ottar threw his Supreme ck Sword over his shoulder. He only gave a nce at the crowd before focusing his gaze on Asahi.

    Four small figures came out of the giant door. Bronze armor and helmet were worn by four identical pallums. The first brother wielded an axe, the second a hammer, the third a spear, and the fourth a greatsword.

    "The Bringar!" Tiona shouted excitedly. "The Gulliver Brothers of Freya Familia. I once watched them fight an earth dragon. Their teamwork is so wless and impable, I thought the four brothers were one unit."

    "They were wanted by the Guild years ago," Tiona sneakily added as she watched morebatants joining Ottar''s side. "The dark elf Dainsleif and the elf Hildrsleif. The White and ck Knights. The most brutal magic swordsmen of this era."

    "Ne, Tione, I heard a rumor that Lady Freya wanted them so badly that she caused a war between the White Elves and the Dark Elves. Is it true?"

    Tione nodded her head. "Lady Freya is a scary woman."

    "These are all the adventurers Asahi will be fighting today. One against seven. The odds heavily favor Ottar''s side."

    "If he is a level 2 as his guild record says, the winner is already decided."

    "If is a big word, sister. Hehe, did I sound wise?" Tiona giggled.

    The conversation between the sisters didn''t matter to the male crowd, who happened to be more vocal.

    Meanwhile, in the VIP section, Hephaestus and Astraea observed the arena with little to no emotion on their faces, but the brown-skinned woman besides Hephaestus was anything but silent. She was a woman with an eyepatch on her left eye and long ck hair.

    She tugged at Hephaestus'' shirt. As old as the woman looked, one would almost think she was a child by the way she gleefully smiled.

    Tsubaki Collbrande, Cyclops, a level 5 adventurer from Hephaestus Familia. Strips of white cotton tightly wrapped around her well-endowed chest. A simple red hakama covered her lower body.

    "Hey, hey, my goddess. Is that cute boy really strong?"

    Tsubaki''s clients had mentioned Asahi''s name more than a few times in thest month, praising his talent again and again. She didn''t think of it as a big deal until this War Game.

    Hephaestus sighed. "You should watch his strength with your own eyes."

    "Then if that boy loses, you''ll hug me."

    Tsubaki was always around the scorching mes of the forge. It made her appreciate human warmth more. Hugging Hephaestus, who always carried a pleasant warmth, always made her giddy.

    Hephaestus revealed a smile. "What if he wins?"

    "I''ll hug you." Tsubaki grinned. "Fair enough?"

    Hephaestus'' brow twitched. "You''ll take a day off."

    Tsubaki herself was more than aware of Hephaestus'' concerns. She was in herte thirties, but there were no signs of her finding a partner any time soon. The half-dwarf Tsubaki was picky with only that aspect of her life.

    "Challenge epted," Tsubaki readily agreed with the bet.

    At that moment in the arena, loud bells signaled the start of the contest.

 Chapter 376 - CH. 384-385: War Game (II-III)

    As soon as the bells rang, Ottar rushed at Asahi with his greatsword, stirring clouds of dust behind him. His muscles bulged, and he smashed down his greatsword.

    "Perish!" Ottar roared at the top of his lungs.

    His massive sword once crushed Goliath''s skull; now the same sword came down on Asahi''s head like a roaring tsunami.

    "Not so easy," Asahi said with a cheeky smile and grabbed the greatsword right before it touched his hair. His toned arms were like thin stickspared to the massive greatsword.

    The crowd awaited a gruesome death once the dust settled. s, the sight of Asahi blocking Ottar''s stunned the entire arena.

    "Heavens, he blocked it!" Tsubaki''s yell tore through the silence. "He blocked Ottar''s supreme ck sword."

    Ottar''s usually stern face copsed for a moment. Admiration was clear on his face as he observed his foe. "I underestimated you."

    He was always told that gods had feeble bodies, but their ability to use Arcanum put them beyond the realm of mortals. He didn''t expect Asahi to be that different.

    Ottar fortified his stance and pressed down the greatsword on Asahi. "What are you waiting for?"

    Ottar''srades sprang into action. The former dark elf king, Hogni Ragnar, immediately darted at Asahi. His sinister ck sword shed Asahi''s arm.

    Hogni''s fingers be numb at the contact. Without showing much surprise, he performed another dozen shes in the span of a moment. When that didn''t work out, the dark elf quietly retreated to Ottar''s side.

    "Physical attacks cannot conquer this evil," the dark elf whispered, his choice of words akin to a chuunibyou.

    "You gotta be fucking with me," cursed Alfrigg, the eldest pallum brother. "Darkie can''t hurt him. Brothers, let''s smash his pretty nose."

    "Aye!"

    "Aye!"

    "Aye!"

    Four childish figures split the battlefield with their straightforward charge. A spear, a hammer, a sword, and a hammer respectively assaulted Asahi from four sides. If it was any other adventurer, they would be crushed to death in that instant. Asahi, however, pushed back Ottar with a kick before snatching the weapons from the Gulliver Brother.

    Asahi spun the weapons around with telekinesis before crushing them. "Geez, kids shouldn''t y with these."

    The crowd only saw Asahi kicking Ottar. The rest was a blur to their low perceptive eyes. But Tiona saw it all, so did the high-level adventurers among the crowd.

    "Asahi disarmed the Gulliver Brothers!" Tiona shouted with a red face. "He destroyed their weapons! They are stunned. What are they gonna do now?"

    The Gulliver Brothers clenched their fists, their faces red under the helms. Not only did Asahi steal Freya''s attention away from them. Now, he humiliated them by calling them ''kids.''

    "You."

    "Are."

    "Asking."

    "For death!"

    The four brothers had plenty of experience with hand-to-hand fighting. Filled with anger, they didn''t seem to realize the difference between their strengths. By the time Ottar got to his feet after the kick, the brothers had already begun their assault on Asahi.

    "It''s a fistfight!" Tiona continued her attempts to revive the dead silent crowd. "Completely unfair."

    No punches slipped past Asahi''s extreme perception.

    The former white elf king, Hedin, adjusted his sses and clutched his rhomphaia, a long staff with des on both sides. It was first-ss equipment that boosted magical power and cut through enemies.

    "Fight eternally, indestructible soldiers of lightning!"

    "Move!" Ottar roared his order.

    The brothers tried to retreat. Asahi grinned and squeezed their delicate bodies with telekinesis. Hedin''s quick chant called numerous lightning strikes down on Asahi as well as the Gulliver Brothers. He endured the magical attack without any difficulty, but the same couldn''t be said about the Gulliver Brothers. The shock stunned them for a couple of seconds.

    Asahi moved in and kicked Alfrigg, who was standing at the forefront. Each brother received a kick in the gut and flew back to the gate they entered from.

    "Four down, three to go." Asahi summoned the Spear of Leonidas and beckoned the three opponents left in the arena. "Come at me together."

    His arrogant words broke the silence, stirring the crowd in a not-so-positive way.

    "A level 2 adventurer defeated first-ss adventurers."

    "This is fake."

    "It has to be acting."

    "He is a level 2."

    The adventurers in the crowd refused to believe anything. Deities watching from all over Orario were equally shocked.

    Of course, the uproar didn''te in the way of the fight. Hogni and Hedin shared a nce,ing to a mutual understanding.

    "Ottar, Hogni, keep him busy," Hedin said as he prepared to cast another spell. They were fighting a monster who had absurdly high physical resistance. Magic spells were their best bet against someone like Asahi.

    ''I can''t let mydy be a servant,'' Hedin gritted his teeth. The goddess had shown him a path out of the elven kingdom. She made him realize he can live without being a tyrant. Now was the time to repay that favor and prove his loyalty.

    Hogni pulled up his cloak to cover his face. "Unleash, king of the magic sword. Compensation of reason, offering of fresh blood. Until the end of the banquet. ughter."

    Dainsleif, a magic spell that strengthened Hogni''s aggressive nature. He rarely used it since it awakened the ''evil'' within him.

    Ottar and Hogni shed with Asahi. The greatsword and the magic sword desperately tried to create a single wound on Asahi''s body. Asahi blocked each attack with little to no effort as though trying to crush their hope with his sheer confidence.

    The entire arena trembled as though behemoths were shing instead of three adventurers.

    ''We have to win.''

    Ottar recalled the day Freya picked him up from the street. He was dying, but Freya epted him and sheltered him. She had been essentially his mother since that day. How could he call himself a man if he allowed his mother-like goddess to be a maid?

    "Take this." Ottar pulled out every bit of strength his body had and swung his greatsword.

    The impact staggered Asahi by two steps. Hedin''s devastating lightning struck at that moment. Hogni appeared behind Asahi and thrust his hand forward.

    "By the power of the demon de, bring eternal destruction. Burn Dain!"

    An eruption of me poured from Hegni''s outthrust right arm. It was a short-range explosive fire spell, but in exchange, it had been honed to have a destructive force capable of incinerating countless enemies within its area of effect. The ck magic circle at Hogni''s feat caused the crimson ze to sh even brighter.

    If that wasn''t enough, Ottar also began to chant a magic spell. To ovee the monster stopping his goddess from spreading her wings.

    "Silver moon''s mercy and the golden ins. I offer this body to the lord of battle."

    It wasn''t a spell that focused on harnessing the power of elements. The spell simply amplified his destructive power to its limits. His current strength could cripple a level 8 adventurer. With Crush skill amplifying his physical attacks, Ottar held his greatsword and brought it down on Asahi.

    Freya''s strongest warriorsunched their strongest attack at the same time, showing no mercy to the man who disrespected their goddess.

    Ottar knew Asahi would dodge his attack, but he didn''t dodge the magic spells. Roaring mes scorched his back and the frightening lightning strikes fell on top of him.

    Spectators and deities also believed the contest to be over.

    "My clothes, damn." As though living to betray people''s expectations, Asahi emerged from the smokescreen in nothing but ragged pants. "Luckily I made my pants more durable in the morning."

    Thebined attack of two of the strongest mages in Orario had surpassed his expectations.

    Nobodyughed at his current state. They didn''t dare utter a single word. Even though thedies felt like some saliva was leaking from the corner of their mouths, they said nothing.

    "It was my strongest spell." Despair was written all over Hedin''s face. "Not a scratch."

    Hogni''s eyes sharpened. "Impossible¡­"

    Ottar''s face was gloomy, but he said nothing.

    ''How weak. How feeble. I can''t aplish my goddess'' will with this pathetic body.''

    He recalled the days the Empress used to beat him up for training. Back then he wasn''t the strongest man in Orario. Even so, facing Asahi at his current status seemed harder than fighting Empress all those years back. Asahi was stronger than the Level 9 Empress of Hera Familia.

    "I have no choice."

    Ottar tossed his de aside and bent forward. His boar ears twitched, growing bigger. A feral glint arose in his eyes as his fangs grew to the point they protruded out of his mouth. His colossal figure expanded even more.

    His status evolved further, putting an extreme burden on him. But he didn''t care about himself right now.

    "I''ll take you down. Even if it costs me my life."

    Asahi acknowledged his opponent''s resolve with a nod. That didn''t put a brake on his determination to win.

    "Well then,e at me."

    Ottar rushed at Asahi, his speed even faster than Ais. His wild instincts got the better of him in this state. A barrage of unpredictable, violent attacks came at Asahi. If Asahi had fought Ottar when he came to Orario a month ago, he would have lost. The force behind Ottar''s punch made him tickle, but that wouldn''t be the case for him a month ago. He would have a hard time predicting Ottar''s brutal wave of punches.

    Though, he had no problems getting into a prolonged fight with Ottar.

    ***

    "Beastification," Tsubaki muttered in the crowd. "Ottar is serious."

    Astraea looked at Hephaestus. "We''re the good guys here, right?"

    Hephaestus replied with a wry smile, "Your manes off as evil¡­ even though he is defending his freedom."

    Freya walked over to Astraea''s side, receiving a smile from Grayfia by Astraea''s side.

    "We all know how this is going to end," Astraea said. "Freya?"

    Freya stared at Asahi. "If he is this strong, what''s his purpose in Orario?"

    People rarely remembered that Freya was a goddess of war on top of being a goddess of beauty. With her keen eyes, she easily saw the disparity between Asahi and Ottar''s group. It wasn''t even a contest. Asahi had only attacked a few times in the contest as though he was toying with hopes. Everything would end as soon as he went on offense.

    Hephaestus put a hand on Freya''s shoulder. "He came for monsters in the dungeon to improve¡­ how he ended up adding Astraea and her Familia to his harem is beyond me."

    "I don''t know how this happened¡­" Astraea shook her head. "I''m just d it happened."

    Ottar''s violent mind grew as the battle progressed. He was fighting for the sake of satisfying his feral urges. Freya knew that this battle would break Ottar''s body, but she didn''t end the contest. Ottar was determined to fight for her, so she respected the desire of her child.

    Before Ottar went full berserk, Asahi shoved his knee in Ottar''s stomach before throwing punches that bloomed shockwaves in their wake. Even though his body hurt, Ottar held onto his consciousness, growling like a wounded beast.

    The people of Orario were heartbroken to see their hero in this state. They cheered for him, hoping their words would give him strength to ovee the demon king. The demon king in question trampled on their dreams by knocking the daylight out of Ottar.

    Ottar fell down and returned to his normal form. The immovable fortress had fallen. The Gulliver brothers dragged their bodies out of the gate and stared at Asahi with eyes filled with rage.

    "As long as I have breath, I shall fight," The dark elf dered and tried to aplish what his leader couldn''t.

    A punch from Asahi knocked him out. Asahi looked at the white elf, whose face was more handsome than most gods out there.

    "You want some?"

    His leaderid wounded on one side, his twin knight knocked out on another. The Gulliver Brothers were in no shape to fight anymore. He himself used most of the magical power in hisst spell. Could his de even do anything after what he had seen?

    "It''s hopeless." Hedin dropped his staff and fell to his knees. "I failed mydy."

    Alfrigg took off his helm and let it drop. The loud ng announced the end of the War Game.

    "It''s over¡­" Tione said.. "Asahi Marikawa has defeated the Pride of Folkvangr."

 Chapter 377 - CH. 386: Aftermath

    Nobody cheered or even uttered a word after the battle ended. Asahi flew into the VIP section, where his lovers cheered for him.

    "At least some people find my victory exciting." Asahi looked at Freya. "You lost."

    "I did." Freya grinned, not caring about her loss at all. "What do you n to do with this maid now?"

    "I don''t know."

    He threw that condition to humiliate Freya, but she turned out to be a shameless woman. It wasn''t like he needed any maid. Rini, Grayfia, Ray, and part-time maid Rika were more than enough to satisfy his maid fetish.

    (Aren''t you excited to have a goddess of beauty as your maid?)

    ''Kinda. I''ll have her swear an oath like Apollo.''

    Freya bowed her head. "Can I go talk to my children?"

    "Sure."

    Two presences approached him from behind. A tanned woman who boasted features of the Far East. A jet-ck eyepatch covered her left eye whereas Hephaestus'' eyepatch covered her right eye.

    "I am Tsubaki Collbrande!" She introduced herself with a beaming smile and approached him with her arms outstretched. "Come here."

    Since he wasn''t the type to refuse, he also stretched his arms for her. She grinned and walked into his arms with the sweet scent of fire and slightly sour scent of steel.

    ''A cksmith.''

    She touched his chest without a care in the world and hugged him tightly. "Gosh, You''re warmer than my go-to-cuddle-mate. How did you build up these muscles?"

    "Took me a hundred sit-ups, a hundred pushups, a hundred squats, and a ten kilometers sprint every day for three years."

    "Sounds like a pain," Tsubaki remarked before stepping back. "Asahi, can I see your spear?"

    "Asahi, don''t indulge her," Hephaestus said with a sigh.

    "It''s okay." Asahi certainly enjoyed her massive tits being squeezed with the hug. "Which one? My spear or Leonidas Spear?"

    "Aren''t they the same?"

    "Well, Leonidas one it is."

    Asahi wasn''t going to show the other one to a woman he just met even if she was a stunner.

    Asahi pulled out the Spear of Leonidas from his ring.

    "Magic storage?" Tsubaki''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Can I get it? Please tell me, O Almighty Demon King!"

    "Eh, it''s a trade secret."

    "Every secret has a prize," Tsubaki cackled, her twin mounds bouncing somewhat stiffly within their cloth restraint. "Call yours."

    "Tsubaki," Hephaestus grabbed Tsubaki''s shoulders from behind. "It''s rude to ask someone to reveal their industry secret."

    "I''m giving a price though."

    "I''ll get one for you, Tsubaki," Asahi intervened before the drama escted further. "I have enough for everyone."

    Tsubaki grinned. "Thanks!"

    "My Lord."

    As Grayfia slipped into his arms, he watched as Freya followed the Gulliver Brothers dragging Ottar and the dark elf. A look of fear was apparent on the deities'' face as they all gazed in his direction.

    ''Should be enough to scare them off.''

    If someone still had the courage to bother his Familia with political schemes, he was more than ready to send them to the Underworld.

    ***

    Loki and her Familia had watched the entire War Game from their houses. Asahi''s victory was anticlimactic, still, Ais seemed the happiest of the bunch.

    "They picked a wrong fight," Riveria said calmly. "Still Ottar¡­ I feel bad for him. He was bravely fighting for his goddess."

    Riveria and everyone in the room were aware of the War Game conditions unlike the normal people.

    ''The yboy gets another woman¡­'' Riveria sighed, finding her teacher''s behaviour too chaotic. ''He wille for me too¡­''

    "Why the sad face, princess?" Loki poked Riveria''s cheeks. "Something eating yer mind?"

    "Just wondering about the aftermath," Riveria replied with a frown. "Goddess Astraea now owns the top spot in Orario. What kind of changes will it bring?"

    Loki leaned her weight on the chair and propped her legs on the table. "Too many to count."

    Ais suddenly stood up. "I''m going to meet Onii-san."

    She darted out of the room after informing them of her decision.

    "Loki?" Riveria noticed Loki in a daze and touched her forehead. "It''s not a fever, I assume. Why have you been strange recently?"

    "I dunno, girl." She just felt a bit wobbly at the thought of meeting Asahi again. It couldn''t be a major problem. "Jeez, I''m gettin'' so moody."

    "Exactly. It happened after you spent a night in Folkvangr. Something happened over there?"

    Loki recalled the night with Asahi and nodded her head. "I think I became a mortal."

    "What does that mean?"

    "I dunno." I might be in love." Loki scratched her head. "Ya probably don''t know what I feel."

    Riveria held up her hand. "Stop just for a second. Are you talking about Asahi?"

    "Yeah. He got me wrapped around his fingers."

    "You do know he has many lovers."

    "I''m still considerin'' this, okay?" Loki picked up her booze and walked away, waving her hand.. "Wake me up if Asahi drops by."

 Chapter 378 - CH. 387: The Fox And The Ronin

    "Wow," Ray muttered, her wings shaking in excitement. "Master, the clouds are so close. It''s like we''re standing on them."

    They were gazing at the city from the 50th floor of Babel, formally owned by Freya. The goddess in question was behind them, looking at somece in a daze.

    "I don''t see your maid dress," Asahi said with a frown.

    Freya bowed her head. "My apologies. The dress will take a day to be tailored. Syr''s uniform doesn''t fit me."

    "Freya, why did you agree to my condition?"

    "I was confident in my children''s victory." Freya dodged eye contact for an instant. "Is it surprising that I''m a supportive goddess?"

    "Liar," Asahi muttered.

    Freya giggled yfully. She wasn''t opposed to the idea of serving someone, especially her Odr. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be spending most of her time at Hostess of Fertility.

    "Now if you will excuse me, Lord Asahi. I have to take care of the chaos we created."

    Asahi waved his hand. "Go on."

    They had already established the soul oath with three conditions.

    She will not harm Asahi or the people around him.

    She will not betray Asahi.

    She will be his maid until one of them dies.

    She was free to do anything as long as she didn''t think about breaking those conditions.

    As Freya left, Asahi returned his attention to Ray and ruffled her hair. She wrapped a wing around his waist and leaned to his side.

    "Master¡­ you," Ray paused and hung her head. "It''s nothing¡­"

    "Why are you hesitating?"

    A pat on her head encouraged her to speak her mind. With slightly wet eyes, she revealed her desire, "Can you take me on a date?"

    She was a bit envious of the girl who got to spend so much time with Asahi. She knew her position in the family wasn''t simr to them. But if possible, she wanted to experience this date for once.

    "You sweet little bird, it''s just a date. Let''s go now."

    He had all the time in the world for his wives. Besides, he had to investigate the devil''s schemes in Kyoto. Now was a great time to do so.

    A wide smile put some shine on Ray''s face. "Let''s go, Master!"

    ***

    Kyoto of the 14th century had nothing of its brightness like Asahi had in his mind. The first vige in Asahi''s route was full of crude stone houses. No civilians were on the streets. Everyone was inside their homes, peeking from windows or whatever opening they could find. There was a terror in their eyes as they looked towards the stylish wooden house far away from the vige.

    Asahi shook his head. "The lord and their taxes."

    A group of swordsmen in kimonos arrived at the vige. Messy hair, unshaven face, and an intent to kill in their eyes¡ªthey seemed like cold-blooded murders.

    "They are leaking demonic power."

    His intimate rtionship with Grayfia gave him a good grasp on demonic power. The demonic power wasn''ting from the swordsmen'' bodies. The source was something in their possession.

    Asahi appraised the swordsman, who gave off the strongest demonic power.

    [Ren Motoyasu]

    Designated Title: Ronin Leader

    Race: Half Devil

    ss: Swordsman

    [Attributes]

    Strength: 35

    Dexterity: 40

    Constitution: 40

    Defense: 40

    Charm: 20

    [Skills]

    [¡ªMutated Devil (Curse): The user''s race is forcefully changed by external factors.]

    [¡ªDemonic Magic (E-Rank)]

    [¡ªSword Mastery (D-Rank)]

    ''God was talking about them. Is my luck skill working in this world too?''

    (It should be working, my love.)

    The Ronin leader stood at the entrance of the vige. "Coward youkai,e out before we burn this entire vige."

    These men were searching for a youkai hiding in the vige.

    ''Surely they won''t be provoked with those words¡ª''

    Asahi''s prediction turned out to be wrong as a woman in ragged clothes stormed out of a house. A fluffy fox tail flicked behind her, confirming her identity as a member of the kitsune race.

    "Lowly devils, why do you have to threaten innocent vigers?!"

    Tamako was utterly furious at the group of swordsmen. They had ambushed her when she was on a stroll outside Urakyoto¡ªthe dimension in which the members of the West Youkai Faction lived. They also threatened to burn down a vige that protected her.

    "Master, she is a beastman," Ray pointed out the obvious. "She doesn''t smell like one."

    "She is a youkai."

    Tamako d her fists in fire and took an offensive stance. "Devils, I''ll burn you like no hell could ever do."

    Tamako growled like a beast and leaped at the swordsmen. The gruff-looking men took up their swords and surrounded the kitsune. She fought them valiantly, throwing punches left and right and dodging the swords with her heightened reflexes. She sent two devils flying, knocking them unconscious.

    "Seven more," Tamako whispered and lunged at the leader.

    Ren saw the me-enveloped fisting right at his face and panicked. His subordinate got between him and Tamako and protected Ren. The Ronin leader grinned and shed at her leg.

    The half devils were no slouch inbat; their leader could easily rival a low-ss devil, however the rest not so much. Tamako''s ability was beyond a low-ss devil, almost at the mid-ss. Yet the odds were unfavorable.

    "Hellspawns." Tamako''s eyes glinted with a ferocious light, her mes surging with her anger. "I''ll take you all down."

    ''In Orario, she could be a level 3 or 4 adventurer.''

    But in this world, she was just a bigger mob.

    "Master, will we save her?"

    "Of course. I want to know why these devils were chasing her."

    He stepped in the fight to make the earth a living hell for the half devils. Tamako didn''t even see how the devils around her copsed except for the leader Ren. He stared at his fallen subordinates, befuddled by the sudden situation.

    Fortunately or rather unfortunately, he didn''t share the same fate as them since he only lost consciousness.

 Chapter 379 - CH. 388: Lilithâ€™s Offer

    Tamako was reasonably surprised to see her enemies fall. In another moment, she found herself in a forest. When Asahi made his presence known, her senses became overwhelmed with one oppressive thought. She forced down the thought of submission with her willpower.

    "W-Who are you?"

    "I''m not an enemy," Asahi rified his identity before she took him as a foe.

    Tamako unconsciously nodded her head. "You saved my life."

    "Forget about that. I wanna know more about this devil."

    Tamako nodded again and told Asahi about how she was chased throughout Kyoto by these devils.

    "So you don''t know why he wants you?"

    "No."

    "I''ll ask his mind then."

    Asahi used the mind-reading skill on the ronin leader. The reason for the devil''s forced mutation was a ck ring with indecipherable letters written in its radius. A silver-haired man had given it to them with one simple order.

    "Bring as much yokai as you can."

    For every yokai, they would be given money or a more refined version of the ring.

    ''Why do they want yokai? Are they experimenting to turn youkai into devils?''

    A half-youkai and half-devil will be more powerful than a normal half-human half-devil.

    Asahi looked at the shaken kitsune. "Should I escort you home?"

    Tamako shook her head. "I-I can go there myself."

    She wasn''t going to bring a stranger to her base. The devils were lurking about for her kind.

    Asahi patted her head. "I''ll see youter then."

    Tamako simply nodded her head before she turned around and fled into the forest.

    "Master, will she be okay?"

    "I tried to help but she rejected."

    Asahi invited Grayfia to get her opinion on the entire situation.

    Grayfia frowned. "It''s unlikely that this is done by a top family. They are too terrified of losing their powers¡­ there is still a chance they contracted a lower-ss family to do their biddings... our only option is that clown running around with these rings."

    Asahi had examined the ring with his appraisal sses, only to find that they were filled with corrupted demonic power. The words on the ring were a spell that Grayfia had never seen before. So their only lead was this mysterious devil merchant, who only came at midnight.

    "Let''s kill some time."

    Asahi took Ray and Grayfia around Kyoto, killing the half-human half-devil experiments. Even women were involved in the whole ordeal. All of them were people who lusted for power or simply wanted to kill. Asahi had no remorse for killing these people.

    With all these ''good'' deeds, he had some leverage over the youkais in the negotiation.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in the Underworld.

    Lilith was sitting in a bright room, ring at the middle-aged man with long silver hair. A red-haired maid on hisp was fervently kissing his chest.

    "Rizevim, I''m demanding your respect. At least stop messing around with your maid when I''m here."

    Rizevim Livan Lucifer was Lilith''s son. Yet, he had no ounce of respect for his mother, or the newly crowned Devil King.

    "Mom, the first step to being evil is giving no respect to elderlies."

    Rizevim had been itching to do something after the Great War settled. Pissing Lilith off helped that itch for a moment.

    Lilith crossed her legs, narrowing her eyes. "Then do something evil for me. Kill some high-ss devils."

    Her propaganda couldn''t get enough heat. Most people were skeptical of her ims since the Devil Kings gave her an equal position. The extremely low poption of devils only helped the peace route Devil Kings were going for.

    Rizevim gave an amused smile. "Care to give their names?"

    "Bael, Sitri, Valefor, and Gremory. I want their heads."

    Rizevim might be the strongest devil in the Underworld. His demonic power was simply immense evenpared to his father, Lucifer.

    "What will I get in return?"

    He didn''t need her motives. He neededpensation for lifting his fingers.

    "Those assassinations will cause a civil war."

    They needed to empty some space with authority for a struggle of power to ur.

    Rizevim yanked the maid by her hair and tossed her aside. He closed his robes and grinned. "Consider it done, Mom."

    Lilith smiled. "You''re a good son."

    "But my father is useless." Rizevim shook his head, disappointment written all over his face. "What did I hear when I was fighting the dragon queen and her army in the Underworld? The Great Lucifer got his ass kicked by a human. The shock was so great, he went crazy and became a saint."

    "He is not just a human. He is the stand-in for Biblical God after he retires."

    "Still human." Rizevim spat before he left the room. "What a disgrace for the Lucifer name."

    Lilith sighed. ''I can only hope he doesn''t fuck this up.''

    She didn''t have any choice but to depend on Rizevim. The constant rallies against the Devil Kings had taken some toll on her.. Besides, she was never much of a fighter as her name and aura alone could scare off most of the devils.

 Chapter 380 - CH. 389: Threat?

    As the night fell, the devil made his appearance in front of a dozen ruffians. Ten people of different yokai races were imprisoned in the cages around the ruffians. None of the yokai were particrly strongpared to the low-ss half devils.

    The devil of average stature grinned. "Lovely work,dies and handsome boys. Make a civil queue please."

    Grayfia grimaced as she identified the devil with short silver hair. "That''s Euclid''s butler, Vels¡­ is my father involved too?"

    "Your bro wants more ps on his face." Asahi tapped Grayfia''s back. "Come on. Don''t think so low of your father. He isn''t that bad. Euclid must be involved in some shady shit."

    Grayfia nodded, still looking concerned. Euclid might be nning on revenge, which wasn''t going to end well for him.

    "Let''s end this show first." Asahi made the ruffians unconscious with his aura before he stepped out of his stealth.

    Euclid''s butler Vels stared nkly at Asahi before he tapped his feet on the floor. A blue magic circle bloomed to life on the ground. He was coldly efficient in making momentary decisions.

    "You aren''t going anywhere." Grayfia froze the teleportation circles. "Vels."

    If Asahi''s sudden appearance shocked Vels, then a glimpse at Grayfia''s face froze his heart with terror.

    "M-My Lady, w-why are you here?"

    Grayfia thrust her hand. Numerous magic circles surrounded the young devil. "Don''t move."

    The young devil knew he was no match for Grayfia. Raising his hands, the young devil shakily nodded his head.

    Meanwhile, Ray went around breaking the cages. Most yokai hid behind one familiar kitsune. As Asahi stared into her eyes, her face turned red.

    "So," Asahi said with a smile. "Anything you would like to say."

    She was the kitsune Asahi rescued earlier, Tamako. Quite ironic for her to be captured after rejecting his offer earlier.

    "...I''m sorry¡­"

    "At least you acknowledge your mistake."

    Tamako bowed her head. "Thank you for saving my friends. I promise to reach home safely now."

    The ronins lured Tamako out by acting like civilians beaten up by their lord. She wasn''t going to another trap again.

    "Well, I''ll check up on youter. We''ll be going now."

    Asahi grabbed Vels. Grayfia teleported the group to her family mansion in the Underworld. The maids tried to stop them, saying the young master was asleep.

    "Move aside." Grayfia showed no sympathy and stormed into Euclid''s room. The sight inside dissipated her rage and filled her with shock. Euclid was sleeping on a bed full of her clothes.

    "This fucker."

    Asahi spared Euclidst time since he was thest heir of Grayfia''s family. Euclid seemed to have be a bigger siscon without anyone''s intervention. This time, he wasn''t sure he could do that.

    "Who is disturbing me now?" Euclid got up and rubbed his sleepy eyes. He stared at Grayfia with wide eyes. "Onee-sama¡­ Onee-sama! You''re finally home!"

    Euclid tried to hug Grayfia, but she pped all the drowsiness out of him.

    "Euclid, even the lowest of the scums would have learned something after the humiliation you suffered¡­ you became worse."

    "I-It''s not like that, Onee-sama¡­ I tried¡­ I tried to forget you¡­ I couldn''t."

    "Ray, bring Vels."

    All color faded from Euclid''s face. Ray entered the room, dragging an unconscious Vels with her telekinesis.

    "Master, he was trying to run."

    "It''s no problem."

    Asahi grinned and pped Vels'' face. It took four ps for him to wake up. Seeing Asahi''s face, he passed out again. Asahi channeled his lightning element to electrocute V. He used too much mana and ended up overloading Vels'' nerves.

    Asahi looked at Euclid. "Well, you can speak in his stead. Who gave you those rings and why does he want yokai?"

    "I-I made them¡­"

    "You fear that person more than me?" Asahi narrowed his eyes and cracked his knuckles. "I''ll have to repeat the events of that day."

    Euclid shuddered, unconsciously touching his face. "Someone came to me with these rings. I don''t r-remember who."

    "Are you kidding me?" Asahi raised his brow. "I''ll do it myself."

    Asahi shifted through Euclid''s memories and stumbled upon one strange thing. Euclid certainly met that person when he was down and depressed. However, all those memories were blurry, almost unreadable.

    ''It can''t be the Devil Kings. They are too arrogant to be this cautious.''

    Euclid obeyed that person''s words as if he was under a spell. He had delivered almost fifty yokai to a forest in Kyoto, all of them sharing an unknown fate.

    Asahi spared Euclid from more questions, puzzling Grayfia. She had thought Euclid would get some punishment for endangering the rtionship between Yokai and Devils.

    "We will deal with himter."

    After leaving the room, Asahi created a little fairy with his Life Creation skill. A fairy with top-notch concealment skills.

    (A Fairy Ninja!)

    "Keep an eye on the man inside the room."

    The person might visit Euclid if they didn''t receive the promised ''goods.''

    "We''re going to ambush that person?" Grayfia pieced things together and frowned. "Should I stay here?"

    "No need. I''ll teleport when my fairy finds anything abnormal."

    "Hmm¡­" Grayfia nodded in understanding. "I don''t want to face a threat like him myself."

    She couldn''t be reckless since she didn''t want to put her child in any danger.

    Asahi visited Lord Lucifuge. His secretary had bad news for them. Lord Lucifuge was in a meeting with the Great Devil Kings. Grayfia''s mood sank as she didn''t get to meet her father. Asahi couldn''t help but chuckle at her visibly sad face.

    "We''ll do it tomorrow, I promise."

    He teleported to Kyoto and flew to the forest where Euclid took the captive yokai. Other than the usual animals and birds, his Life Sense skill found no lifeforms. Despite the results from his Life Sense skill, an ominous feeling remained in his heart. Someone or something was lurking within the eerily quiet forest.

    ''Something dangerous.''

    Even the Heavenly Dragon in flesh couldn''t bring this feeling out of him.

    ''Klyscha, take the girls.''

    Grayfia and Ray were forcefully teleported to the Stardust Garden.

    (Be careful.)

    Asahi triggered his Wind Elemental Form for maximum mobility and summoned Gae Bolg. As if sensing his presence, someone flew out of the forest.

    A cute little girl wearing a ck gothic lolita one piece. Asahi recognized the ck-haired loli in one nce.

    "Ophis?"

 Chapter 381 - CH. 390: ExE??

    Ophis, one of the two strongest existences in the world of DxD, looked at Asahi with expressionless eyes.

    Asahi assumed a friendly smile. "Hey, Ophis."

    Ophis tilted her head. "You know me?"

    Nobody should know about her current appearance since she recently changed forms.

    "Let''s say your dragon god aura is hard to imitate."

    Ophis nodded, epting his words at face value. She fixed her nk eyes on the spear held in Asahi''s hands. "You came from the Dimensional Gap?"

    The crimson spear disturbed her ''nothingness'' more than the noisy world. Only one entity gave her this feeling¡ªthe giant red dragon drifting in the endless stream of the Dimensional Gap.

    "Are you saying I''m not from this world?" Asahi asked.

    Ophis nodded at his question.

    "You''re right," Asahi admitted. "How do you know that?"

    Asahi didn''t need to hide it from Ophis since she was too pure to ckmail him.

    Ophis pointed to the forest. "You tore a hole in the Dimensional Gap¡­?"

    Asahi narrowed his eyes. ''It''s the same forest Euclid brought Yokai to. That person traveled through the Dimensional Gap?''

    Asahi was skeptical about the person''s identity. They either had a tool that let them survive the Dimensional Gap or they came from the other worlds outside of the DxD universe.

    ''Is it ExE?''

    His intuition told him he was close to the answer.

    ''Things might get heated up with their involvement.''

    Even Great Red got ughtered by one of the gods in the ExE world. The current world stood no chance against their invasion.

    "It wasn''t me." Asahi shook his head. "I came here to investigate something."

    Ophis just stared at him. It might have been an awkward situation if he wasn''t used to the less lively Ais.

    ''I wonder how Ddraig would react to Ophis being a loli.''

    He couldn''t get Ddraig until God finished theplete version of the Boosted Gear. Still, he visited Ddraig yesterday and watched her tossing the Light Spear around the astral world.

    "Help me."

    "How can I help the Dragon God?" Asahi feigned ignorance.

    Ophis was born in the nothingness of the Dimensional Gap, but Great Red imed her home as her strolling ground. Ophis had to kick Great Red out of her home if she ever wished to reim her silence. Any strong person would be a big help in her goal.

    Ophis'' eyes peered into a distant ce. "Get rid of Great Red¡­ I want silence."

    Ophis hade to earth for two reasons¡ªinvestigating the tear in the Dimensional Gap and recruiting some strong fighters.

    Asahi thought of creating a pair of headphones that could kill any sound in the surroundings. But Ophis'' problem was more than just the noise. The Dimensional Gap was her cozy home, and the nothingness there soothed her.

    Asahi sighed. "What will I get for doing that?"

    Ophis lifted a finger. Two ck snakes crept up her hands, an orange aura enveloping them. "It will give you great power."

    As the snakes flew over to Asahi, Ophis nodded with an imperceptible pride on her face. The snakes were the manifestation of her power. Even a seemingly emotionless dragon like Ophis took pride in her power.

    Asahi shook his head. "I don''t need them."

    Ophis'' power might have a negative effect on him since he was going to use the Boosted Gearter on.

    Ophis tilted her head. "What do you want?"

    Asahi closed the distance between them and put a hand on her head. "Tell me if you feel any difference."

    He channeled his headpat skill to the bare minimum and patted her head. Ophis frowned, feeling a strange warmth entering her. It disrupted her nothingness, yet she couldn''t find it unpleasant in any way.

    "What''s this?" she looked up at him with curious eyes. "You''re doing?"

    "Does it feel good?"

    Ophis nodded curtly, making Asahi chuckle. When Ophis didn''t receive an answer, she fell into deep thoughts.

    (My love, you''re corrupting the innocent loli!)

    ''Legal loli you mean.''

    (She can shift into a more mature form. Therefore, I disqualify her as a loli.)

    ''You also can do that.''

    (My case is different.)

    Their banter was interrupted by several figures approaching in the distance. They were yokai, much to Asahi''s surprise. One of them even had a powerful aura close to an Ultimate-ss being.

    ''Yasaka?''

    There were a dozen kitsune women including Tamako, but Yasaka wasn''t among them. The one at the helm of the yokai gang was a humanoid crow dressed like a hermit, a tengu to be more specific.

    "Savior-dono!" Tamako yelled from the ground, waving her hands up furiously. "Can you see me down here?"

    Asahi pulled back his hand and flew down to the group. Ophis took his hand and touched his fingers, trying to find the source of the ''warmth.''

    Asahi rubbed her head with his left hand. "Ophis, why don''t you meet meter? We''ll go and pay a visit to Great Red."

    He wasn''t aware of his maximum power after achieving the elemental form. A fight with Great Red might serve as a good indicator.

    Ophis didn''t understand Asahi wanted her to leave. Clinging to Asahi''s hand, she stared at the tengu. "Weak."

    The tengu''s wings twitched to hear a little girl calling him weak. "I''m Haruto, the chief of the Tengu Faction¡­" Haruto touched his stomach with his right wings and bowed. "Our n is eternally grateful to your kind act of saving our kin."

    Tamako also bowed her head, and the rest of the yokai followed her gesture.

    "I''ll ept your gratitude then," Asahi said. "What brings you to this forest?"

    Haruto raised his head. "The scent of our kin drew Tamako here. Did you rescue them...?"

    Every yokai focused on him with a spark of hope in their eyes. Taking a sigh, Asahi shook his head.

    "Someone took them away."

    All the kitsune''s ears slumped in sadness. Some even shed tears at their loss. If the devil were creatures of sins, then these yokai could be the creatures of innocence from the way they exhibited their emotions.

    Asahi could track the assant down in the Dimensional Gap, but he wasn''t prepared to take on the world of ExE, where the leaders were beyond the level of Great Red.

    (We saved many already, my love.)

    ''I know. They aren''t my responsibility.''

    ***

    Lord Lucifuge stared into the eyes of Leviathan and Baal since Asmodeus was sleeping with his mouth wide open. No ounce of respect was on Lord Lucifuge''s face. His loyalty and heart remained with Lucifer. He still had an obligation to answer the call by the Devil Kings.

    Leviathan smiled, ying with a curl of her violet hair. "Lord Lucifuge, Mother has gone rogue. The tragedy of Father deeply hurt her¡­"

    Her depressing voice didn''t match her yful gestures.

    "I tried to persuade Lady Lilith." Lord Lucifuge told a convenient lie. He had brought Lilith to Asahi. Without his initiative, Lilith wouldn''t have started this whole rebellion. He simply wished Lady Lilith could persuade Asahi to cure Lucifer¡­ or get over her sadness.

    "Your attempts aren''t enough, Lord Lucifuge," Leviathan said, intertwining her fingers under her jaw. "A Devil King should rule the devils. Her voice is creating chaos in the Underworld. We might have to take away her power¡ª"

    "No one will touch Mom." The door was flung open as Rizevim walked into the meeting room. "You guys should know how old she is. I''ll talk some sense into her."

    "You, on the other hand, became more charming with age," Leviathan said coyly before she noticed a red spot on his sleeve. "There is some blood on your clothes."

    Rizevim immediately cleaned the blood with a flick. "Ladies are really violent these days."

    Baal chuckled, ncing at Leviathan from the corner of his eyes. "So true."

    Lord Lucifuge frowned. Rizevim was more renowned for debauchery than his prowess matching or surpassing the Devil Kings. He never got into any conflict with the Devil Kings since his ambitions were limited.

    ''He still loves Lady Lilith.''

    Lord Lucifuge didn''t get along with him, but he respected Rizevim for caring for Lady Lilith.

    Leviathan smiled. "Rizevim, I will leave Mother''s matter to you."

    "I''ll visit youter~."

    Rizevim came and went away without saying a word to Lord Lucifuge.

 Chapter 382 - CH. 391-392: I Came To Seduce!

    The yokai wanted to search the forest for any belongings left by their kin. Asahi didn''t disturb them and returned to the Stardust Garden.

    Two unexpected visitors chatted with Astraea and Grayfia in the living room. Freya in a maid uniform and the redhead goddess who avoided him after he forced a kiss on her lips. Now, she was here,pletely sober and full ofposure. He winked at her, but she ignored him.

    Grayfia pinched Freya''s thighs, forcing the goddess to stand up in a hurry.

    "My¡­ Lord," Freya greeted Asahi with a smile and an awkward bow. She bowed numerous times as Syr, but lowering her head as Freya was the first. "Have you returned from another¡­ world?"

    "Perhaps." Asahi measured her with a curious gaze. "Nice dress by the way."

    Her ck and white uniform went exceptionally well with her silver hair. She could wear anything with her wless figure and look good, but a maid dress was right up his alley.

    (We live and die for maids.)

    ''Yes Ma''am!''

    Freya gave a bright smile. "Thank you."

    She had bickered with the designer for hours in order to bring the dress to the realm of perfection. Her efforts somewhat paid off.

    Grayfia came up to him. "What happened there?"

    "I met the Dragon God of Infinity."

    Grayfia stared at him, trying to find a trace of lie on his face. "...You are serious?"

    "You can ask Klyscha."

    "I believe you¡­ it''s just, what was Dragon God doing in the human world?"

    She had always thought Dragon God lived in the Dimensional Gap. An untouchable realm for the three races.

    "Well, something happened. I''ll update youter." Asahi pecked her lips before he threw himself at Astraea and cuddled with her. "How is my goddess doing these days?"

    "Calming the storm you created." Astraea sighed. "People are calling you the Demon King now."

    The Guild had received thousands ofint letters, demanding to kick Asahi out of Orario for his ''crime'' of hiding his level. Nearly the same amount of letters reached Astraea''s doorstep, asking Asahi''s goals in the future. They came from the various Familia in the Orario and the different factions outside. Needless to say, Alise and others had their work cut out reading the letters. Alise might have burned the letters if Kaguya wasn''t there.

    Asahi shrugged. "It''s better than the Noble whatever nickname they gave me."

    "Stop ignoring me!"

    Asahi turned to Loki with a smile. "Guess who finally manned up."

    "Ahaha, brat. Ya thought yer kiss scared me?"

    "It didn''t?" Asahi got up and sat beside Loki. "Can I kiss you again?"

    "A maid shouldn''t see this." Grayfia took Freya''s hand and led her towards the door. The goddess of beauty winked at Asahi, whispering "Meet youter" that Asahi barely heard.

    Astraea pushed Asahi off her breasts and rubbed his head. "I''ll be in my room if you need me for anything."

    The tiny bit of hope in her voice was Asahi''s cue to spoil herter until she became all cheerful.

    Astraea left to give Asahi and Loki more room to talk and, well, do whatever they wanted. The public kiss had already demonstrated Asahi''s love for Loki. She wasn''t going to get in their way.

    "My wives are too supportive." Asahi sighed before he turned to Loki, who seemed to be at a loss for words. "Goddess of trickster can''t trick her way out of love?"

    A wide grin formed on her face. "Love isme. We don''t do that here."

    Asahi yanked Loki and wrapped her petite body in a hug. His hand caressed her butt hiding behind her ck shorts.

    "This butt isn''t yours to grope!" Loki said, trying to wriggle out of his grasp. "I''m gonna report this harassment to the Guild."

    She couldn''t keep up with the change of pace, and spat whatever came to her mind.

    ''I came here to seduce him!''

    Instead, she was being led around by the nose. At this rate, he would go down on her on this very couch.

    Asahi didn''t give Loki a chance to escape. She had been hiding in her room for two days. If he lost this opportunity, she might go missing for a week or more.

    "The Guild can''t stop me from touching a woman I like."

    "A woman ya like." Loki pushed him against the couch as her eyes dted. Her crimson eyes sparkled like pure gems under the lighting from the magic stone. Determined, she grasped his face in her hands.

    "I think..." She carefully spoke her words without any ent, trying to emphasize the severity. "...I think I like you.."

    Her words trailed off, her senses mesmerized by his face. She couldn''t look away.

    "Ya must be a god of beauty," Loki murmured. "I can''t be wrong."

    Loki appreciated beauty far more than the goddess of beauty herself. Collecting beauties left and right earned her the nickname of Flower Collector throughout the mortal world. She had seen the best that heaven and mortal could offer.

    ''I couldn''t find anyone more charming than him.''

    Loki idly thought as she began to recall her first meeting with Asahi. She was just stalking Astraea, only to find her meeting someone inside an inn. There she found him, almost naked with a god-like aura around him. If he hadn''t fumbled with his aura suppressing potion, they wouldn''t be here in this mess of a rtionship.

    ''Mortal world is full of wonders.''

    A situation like this could never happen in Heaven.

    "What if I am god of beauty?" Asahi asked. "Do you care more about titles than the person?"

    "Titles are just titles."

    Loki grinned, heaving closer and farther as she teased his bulge in his shorts. He slipped his hands inside her shorts and gripped her butt. Despite her petite figure, her butt was fleshy and incredibly firm. Instead of size, she excelled with the shape and the exquisite feel.

    "Breasts are just fat, saggin'' with the peril of time." Loki pinched Asahi''s cheeks as her grin grew borderline perverted. "True men love ass. Mine is arguably perkier than every goddess. Ya feel that?"

    Asahi couldn''t help but nod as he yed with her perky butt. Biting her top, he pulled it down until it loosened around her waist.

    Loki instinctively covered her breasts. Realizing what she did, she sighed. "I''m fucking t."

    Even though she knew there was no use crying over it, she couldn''t suppress her insecure feelings about her chest.

    "t is justice." Asahi peeled her hands from her breasts and his pupils dted in genuine shock. "Wow¡­"

    The delicate half-orbs rising and falling with her unsteady breath appeared so porcin white they became reminiscent of a pair of small teacups sitting together side by side. Her vivid pink nipples seemed so eager for attention that Asahi couldn''t stop himself from leaning in and taking a taste of them.

    Loki just stared at him unblinkingly with wide-open eyes as if he had done the strangest thing in the world. She felt rmingly hot when he touched her. Each caress made her giddy with disbelief.

    "You got some lovely little chicks her," Asahi said, tugging at her nipple between his lips. He grabbed ahold of her breasts and delicately massaged them. "Shape also matters, Goddess."

    Loki''s stare continued until she narrowed her eyes and snickered. "I knew ya would appreciate my titties! Fuck, I can''t hold it now."

    Acting upon her words, Loki''s hands flew to untie his shirt. Her hands fumbled as she failed to take off his shirt. Asahi''s chuckles only made it worse.

    "Adorable."

    Loki''s hand froze. Many had called her foxy, enchantress, but nobody used the word ''adorable'' with her.

    ''Adorable?''

    Her heart felt like it was bouncing around in her chest. Her fervor built up to the point she felt like her mortal body wouldn''t be able to contain it.

    She ced her hand on the bulge that struggled to break free from the imprisonment of his shorts.

    "Why ya gotta wear clothes?" Her frustration seeped into her voice as she slipped to her knees and pulled down his shorts.

    "My dear god." Loki gasped at the ridiculous size. "Is this even natural?"

    She couldn''t believe something so big could be obtained naturally. If this was real, the gods in heaven will wither away in embarrassment.

    She clenched her knees, tension rippling through her entire lower body.

    Asahi didn''t answer. Grabbing Loki''s shoulders, he pulled her up and pushed her onto the table. She rolled over and leaned her straining arms on the table.

    Her thin waist and big, fleshy butt earned an appreciative look from Asahi.

    "Gonna breed me in doggy style? Come at me!" She wiggled her butt as though demanding a response from him. "Show me the power of the spear that conquered Klyscha, the strongest god¡ª"

    Before she could finish though, her buttcheeks were spread and her wet hole was filled. Her face morphed, her wide eyes expressing the shock of sudden strike. She hyperventted as he probed her depths without any mercy.

    "Bending a goddess over the table¡­ what a ruthless man." Loki whined between his thrusts.

    "You like it this way though." Asahi pulled her ponytail as he rammed his entire length inside. "Or you don''t?"

    Loki took a deep breath. "I LOVE it."

    Asahi grinned and continued conquering the goddess'' hole. After minutes, where Loki forgot where she even was and only muttered his name in an abandon, Asahi grabbed her dainty arms. With one powerful thrust, he pumped his seed inside her.

    "Shit¡ª" Loki shut her eyes, feeling the bulging sensation in her vagina. The incredibly hot liquid expanded her insides. Her legs grew weaker as a result of the iing climax. A climax, stronger than she felt through his headpats. She threw her head back as her sweaty back arched. A multitude of sensations overloaded her mind.

    Under intense pleasure, she copsed on the table and breathed. "I¡­ saw¡­ god."

    "You''re a goddess though." Asahi chuckled between hisbored breaths.

    Loki rolled around and saw his erect cock smothered in their body juices.

    "I fuckin'' knew it¡­" She couldn''t call him the harem man if he withered after a small encounter. She drew a long breath before she spread her legs and stretched her arms invitingly. "Enve me, Master~."

    Asahi wasn''t the one to leave such an opportunity. Taking her body, he pinned her down on the couch and made love to her. The rough exchange shook the couch more than it shook Loki. She could do nothing but writhe under his mercy. She slipped her arms around Asahi and scratched his back. Surprisingly, her nails easily dug in and drew out blood.

    "Your love made me vulnerable," he said with a grin before he kissed her and pounded her harder.

    Finding his words amusing, Loki chomped on his corbone, leaving a giant bite mark. Asahi retaliated by attacking her weak spots, which in turn made Loki scratch his back.

    "Ha, ha. I wounded the Demon King!"

    "I conquered the goddess of mischief."

    Night was still young for the couple.

    ***

    While Asahi was indulging in pleasure, an utter silence had overtaken the halls of the Gremory Castle. Several people stood around arge table, on which a red-haired manid. He wasn''t breathing, and he had arge scar around his neck. He was the former head of Gremory House, Zeoticus Gremory. He and his maid had been found headless inside the maid''s chamber.

    "Bael, Sitri, Valefor also lost the heads of their ns," Ajuka said with a delicate frown. "It could be tied to the struggle between the Four Devil Kings."

    Coming in the dark of the night and assassinating four high ss devils in the same night. Even a Satan-ss devil couldn''t slip through the house barriers without triggering them and finish them so cleanly. He could understand the case with Zeoticus who was busy with his maid. But Lord Sitri was with his high-ss devil butler. Both of them died without a chance to retaliate. Ajuka couldn''t remember an individual among devils who could pull off a stunt like this.

    Ajuka looked at Venna, who seemed to be frozen in time with her husband''s death.

    ''Did she tell her husband about our n to overthrow the Kings?''

    Ajuka couldn''t help but doubt her. Women loved to gossip. It wouldn''t be far-fetched logic if she uttered their n during sleep someday.

    Looking over his father''s corpse, Sirzechs said, "I''ll find out who machinated your assassination, Father¡­ I will erase their n from existence."

    His demonic power ran rampant, making everyone breathless. Ajuka Beelzebub dissected the Power of Destruction with his Kankara Form.

    "No," Venna spoke without removing her eyes from Zeoticus'' face. "You will do no such thing."

    "Mother."

    "I said¡ª" she suddenly put her hand on her chest, breathless and unable to speak. Agony clutched her heart before a numb sensation spread across her arms and legs. Unable to hold herself, she slumped down.

    Sirzechs held her before she fell. Seeing her unresponsive, he lifted her and sted a hole through the roof.. Without a second wasted, he flew towards the nearest Sitri hospital with Ajuka right behind him.

 Chapter 383 - CH. 383: Great Red

    I know I''m not publishing as much recently. Adjusting to studies has been tough after such a long break.

    ***

    Alise woke up for the early training. She groggily drank water before she arrived at the living room. The strong musky scent nearly pushed her out of the room. A shirt, which belonged to Asahi, was lying next to the door. ck shorts could also be seen near the shirt.

    "They." Alise instinctively knew what happened. Walking over to the couch, she saw Loki sleeping on Asahi''s chest naked with a bottle in her hand. Both of them reeked of alcohol and sex. "...Fucked."

    Alise sat down and sighed. ''These two are so shameless.''

    She snatched the booze from Loki and gulped down whatever was left.

    (Jealous, are we?)

    Alise almost spat the drink in her mouth. ''Klyscha-sama, don''t scare me like that. No, I''m not jealous.''

    (You''re acting like a jealous mistress who didn''t get enough attention.)

    ''No, I am not. I don''t want him to sleep with me or anything.''

    (You do.)

    ''...Maybe a bit. Loki-sama came after me and slept with him¡­ I will be forgotten by the time we marry.''

    The telepathy made her say things she wouldn''t have said otherwise.

    (My love was going to fuck you after the date but you chickened out.)

    ''It was a perfect time too.''

    Alise sighed, wilting into the couch. She at least felt d she wasn''t alone in this predicament. Her goddess was also going through it.

    ''I''ll be marrying the same man as Astraea-sama.''

    She still found it hard to believe.

    (Your friends as well.)

    ''Kaguya and Ryuu too. I think the whole Familia will be his family.''

    Alise nced at Asahi, who was wrapped in a nket with the head of Loki Familia.

    ''Who would have imagined the perverted goddess Loki will get in a rtionship?''

    Klyscha giggled. (They call him Demon King for a reason.)

    "Oh!" Kaguya entered the room and picked up Loki''s shorts. "It''s Loki-sama."

    She shuffled towards the couch,ing face to face with Alise. Her ck eyes captured the nooks and crannies of the room. A sadistic grin, which didn''t suit a noble stature, made its way to Kaguya''s face.

    "Dear Alise, you are a closet pervert."

    Alise felt the flush spread across her face. Even if Asahi was her lover, she was admiring an almost naked couple in their sleep.

    "It''s not like that. I was just checking this drink. It tastes good. You should try it!" she shoved the bottle in Kaguya''s hand. "Try now!"

    Kaguya chuckled, finding her restlessness cuter. She put the bottle on the table and pinched Asahi''s nket.

    "Alise," Kaguya said and lowered her voice. "Want to see how big Asahi is?"

    Kaguya was genuinely curious. Besides, checking her future husband''s penis wasn''t a crime.

    Alise grabbed Kaguya''s hand. "Don''t."

    Kaguya narrowed her eyes. "My beautiful captain can go outside so you don''t have to see it."

    "I won''t allow you to do it either. It''s wrong to see someone naked without their permission."

    "You also want to see him but you''re too pussy to admit it."

    "I am not!"

    While they were going back and forth, Asahi opened his eyes after a long and loving session with Klyscha.

    "Kaguya, Alise, why are you fighting here?" he stretched his arms. "You wanna sleep with me?"

    "Yes." Kaguya nodded with a smile. "Alise . "I sincerely wish to be fucked by you."

    "You ruined the perfect confession." Alise shook her head. "Asahi, go before she forces herself on you."

    As Asahi reached for Kaguya''s hand, Astraea entered the room. She put a hand on her mouth and yawned.

    "What''s going on here? Loki is sleeping here¡ªah, you two slept¡­ together?"

    "Yup." Asahi wrapped Loki in the nket. The poor goddess had been experiencing orgasms non-stop until two hours ago. "She''ll be sleeping for a while."

    Putting on shorts under Kaguya''s intense gaze and Alise''s rmed face, Asahi strolled toward Astraea.

    "Thank you for giving us the space." Asahi hugged her. "Let''s go to your room."

    Asahi waved goodbye to the duo of Captain and Vice-Captain. Taking Astraea to her room, he snuck an hour-long nap.

    ***

    Asahi went to Kyoto in DxD world to fulfill his promise with Ophis. He was hyped to meet Great Red. He hovered over the forest, which had no signs of any yokai.

    "Ophis."

    "You came."

    The answer came from behind, almost spooking him even though he was prepared. The goth loli tilted her head in her usual style, seemingly confused at his silence.

    "Go to Great Red?"

    "Yes."

    Ophis took his hand and led him into the Dimensional Gap without even asking.

    The beauty of the Dimensional Gap dazzled Asahi. Seemingly dark like a void and beaming with various hues at the same time. A ce without any kind of warmth. A beautiful version of the space.

    A giant ripple ran through the space as if the Dimensional Gap was an ocean. A giant western dragon flew into existence. Giant was probably an understatement since it was over a hundred meters.

    Ophis intently stared at the dragon, who ignored her even now. Last time she had fought Great Red in her dragon form, which eventually ended with no clear winner. Being the embodiment of Dreams and Illusions, Great Red couldn''t be harmed even with Ophis''s infinity. It was the same case with Ophis since she was Dragon God of Infinity. Great Red gave Ophus enough respect to share Dimensional Gap with her but Ophis didn''t want the noisy Great Red around.

    Ophis turned to Asahi. "What will you do?"

 Chapter 384 - CH. 394: Great Red (II)

    Passing through the Dimensional Gap, Great Red hummed in her own world. When she passed through another rift, she felt two presences nearby. One of them was Ophis, the silent dragonpeting with her for the sovereignty of the Dimensional Gap. A friend-cum-rival. Apanying Ophis was a man she never met. Despite roaming through the dreams of millions, she never came across any presence like him.

    As her golden eyes stared at Asahi, who was busy with the window floating in his vision.

    [Great Red Lv. 499]

    Designated Title: Dimension Protector]

    Race: Dragon

    ss: Dragon of Dreams

    [Attributes]

    Strength: 700

    Dexterity: 500

    Constitution: 900

    Defense: 950

    Charm: ??

    [Skills]

    [¡ªGod of Dreams (Unique): The user''s authority allows them to peer into any and every dream within their world. The user can travel through dreams.]

    [¡ªDragon God Physique (Unique): The user is extremely resistant to physical and elemental attacks.]

    ''Ten times my level.''

    Great Red was one level away from breaking into the level 500 mark. Even her stats were busted as one would expect from a Dragon God except for her charm, which was unknown for some odd reasons.

    Asahi hadn''t ventured into the dungeon since he hit level 49. He was d he didn''t select his ss. With two incredibly strong dragons around him, it''d be weird to choose Magician ss over Monster Tamer. With time, the ss will evolve, and he''d be able to tame Heavenly Dragons and the Dragon Gods.

    Ophis flew towards Great Red and sat down on her back as though they were friends. Her next action was far from friendly though. She raised her tiny fists and hit Great Red''s back.

    "Hit hit hit."

    The punch carried no force whatsoever. Even a low-ss could have hit harder than this small Dragon God.

    "I shall defeat Great Red."

    Great Red''s eyes narrowed as she opened her maw. "Ahahaha! Ophis, your fists are breaking my scales. Stop or I''ll die, ahahaha!"

    "Die fromughing too much you mean?" Asahi asked. "You suck at acting by the way."

    Great Red chuckled. "Ophis'' friend, stop her, please. I-I''ll be beaten at this rate!"

    "Still bad." Asahi shook his head in disapproval. "There isn''t any intensity in your voice."

    Great Red seriously listened to his random lectures.

    "Bad Great Red," Ophis said and hit Great Red. "Leave my home."

    "Not happening," Great Red rejected immediately. "Defeat me if you want this fat piece ofnd, mwahaha."

    Great Red finally disyed a tyrant side fitting for her name. She was never giving up on the only ce where she could fly endlessly. This ce also allowed her to ess the dreams of people within the hidden dimensions across the world.

    "Bad bad bad." Ophis continued ticking Great Red with her punches. "I hate you."

    "I love you, dear."

    A fight between a loli dragon with limited vocabry and a genuine giant dragon was entertaining, to say the least. Nobody watching would believe these two were rivals.

    "Geez." Asahinded beside Ophis. Great Red''s looked like andscape filled with red spiky rocks. "Here I thought you wanted me to kill Great Red."

    "Defeat Great Red," Ophis repeated and created her ck snakes. "I''ll boost you."

    "Ophis, you''re extremely confident in your new friend. Who is he? Introduce us."

    Ophis looked up at him. "Who are you?"

    Yesterday, Asahi didn''t get the chance to introduce him because of Youkai''s interruption. "I''m Asahi, the disciple of Biblical God."

    He didn''t add the seats he hadn''t taken yet: the future Ruler of Heaven and Underworld.

    "Biblical God?" Great Red asked. "Who is he?"

    The True Red Dragon God Emperor was above the likes of Heaven, or so Asahi inferred from her skepticism for the world outside the Dimensional Gap. Still, he felt bad for his father-inw.

    Ophis tugged at Asahi''s finger. "Leader of Heaven?"

    Asahi kneeled and hugged Ophis. "Thanks for remembering him."

    "Did you indirectly insult me?" Great Red stopped pping her wings and looked back. "I feel like you did, Asahi."

    "You are just imagining things." Asahi patted Ophis''s head. "Ophis, Great Red, why don''t you two share Dimensional Gap?"

    Ophis pointed her finger at Great Red. "She is too loud. I want silence."

    Great Red shook her head. "You have the answer."

    A truce between seemed unlikely. Even though the Dimensional Gap was endless, there was no way for them to share the ce unless¡­

    ''I can iste Great Red''s noise.''

    Asahi grinned. "Great Red, I have a n. Make a schedule for different days of the week that dictates who stays in the Dimensional Gap. Three days for you, three days for Ophis."

    "I''m not going anywhere." Great Red said stubbornly. "It''s my world."

    She was the master of this ce. Why should shepromise and settle for less?

    "Because if you don''t, I''ll kick your ass."

    "You," Great Red took a long pause before she burst intoughter. "Great joke, little one."

    Asahi caressed her rock-hard scales. "I''m not joking."

    "You are wee to try."

    (Another dragon to beat into submission!)

    ''This one will be hard.''

    (Oh, my love. It will be a battle of dreams! Get it?)

    ''...''

    Asahi also had the skill Dreamwalker. He could walk into dreams and manipte them ordingly. He never really tried to use it more than necessary since smacking people with a spear and fists was more fun.

    "Ophis, I''ll beat up this dragon for you."

    Ophis smiled even though her eyes were nk. "I''ll help. Snakes."

    Ouroboros Dragon was once again promoting her snakes that boosted strength without any effort!

    "I''ll beat Great Red on my own."

    "Ambitious one you are," Great Red said. "I''m always here to ept your challenge."

    A little bit ofpany wouldn''t hurt much. Great Red was always alone in the Dimensional Gap even though she saw thousands of worlds in people''s dreams.

    "If I beat you, you''ll have to do something for me."

    "Don''t think about turning me into a milf and fucking me," Great said, voice sharp like a knife. "I''ve seen enough of those floating around."

    Great Red was tired of the gods using her as an object of lust in their dreams. They yearned to dominate her and use her power to dominate the world.

    "..."

    "I''m not joking, little one. They are alive because I''m a tolerant person or hmph."

    "I thought you enjoyed seeing yourself that way," Asahi muttered and raised his voice.. "I''ll have to beat you first before having any fantasies about you."

 Chapter 385 - CH. 395: Guilt

    Tamako of the kitsune n returned to Kyoto. Without a smile, she and her allies walked through the crimson streets of a warring city under the concealment magic of Haruto, the Tengu leader. The war had torn down the once lively city. Neither the gods nor yokai were pleased with the current state of Japan.

    Near the end of the city, where the civilians once sang the worship of their favorite gods, was a crimson torii leading into the Kinkaku-ji, a massive golden temple. Everything appeared ordinary for humans without any supernatural ability. People with strong magic could discern the unusual bubble epassing the torii.

    The group passed through, arriving into streets even more ancient than Japan outside the bubble. Many aged houses were lined up, and strange creatures revealed their faces from the doors, windows, and passageways.

    Without the sun in the sky, the ce was shrouded in mysterious darkness. In that darkness, numerous cries could be heard.

    Swept in the wave of sorrow, the kitsune bade their farewell and scattered, each going to their home. Tamako and Haruto, with heavy hearts, kept walking and arrived at a majestic mansion d in gold and crimson.

    A shrine maiden awaited the two in front of the mansion. A kitsune shrine maiden with long blonde hair ending in spirals. The white Miko outfit couldn''t hold in her outrageous bosom. Her status was shown by the golden crown sitting on her and the nine fluffy tails behind her. The Great Yokai of Kyoto and the nine-tailed fox, Yasaka.

    Haruto kneeled and touched his beak on the dirty ground.

    "Your keeper has failed you, Yasaka-sama."

    Tamako also bowed her head. "We should be punished ordingly."

    "What will that do?" Yasaka asked with a mirthless smile. "It''s not your fault¡­ we were careless and let the devils take our kin. Shinto gods will be present at our meeting with Heaven. I''ll ask them to force the Underworld''s hands."

    Gods of Shinto were both delighted and angry at the ongoing civil war in Japan. On one hand, the shrines had almost no crowd under the oppressive feudal lord''s terror. On the other hand, the overwhelming prayers from the sufferers strengthened their pantheon with each day. They cared not for the war but the faith umted by it. Then again, the infighting would end with too many casualties. When the gods were pondering about the bigger picture of this war, the gods had sensed devil and angel activities in Yokai''s territory.

    Of course, gods like Susanoo immediately rushed to Kyoto for an exnation. After countless nagging from Susanoo, Yasaka had given up.

    The gods were going to attend the meeting between yokai and angels.

    "Kami¡­" Tamako raised her head and frowned. "Yasaka-sama, Susanoo-sama will try something."

    "I can handle him." Yasaka showed a graceful smile. "We need to prepare the mansion for the meeting. Can you help me?"

    "Yes, Yasaka-sama!!!"

    ***

    Sirzechs Gremory sat in a chair, holding his face in his hands. He had lost everything. The woman he loved was taken by someone, his father beheaded, and his mother lost in the dreand.

    He was shattered from inside out.

    "Sirzechs, Venna-san will be alright," said a young devil girl beside him. Her glossy ck twin tails only emphasized her petite body. She would be mistaken for a young girl if not for therge breasts stretching her ck suit. "She is a strong woman. An illness like this won''t stop her!"

    Serafall Sitri''s attempts to cheer up Sirzechs were met with cold silence. Nothing was in vain as Sirzechs held onto his sanity only because of their support. Like Sirzechs, Serafall also lost her father, but her mother stayed strong under the grief.

    Serafall looked at her other friend. "Ajukaaaa, tell him it''ll be alright. We''ll find a way. You''re our brain, it''ll be easy for you!"

    Ajuka sighed. "I can''t promise anything."

    His recent focus was on repopting devil numbers, rather he wanted to improve the low fertility rate of devils. Even though he adored Venna, he couldn''t stop the project focused on the entire devil race. What''s more, he had studied all his life about magic and a devil''s body, not the matters of the soul.

    "I''m fine," Sirzechs said as he raised his head, only to freeze.

    The son of Lucifer approached with a wide grin on his face. His bottomless aura put the trio on guard.

    Ajuka narrowed his eyes, sensing the near-endless demonic power concealed in Rizevim''s small body.

    ''The Son of Lucifer is a Super Devil.''

    Ajuka had created the term ''Super Devil'' for the abnormally strong devils, who could crush even the Satans. Only Sirzechs and Ajuka had qualified for the new ss until now.

    "Rizevim," Sirzechs spat. "Why are you here?"

    Under all the distress, Sirzechs didn''t bother hiding his hostility to the arrogant son of the former Great Devil King.

    "For her." Rizevim opened the door close to Sirzechs. Inside the room, a brte slept on a bed with her arms ced on her stomach. Rizevim shook his head in disappointment. "A fine woman forever adrift in the depths of her own soul."

    Sirzechs grabbed Rizevim by his cor, his demonic power surging uncontrobly.

    Rizevim''s lips twisted into a vicious smirk. "Can the xen-haired Madame of Extinction survive a fight between two behemoths of the Underworld?"

    Sirzechs clicked his tongue and let go of Rizevim.

    "Your despair is my ambrosia, son. Do you want to know who killed your father?"

    "Who?"

    "The oh-so-mighty Devil Kings."

    Time stood still for Sirzechs, Ajuka, and Serafall. None of them ever thought about the Devil Kings going after their ns. Ajuka believed someone must have leaked their n to overturn the rulers. Beheading the most influential family heads was a warning in advance.

    Sirzechs was of the same mindset. He nced at Venna and shut his eyes.

    ''It''s my fault.''

    He stood still, his shoulders nearly crushed by guilt.

    "Why would they do it?" Serafall asked, balling up her fists to hold down her rage. "Why?"

    "You should ask them, kids.." Rizevim turned around and walked away as if he hadn''t just created an even bigger rift between the three devils above Satan-ss and the upper hierarchy of the Underworld.

 Chapter 386 - CH. 396: Crimson Rage

    Four influential figures died and the Underworld was in shambles. Grayfia delivered the news when Asahi was having fun with Gabriel in Heaven. The fight with Great Red was dyed until Asahi received his Boosted Gear, or the Emperor Gear as Biblical God called it. A fight like that should definitely be witnessed by Ddraig. He might even have a chance of taming Great Red with the Monster Tamer ss that awaited him at Level 50.

    ''I''ll dive back in the dungeon tonight.''

    The girls were also helping Astraea Familia instead of going to the dungeon.

    "Their husbands died..." Gabriel whispered, ncing at Asahi with teary eyes. "It''s so unfortunate¡­"

    She could imagine the pain the women were experiencing. As she thought of a world without Asahi, more and more tears poured out of her eyes.

    Her sudden outburst of emotions gave Asahi no choice but to hug her and rub the back of her head. "I am not dying anytime soon."

    He wasn''t even sure if he could die with Klyscha backing him up.

    "Thank you." Gabriel sniffed like a child. "C-can we help those women?"

    In the end, Gabriel was Gabriel, the kindest and most innocent soul in Heaven. Unable to contain his affection, he leaned down and pecked her lips. Gabriel stared in silence, her halo dying ck with lust. It was her first kiss, and the momentary contact of their lips swept her into a myriad of fantasies.

    A magic circle materialized and sucked out Gabriel''s lustful thoughts. Gabriel tilted her head at the sudden shift in her emotions. Asahi chuckled and patted her head.

    ''God''s working OT.''

    Asahi prayed for the old man''s bones. "I''ll help them, okay?"

    How could he reject the words of his precious Gabriel?

    ''Their death won''t be vain.''

    "Asahi¡­" Gabriel rubbed her tears away and revealed a smile.

    Grayfia, who had been awfully quiet this whole time, stood up from the couch. "My Lord¡­ I haven''t told you about Venna Gremory. She fell to the devil curse. The Incurable Sleep Disease."

    From the assassinations to Venna falling unconscious, everything happened in less than twenty hours. From a political standpoint, Gremory, Sitri, and Valefor were better off with decent sessors. Baal, however, had a young and immature sessor. The shrewd devils sitting beneath the Devil Kings would eat him like hyenas.

    Asahi''s brow sank in a deep frown. The devil curse had also affected Mi Bael until Issei saved her. There was one person who broke the incurable curse, Ingvild Leviathan. It was her Longinus that pulled her out of her eternal sleep.

    "Can we save her after the war?" Grayfia''s request shot down his hope to save Venna.

    Pulling Gabriel close to his chest, Asahi covered her ears. Gabriel''s confused expressions made up for the inefficient method.

    Grayfia continued, "The situation will escte quickly with Sirzechs Gremory and his friends raging."

    Asahi grinned. "If Sirzechs attacks the Devil Kings, those fuckers are dead for sure. Then, it will be a bloodbath for power without a definite ruler."

    He had a hunch something simr would happen sooner orter. His instincts were always on point these days.

    Grayfia nodded with a soft smile. "That''s when we step in and dere war. They will have no choice but to agree to our tyranny."

    "Well, we''re officially part of Heaven. We have to be tyrants to make them agree to our rule."

    "I agree¡­"

    Their method might be wed for costing some lives, in the long run, however, the Underworld would be a much better ce than it currently was. At least no more people would die for meaningless world conquest. As for the devil''s innate urges to fight, Asahi told her about the Rating Games.

    Asahi put a hold on his dream when he recalled the newly crowned Devil King. "Hold up. Lilith could be in danger!"

    Grayfia''s eyes widened. "Lilith is staying in my n house."

    She became anxious at the thought of someone hurting her father. Asahi reassured her that nothing would happen since his fairy was still at Lucifuge estate. Asahi nudged the Seraph obediently sitting on hisp.

    "Gabriel."

    Gabriel, as though realizing he was leaving, peered up with a serious look in her eyes. "It''s okay. I understand you''re doing something important in the Underworld."

    "I''ll bring you next time."

    He gave her the pats she wanted all the time before he left Heaven in search of Sirzechs. He might as well ce a tracker on Sirzechs before all hell broke loose.

    ***

    Sirzechs couldn''t shake off the doubts imnted by Rizevim. Even a walk through the institute garden didn''t help.

    ''Something isn''t right. Rizevim must havee to make me suspicious of them¡­ what a bastard, like his imbecile father.''

    Feeling tricked, Sirzechs decided to meet Rizevim again behind his friends'' back. He knew his emotions were at an all-time high, and he might even start a fight. That''s why he wasn''t telling his friends.

    He flew straight to Rizevim''s home in Lucifaad City and disintegrated the door. Any guard or servant that came in his way fell unconscious under the pressure of his aura.

    Sirzechs walked into the only room with strong devils inside, catching Rizevim screwing Leviathan from behind on the bed. The two were so deep into pleasure that none of them noticed Sirzechs. He came to his realization of the deep rtionship between the Devil King and Lucifer''s son.

    ''They were using me to wipe out theirpetition, so they could horde the power. SCUM.''

    His rage red up, his aura exploding into the room. The entire mansion was decimated, including the devil guards and servants. The crimson-haired devil was not attentive to the victims, rage driving him into a near-berserk state.

    The lovemaking couple fell to the cold ground. While Leviathan cowered in terror, Rizevim''s cold gaze swept over Sirzechs as he got up and fixed his robe. He unconsciously wrapped himself and Leviathan before the aura hit them. Otherwise, he would be standing butt naked.

    "Lilith gave me this mansion when I was a kid. It was precious to me, you know¡ª" Rizevim cut off his words as he felt a presence. Scanning the area yielded no results.

    Sirzechs walked towards Rizevim, numerous red orbs crackling around him. The power of destruction was ready to be unleashed.

    A cold, dark aura radiated from Rizevim, matching and even surpassing Sirzechs''s own aura.. The son of Lucifer was more than ready to face a rage-driven Sirzechs.

 Chapter 387 - CH. 397-398: Against Sirzechs

    Asahi had a great view from a couple of meters from Rizevim. The inclusion of Lucifer''s son was unexpected.

    ''Lilith must have invited him.''

    What surprised him more was Rizevim overpowering Sirzechs with his creepy aura.

    "Sirzechs Gremory, my admiration for your mother won''t change your fate today. You shouldn''t have attacked me when I was having fun." Rizevim had taken the insult to his heart. "Motherfucker."

    Sirzechs kept advancing, his aura surging with every step. In the end, he decided to unseal his true form, releasing aura nearly ten times as Lucifer Asahi defeated before. The ground beneath him vanished to nothing, and the whole realm started to shake. For the devil bystanders, it might as well be the arrival of an apocalypse.

    "Hoh, you concealed so much destruction under that tiny body. Hahaha,e, kiddo. Let us show why we are devils."

    Sirzechs rushed forward to fight, hitting Rizevim with fists d in red demonic energy. Even Rizevim couldn''t afford to get hit by any, so he expanded his twelve pairs of wings and evaded each of Sirzechs''s mindless strikes.

    Leviathan was thrown off by shockwaves produced from the sh of behemoths. She retreated even further before the pressure crushed her bones.

    ''These monsters.''

    Even under the brawl, Rizevim had the leisure to throw bullets of demonic power at Sirzechs. Lucifer''s demonic power simply amounted to nothing before his son. The aura around Sirzechs absorbed a majority of the bullets, but the rest knocked him back.

    "You''re an amateur, aren''t you?" Rizevim didn''t forget to mock his opponent. "You mastered your inherent talent, but you never put it to use in a real battle. Such a shame. Your household butler put up a better fight."

    The truth was Sirzechs never actually fought like a brawler, but as a mage-type. His Power of Destruction was far too destructive for him to engage in a close battle. When he had honed his talent to its limits, Ajuka told him there was no opponent for him in the Underworld. Of course, Ajuka was using the Devil King as the highest standard, not Rizevim, who never came to the spotlight as a Super Devil.

    Sirzechs''s face twisted, his rage exploding from hearing facts. "I''ll¡­ kill you."

    The young devil threw himself at Rizevim, not caring about the demonic bullets exploding in his chest. Rizevimughed and fought him head-on. The red aura erased the silver aura protecting Rizevim''s body. Rizevim constantly expanded demonic power to replenish, otherwise, he may as well expose everything to the destructive aura.

    ''What a troublesomed.''

    Meanwhile, Leviathan quietly summoned her wings and chose to fly away from the chaos. Asahi came out of stealth and grabbed Leviathan''s wings with telekinesis.

    "Hey, nude sweetie."

    "It''s you!" Leviathan instantly recognized Asahi. "You challenged Lucifer to a duel. What do you want from me?"

    "Please use My Lord''s name if you may," Grayfia said as she stepped out of Asahi''s shadow. She didn''t want to make an appearance, but the disrespect from Leviathan forced her hands.

    Leviathan was forced to lower her head before Grayfia''s intense aura. The raging battle had shaken her confidence. She was a Devil King revered for her power, yet she couldn''t endure a shockwave from Rizevim and Sirzechs'' sh.

    "Geez, Grayfia. Give the butt-naked woman some rest." Asahi tossed a nket at her. "Now, hurry up and drag all those Devil Kings here before the Underworld copses. If you didn''t do as I said." Asahi touched her face with a grin evil enough to scare the Devil King. "I''ll seal your powers and throw you into a pit of hungry orcs."

    He was half-serious with the threat. Leviathan, however, believed him for he was the man who made a saint out of the Great Devil King. Shivering, she nodded like a duckling.

    "I-I''ll do it."

    Asahi smiled. "Go."

    He needed them toe and die here before Sirzechs became sane. The earthquakes should be enough, but he couldn''t take a chance. They might be fucking in some dark basement for all he knew.

    As Leviathan flew off, Rizevim nced to his side, his eyes meeting with Asahi. Sirzechs seized the brief opening and smacked Rizevim in the face. The son of Lucifer barely raised his hand in time to block the vicious punch imbued with the Power of Destruction. Even so, the sh of their demonic power generated a massive shockwave, flinging them apart.

    "It''s not a whore''s house that wees every man. Is that the little girl from Lucifuge house?" Rizevim grinned at Grayfia. "Then you should be the guy who defeated my retard of a father. As you can see, I don''t have time or ce to entertain any guests. How about you help me with that berserk son of a bitch and we can talk afterward?"

    Rizevim wasn''t aware of Asahi''s motive for showing up at his ce. However, he had no choice but to exploit him. Sirzechs, without any restraints, had a massive advantage in firepower over Rizevim. He was a beast looking for flesh. Rizevim wasn''t fighting such an opponent to death.

    Asahi chuckled, realizing Rizevim''s desperation. If denied Rizevim right here, Lucifer''s son would undoubtedly flee.

    Sirzechs saw Rizevim, Asahi, and Grayfia from a distance, and his eyes widened. "Grayfia¡­ you traitor."

    The sin of jealousy and angerbined into one and bolstered the already monstrous aura of Sirzechs.

    Sirzechs roared, unleashing every bit of his aura, and rushed at the three.

    The devastating rush of energy shocked Asahi and Rizevim. Grayfia acted quickly and condensed ice into a colossal shield. The reckless Sirzechs tore through everything, his aura disintegrating the demonic-power-infused ice. Still, the ice slowed him down.

    Grayfia clenched her teeth. "My Lord, I can''t freeze him forever."

    Even with all the upgrades and training, she had evolved to a stage beyond the Devil Kings. But she was still far from bing a Super Devil.

    ''I shouldn''t have cked off after the news¡­''

    Grayfia regretted taking things easy recently.

    "Young ones are a pain, aren''t they?" Rizevim grinned, while he was preparing the teleportation magic circle behind his back.

    Asahi unleashed a wave of spiritual pressure, causing Rizevim''s thoughts to halt for a second. It was his first time using Spirit''s Scourge he obtained from leveling up in Orario. The results were astonishing, to say the least. He could potentially kill Rizevim''s spiritual body while his flesh was intact, effectively sending him to a vegetative state. Of course, he would have to expend a lot of mental strength to achieve that.

    "Grayfia, stop this fucker from running."

    Rizevim was dizzy from the pressure. Grayfia nodded and enveloped him in ice.

    "Take care¡­ he is different from everything we have fought so far."

    A man who had nothing to lose was a tougher opponent than the monsters in the Dungeon.

    Asahi rubbed Grayfia''s head. "Don''t underestimate your husband."

    Asahi cracked his knuckles as a scarlet fire enveloped his entire form. His pupils and sclera becamepletely golden. His skin turned fiery red. "Let''s see who will burn to nothingness first."

    In the fire spirit form, he could fly without any external help. Still, he manifested a pair of wings to make the form dominant.

    "Phenex?"

    Rizevim had the same thought as the bystanders watching from miles away in the safety of barriers created by high-ws and ultimate-ss devils.

    Sirzechs broke the ice casing with a roar. "You forced Grayfia to betray¡­ you killed my family."

    Sirzechs mumbled the same thing, His vision tunneled towards the man responsible for stealing his desired woman. With his wings out, he elerated. Asahi met his frantic charge with a punch of his own, and the duo engaged in a closebat fight. The Power of Destruction wasn''t just for show; it hollowed Asahi''s very form with one touch. Well, Asahi had taken the hit on purpose just for the sake of testing Sirzechs''s offensive power. Sirzechs''s Power of Destruction was in the same league as Ddraig''s Prate ability. Unlike Ddraig, Sirzechs didn''t need to attack to use his ability. His entire body was apressed form of Power of Destruction.

    The inexperienced Sirzechs couldn''tnd another hit on Asahi, who had cultivated the brawler with Rini''s help. Speaking of the monster hybrid, she hade to support Grayfia alongside the rest of the group. Rizevim had no chance to flee.

    The other Devil Kings had also arrived to contain the shockwaves of the battle that shook the very core of the Underworld. They desperately created barriers after barriers to minimize the casualties. Nao stepped up and helped with wind barriers that considerably reduced the ripples of demonic power.

    "This is insane," Ajuka said, shaken by Sirzechs''s rage.

    As he approached the battlefield, a group of girls stopped him. Ajuka couldn''t understand what humans were doing here, and why was their aura close to Devil Kings?

    "You cannot go further," Saeko said, brandishing the scythe that came with Asmodeus Diva. "Don''t force our hands."

    Shiori swung the hammer of Baal while gripping her katana in her left hand. "It won''t end well, good sir."

    Ajuka shook his head. "I need to help my friend. He will explode and destroy the Underworld if the battle continues."

    Ajuka constructed the Kankara Form, performing a nullification on the magic weapons. Before he did so, however, a shadow manifested behind him, apanying a chill of death. He pped his wings as fast as he could and got away before the dagger of Aimi, the assassin, drew a bloody smile on his neck.

    Just when Ajuka thought the attack was over, a bullet zed past his hair. Ajuka frowned, knowing he couldn''t instantly defeat them without getting the assassin and the shooter in the shadows.

    "Why are you girls stopping me?"

    Shiori fixed her sses. "We are the shadows of the future emperor. We''ll stop anyone from ruining our ns."

    "Shiori, stop¡­" Saya muttered. "My mind is breaking down with your chuuni stuff."

    Saya came here to witness Asahi''s spiritual form she had heard so much about. Klyscha had already made adjustments to teleport her the moment anything dangerous happened. There was also the ''Shield Mine Women'' to tank one lethal hit.

    Shiori just grinned and continued teasing Saya with more chuunibyou words. "Storm Queen engaging the Super Devil!"

    While the girls were having fun with Ajuka, their husband was also having a st with Sirzechs. The berserk devil, on the other hand, not so much. Sirzechs tried every trick he had up his sleeve. His rage went down considerably with his frustration dialing up.

    ''Why? Why is he so strong?''

    He should have been the strongest existence in the Underworld. Then why couldn''t he harm an inch of the man''s skin?

    Even so, Sirzechs franticallyunched orbspressed to the brim with Power of Destruction. Asahi entertained him, terrifying the upper echelon of the Underworld gathered in mass. Sirzechs only served one purpose for him: to let the Underworld know what he and hispanions were capable of. In themoners'' eyes, he was going to be the ''hero'', who put an end to the rampage of a Super Devil.

    He will have more than just words to back him up when he waged a true war on the true powers of the Underworld.

    Sirzechs was suddenly distracted by

    Ajuka''s fight in the distance distracted. Asahi''s hot handnded on his face at the same moment, leaving five burning hot fingers on his left cheek.

    "Sirzechs, didn''t you want to free the Underworld and give the citizens a better life? Look around you. Are you proud of being the viin this time?"

    Asahi''s dignified voice echoed nearly to the ends of the Underworld.

    Sirzechs couldn''t help but look around. The manor was no more. The city was nothing but a bunch of rubbles tainted with the blood of those he ughtered unintentionally. He had done the opposite of what he and Ajuka set out to do.

    Sirzechs pulled at his disheveled air and screamed, "It''s because of you¡­ you killed my family. You started everything!!!"

    Insanity clouding his vision, Sirzechs chose to eliminate the ''root'' of all problems.

    Another p flew across the air, hitting Sirzechs right in the face. "Rizevim killed your family, not me."

    He wasn''t taking any me for the shit Rizevim pulled.

    "You were with him," Sirzechs roared. "You colluded."

    "You are unsalvageable," Asahi said with a sigh. "I gave you a chance to redeem yourself. No one will me me for putting you down now."

    "You are mistaken. Rizevim killed your family, not me." Asahi shook his head. I gave you a chance to redeem yourself. No one will me me for putting you down now."

    Asahi balled his fist and concentrated an insane amount of mana around it. The world itself distorted around his fist, dark shockwave blooming and dying each moment. Sirzechs amplified his own demonic power in response, taking his Power of Destruction above and beyond his limits.

    Both of them threw a fist at each other''s face. No shy dodge. No extreme technique. A simple punch amplified to the best of their abilities.

    Asahi wasunched backward, half of his jaw missing.

    Sirzechs, however, wasn''t so lucky.

    Ajuka desperately reached out to Sirzechs, but Saeko ruthlessly shed his back.

 Chapter 388 - CH. 399: The Decree

    Sirzechs''s devastating punch shook Asahi''s very form. He might have died if he wasn''t in his elemental form. In his elemental form, he could heal injuries with his mana.

    Rizevim stared in shock as his former opponent was wiped from existence.

    ''This fucker is stronger than Biblical God.''

    This was his cue to create a teleportation circle and flee as far away as possible, but...

    "Don''t even think about it."

    The silver-haired maid kept her stern eyes on him. Besides the maid, several other powerful women were watching over him. If that wasn''t enough, Lilith also arrived at full speed.

    "Rizevim, I didn''t expect this from you¡­" Lilith sighed, disappointment written on her beautiful face. "What enmity did you have with those men? Why did you assassinate them? Why?"

    Rizevim was blown away by his mother''s acting skills. She asked him to carry out those assassinations, now she acted as if those deaths hurt her soul.

    The devils from Bael Factions red at Rizevim. If Lilith and Grayfia weren''t present, Rizevim would be ripped to pieces at their hands.

    "What a vile woman¡­" Rizevim said with a grin on his face. "That''s why I love you, Lilith. You''re the evil this world needs. The perfect devil. Sadly, you love that douche of a man."

    No matter what Lilith did, Rizevim couldn''t hate her. She was his only weakness, and she seemed to be well aware of it.

    "Rizevim, you will be¡ª"

    "He will die," Asahi interrupted Lilith as he materialized from mes.

    Rizevim was going to be a massive pain in the ass if he wasn''t dealt with. Asahi didn''t have the patience to keep an eye on a Super Devil like him.

    "Oi, oi!" Rizevim shouted. "Not so harsh, man. How about you forgive me with a p on the wrist?"

    Even when faced with the threat of death, Rizevim didn''t get serious. He was still hoping Lilith would save him. She was his mother, after all.

    "I hate you for ruining my life¡­" Lilith said, looking dead into Asahi''s eyes. "But I agree with you on this. Rizevim Livan Lucifer, I hereby dere you to be executed for your crimes against the Bael, Gremory, Valefor, and the Sitri Family."

    Asahi grabbed Rizevim''s throat. "I''ll do the dirty work, thank you."

    Rizevim''s skin burned under Asahi''s hands. He unleashed his aura in the form of a kic st. Lilith was blown away, but Grayfia held her ground. Asahi, too, kept squeezing Rizevim''s neck, a feral grin on his face.

    "Pass on knowing that your beloved mother yed you like a fool."

    No one but Rizevim heard Asahi''s whisper. His eyes widened with a surge of anger. However, it was all toote. A bit more force from Asahi''s side, and the neck in the grasp on his fingers snapped. mes sparked from the tip of Asahi''s fingers and engulfed Rizevim. Even with a broken neck, Rizevim pushed out his demonic aura to protect himself. s, the mes of an elemental devoured everything, including his flesh.

    The High-ss, Ultimate-ss, and even the Devil Kings could only stare in horror. The son of Lucifer, in possession of greater power than all the devils, was killed so effortlessly.

    Asahi slowly turned to the gathered masses and narrowed his eyes like a predator. "I''m dering war on the Underworld as the Ruler of Heaven. Step out and stop me from iming this ce if you have the guts."

    He dered war while the terror of his strength was fresh. Nobody had the power or even the courage to stop him from seizing the Underworld.

    Of course, no one had the guts to even speak except for one man.

    "You killed Sirzechs¡­"

    Ajuka Beelzebub''s very body shook from anger. Before he spoke any further, Aimi appeared behind him and shed his wings. With the death of his friend clouding his thoughts, he couldn''t evade every nifty sh. His wings bled, forcing him to rely on his demonic power to keep himself afloat.

    Saeko sheathed her katana and created a connection with her Diva. "Asmodeus, grant my wish¡­ Near Death Roulette."

    Ajuka felt a swell of energy from the violet-haired swordswoman. A scythe with des protruding from both sides appeared in Saeko''s hands. Saeko drew near unnoticed like a death god and cut Ajuka with a spin of the scythe.

    Ajuka grimaced and materialized near hundred magic circles. The scythe was directly imbued with a Diva power. Without knowing the basics of a Diva power, the Kankara form failed in countering the scythe.

    The first attack robbed Ajuka of his sight.

    Saeko grinned sadistically, showing no signs of stopping. With another swing, she took Ajuka''s ability to hear anything.

    Ajuka kept hisposure even in this situation and drew back. Saeko chased him down, seemingly more happy to see her ''prey'' struggle, and shed him yet again. With two more attacks, Ajuka''s five senses vanished. He experienced a state no better than death.

    The effects were temporary, however.

    Saeko spun the scythe while looking down at the devils. "Last one will incapacitate him."

    Just as Saeko was about to deal the final blow, she sensed a stream of demonic powering her way.

    "Stoooooooop!"

    ***

    A/N: Some readers were asking about Rias'' inclusion in the ''harem''. That''d be no. But hey, never say never. Also, I have no ns of continuing DxD until canon. It''s still like a 500 years gap lol. The next world will be OPM.. Currently rereading the manga for that.

 Chapter 389 - CH. 400: Tyrant

    400th chapter wooooah. That''s way more than I had ever imagined. Thank to everyone who stick with this cliched story for so long :)

    ***

    Asahi frowned, finding a familiar ck-haired devil approaching while casually breaking the sound barrier.

    "Serafall won''t let you harm Ajuka!" Serafall Sitri flew between Saeko and Ajuka. She red at Asahi with her big ck eyes. "You, fight me if you want the Underworld."

    She had heard Asahi''s deration from her mansion in the Sitri estate. she remained strong in the face of his tyrannical aura that threatened to burn everything down.

    Asahi never expected to meet the future magical girl Serafall Leviathan in this way. Well, he already burned the bridge with Sirzechs''s death.

    Shiori grinned. "Thou darest doubt mine emperor''s authority. My de shall strike you down in one strike."

    Saya cringed, burying her face in Asahi''s back. "Save me, Asahi¡­ Shiori has gone insane. Chuuni, so chuuni."

    Saya didn''t read the heavy mood, or she focused on her family alone. The devils of the Underworld were no more valuable than ants in her eyes.

    Asahi was d that his mes didn''t harm Saya. She had Phenex as her Diva, so his mes were nothing but warmth to her.

    "Way to ruin the mood, Saya," he muttered and concealed Saya in the cover of his giant wings. With a loud cough, he regained his dignified aura. "Serafall Sitri, the Underworld has only suffered under the Devil Kings'' rule. They put your race on the brink of extinction. Grayfia doesn''t want to see devils perishing like this. She wants peace most of all. So¡ªI''ll crush everything that stops the Underworld from returning to its peaceful state."

    He was more than happy to be the viin if it meant granting Grayfia''s wish.

    Serafall gritted her teeth, finding Asahi''s resonating with her own. She wanted to see her race thrive in peace rather than dying in superficial wars.

    "Why did you kill Sirzechs?"

    Asahi crossed his arms on his chest. "He attacked me first with killing intent. It''s only fair that I return the favor. You can ask Rizevim here¡­ wait, he is dead."

    He killed the only witness.

    "I can attest to My Lord," Grayfia said, stepping forward. "Sirzechs Gremory had feelings for me. He attacked My Lord in jealousy¡­"

    "He is your husband¡­" Serafall frowned. "You could be lying to prove his innocence."

    Asahi''s hand swelled into a massive w. He pulled the Devil Kings, including the now dressed Leviathan, with his telekinesis and crushed them in his fiery w.

    Serafall was overwhelmed to see the rulers of the Underworld die just like that. She, Sirzechs, and Ajuka nned for this result for so long. Yet, the man before her effortlessly achieved it with a wave of his hand.

    Lilith sweated bullets, feeling lucky to be on Asahi''s side instead of the now-dead arrogant devils.

    With a smile, Asahi eyed the Sitri''s heir. "You think I need to lie, Serafall Sitri?"

    The role of tyrant came naturally to him. It was just teasing and bullying people, just on a different level.

    Serafall shook her head. Even if she was strong, she was in no way capable of fighting four Devil Kings, much less wiping them out in one moment. And with powerful women no weaker than a Devil King, Asahi was a force that could beat down Heaven and Biblical God.

    ''Where did hee from?''

    "Do you still wish to fight me?" Asahi asked. "Your friend over there will die if you choose to fight."

    Asahi didn''t hate Ajuka. Rather, Ajuka''s unique ideas would help the Underworld be better. If Serafall chose to fight, he was going to crush them. If not, he was going to manipte Ajuka''s memories.

    Serafall lowered her head a bit. "I don''t¡­"

    Serafall''s submission meant the end of the world for the devils.

    They were hopeless with no one to fight for their rights. They were at the mercy of the faction their ancestors wished to dominate.

    Grayfia sighed, feeling a tad emotional. "My Lord¡­ no, My Emperor."

    Asahi couldn''t help but sigh. "I''ll have to get used to another title. What do you have to say, My Empress?"

    Grayfia blushed a bit. "It''s so¡­ weird."

    Asahi''s cheeks loosened at the sight of her blush.

    Shiori leaned into Saeko''s ear. "Look at these people shamelessly roleying in public."

    Shiori''s whisper was meant for Saeko, but everybody in Asahi''s family had supernatural senses.

    Grayfia, especially, couldn''t keep a calm face. Enduring the embarrassment, she red at Shiori. "Stop it, Shiori."

    "Don''t we always roley though?" Shiori pushed the maid even further. "Did you forget the sensei one?"

    Asahi coughed. "Ahem, let''s keep that talk to our bedroom."

    He looked at Lilith, who was somehow keeping a straight face amidst his family talk. "Lilith, send an invitation to all the leaders of 72 Pirs and Extra Demons. Let''s have a test of allegiance."

    Not all the pirs were present here. The Gremory n, or whatever was left of them, won''t stay silent since he killed their heir. Some of the pirs will also find it beneath them to serve someone from the Heaven faction. The war will not be over until the resistances were weeded out.

    Lilith bowed her head. "Yes¡­ My Emperor."

    She was once the Queen of the Underworld, now she could only listen to someone else''s order. Her husband had sparked the war. Without his intervention, she wouldn''t be serving to someone''s whims.

    ''I''m done here¡­''

 Chapter 390 - CH. 401: God Of Hell

    The Realm of the Dead was and filled with the souls of the deceased. The God of Hell abhorred devils, fallen angels, and angels even though his realm was located in the lowest depths of the Underworld.

    The ruler of this realm, Hades, was sitting on a throne inside a chamber covered in gold. Neither the gorgeous room nor Hades''s vestments of a priest fit such a cold and cruel realm. The eyes in his hollow sockets glowed when the space in front of him distorted, and a figure in decorated robes emerged.

    A grim reaper with a simple white mask on its face and a pitch-ck scythe in its hands. The grim reaper immediately kneeled in front of Hades.

    "Lord Hades."

    "Pluto, report your findings. What caused the earthquakes in the Underworld earlier?"

    Pluto raised his head. "It was a battle, Lord Hades. The Underworld lost its leading figures¡­ the irregr devils you had your eyes on, the one from the Gremory n died in a fight."

    "Hooh, who had so much guts in the Three Factions?"

    As someone who hated the devils, angels, and fallen angels for polluting this world, Hades was curious about this new devil killer.

    "I received a report from our spy in the Astaroth n. He had powerful fire divinity, while hispanions were women with unusual magic powers. He was apanied by Grayfia Lucifuge, a popr devil woman from the Underworld. Though unconfirmed, our spy doubts that it''s the human who defeated Lucifer before."

    "What? Didn''t you say Asahi Marikawa is a human or a fallen angel? Howe he has be a god now?"

    Hades remembered hearing about the demonic nature of Asahi''s powers.

    "That man never showed any divine abilities in his fight against Lucifer¡­ that is precisely why we have no confirmed information on his identity¡­ What we know is his ambition. After he had massacred the Devil Kings instantaneously, he proimed himself as the new ruler of the Underworld."

    "It''s nigh impossible for a god to collude with the devils to conquer the devil world," Hades said, shaking his head. The only gods who could do so were simply not interested in the Three Factions. "The vile gods I know of are afraid of the geezer at the top of the Three Factions. He protects even his enemies. What a shitty bastard."

    The Three Factions had only been alive due to Biblical God. The God of Heaven was a bad matchup for Hades with his pure holy powers, otherwise, he would have squashed the bats, birds, and crows.

    "I''ll find out everything in a few days."

    "No, Pluto. Send a message. Prepare an offering. We will head out to meet this God of Fire tomorrow."

    Hades rarely had anything to do with all the Grim Reapers taking care of the souls and reincarnation. He might as well have a friendly chat with the new ruler of the Underworld.

    "Consider it done, My Lord."

    ***

    Serafall and Ajuka watched over Venna''s sleeping figure, though their minds were lost in different dimensions. One worried for the future of the Underworld while the other silently grieved the friend who perished before his eyes. He was powerless to fight back against any of them, and almost lost his life.

    "Serafall."

    "Ajuka, don''t," the princess of Sitri n rejected Ajuka before he could speak. "We can''t fight that monster."

    They might have done something if it was Asahi alone. But hispanions were nearly on his level, especially the swordswoman who toyed with Ajuka as if he was just another devil in the Underworld.

    Ajuka gritted his teeth. "Will we let them do whatever they want with our Underworld?"

    "Let''s wait." Serafall patted his head with a smile. "I have heard of Grayfia. She won''t help an evil guy in iming her home as her territory¡­. Sirzechs provoked that man first¡­ we all know devils blinded by emotions can''t be stopped¡­ it''s in our nature to be led astray by the seven sins."

    Ajuka sighed. "I''ll wait¡­"

    He couldn''te up with a counterargument against Serafall. If the Angels were followers of heavenly virtues, then the Devils were creatures of deadly sins. The Great Devil Kings had fully embraced their Pride, resulting in their arrogance that saw no one equal to them. Sirzechs today hadpletely fallen to his rage, to his Wrath. Ajuka had adequate control over his emotions, yet he experienced the same as Sirzechs.

    "I don''t want to lose everything for revenge," Serafall whispered, shaking. "Venna-san¡­ if you were still here, Sirzechs might be¡­"

    "I''ll¡­" Ajuka clenched his jaw. "I''ll work on a cure.. I''ll bring her back even if it''s thest thing I do."

 Chapter 391 - CH. 402: Messenger From Hell

    The same day the Underworld lost their Great Kings, the city of Lucifaad witnessed the first change. The tall building that symbolized Lucifer and his pride shattered like broken ss. The boulders then flew towards the scarlet sky and pieced themselves together.

    Wee to the New Monarchy. Please sit tight while we sort out a few key problems. Bad children will be punished~.

    The message stopped the fewwbreakers from running rampant in the city. The culprit behind the message was, of course, Asahi, his earth elemental form, and the mischievous Shiori. He rebuilt a new castle where Lucifer used to live under Lilith''s apathetic gaze. Lucifer''s wife hadn''t asked Asahi to cure Lucifer as though she couldn''t care about him at all.

    At first, Asahi went with a simple fortress castle design, but Shiori stared at him with utter disappointment.

    "No, no, Asahi-kun. I expected something cultured from you, like a sky ind with a millionser beams!"

    "That would be hard," Grayfia responded. "Let''s settle with this castle for now."

    Grayfia didn''t want to bother him, not after she saw his face erupting in thest battle.

    "Grayfia Nee-chan, you are stressing too much. He can fuck us nonstop for years. An injury like that means nothing to the future God of Creation. Saya, why are you silent? Didn''t you say you wanted to marry in a floating castle?"

    "Ahem." Saya looked away. "I don''t remember saying that."

    Asahi noted down Saya''s preference in his mind. He hugged Shiori and Grayfia. "Who says we can''t have two castles?"

    "As expected of a harem protagonist, you want the best of every world. Shiori said with a grin.

    Asahi just chuckled in response while Saeko was holding back her urge to bonk Shiori on the head.

    "Let''s do that then. We shall rule the pitiful devils from Heaven and Earth."

    Saya conjured balls of fire in her hands, ready to st the chuunibyou out of her sight.

    Shiori hugged Asahi, hiding from Saya. "Saya-chan, let''s not y with fire. Thest time we did that, Saeko had to work overtime with her water element."

    "Shiori, let''s not drag Saeko here," Asahi gently scolded her. "Let''s work on the castle. Saya,e."

    "Yes daddy!"

    "..."

    Sometimes Asahi wondered if Shiori was a bigger degenerate than him.

    Just as Asahi soared into the sky, a tingle ran through his head. He immediately dashed back to his original ce. The space twisted and out came a grim reaper with a scythe that was nothing like the elegant scythe Saeko wielded. Rotten hands and tentacles wrapped wove around the de down to the scythe''s handle.

    Asahi narrowed his eyes. "Minion of Hades?"

    He hadpletely forgotten about the God of Hell in the depths of the Underworld. This particr grim reaper was stronger than the Satan-ss devils. Saeko''s battlelust awakened as she sensed Grim Reaper''s strength.

    Pluto shuddered at the surge of powerful aura around him. He looked at the woman whose smile was even more sadistic than Nyx, the Goddess of Night.

    ''She has to be the swordswoman who incapacitated the green devil.''

    His face under the robe scrunched. "Ruler of Underworld, my name is Pluto, the attendant of Lord Hades. You seem to be busy at the moment."

    Shiori folded her arms under her chest."Well, duh. Why don''t youeter, Grim Reaper-san?"

    Shiori had no fear whatsoever. Rather, she deliberately provoked the grim reaper just to nt gs for another conquest. Saeko had the most fun in fights against intelligent opponents, and sadly the dungeon couldn''t provide Saeko with what she wanted.

    "...I havee with a message. Lord Hades will be arriving tomorrow to meet you."

    Pluto kept his eyes on Asahi. In his eyes, Asahi had a divine aura far different from the gods. Even though Pluto was curious, he didn''t ask anything.

    "Tomorrow?" Asahi frowned. "Okay. I can spare a few minutes for your Lord Skeleton."

    "I''ll take my leave." Pluto felt like he would take unnecessary actions if he stayed.

    The Grim Reaper disappeared in the same way he came.

    "What even was that?" Saya asked with a frown. "Ugly retard."

    "Now, now. Saya, let''s continue with the castle of your dreams."

    Asahi returned to bringing her dream castle into reality.

    That day, the devils glimpsed at the true character of their new ruler. He was a crazy person willing to break and make a floating castle for almost fifteen hours and still not be satisfied with it. Even when the night fell, he was not decisive with the design. The devils were d about one thing. The massive project made no noise whatsoever.

    By the time Asahi was done with the glorious castle in the sky, the entire family had assembled on a cloud tform made by Shiori. Asahi stretched his rocky, inflexible muscles and returned to his human form. His movements were dozens of times slow in rock elemental form, but his defense was even higher than Great Red. He doubted any physical could scratch him in rock elemental form.

    "So, how''s this, Saya?"

    "You madman." Saya sighed and looked up. The castle was decorated in silver and gold, something out of the pages of a fairytale. The lush forest around the castle boundaries made everything stand out even more. Saya''s eyes turned crimson as her alter ego took over. "I fucking love it."

    Judging from her passionate eyes, Asahi could tell he was getting extra love tonight. Asahi took the girls to explore the interior he designed with Klyscha''s help. She had literally handed him a tablet that contained conceptyouts of thousands if not more castles.

    His joyful time didn''tst long, however. A twelve-winged angel descended upon his castle with a golden sword in her hand.

    "Teacher¡­" Sandalphon called him in a shaky voice. "Did you betray us¡­?"

    Someone misunderstood his intentions behind taking over the Underworld.

 Chapter 392 - CH. 403: She Agreed?

    Sandalphon came running the moment she heard the news from her angel subordinate. She didn''t stop to consult her father or any of her Seraph superior. It was a straight flight to the Underworld.

    Asahi approached and pinched Sandalphon''s cheeks. "Stop doubting me so easily."

    "W-Why are you the leader of the Underworld then?"

    She was lightheaded, unable to form rational thoughts. If sadness could cause an angel to fall, she would be a Fallen Angel by now.

    Sandalphon stared at him, baffled. "T-Then, you''re still with Heaven?"

    "I''m engaged to Gabriel." Asahi gave a straightforward answer. "God is my future father-inw, you know?"

    Sandalphon was taken aback. His engagement had yet to be announced, and even Gabriel, her supposed best friend, hid it from her.

    "B-But you''re¡ª"

    Asahi made her shut up with a hug. "You''re so adorably dumb."

    For an angel who had lived for a long time, she was surprisingly dense. Even denser than Gabriel at times.

    The angel tilted her head, her cheeks flushed. "Adorably dumb? You can''t call me dumb and adorable¡­ it makes no sense."

    Asahi loved how easily she forgot her main objective and corrected him.

    "You still think I betrayed you?" he asked, stroking her silky blonde hair. "Tell me, my dear student."

    "No¡­"

    "You still doubt me. Okay, let''s go to Heaven. I''ll exin everything."

    He took Sandalphon''s hand. Sandalphon quickly teleported to her room with a magic circle. When they arrived in God''s room, Gabriel was already waiting there with Biblical God.

    Gabriel leaned into Asahi''s arms for a hug. "Asahi¡­"

    "Brat, you destroyed the devil kings and became one top-level terrorist. Is this what you meant by ''Leave the Underworld to me'' during that meeting?"

    Unlike his criticism, God didn''t seem mad over his actions. Rather, he seemed happy as if his son-inw got an A+ on his mark sheet.

    "You''re the best father-inw." Asahi gave a thumbs up. "And yes, I wanted the Underworld. Better in my gentle hands than those arrogant, uncultured devils."

    "Were those hands gentle when you ughtered the devil kings?" The old man asked with a sly smile. "Hehe, what a fine way to make your debut as my sessor."

    "Father¡­" Sandalphon noticeably raised her voice. "Is this really okay? ...We are natural enemies of devils. Is it fine for Teacher to be their leader?"

    "Teacher?" God''s face descended into a serious frown. "My student is my daughter''s teacher¡­ Does that make me your grand teacher?" God asked some strange questions. "As for your previous question, yes. Devils were created because of me. It''s normal for me or my sessor to kick them around for a while."

    "I see¡­" Sandalphon turned to Asahi with an awkward smile. "I''m sorry, Teacher. I doubted you for nothing."

    With the misunderstanding cleared, she was quick to admit her mistake and apologize.

    "Teacher this, Teacher that," Biblical God said with a yawn. "Just be husband and wife already. I''m tying your knots."

    God was in a far better mood today. The achievement of his future son-inw ted him. After all, he didn''t need to lose any hair over the crazy devils in the Underworld.

    "Husband and wife¡­?" Sandalphon asked with wide eyes. "My teacher¡­ husband, wife, tying knots, what?"

    Sandalphon''s brain failed to keep up with the sudden situation. She had thought of marrying Asahi at least twice even though it was forbidden. Asahi was God''s sessor, who was her father. Wouldn''t that make Asahi her father? Now when God brought up the topic, she was flustered.

    Asahi could see that Sandalphon wasn''t ready. As much as he liked her, she was far too pure to even consider him as a man.

    (Sucks¡­)

    ''Sucks¡­''

    God chuckled. "Yes, husband and wife. I have also created a home for you, Asahi, and Gabriel¡­ you can do anything there without worrying about fall."

    "I¡­" Sandalphon didn''t know what to say. The most she could think of was watching anime and training with Asahi?

    Gabriel, on the other hand, was corrupt to her core. Even in God''s presence, her halo flickered crazily. She could fantasize about acts that Sandalphon wasn''t even aware of. But she calmed herself down for the sake of Sandalphon. Gabriel took Sandalphon''s hand and gently hugged her, imitating Asahi''s way offorting.

    "Take a deep breath now and release your tension."

    "...Yes, Lady Gabriel."

    The blonde angels hugging each other made up for perfect sight. Asahi couldn''t help but appreciate their beauty again. The usually decisive and graceful Sandalphon was acting like a little sister.

    Gabriel was gentle with Sandalphon, but her gaze toward God was filled with bitter emotion. "Father¡­ don''t force it on Sandalphon. She isn''t a tool you can throw away whenever you want."

    The Seraph was mad this time.

    God gave a wry smile. The Seraph, who couldn''t even talk to him without fumbling, was showing such a strong reaction to his decision. "I never thought of Sandalphon as a tool. She will be happy with Asahi, like you."

    "I love Asahi¡­ everyone knows that. Sandalphon isn''t aware of love¡­ Your heart is in the right ce, but your method is wrong. Let Asahi and Sandalphon make this important decision. Don''t interfere between love, got it?" Gabriel became heated up the more she defended her friend. "...These are my honest thoughts¡­ sorry if I said too much."

    Instead of fighting his daughter, God red at his son-inw, his eyes clearly saying, ''Why haven''t you seduced Sandalphon?''

    Asahi slipped his arms around both Gabriel and Sandalphon. "Gabriel, good job."

    Gabriel''s face lit up as if she had achieved the greatest feat in the world. "Asahi¡­ thank you."

    Asahi was shocked. Usually, she''d be shivering in delight, asking for headpats for at least an hour. That had be the norm.

    ''Gabriel grew out of her headpat phase?''

    He was proud and a bit sad. How could he call her a headpat slut now?

    "Actually," Sandalphon muttered. "I don''t mind getting married¡­ if Teacher can spend time with me every day."

    She was aware of a woman''s duty in Heaven: giving birth to new angels. A necessary ritual to increase their poption. It would be a convenience for a short while, but she will get to train with Asahi more, getting more powerful, and eventually bing worthy of being a friend of Heaven''s leader. She wanted to be what Michael was to God. A friend sh subordinate who could carry Asahi''s burdens.

    Even God was speechless this time.

 Chapter 393 - CH. 404: The Forbidden Thought

    God pondered where he went wrong with Sandalphon and Gabriel. The two were normal until they met Asahi.

    ''Yes, it''s his fault for corrupting them. They are in their rebellious phase now.''

    He decided to not push them further. "Asahid, the final product is ready. Come to my workshop."

    Sandalphon patted Asahi''s arm. "Marriage?"

    Before Asahi could coax the innocent angel, Gabriel pulled her away. "Sandalphon, you dimwit. Marriage is not¡­ Asahi, you can go with Father. I''ll educate Sandalphon."

    Asahi almostughed when Gabriel called Sandalphon a dimwit. Even though she grew some wits, she was still an airhead at her core.

    Asahi caressed Sandalphon''s face. "You aren''t ready for that, I promise you."

    Asahi was always ready to wee a sweet angel like Sandalphon. With time and some knowledge, she would be prepared for bing his spouse.

    Sandalphon gulped down anxiously and nodded. "I''ll learn everything you teach me, Teacher."

    "Sweet," he moved closer and pecked her cheeks. "You''ll be my greatest student."

    Between Ais, Riveria, and Sandalphon, the angel had the advantage of a higher-ranked world. The spirits or elves couldn''tpare to the highest-ranked angels. But Ais was a special case for being the second protagonist of her world. As for Riveria, well, she had the high elf lineage and a decent talent to boot. She would be fine even in the world of High School DxD.

    Sandalphon smiled, her chest swelling with pride. "Yes, Teacher!"

    As he was about to leave, Gabriel gave him a puppy-eyed look. Utterly devastated by her cuteness, he kissed her lips on the spot.

    "Oi, don''t start here!" God''s voice rumbled in the chamber. "I have built a ce. Go there!"

    Asahi chuckled. "No need to cry, Old Man. I''ming to you."

    "I''m not crying for fox''s sake."

    "You are bad at censoring, Father-inw."

    Gabriel squirmed, her cheeks red in embarrassment. "We should explore the¡­ new house Father built¡­ would you apany me?"

    Gabriel looked forward to exploring various things, including some new experiences, such as sex.

    ''We''re engaged now¡­ it''smon for couples to do the ritual of sex.''

    Gabriel blushed even imagining the things her fellow angels had taught her. If that wasn''t enough, Shizuka had added spark to her curiosity during her date with Asahi.

    "Yes, of course."

    Time was ripe to pluck the flower he had been gardening with great effort.

    Gabriel''s cheeks rxed, and a wide smile blossomed. She was truly the apple of Heaven.

    Sandalphon had seen them flirt before¡­ but it was never to this extent. They seemed to treat her like air while lost in each other. There was a considerable difference in treatment between them. She had nothing against the two but respect. Yet, she felt a grievance within her heart.

    ''I also exist¡­ Teacher. Why won''t you look at me?''

    Blinded by new emotions, Sandalphon was treading a dangerous path.

    ***

    Asahi was a bit surprised by the final product of the Boosted Gear. It was even bigger than the prototype. The metal scaling on the gauntlet was also bulkier. The aesthetics were also different, however. The scales were still crimson and the gem emerald, but there was an extra golden engraving on the scales as well as golden linings around the edges.

    "It''s the engagement gift from my beautiful Gabriel," God said with a grin. "Don''t sweat,d. You can handle it."

    "What will I get for Sandalphon?" Asahi asked in a sarcastic tone.

    "Heh. Sandalphon herself is a gift. A strong-willed and loyal woman who would always put you at the front and center of her world. Does that not fancy you, my hornyd."

    Nobody knew Sandalphon more than her creator.

    "I''m not horny. I just have more love in my heart than thirty menbined," Asahi dered as he took up the Boosted Gear. "So I just wear it?"

    "How could it be so simple?" God deadpanned. "We''ll need to anchor it to your soul if you want the ability to summon it anytime. And another thing. You''ll have to resync the gear with Ddraig''s soul. The connection got disrupted when you took the Astral Pod home."

    (My love, let me anchor the Boosted Gear to your soul part! Juste to the void. I will ask for some KP¡­ and some quality mofu mofu time.)

    ''Of course.''

    "I''ll do the soul anchoring myself," Asahi said while wearing the gauntlet. "Let''s take care of Ddraig first."

    He stepped into the Astral Pod and allowed himself to fall asleep. Having mastered the art of sleeping, it took him less than ten seconds to fall into slumber. He had prepared his heart for a surprise. for a shock. Yet, he wasn''t prepared for a giant dragon sleeping with its cheeks nuzzled against a spear.

    (My love, don''t forget it''s an anime world. Anything goes around these areas!)

    ''True.''

    Asahi snuck up on Ddraig. The unnamed spear of light wriggled out of Ddraig''s hands and wrapped itself around Asahi''s neck like a rope. Asahi ran his finger along the glowing rope and sensed minor vibrations.

    (The cute thing is happy to meet her father again.)

    ''Stop giving genders to a spear I randomly created!''

    Ddraig''s reptilian eye snappily opened with a fierce glint, a murderous intent flowing from her being.

    "It''s you," Ddraig said, her eyes softening at the sight of Asahi. "I thought God came to steal her."

    The dragon seemed to be overprotective of the light spear, thinking of it as a girl like Klyscha.

    Asahi pointed at the rope hanging around his neck. "Are you¡­ thinking of it as your child?"

    "My child?" Ddraig curiously tilted her head. "Why would I do that? I just like the cold sensation she gives when I hug her."

    "Oh¡­ I see."

    Ddraig lowered her head on the ground and pushed her snout against Asahi''s chin. "How did you end up here today?"

    Asahi stroked her scale-covered snout. "You can finally leave."

    Ddraig shook off his hand. Raising her head, she blew arge breath of mes at the ceiling. "What are we waiting for?"

    The Heavenly Dragon''s excitement level was off the charts. Even though she was used to being alone in caves, this ce was just not for her. She couldn''t personalize it enough and soar the endless skies in search of a worthy opponent.

    Asahi chuckled at Ddraig''s excited state.. "Just a few formalities."

 Chapter 394 - CH. 405: Boost!

    Elden Ring is addicting.

    Ddraig, being the master of souls she was, easily transferred her soul into the gauntlet. Even though God gave a few pieces of advice on how to connect the Boosted Gear to his soul, Asahi didn''t do anything. Klyscha was more aware of every ins and out of his soul. Messing with the soul without knowledge was a death sentence.

    (I know every ins and out of your soul¡­ Hehe. I can still be useful to my love.)

    ''Geez.''

    (I''m pulling you into the void!)

    Asahi waved his hand at his father-inw before he was sucked into an unknown dimension, where he couldn''t see anything except himself. Even with his high-level instinct, he couldn''t grasp a thing about the void.

    (There''s nothing to be found here¡­ just emptiness until the end of time...) Klyscha''s voice brushed his ears. (Or I used to think until I met you¡­ my love.)

    "Asahi! I don''t like this feeling," Ddraig''s yell echoed in his head. "Asahi, can I reach you?"

    Asahi shook his head. "Yes, yes. Just hold tight. I''ll finish this and return soon."

    "You better! This ce is making my head throb."

    Even a Heavenly Dragon was put off by the emptiness.

    (Now, close your eyes¡­ and we''re done!)

    ''That was fast.''

    (He, he. I know every nook and cranny of my love''s soul.)

    ''Creepy goddess.''

    (I''d prefer the word yandere, my love. It''s done. Should I send you back?)

    ''Yeah, Ddraig might cry if I don''t go back.''

    (Won''t my love enjoy her tearing up like this?)

    ''Let''s leave our sadism forter.''

    Asahi returned to God''s workshop. This time, there was no gauntlet on his right arm.

    "You did it?" God asked curiously. "Or you failed?"

    God expected Asahi to nod, and he did just that. With a sigh, he pointed at the chair. "Fail my expectations every once in a while, would you? My back will go ck if you do everything perfectly."

    Asahi sat down with a smirk. "I have to retire your old ass soon."

    "We''re back¡­" Ddraig''s voice came from his head. "I was suffocated. Where were we?"

    ''A secret ce.''

    "Why you gotta hide stuff? I''m trying something here¡­" Ddraig whispered and suddenly, the Boosted Gear manifested on its own. "I can see you over there, Old Man. I''ll have a rematch in ten years. Keep getting strong or you''ll be burned to charcoal." Ddraig''s voice came from the flickering emerald jewel on the Boosted Gear.

    God shook his head. "Sorry, Red Dragon Emperor. I''m a retired architect now. My Son-inw will do all the fighting for me. Why don''t you satisfy your battle urges with him?"

    "Him?" Ddraig fell silent for a moment. "I can''t beat him as I am now¡­ I''ll be training for years toe after I receive a body."

    "Give up, Red Dragon Emperor," God said with a sigh. "I can''t see his limits today. Can you imagine what he will be like in ten years?"

    "Never! I''ll catch up one day. This is what we dragons live for!"

    "Wrong," Asahi said and tapped the jewel. "Not all dragons are like that. I''ll show how the strongest dragons in this world act."

    One was incapable of showing her emotions, and the other was too expressive at times; Ophis and Great Red were unique individuals, to say the least.

    "You aren''t wrong. There are some like Tiamat. She wants all the gold in the world¡­ I forgot I borrowed some treasures from herst time¡­" Ddraig''s voice was shaking, not in fear but inughter. "I''m passing on the duty as your servant. Good luck!"

    "Tiamat? The blue dragon woman?"

    "Yeah. Tiamat has been going around in that form for some time now."

    "I''ll deal with her when shees."

    Tiamat was one of the five Dragon Kings. In her angered state, she might even be stronger than Ddraig at her peak. Asahi had no fear since his elemental forms hard-countered beings with elemental powers.

    "Let''s test you out now."

    Asahi raised the gauntlet.

    "Boost!" Ddraig shouted. "Why did I say that? Asahi, what did you do to me?"

    God gave a hideous grin as if he was a demon king instead of the Almighty God of Heaven. "I added a call for when your power is used. It would be troublesome to add an external device since the gear would be connected to Asahi''s soul. Using your voice was the best voice."

    "You bastard," Ddraig. "Using a dragon as an announce¡ªBoost!"

    Asahi couldn''t help but chuckle at God''s sadistic methods. He closed his eyes and sensed the power rising within his muscles.

    "One more."

    Another one of Ddraig''s yells echoed after ten seconds. Asahi''s strength had almost reached 1000 points after 3x boosts. He felt like he could blow mountains with just the shockwaves of his punch.

    ''Is this what xianxia cultivators feel after bing a high-level cultivator?''

    (Very much. Also, your stamina is draining¡­ it''s less than seventy percent now. Your body also needs time to harmonize to the abrupt boosts of this level. I wouldn''t rmend going over six boosts in this world. You might shatter the boundaries I set.)

    ''Woah, I''ll be a buster after six boosts? How much strength points would I have¡­ over 22000! This is way too busted.''

    (This ability is a cheat code indeed. The boosts will be easier once Ddraig adapts to the Boosted Gear''s ability.)

    ''It''s our first time. We will be used to it.''

    (You are talking like you and Ddraig had sex.)

    ''I don''t know. I need to see her human form before I decide.''

    He might give her a physical body before the decided ten years. It was up to him to decide her appearance, and whether or not she became human.

    (Designing your own dragon waifu.)

    ''Yes indeed.''

    "Slow down, tiger. Not another boost in my workshop." God was feeling terrified of Asahi''s fierce aura. "Good thing I chose you as my sessor," God mumbled. "How many times have I said that?"

    "I lost count after nine."

 Chapter 395 - CH. 406-407: Reward (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 395 - CH. 406-407: Reward (R-18)</h4>

    Glorious_Milfhunter

    Reference pic for Lilith (Lucifer''s wife)

    It''s kind of useful for the chapter xD

    It was already afternoon by the time Asahi returned to his new castle. Alise and Kaguya were setting up their room in the furthest part of the top floor, dubbed Inner Sanctum by Shiori. His chamber was on the same floor, just around the corner. Astraea had taken the liberty to choose a room of her own on the right of Grayfia. Even Yuriko had taken time off of her store to choose a room for herself. Saya, well, she chose two rooms, one for herself and one for her alter ego Haya.

    ¡®Look at their priorities, Klyscha.¡¯

    (Spending time with you is their priority.)

    ¡®Well, as long as they have fun.¡¯

    Asahi looked for Lilith, who was sitting in a spacious chamber in the outer section of the castle. The ck-haired mother of all devils was wearing an elegant ck one-piece. Leaning her head on her left hand, she thoughtlessly fiddled with a burning cigarette held in her right hand. Perhaps it was her lifeless expression or her nk look in her eyes, Lilith seemed to have aged by twenty years, perhaps due to her lifeless expression or the nk look in her eyes.

    The air was hard to match with the woman who arrogantly belittled Asahi when he challenged Lucifer.

    ¡®Why is the devil milf depressed now?¡¯

    The blue-haired devil maid standing nearby noticed Asahi. With a quick bow, she fled like a frightened rabbit.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty.¡± Lilith tilted her head, raising the cigarette between her lips. ¡°I have set up the stage for every Devil noble¡­ However, I can¡¯t guarantee that everyone will show up.¡±

    ¡°Great work.¡± Asahi sat across from Lilith and pointed at the cigarette. ¡°Where did you get this?¡±

    ¡°This foul-smelling burning smoking piece of crap? A purple-haired girl gave it to me¡­ she said ¡®You look more depressed with this in your hand.¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Shiori.¡± Asahi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head at the ever-growing mischief of his wife. ¡°Well, she wasn¡¯t wrong. You look like you haven¡¯t slept since forever.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± she shrugged and continued smoking. ¡°Sorry, My Emperor. I¡¯m not in the right mood¡­ can I have some time alone?¡±

    Lilith felt like her life was nothing but a ginormous waste from start to finish. Her issues stemmed from health issues and spiraled out of control from witnessing the daily loving life of Asahi.

    Lilith finally realized the slogan many lower-ss devils shouted ¡®Life isn¡¯t fair.¡¯

    ¡°You can, but,¡± Asahi said, taking the cigarette from her. ¡°Wanna talk about your life problems? Did you and Lucifer split up?¡±

    Lilith had finished every task he gave her. That much endeavor called for a little counseling session at the very least.

    ¡°Split up?¡± Lilith scoffed. ¡°What even was left between us after his fall? I hate seeing that man¡¯s face now¡­ I hold you ountable for everything.¡±

    ¡°Well, your husband started it all. I was just defending myself.¡±

    Lilith gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°You¡¯re more inconsiderate than I previously imagined, Your Imperial Majesty.¡±

    ¡°What did I do exactly?¡± Asahi shrugged. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    He didn¡¯t remember doing anything inconsiderate other than turning Lucifer into a saint.

    Lilith sharpened her gaze, the pair of obsidian eyes scrutinizing him. ¡°Man envies God for immortality. God envies man for transience.¡±

    ¡°That metaphor.¡± Asahi frowned. ¡°Is it supposed to mean something?¡±

    Lilith squeezed the cigarette, a lonely expression on her face. ¡°I am resigning from this job¡­ there is nothing for me here.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you but.¡± Asahi reached out and stroked her hair, using the power of headpats to soothe her depression, even if just a bit. ¡°You are always wee¡ª¡±

    Lilith pped his hand and tackled him. Asahi¡¯s body moved on instinct. Grabbing Lilith, he pressed his thumb to the underside of the table. The chair creaked but held on.

    Lilith grinned in his face and leaned forward. The chair fell prey to gravity. On top of Asahi, Lilith cupped his cheeks and connected their lips. Hungry and passionate, Lilith sought him with her elegant lips.

    ¡®What¡¯s with her?¡¯ Asahi was dizzy and clueless. Was Lilith was messing with him or just wanted to fuck with him? Still, not the one to back down, he responded bypping her tongue and letting his hand roam down her dress. He squeezed her buttocks through her dress. The mother of devils had round and seductive buttocks like that of a young woman.

    Lilith pulled away with a casual grin. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, I envy the rtionship you have with your women. It¡¯s more than lust. More than the yearning of flesh¡­ there is affection and acknowledgment for the other half. I have yet to see the same kind of love anywhere in the Underworld. This¡ªI hate you for showing me this. I can¡¯t go back to my old marriage now¡­ it¡¯s in shambles because of you. For that sin, I want you to spoil me for one day.¡±

    Seeing Asahi and his women interact had reignited a spark. The spark she had lost after leaving Heaven with Lucifer. She both hated and feared Asahi for what he did to her and the Underworld.

    ¡°One-night stand.¡± Asahi chuckled. ¡°I haven¡¯t had those in a while.¡±

    (I changed you, for better or worse.)

    ¡®It¡¯s for the better.¡¯

    Lilith shook her head. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, it¡¯s not a one-night stand. It¡¯s rewarding me for my contribution in bringing down the Underworld¡­ if I hadn¡¯t caused those assassinations, the Underworld would still be in a stalemate.¡±

    Lilith was off-put by the mention of a one-night stand, so she worded it the correct way.

    She leaned down and blew a warm whisper in his ears. ¡°It¡¯s a simple give-and-take. Deny me if you can¡¯t be a man¡ª¡±

    Lilith was thrown off before she finished her words. Asahi tossed aside every notion of rejecting Lilith. He grabbed Lilith and put her on the table. Grabbing the hem of her dress, he ripped it apart until her belly button showed. He pulled down her sexy panties and immediately shoved his face in her crotch.

    ¡°Mmpphh¡­¡± Lilith jolted with a moan as she was spread open. She threw her head back with a moan as his tonguepped her shockingly wet folds.

    (How does a gilf taste?)

    ¡®Gilf¡­¡¯

    Asahi¡¯s eyes widened. He had almost forgotten Lilith was centuries, perhaps over a thousand years old. After all, she had the mor of a young, beautiful woman. The devil retained youth even after thousands of years. Lilith might be the oldest woman he fucked since Klyscha was ¡®eighteen.¡¯

    (Fufufu.)

    Asahi felt like he was back in the old days, having fun with widows or wives frustrated with their partners. Though the scale was different. Here was the wife of Satan, the former rule of the Underworld. Not only did he take the Underworld from Lucifer, but he also made Lucifer¡¯s wife moan with his tongue.

    (You are still eighteen, my love. It¡¯s time to fuck around and have fun!)

    ¡®Not something I want to hear from my wife¡­ but thanks!¡¯

    (Umu.)

    Lilith, on the other hand, struggled to see straight with teary eyes. It was her first time experiencing cunnilingus since Lucifer was too prideful of a man to lower his face in a woman¡¯s crotch.

    ¡®This¡­ feels amazing.¡¯

    Asahi¡¯s yful eyes darted up at the devil begging for more. Lilith slid down the straps of her dress and yed with her bare tits. The dark nipples painted a lovely contrast with her pale skin.

    ¡®Medium is premium.¡¯

    Asahi also messed with her breasts using his telekinesis. As though embarrassed to be seen, she weaved her fingers through his hair and pushed his head deeper into her crotch.

    ¡°Your¡­ Majesty, there¡­ it feels¡­ good!¡±

    As a payback of sorts, he made Lilith writhe around on the table. He stopped short of letting her climax. Lilith¡¯s mind was wandering between pleasure and sanity, on the brink of achieving the breakthrough.

    She looked at him in frustration. Asahi drew closer and kissed her, giving her a taste of her own sweet nectar. Lilith closed her eyes and licked everything he had to offer.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to feel good,¡± Asahi whispered in her ears and trailed his fingers on her slender legs. He gripped her soft buttocks and lifted her off the table.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡± Lilith shuddered at the sensitive touch and instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Asahi¡¯s clothes vanished instantaneously, freeing his cock from the prison. With a feral grin, he rammed into the soaking wet woman.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m...¡± Lilith grunted at the aggressive invasion of the heat. Her insides constricted in pleasure. Shuddering fiercely as though she was struck by a lightning spell, she wrapped her softening legs around her and put her chin on his shoulder.

    And squirted violently.

    Asahi wasn¡¯t merciful to let her as she pleased. He deepened their bond by thrusting deeper into her trembling walls. An excruciating pleasure numbed her mind, concealing her rationality behind a hazy fog. Her immediate response was a sweet moan that echoed in the room and clung to his vigorous body. The tips of her breasts grazed his chest before the softness of her tits squeezed between their bodies.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ too big,¡± Lilith muttered absentmindedly.

    Asahi brazenly savored the clinging sensation of her mature pussy.

    ¡°It¡¯s just starting,¡± he whispered.

    Tightening his grip on her lovely buttocks, he moved back and forth, shaking the table behind Lilith.

    His grunts and Lilith¡¯s sensual moans and the slippery sounds of flesh dominated the silence of the room.

    ¡°Rougher¡­ Your Imperial Majesty,¡± Lilith begged, her body demanded more. ¡°Mess me up.¡±

    Asahi did so as she asked and elerated the force of his thrusts. From gentle to rough, to gentle again before going wild. He made her guess throughout their union until her dam broke loose again.

    Asahi also unleashed the heat that had gathered in his balls.

    ¡°YOUR MAJESTY!¡± The torrents of his warm fluid filled her insides, forcing a low scream out of her throat. She was filled to the brim.

    Asahi plopped her butt on the table and leaned forward, exhaling heavily in the aftermath.

    Lilith clung to him as though she was addicted to being held like this.

    Asahi pushed her shoulders and brushed her long wet hair from her face. ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°It¡­ was better than my hus¡­ Lucifer¡­¡± she admitted honestly. ¡°A beautiful reward for my work¡­ I should leave.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to overstay her wee in this position even though she was the one who seduced him. She wasn¡¯t afraid to be cut down by his wives. No, she was terrified of falling addicted to this pleasure. She was afraid of being tied to the Underworld or Heaven as both ces would keep reminding her of her past.

    Asahi grinned as he raised her chin and pecked her lips. ¡°Your reward isn¡¯t finished yet.¡±

    He lifted her right leg and turned over, forcing her gaze to rest her hands on the table. He pulled her hips closer and spread her asscheeks. His seed was still dripping down her gaping hole like a trail of drool.

    Lilith was stumped to even speak, but her heart was thumping in anticipation. A sliver of hope that she would relive the same pleasure. Her fears were suppressed by her primal urge to mate.

    Asahi didn¡¯t disappoint her. Without a word of warning, he aligned his cock with her and thrust forcefully.

    ¡°Asahi!¡± Lilith moaned, forgetting etiquette to not use his name.

    Asahi cupped her soft tits that gently fitted hisrge palms and soaked in her sweat. Stimting her breasts, he started moving his hips.

    ¡°Say, what would you do if Lucifer walked in on us?¡± Asahi whispered in her ears yet he didn¡¯t hesitate in his conquest.

    Lilith tightened at the thought. The thought of her former husband watching her.

    ¡°He mnghhh¡­. He became a pussy.¡± Lilith barely got her bearing to not moan between words.

    Asahi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her answer. His steady rhythm left Lilith breathless. For the next hour, he flipped her all over the table, pressed her against the walls, or just sat down on a chair and let her ride him.

    The dining room became a ce where he ¡®ate¡¯ the only surviving Devil King and Lucifer¡¯s ex-wife.

    Glorious_Milfhunte

 Chapter 396 - CH. 408: Departure

    <h4>Chapter 396 - CH. 408: Departure</h4>

    Lilith gazed at the white ceiling. Her juicy breasts heaved with each heavy inhale. Theyer of sweat on her pale body, her elegant dress torn at parts, and her panties ripped into halves was enough of an indication of their hard work.

    The man, who painted this masterpiece, sat on a chair in front of Lilith. Unlike Lilith, he was fully clothed as if he wasn¡¯t naked a few moments ago.

    Lilith raised her upper body with much effort and red at him. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, it¡¯s a surprise how you find more ways to earn my hatred.¡±

    Her body still carried his warmth inside her, which alone made her far more ufortable than one could imagine. She wasn¡¯t looking forward to being a mother again, not in this lifetime.

    ¡°Why?¡± Asahi blinked his eyes. He had wlessly fulfilled her request. Heck, he even had a better version of her dress sitting on the chair. His instincts prodded him, saying his impressions were wrong. Lilith¡¯s rage came from a different reason.

    ¡®Ah, women. Such irrational creatures.¡¯

    (Ain¡¯t she a strong one for resisting her desires?)

    ¡®That¡¯s a gilf for you.¡¯

    Lilith might have sumbed to pleasure if he went all out with the power of Eromancer. As much as he enjoyed sex with her, he wouldn¡¯t brainwash her into falling for him.

    ¡°So what pissed you off?¡±

    Lilith¡¯s gaze went down to her crotch before she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Your Imperial Majesty. Now if you would be so gracious to¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. My semen can¡¯t impregnate someone without my permission.¡± Asahi handed her the dress and ruffled her hair. ¡°Your demonic power is in a chaotic state. Is there a reason?¡±

    An inexplicable warmth swept over Lilith. The tender feeling seeped into her bones and numbed her deeply exhausted body, slowly relieving her weariness.

    ¡°Is this a healing spell?¡± Lilith inquired with a frown.

    ¡°No? I was trying to cheer you up.¡±

    Lilith chuckled and brushed his hand. ¡°I am dying,¡± Lilith calmly stated as she got off the table and reached for the dress.

    Asahi froze momentarily before a frown took over his surprise.

    ¡°I can heal you.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t heartless enough to let Lilith die for a dumb reason.

    Lilith shook her head. ¡°There is no point if I don¡¯t have anything left to live for.¡±

    Lilith was driven into a state simr to Asahi before meeting with Klyscha. A state of near apathy to life. Existing for the sake of existing. Only the Goddess of Dreams knew what spell she used to heal him.

    Seeing his troubled expression, Lilith put down the dress and touched his cheeks, a cheeky grin curling up her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t make that face, Your Imperial Majesty. I have endured enough chaos this world threw at me¡­ I just want to leave this ce. The Underworld bites me like Cerberus. If only we met sooner¡­¡± she muttered in a dreamy voice as if imagining a timeline where she met Asahi instead of Lucifer.

    ¡°You¡¯re still young and gorgeous,¡± Asahi said and patted her head. ¡°Remember, time can heal all wounds.¡±

    A youngster was giving her advice on life. Lilith felt likeughing out loud, and so she did just that.

    ¡°How sweet of you.¡± Lilith gently pecked his lips and jumped off the table. Lilith leaned forward to pick up her panties and revealed a sight that aroused Asahi. The devil woman giggled as she felt his gaze on her. ¡°I¡¯ll be traveling the mortal world for years toe¡­ find me if you ever feel like having another wild night.¡±

    Lilith knew she¡¯d fall into a depraved state if she slept a few more times with him. Losing her arrogance, her ¡®Pride¡¯ had taken away a big chunk of her ¡®identity.¡¯ She wanted to explore the world instead of bing her former self. Not that she minded feeling alive again.

    ¡®I¡¯m being weird?¡¯ The devil woman thought with a frown.

    Asahi spanked her naughty butt. ¡°And this ce weespetent women like you.¡±

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty wants my loyalty?¡± Lilith chuckled as she wore her dress. ¡°I¡¯lle when you are thinking of expanding your territories beyond just Heaven and Underworld.¡± She grabbed the cigarette pack lying on the table and sparked one with her fingertip. ¡°Take care, My Emperor.¡±

    And she strutted out of the room.

    ¡®Beyond Heaven and Underworld? Yokai maybe. I don¡¯t know about the rest.¡¯

    He could conquer Kyoto peacefully. He had no reasons to wage war on the other Pantheons unless they attacked first.

    (That chick dumped us.)

    ¡®True. But we¡¯ll meet her again.¡¯

    His instincts informed him of the possibility. He was going to run into the former queen of the Underworld at some point.

    (You sure will¡­ the bonds were forged once you became intimate.)

    The Boosted Gear suddenly manifested. ¡°Is it finished?¡± Ddraig¡¯s impatient voice came from the jewel. ¡°You bastard¡­ warn me before you mate like rabbits in heat!¡±

    Asahi scratched his cheek, embarrassed about forgetting the Heavenly Dragon.

    ¡°How much did you see?¡±

    ¡°Until you brutally ripped Lilith¡¯s clothes¡­ howe the arrogant devil is seducing you? Doesn¡¯t she have a husband? ¡­You killed him for having fun with his wife?¡± Ddraig sounded genuinely curious about the change of events.

    (I blocked her vision after you undressed Lilith¡­)

    The Heavenly Dragon didn¡¯t see him eating out Lilith, or hear Lilith howling like a banshee.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say Lucifer was dumped for stupidity.¡± Asahi gave a brief answer and nced at the door. A woman was approaching¡ªa woman with a distinct aura, that of a goddess. Asahi¡¯s mind returned to the woman he hadn¡¯t met since he filled her with his love. Almost two days had passed since then.

    (Oh, Trickster is here.)

    As if affirming Klyscha¡¯s revtion, the door was kicked open.

    ¡°Yo!¡± Loki said smugly before her smile stiffened. She took a sniff of the room and rolled her eyes. ¡°Yer Majesty is havin¡¯ fun here.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± Asahi dematerialized the Boosted Gear and offered a hand, letting the goddess slide into his arms and cling to him like a ko. Only Loki could hug him sofortably with her t chest. Asahi brushed her hair. ¡°Sorry for not being there.¡±

    Loki yfully bit his cheek. ¡°I was scared when I saw the mansion empty¡­ I thought ya left for another world with the rest of yer Familia. Don¡¯t ya give me another fright like that!¡±

    ¡°The Underworld was up for grabs. I couldn¡¯t resist it.¡±

    ¡°Good job.¡± Though Loki didn¡¯t know a single thing about the Underworld, she encouraged him all the same. ¡°Who was the woman that left earlier? She was smoking¡­ hot!¡±

    ¡°Well, she was the wife of the previous king of the Underworld.¡±

    Loki drew back and stared at him with narrowed eyes. ¡°Gosh, ya truly humiliated that king.¡±

    ¡°Haha, she attacked me out of nowhere.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s yer fault for having this handsome mug. Enough of this, when are ya bedding Astraea?¡± Loki asked, feeling like Astraea was missing something crucial in her love life. The goddess of justice helped her selflessly, and now it was her turn to nudge Astraea¡¯s rtionship in a better direction.

    ¡°After marriage.¡± Asahi sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll set up a date soon.¡±

    He still had to return to the undead-filled world and bring back Saeko and Shiori¡¯s father. Meeting with Hades took more priority for now. The discussion with Yokai was alsoing up, where Asahi represented both Heaven and the Underworld. Being on both sides would get him into headache-inducing arguments.

    ¡°How soon?¡± Loki inquired. ¡°Am I invited as a bridesmaid¡­ or a bride?¡±

    ¡°Next month at the very least. Also, I¡¯d prefer thetter. Be my bride, Loki.¡±

    ¡°Heh, ya just want to fuck us in wedding gowns. Perv.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t thought of the wedding gowns until now. Loki¡¯s perverse mind instilled the imaginative idea in his head.

    ¡°Can you me me for that?¡±

    ¡°The girls around ya are eye candies¡­ so nope. Can¡¯t me ya for having unholy thoughts.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Glorious_Milfhunte

 Chapter 397 - CH. 409: The Stalkers

    After receiving a bit of pampering, Loki left to tell Ais and Riveria about Asahi¡¯s sudden leave. Ais was more worried than anyone else, almost running away from the Twilight Manor to search for her teacher in the dungeon. If Loki and Riveria weren¡¯t there, the half-spirit girl might have conquered the dungeon or died trying.

    ¡®Klyscha, you sadist. You were watching Loki suffer.¡¯

    (I-I wasn¡¯t able to resist it¡­ she was calling out your name in the empty mansion. I stopped when she cried.)

    ¡®Loki and crying¡­ I can¡¯t believe it.¡¯

    (I sent the pic to your phone.)

    Asahi quickly pulled out his phone and saw Loki curled up on the bed, tears flowing out of her squinty eyes. Instead of feeling bad for Loki in this state, he found her genuinely cute.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t think Loki could be this emotional.¡¯

    (Love turns the most rational person into an unreasonable being.)

    ¡®Is that your personal experience?¡¯

    (Yes, my love.)

    ¡®You¡¯re too honest.¡¯

    As Asahi left the room, he bumped into the curious trio of Kaguya, Alise, and Ryuu. Kaguya grinned, Alise beamed a wide smile, and Ryuu¡¯s facial muscles unconsciously stretched into a soft smile. Three alluring smiles beckoned him closer, and he embraced them one by one.

    Once their instinctive happiness faded, Alise gave him a look of disbelief.

    ¡°D-Dear,¡± Alise said, still unused to the word Asahi preferred from her. ¡°Are you evering back to our world?¡±

    Alise certainly loved this pce and the other world they visited, but she wasn¡¯t sure about leaving Orario yet.

    Kaguya pinched Alise¡¯s cheeks. The redhead shook her head, her red ponytail swaying everywhere.

    ¡°Alise, you doofus bitch,¡± Kaguya cursed with a gentle smile. ¡°Let¡¯s not make it hard for Asahi-kun. He can hop into our world any time, or we cane here anytime.¡±

    ¡°I have yet to conquer the dungeon.¡± Asahi pinched Alise¡¯s cheeks. ¡°It''s fun to mess with the deities of your world.¡±

    ¡°Only you can say that.¡± Kaguya giggled and slipped her arm around Alise¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yeah, Alise. I need your help with that thing I told you. Come with me!¡±

    Kaguya dragged the confused Alise away. As Ryuu turned to follow them, Asahi threw his arms around her.

    ¡°Asahi¡­¡± Ryuu muttered with a hot sigh. ¡°Congrattions on bing¡­ an Emperor.¡±

    The elf felt like she was growing more and more distant from the heights Asahi reached.

    Asahi, seemingly aware of Ryuu¡¯s growing inferiorityplex, gently turned Ryuu¡¯s chin and pecked her lips. ¡°Ryuu, stop being polite, or.¡± he suppressed his voice to a gentle whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll drag you to my room and make you my wife.¡±

    Ryuu shuddered, blushing furiously in his arms. ¡°I-that would be sexual assault¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it really when both parties are mutually in love?¡± He ran his tongue over her elven cheeks, reminding her of the days he used to ask about touching her ears. ¡°Or am I mistaken? Ryuu hates me¡­ now?¡±

    His downright miserable voice, albeit fake, gained some pity from the elf. She shook her head gently and peeled his hands from her. With a delicate smile, she slid into his arms. ¡°I think¡­ I still think I like you. I want to be with you. B-But...¡±

    ¡°But you need time to be worthy in your eyes. You told me thatst time.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Alise is a cheerful and supportive person. She would go to any lengths to show her resolve. Kaguya is¡­ a tender soul in spite of her crude mouth¡­ and can be graceful like a princess when she wants to. Goddess Astraea is also very kind, righteous, and considerate to others¡¯ needs than her own. On the other hand, I¡ª¡±

    Asahi interrupted Ryuu. ¡°You¡¯re a stupid elf, who can¡¯t find something redeeming about yourself. Is that what you want to say?¡±

    His blunt words sealed Ryuu¡¯s lips, her eyes wide in shock.

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°I was going to say I¡¯m just relying on everyone.¡± Ryuu huffed, ring up at him. ¡°Do you think of me as stupid?¡±

    ¡°A bit.¡± Asahi chuckled. ¡°Only stupids would fantasize in the middle of the day?¡±

    Ryuu looked away, embarrassed. ¡°I hate you¡­¡±

    ¡°You underestimate yourself too much. You¡¯re equally beautiful as Kaguya.¡± Asahi rubbed her head, calming her bitter feelings. ¡°I know you can be stubborn about things, but you are always doing it to help others. You have always worked to make Orario a better ce for everyone, so give yourself some credit.¡±

    Ryuu indulged in his rxing voice, nodding her head in a mystified state. Every word flew over her head under the mystical effect of his headpats.

    Asahi sighed and spoiled the elf until she dozed off to thend of dreams. He decided to take a nap with Ryuu, just to see her embarrassed face when she woke up. He received just that, but only for a second before Ryuu fled like a frightened rabbit.

    ***

    Asahi set out for a stroll in Lucifaad city with Grayfia. The capital city of the Underworld was just enormous, more than enough to hold over 50,000 people. Yet, the streets were empty except for a few people busy in their daily work. His warning didn¡¯t work on everyone.

    ¡®They have a decent lighting system with magic and old school architecture design. They only need some upgrades in daily essentials.¡¯

    (Won¡¯t you fix this ugly sky? It hurts my eyes¡­)

    The Underworld¡¯s sky was always a shade of scarlet to purple, never showing a glimpse of the daylight. Klyscha seemed to hate it even though she was always staying indoors.

    ¡®Soon.¡¯

    Asahi paused at a flower store and plucked a rose from the nt. The devil store girl wanted to yell at him for touching the flower with bare hands, but her father pulled her back and snuck away.

    ¡°My Lord, do you sense it?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s ignore it.¡± Asahi winked and slipped a scarlet rose in her headpiece. ¡°There, for my gorgeous devil empress.¡±

    Grayfia couldn¡¯t help the blush creeping up her neck, shading her skin slightly red. ¡°What if it¡¯s an assassin?¡±

    Asahi shook his head. ¡°Just Serafall and Ajuka.¡±

    ¡°They are keeping an eye on us?¡± Grayfia asked, anger concealed in her voice.

    Asahi caressed her hair. ¡°Geez, calm down. You¡¯re pregnant, remember?¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­ I was angry at their stalking¡­ if they have any doubt, they should havee to us.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, they aren¡¯t worth wasting our time. Just think of them as themoners who are observing us from their homes.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Grayfia nodded.

    ***

    Two figures stood on the thirteenth floor of a nearby building. A ck-haired girl and an effeminate man with jade hair.

    ¡°Shit, he found us,¡± Ajuka cursed. ¡°Serafall?¡±

    Serafall pointed at Asahi flirting with Grayfia in the middle of the street. ¡°Look how gently he treats Grayfia¡­ is this the same guy who killed three Devil Kings without batting an eye?¡±

    The Underworld would either perish in Asahi¡¯s hands or prosper far more than it ever could under the previous Devil Kings¡¯ reign. Serafall could only see these two extreme possibilities.

    Ajuka gave Serafall a skeptical nce. ¡°Why are we doing this?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t used to stalking people, much less stalking the man who murdered his friend.

    ¡°To know more about him?¡± Serafall shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re probably the strongest devils in the Underworld outside of Asahi¡¯s family. If he does something wrong, let¡¯s try to reason with him.¡±

    Ajuka sighed. ¡°We can only reason with him. A fight will end with our deaths.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, a monk once said fists aren¡¯t the only option to change the world.¡±

    ¡°And what changes did this monk bring to the world?¡±

    ¡°He was beaten to death by his own disciples.¡± Sera tilted her head innocently.

    ¡°...¡±

    Glorious_Milfhunte

 Chapter 398 - CH. 410: New Class

    Asahi arrived in a small room bathed in soft lighting from nowhere. A low table was in the center of the room, by which a silver-haired girl sat on her knees. Her formal kimono emphasized her lovely aura even more.

    ¡°My love¡­¡± Klyscha mumbled with a smile. ¡°Wee home.¡±

    ¡°Hai.¡± Asahi plopped down on the cushiony floor, letting Klyscha lean on his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s get through the notifications.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t looked at his notifications from before his fight with Sirzechs since many things kept distracting him.

    Klyscha smirked. ¡°Prepare your heart, for I¡¯m about to rock your world!¡±

    A flood of notificationspletely blocked his vision. He preferred to go through everything even though Klyscha could filter nonsense notifications such as his affection increase with the random devil maid he found sexy. He scrolled through the list until he got to the crucial ones.

    [¡ªYou earned 7,133,360,000 XP for killing [Level 380 Sirzechs Gremory.]

    [¡ªYou earned 5,706,688,000 XP for killing [Level 345 Rizevim Livan Lucifer.]

    [¡ªYou earned 2,104,651,479 XP for killing [Level 141 Leviathan.]

    [¡ªYou earned 1,826,140,160 XP for killing [Level 138 Beelzebub.]

    [¡ªYou earned 2,008,754,176 XP for killing [Level 142 Asmodeus.]

    [¡ªYou have leveled up!]

    Asahi nearly lost his mind in the face of zeroes in the XP. ¡°Seven billion!¡±

    [¡ªYou can choose a new ss.]

    ¡ªMonster Tamer

    ¡ªBane of Supernatural

    ¡ªSpearman

    ¡ªMagician

    ¡ªEnigmatic Enchanter

    [¡ªYou can¡¯t level up before selecting a ss.]

    The hour was upon him to choose the ss. He threw a curious nce at Klyscha. ¡°Bane of Supernatural? Did it rece Monster and Undead Hunter?¡±

    ¡°Demon, Monster, and Undead Hunterbined into one ss. Killing two Super Devils evolved the sses. You¡¯ll deal massive damage to anything with supernatural powers.¡±

    ¡°So basically more overpowered skills.¡±

    Klyscha slid her head onto hisp and guided his hand to her hair. Receiving headpats with a ck smile, the goddess exined, ¡°It¡¯s your choice. Do you want to go crazy in fighting gods and supernaturals or do you want tomand an army of monsters sh dragons?¡±

    ¡°Geez, you¡¯re tempting me.¡±

    He could never go wrong with the new ss. Gods, demons, dragons¡ªhe would fight and kill them either way. The skill would make the fights easier, and well, less challenging. Enchanter ss would immensely help in the creation of armor and weapons.

    ¡°I¡¯ll probably select the Enchanter at level 75. How far will my XP take me?¡±

    The billions of XP had to give him decent upgrades. Otherwise, his day would be ruined.

    ¡°Guess.¡±

    ¡°Sixty nine?¡± Asahi answered, confused until his instincts tugged at his consciousness. ¡°It¡¯s more than that.¡±

    ¡°A little more¡­ the XP also strengthened your partners. Grayfia will surpass Satan-ss¡­ Ray will exceed the level 8s of her world in raw power.¡±

    ¡°Great! Well, I¡¯m not letting Grayfia take any dangerous fights.¡±

    ¡°On the bright side, you can now easily dispose of beings on the level of the Heavenly Dragons. We can find garbage like them anywhere in the multiverse.¡±

    ¡°Oi, who are you calling garbage?!¡± Ddraig¡¯s frantic voice rumbled. She had been chilling in the quiet territory in the Boosted Gear until she heard a woman calling the Heavenly Dragons garbage. ¡°Let me out of this prison, Asahi. I¡¯ll burn this woman with my mes!¡± Her high-pitched voice turned those threats into a child¡¯s whining.

    Klyscha gave a sly smile. ¡°You. Who else is a Heavenly Dragon here?¡±

    Asahi pinched Klyscha¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You minx.¡±

    A giggling Klyscha snapped her finger, and a chibi red dragon appeared in the room. Ddraig¡¯s emerald eyesically widened.

    ¡°How am I so small?¡±

    Klyscha got up and stared at Ddraig. ¡°As the wife of your master, I¡¯m dering this room as your new home.¡±

    ¡°This pathetic room?¡± Ddraig snorted and puffed mes from her mouth. ¡°Send me back¡ª¡±

    Klyscha grabbed Ddraig out of the air and put the dragon on herp. Ddraig¡¯s great endeavor in flying to safety failed as she was apprehended and forcefully patted by Klyscha.

    ¡°You won¡¯t feel lonely with me here.¡±

    Ddraig looked at Asahi, eyes full of fear. She could only use puny mes out of her vast arsenal of abilities. Those mes stood no chance against the woman currently caressing her head as if she was a dog, not one of the strongest dragons in the world!

    Asahi smirked and joined Klyscha in caressing Ddraig¡¯s surprisingly thin scales.

    ¡°The victor mocks the loser,¡± Klyscha said. ¡°You lost against my love, so you have to ept everything he says.¡±

    Ddraig¡¯s eyes turned vacant as though she had been betrayed. ¡°I thought we¡­ were family.¡±

    The Heavenly Dragon unknowingly put an emotional burden on Asahi¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Klyscha,¡± Asahi muttered.

    Klyscha released Ddraig. The dragon immediately flew towards Asahi and hid behind his shoulder.

    ¡°She is a demon! How can you marry her?¡± Ddraig whispered.

    Klyscha stretched her arms with a menacing smile. ¡°Say that again.¡±

    Klyscha excelled in ying the bad cop. She terrified Ddraig enough for her to seek protection from Asahi. She became the viin just to make Asahi a hero in Ddraig¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°...¡± Ddraig quietly settled on Asahi¡¯sp. ¡°Where is this? Pray tell.¡±

    ¡°My dream.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Stay quiet for a second.¡±

    Asahi reached out and chose the Monster Tamer ss.

    [¡®Monster Tamer¡¯ ss added.]

    Asahi felt a new kind of energy running through him. A bright, almost golden wave of energy different from mana.

    [Monster Tamer: A ss for those seeking to befriend, or perhaps subdue the monsters in the wilderness.]

    [ss-exclusive skills]

    ¡ªMythus Noblesse (Unique): You, the Monster Tamer, deliver justice to every monster.

    Passive Effect: Your auraforts and heals the allied monsters and weakens the will of the hostile monsters.

    ¡ªMystical Bond (F-Rank): Bonding with a friendly monster is the responsibility of a tamer. You can create a bond with two pets at this rank. There is a 20% chance to force a bond on an unwilling monster.

    ¡ªFeverish Pact (Unique): Your pets gain a unique skill at every 25 affection points until 100 affection points and a special skill at 100 affection points. After 100 enhance the effects of the acquired skills.

    ¡ªDimensional Summoning (Unique): You can call upon your bonded pets from any dimension.

    ¡ªTamer¡¯s Authority (Unique): You can force an order on your pet. The pet¡¯s resistance against the order will dictate their reduction in affection points.

    ¡ªWhip of Fury (F-Rank): Conjures a fiery whip that reduces a hostile monster¡¯s defense by 25.

    ¡®The ss is pretty versatile.¡¯

    The Mythus Noblesse skill could heal his pets as well as make it easier to tame other monsters. Not only that, his pets would be stronger the closer they were to him. He didn¡¯t even get a chance to summon the whip as notifications flooded his vision.

    Glorious_Milfhunte

 Chapter 399 - CH. 411: First Pet

    [¡ªYou have leveled up!]

    [¡ªYou have leveled up!]

    ...

    The influx of strength and mana reinforced his muscles. Once the surge of level-up notifications ended, a new window popped up.

    [¡ªCongrattions on umting 500 stats in Defense.]

    [¡ªReward: Deathless Tank ss]

    Klyscha burst into a fit of giggles. ¡°Ah, my love. Your skin alone qualifies you for the special ss.¡±

    ¡°More survivability, I guess.¡±

    ¡°ss?¡± Ddraig asked, foggy question marks popping over her chibi head. ¡°Satan ss?¡±

    Klyscha turned her gleaming eyes towards the innocent and curious dragon. Ddraig shuddered and clung to Asahi¡¯s shirt. The warmth around him untied the knots of worries in her heart.

    ¡°Asahi, can I hug you to sleep every night?¡± Ddraig asked in a cute, yet curious voice.

    ¡°Only if you obey me,¡± Klyscha intruded. A cute dragon to bully in her free time was a blessing. ¡°Agree?¡±

    Ddraig shook her head rapidly. ¡°Asahi, you are strong. Fight her! For your pride!¡±

    Asahi lifted the dragon and looked her in the eyes. ¡°You know who this lovely woman is?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°She created the world you live in from the dreams and imaginations of mortals. She can delete your world with one thought.¡±

    Ddraig''s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡±

    Klyscha leaked a minuscule amount of her aura. Ddraig struggled to stand straight, her knees shaking from the pressure. Yet, she defiantly red at Klyscha, mustering her aura as much as she could.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ underestimate a Heavenly Dragon!¡± Ddraig yelled.

    Klyscha grinned and turned up the pressure. Ddraig felt like the sky had copsed on her head. She was about to copse, but Asahi ced his hand under her chin and scratched her scales.

    ¡°Ddraig, she is too powerful for us.¡±

    ¡°Even with Boosted Gear?¡± Ddraig questioned. He had nearly bent reality with his existence after a couple of boosts with the Boosted Gear.

    Asahi shook his head. Bringing the dragon close to his face, he whispered, ¡°There is one way for us to be stronger and stand up to this tyrant wife of mine. You in?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ddraig¡¯s eyes shone at the mere thought of getting stronger. ¡°How?¡±

    Asahi discarded the loli lover ss in favor of his new ss. Klyschaughed when she saw what he did.

    ¡°My love doesn¡¯t need any more lolis?¡±

    ¡°Probably not. I can seduce if I want someone.¡±

    Asahi closed his eyes and initiated the bonding process without knowing if it¡¯ll work on Ddraig. After all, she was just a soul.

    A burst of golden light left his hands and wrapped Ddraig. The dragon felt like something was melting inside her.

    ¡®What¡¯s this feeling?¡¯

    She felt intoxicated, drunk even. Her eyes nearly closed in thefortable sensation as if she was in a pool ofva.

    [Asahi Marikawa wants to bond with you as a Monster Tamer.]

    [ept/Reject]

    Ddraig saw a blue screen window emerge, unlike anything she had ever seen before. She could read the letters despite not knowing thenguage of humans.

    ¡°You want to tame me?¡± Ddraig stared at him fiercely. ¡°...You do have that right after defeating me¡­ but¡ªI won¡¯t yield to anyone!¡±

    Draig mustered every bit of her courage to deny the offer. For ten years, she wouldn¡¯t be able to train and receive any significant boost in her strength.

    ¡°It¡¯s not yielding,¡± Asahi coaxed with a gentle face. ¡°It¡¯s adapting. You¡¯re no longer a lone dragon. You¡¯re my family. My kin.¡±

    Sweet words dripping with maism reached Ddraig¡¯s ears. The tremendous increase in Asahi¡¯s charm even affected the incredibly powerful soul of Ddraig.

    ¡°Kin¡­¡± Ddraig trailed her words with a sharp gaze. ¡°Promise me you will treat me like family.¡±

    ¡°Geez, it¡¯s not like our rtionship is going to change.¡± Asahi sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just a skill to increase your power.¡±

    ¡°True.¡± Ddraig nodded. ¡°I ept.¡±

    The golden aura around Ddraig surged and sank in her chibi body. She gazed at Asahi, her gaze softer than ever. A connection was formed between them. She could feel it even with her eyes closed.

    [Ddraig has be your pet.]

    [Ddraig received a new unique skill: Soul Manifestation]

    [Ddraig received a new unique skill: Soul Strengthening Art (Bronze)]

    ¡°Unique skills?¡± Ddraig asked before a stream of information invaded her consciousness. The information of the new skills blended as if it had always been there since her birth like her mes.

    A look of disbelief shed in her reptilian eyes. ¡°Manifestation and strengthening¡­ everything I needed.¡± Ddraig happily pped her wings and rubbed her face with Asahi. ¡°Thank you, Asahi!¡±

    She could materialize in the real world as a soul and be strong through the mysterious art. It was a dreame true moment for the Heavenly Dragon.

    [+4 Affections points with pet Ddraig]

    Her total affection points rose to 65. More than he expected. He patted her head, giving Klyscha a smile, who returned a smirk.

    Leaving Ddraig to ponder on her new skills, Asahi opened his status.

    [STATUS]

    Asahi Marikawa Lvl. 73

    Current level progress

    89%

    [ATTRIBUTES]

    Strength

    395

    Dexterity

    370

    Constitution

    460

    Defense

    525

    Charm

    620

    Magic

    880

    Karma

    2,500,100,785

    [SKILLS]

    ¡­

    He had reached level 73 in one go, just two more levels to unseal the Enchanter ss that will rece the Mature Lover ss.

    ¡®It feels surreal.¡¯

    Klyscha pulled his head to herp and patted his hair. ¡°We still have many worlds to explore. Many sses to unlock.¡±

    Asahi grinned. ¡°And many gods to kill.¡±

    ***

    Asahi¡¯s new day started with a massive uproar. The massive increase in strength startled the entire castle.

    Then came a calm breakfast. The dining room was lively, mostly thanks to Shiori, Rika, and Lemegeton, who only showed up once in a blue moon.

    All of Astraea Familia Familia had eaten earlier, after receiving brutal lessons from Aimi in the castle¡¯s yard.

    ¡°When is Hadesing?¡± Saya asked, frowning in displeasure. ¡°I¡¯ll blow him up if he talks shit.¡±

    To reiterate her point, she conjured balls of scarlet fire.

    ¡°We can¡¯t do that, Saya,¡± Grayfia chided Saya. ¡°Hades has an army of grim reapers. Let¡¯s not forget he is connected to the Greek Pantheon.¡±

    ¡°Argh, he can have his army of gods. I have Asahi.¡±

    ¡°Dear can break this world¡¯s reality with the Boosted Gear,¡± Shiori chimed in. ¡°Gods are XP for him.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Rikaughed merrily. ¡°Can my bullets go through skeletons?¡±

    Asahi calmly watched the girls spit dangerous threats towards the god as if he was just another undead they encountered in the dungeon.

    ¡°Hades is a lot stronger than they think,¡± Ddraig said in his mind. ¡°...I heard about it from Tiamat.¡±

    Asahi shrugged. ¡®I don¡¯t really care.¡¯

    His nonchnt discussion with Ddraig was disrupted by the approaching presence. A familiar angel walked through the door and awkwardly greeted the girls.

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing your breakfast.¡± Sandalphon smiled apologetically. ¡°Teacher, Father sent me to aid you¡­ But I believe you don¡¯t need my help.¡±

    ¡°Huh? When did I say that?¡± Asahi scoffed.

    Leaving his seat, he took Sandalphon¡¯s hands and took her to his room. On the way, Sandalphon described the tragic situation of Gabriel. His fiance was gritting her teeth in her room as God had prohibited her from entering the Underworld. What he did say was to meet Asahi in the special room he made.

    They stopped in a spacious dojo filled with all sorts of wooden swords, firearms as well as bows. Asahi pulled out two wooden swords and tossed one to Sandalphon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sweat until Hadeses.¡±

    A lovely smile blossomed on Sandalphon¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, Teacher!¡±

    Glorious_Milfhunte

 Chapter 400 - CH. 412: Provoked

    Asahi stood on the balcony of the floating castle with Sandalphon. The two watched as a throne with golden runes entered the city of Lucifaad. The throne was being hauled by a group of skeletons in long robes. The one sitting on the throne was none other than Hades. He emanated a dark, piercing aura, unlike any undead.

    ¡°Fucking Ainz ripoff.¡±

    The God of Hell was quite the devil hater from what he remembered. He had allied with a few gods and formed an alliance of sorts to defeat Issei¡¯s group. Hades believed he could contend with the ExE world¡¯s invasion when in reality, his alliance couldn¡¯t ovee Issei¡¯s group despite a boatload of preparations.

    This Hades didn¡¯t do any justice to the original mythology version. Only Hades was remotely close to a nice god in Greek Mythology. A fascinating character, to say the least.

    ¡°Ainz ripoff?¡± Sandalphon asked.

    ¡°Nothing, Sandalphon¡­ Do you have a nickname? Fuck that, I¡¯ll give you one. Phon? Sounds bad¡­ Alph? That¡¯s like a boy''s name. Sand? Sandy? Sandra! Sandra is what I¡¯ll call you from now on.¡±

    ¡°Sandra¡­¡± Sandalphon muttered and nodded. ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Sandra is derived from Alexandra, which means a man¡¯s protector. In this case, mine. Isn¡¯t that a nice coincidence?¡±

    ¡°Teacher¡¯s protector¡­¡± Sandalphon¡¯s blue eyes glowed with great resolve. ¡°I¡¯ll live up to that name.¡±

    It was the duty she chose. For the sake of being the best protector, she had to be a great disciple first. For that, she needed Asahi¡¯s best attention. Each spar with Asahi opened her eyes to new techniques. She had only used the sword for shing and decapitating Heaven¡¯s enemies. But, with Asahi¡¯s guidance, she had wielded the sword in an entirely different way.

    Oblivious to her frantic obsession, Asahi rubbed her head as he conversed with Ddraig in his head.

    ¡°Shall I manifest to give the skeleton a spook?¡± Ddraig asked in an upbeat voice.

    ¡®Which form will you take?¡¯

    ¡°My true, original form. The dragon who made gods tremble with her presence alone!¡±

    ¡®Forget it.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t letting a gigantic dragon anywhere near his floating castle until he added special barriers on each wall

    ¡°Why?!¡± Ddraig asked. ¡°Klyscha, stop! Not my tail.¡±

    (My love, I¡¯ll teach this rude dragon some manners. You can have fun with the undead.)

    ¡®Don¡¯t kill her¡­¡¯

    (Haha, how could I kill this extremely cute lizard?)

    ¡°Klyscha!!! I¡¯ll murder you one day. Just you waaaaaaa¡ª¡±

    That was thest he heard of Ddraig. Asahi took Sandalphon¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sandra.¡±

    The yet-to-be-named floating castle was made for him and his family meeting, not political ones. The castle in the city was for work.

    ¡°Teacher, no, Lord¡­ It¡¯ll diminish your prestige if you were to greet them this way¡­ Father used to do it all the time with other gods.¡±

    Asahi turned to Sandalphon and tenderly held her shoulders. ¡°Any particr reason for calling me lord?¡±

    The sudden change caught him off guard.

    ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯m your servant. Every angel is created to serve the Leader of Heaven. I strive to be your sword and shield, a reliable hand in every task¡­ It¡¯s what I have chosen for myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that sounds wonderful, but.¡± Asahi cupped her face and leaned forward. ¡°I want us to be more than that.¡±

    Sandalphon¡¯s mind wandered to thest talk she had with Gabriel about love. Frankly, she still couldn¡¯t understand anything about love.

    ¡°Like¡­ lovers? Husband and wife?¡±

    ¡°Smart girl.¡± Asahi nodded and pecked her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s talkter. Hades is fuming down there. Look he ising.¡±

    The God of Hell was floating before him as he spoke. The hollowed eye sockets of Hades glowed as he looked at Sandalphon by Asahi¡¯s side.

    ¡°You colluded with Heaven to eliminate the previous rulers of the Underworld?¡± asking the question, God of Hell exerted an ominous aura.

    Sandalphon hallucinated being on the battlefield and falling to the swords of her foes. Spreading her wings, Sandalphon summoned her sword and valiantly stepped forward.

    ¡°Lord Hades, Lord Asahi didn¡¯t need our assistance in killing the corrupted leaders of this realm. You¡ª¡±

    Asahi ced a hand on the angel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sandra, let me handle this.¡±

    Asahi released his own aura in response, easing the pressure on Sandalphon.

    The glowing light in Hades¡¯s eyesockets flickered. The aura he felt from Asahi made him sick. It was unlike anything he had ever encountered. It was like the divine aura of gods, yet there was a hint of dragon aura as well as the pure aura of angels.

    ¡®What kind of abomination did that wretched god make this time?¡¯

    He shook off that thought. Even the Biblical God didn¡¯t give him this feeling. This chilling sensation pervaded every corner of his home.

    Death.

    Asahi took Sandalphon¡¯s sword and pointed at Hades. ¡°Pressuring my woman in my territory. Do I take that as a deration of war, Hades?¡±

    ¡°War?¡± Hades¡¯s skeletal jaw cked. ¡°Kuahahaha, you are more hot-headed than the Lucifer kid. Just brush this aside as a test of your demeanor.¡±

    ¡°On what grounds are you testing me?¡± Asahi asked in an overbearing manner. ¡°What even is the purpose of this meeting?¡±

    A grim reaper appeared behind Hades. The Ultimate-ss Grim Reaper Pluto pulled out his scythe from thin air, confident in his strength that surpassed the Devil Kings of the old. His nefarious scythe was wrapped in bones and writhing tentacles. It carried a special type of curse that shaved the lifespan of whoever it attacked.

    ¡°Lord Hades, may I have the honor of teaching him a less¡ª¡±

    ¡°Thene. I¡¯m quite impatient in these matters.¡±

    Pluto heard Asahi¡¯s voice behind him. The grim reaper dispersed into ck specks and reemerged on Asahi¡¯s right. The scythe was swung. Asahi filled the air with his mental strength and condensed a shield that stopped the scythe¡¯s advance.

    Asahi wrapped the grim reaper in the clutches of his telekinesis and yanked the scythe out of his hands. He didn¡¯t mind the deathly reing from Pluto and turned toward Hades.

    Asahi smirked. ¡°Dead or alive, you decide.¡±

    Glorious_Milfhunte

 Chapter 401 - CH. 413: Manifestation

    Hades¡¯s skeleton face failed to show the fury boiling underneath. He raised his hand. The sleeve of his robe slid down, revealing a bony hand. ¡°Let¡¯s take a step back. Pluto stepped out of his bounds, and you struck first. We both made a mistake.¡±

    Hades saw no reason to butt heads with someone whose aura alone could cause him difort.

    ¡°Very well. Before that, there is onest thing.¡± Asahi turned back to Pluto. ¡°Since you wanted to teach me a lesson, it¡¯s only fair that I return the favor.¡±

    Asahi ced a hand on Pluto¡¯s chest and channeled his Life element. Grim Reapers, the beings native to the Realm of Dead, had a lifespan regardless of their half-god lineage. Pluto shivered but was unable to move any inch. Asahi¡¯s glowing mana prated Pluto¡¯s robe.

    Pluto shrieked. His agonizing howl echoed in the empty castle, reaching into the devils hiding in thefort of their homes. The Life element vited the very essence of his being, death.

    ¡°This is¡ª¡± Hades¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Stop this at once!¡±

    Hades¡¯s divine aura burst forth with his rage. Even then, Asahi continued sucking the life energy out of Pluto.

    Hades was given the choice to save his loyal servant and make an enemy out of Asahi or let his servant die. The God of Hell immediately made his choice and summoned a bone staff with a skull mounted on its top. A white skull with three blue eyes and two horns. His divine aura was multiplied several folds. The castle shook under his rage. As he gathered his divine aura to attack, Sandalphon lunged at him with her sword.

    ¡°Do not disturb Lord Asahi!!!¡±

    ¡°White bird,¡± Hades cursed. ¡°You are¡ª¡±

    Hades paused as the scaled crimson gauntlet around Asahi¡¯s left hand caught his eyes. The gauntlet leaked a strong, distinct aura.

    ¡°Kuhahaha!¡± A burst of roaringughter came from the Boosted Gear. ¡°I can¡¯t stop myself¡ªKlyscha, let me go! I want to fight!¡±

    ¡°Ddraig, calm down, or I¡¯m gonna spank your butt with Klyscha.¡± Asahi pulled back and slipped the scythe back into Pluto¡¯s hand. ¡°Kid, always thinks about the consequences of your words, got it?¡± he casually advised a hundred years old grim reaper.

    The grim reaper bowed his head as he floated in silence as though he was still in shock.

    ¡°...Ddraig?¡± Hades muttered. ¡°How are you still alive?¡±

    ¡°I curse you to die first, you undead bastard,¡± Ddraig replied. ¡°Do you have the guts to fight meter?¡±

    Hades scratched his chin without any flesh. ¡°Your flesh is indeed dead, but your body is clinging to a special armor.¡±

    Amidst his thoughts on the fascinating matter of Ddraig, the thought of his subordinate slipped out of his mind.

    ¡®So Biblical God made a special weapon fueled by Ddraig''s soul, which this kid used to ovee the oddities among the devils.¡¯

    He suddenly had an epiphany about increasing his forces. A new n that involved the sacrifice of other dragons.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m a mere specter?¡± Ddraig growled.

    The Boosted Gear emitted a red aura. A blinding light shot out of the emerald jewel. What happened next shocked Hades out of his mind.

    The Strongest Heavenly Dragon Ddraig in flesh and blood looked down on Hades with gleaming emerald eyes. The aura Ddraig exuded wasparable to her peak condition.

    Sandalphon gazed at the dragon in shock.

    (M-My love, I tried.)

    ¡°Ddraig,¡± Asahi said, voice low. ¡°Go back.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, Devil King,¡± Hades tried to stop Asahi as he examined Ddraig¡¯s phantasmal body. ¡°What are you, Ddraig?¡±

    The dragon nced at Asahi with a soft look in her eyes. ¡°Asahi, just one fight. I want to test the limits of this body.¡±

    Asahi¡¯s brows twitched. Ddraig¡¯s battle maniac nature was a real pain in the ass sometimes. ¡°Not now. I¡¯ll let you fight an even stronger personter.¡±

    He had made up his mind to throw Ddraig at Great Red.

    Ddraig¡¯s eyes glowed. Without any protest, the dragon returned to Boosted Gear state before disappearing altogether.

    Hades scratched his chin, again. Not many people could im to be stronger than him. It gave him all the more reason to be curious and nervous.

    ¡®He isn¡¯t someone I can take on alone.¡¯

    Hades chuckled amiably. ¡°I apologize on Pluto¡¯s behalf. I was originally here to greet my new neighbor. To see what kind of man doused the conceited mes of the devil kings. And I found a young man with limitless potential.¡±

    The same god that threatened Asahi moments ago was ttering him.

    ¡®One cautious undead he is.¡¯

    (Self-preservation grows stronger with time¡­ or they be dull.)

    Ddraig snorted. ¡°Dragons don¡¯t need self-preservation. We need fights. Lots of them that can boil our blood.¡±

    (Asahi will give you something else. He will fill you up from inside out.)

    ¡°What, Asahi? What can fill me up?¡±

    ¡®You¡¯ll see it in the future.¡¯

    Shutting down Ddraig, he pulled Sandalphon with telekinesis and checked on her. Seeing the concerned look on his face, Sandalphon lifted her hand and stroked his hair.

    ¡°...¡±

    Glorious_Milfhunte

 Chapter 402 - CH. 414: More Uninvited Guests

    The literal manifestation of a Heavenly Dragon caused an uproar in the city. Naturally, the lurking Serafall and Ajuka duo noticed Ddraig, much to their shocked mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s scary, Ajuka. Hades and Ddraig. Is he nning to destroy the Underworld?¡±

    Ajuka narrowed his eyes on the twelve-winged angel. Even he could barely see it, so the chances of Serafall noticing were minuscule.

    ¡°Let¡¯s pay him a visit¡­ and try to change his mind.¡±

    ¡°With the noble and peaceful method.¡±

    Serafall and Ajuka flew up to the enigmatic castle. Out of every bizarre thing in the world, they never expected to see the unreasonable dictator diligently receiving headpats from a ravishing angel as if he was a child.

    ¡°Ajuka, my eyes may be functioning wrong during the day.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s his brother.¡±

    Ajuka refused to believe the sight before his eyes. The man before him couldn¡¯t be the same person who murdered his friend in cold blood.

    Hades looked at the new guests. One of them was the irregr devil Hades had his eyes on for a long time. The female devil wasn¡¯t weak by any means, but she was no match for a god-ss like the green-haired devil. For the new ruler to defeat both of them without God¡¯s assistance spoke of his strength. Hades coveted the true ancestor of Lilith for this very reason, to artificially create an army of devils. That way, he could tackle the low odds of mutated genes within the devils.

    With a legion of such devils, he could trample on the Biblical God and the three factions. The lesser mythology factions will be crushed.

    Asahi could feel Hades¡¯s burning desire. His lips curled into a smirk.

    ¡®Is Skeleton King nning on taking Lilith?¡¯

    Hades had used Lilith as a machine for breeding devils after she turned into a blob of disgusting flesh.

    ¡®Will she be like that?¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t letting her suffer the same fate even if she wasn¡¯t his woman.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Sandra.¡± Asahi stopped Sandalphon from patting his head and turned to the uninvited guests. He took off Sandalphon¡¯s hand. ¡°Serafall, Ajuka, what¡¯s up? Let¡¯s not stand out here.¡±

    ***

    A few minutester, four people were sitting in a chamber. Hades was silent, seemingly lost in the thoughts brewing in his mind while Serafall went off about the beauty of the castle Asahi created.

    Saya slipped through the door, a tray in her hands and a toothy grin on her face. Rini followed with a calm expression. The two girls served in tea to the guests.

    ¡°Won¡¯t this go out of your dead ass?¡± Saya asked, grinning at Hades. ¡°Just a curious thought. Nothing toxic.¡±

    Hades propped his elbows on the table and intertwined his bony fingers. ¡°I feed on death, not mortal delicacies. You are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m his wife,¡± Saya answered briefly before turning to Asahi. ¡°Should I sacrifice a few devils and perform a satanic ritual?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re devils¡­¡± Serafall awkwardly raised her hand. ¡°We don¡¯t answer the rituals that sacrifice devils. Please don¡¯t do that!¡±

    Hades stared at Saya. ¡°You carry the fire of a sacred bird within you, yet you¡¯re a human¡­? How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°I wonder why.¡± Saya shrugged and gave Asahi a stern look. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about your little angel mistress. She is in Shizuka Nee-san¡¯s room.¡±

    Asahi couldn¡¯t help but imagine a threesome with Gabriel, Sandalphon, and Shizuka. The three angels of his life in one bed, wrapping him in their wings.

    (My love, I¡¯m not your angel?) Klyscha asked, her voice dripping with despair.

    ¡®You are the goddess of these angels.¡¯

    Asahi patted Saya¡¯s cheeks with telekinesis before she left. Rini clenched her demonic gauntlets as she stood behind Asahi as his attendant.

    The room fell silent as Asahi leaned back into his chair. ¡°So, Hades, let¡¯s talk business.¡±

    ¡°Not every discussion has to have a greater purpose.¡± Hades shook his head. ¡°Sometimes we, gods, do whimsical things.¡±

    ¡°Then go away.¡±

    Serafall stared at the man who just instructed Hades to go away as if he was shooing a stray dog from his yard. ¡°A-Asahi, let¡¯s be civil¡­¡±

    Her blue eyes had a teary-eyed look, begging him not to offend one of the strongest gods of the Greek Pantheon.

    ¡°Why should I be civil?¡± Asahi frowned. ¡°I have no reason to be courteous when his subordinate gave me no respect.¡±

    Hades remained at Asahi¡¯s usation. ¡°I have already apologized for that offense. Pluto.¡±

    Pluto materialized from the shadows and bowed before Hades. A nce from Asahi almost sent the grim reaper shivering back to his portals. Pluto willed himself as he stepped forward and put a cryptic ck wooden box on the table.

    The ck box of mystery was no threat as per Asahi¡¯s instincts. Rather, the rich water and life elemental energy inside the box gave a simr feeling to the katana he forged for Saeko.

    Glorious_Milfhunte

 Chapter 403 - CH. 415: Cautious Riveria

    Asahi unceremoniously flipped the lid. A vial filled with sparkling blue water rested snugly on a bed of colorful flowers.

    Hades cleared his throat. ¡°Springwater from a Nymph Fairies spring. It can increase one¡¯s life¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not interested.¡± Asahi closed the box and slid it back to Hades. ¡°This gift sucks, honestly.¡±

    He had amrita to increase the lifespan of his lovers, which nobody was interested in drinking at the moment.

    Hades hummed under his breath. ¡°It seems I¡¯m not well-liked here.¡±

    ¡°Hades, why don¡¯t you stop being a pussy and tell me your real motives?¡±

    Asahi was hellbent on provoking Hades. Ajuka shared a concerned nce with Serafall.

    ¡°How do we stop him?¡± Ajuka whispered.

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Serafall grumbled before mustering a smile. ¡°Uh-uh, Devil King, what¡¯s the hurry? Let¡¯s hear some amazing tales from Sir Hades.¡±

    ¡°I have an appointment with Lilith,¡± Asahi said. ¡°Then I have to prepare a formal reception for the devils. We can exchange these tales when I¡¯m free.¡±

    ¡°Lilith? The wife of Lucifer?¡± Hades asked. ¡°Where is she? Is she also dead like her husband?¡±

    Hades took Asahi¡¯s bait and inquired about the whereabouts of Lilith. Keeping a straight and calm face, Asahi replied, ¡°No, she is imprisoned in the castle. For trying to assassinate me.¡±

    Hades picked the ck box in his fleshless hands and passed it to Pluto. The grim reaper nodded and vanished into the shadows.

    ¡°I¡¯ll not take more of your time.¡± Hades pushed back the chair. ¡°Take care, the New Overlord.¡±

    ¡°You too, Hades.¡±

    The God of Hell left through the door. Asahi couldn¡¯t feel Pluto or any other grim reaper in the castle.

    ¡®He isn¡¯t going to check for Lilith? Probably looking for a better time.¡¯

    (He isn¡¯t reckless.)

    ¡®I know.¡¯

    As much as he disliked the Greek Gods, they weren¡¯t the bad guys in the DxD world. Even Zeus was a typical good god unlike his mythological counterpart. Whipping them won¡¯t be as fun if they weren¡¯t arrogant and evil. Only one person was barely evil amongst the Greek Gods. The sadist and chaos lover Nyx, the Primordial Goddess of Night.

    ¡®Why do I feel like she will pop up sooner orter?¡¯

    (It¡¯s the unwritten rule of anime¡­ still, my love is face-pping gods now¡­ you¡¯re like a xianxia protagonist.)

    ¡®Always has been.¡¯

    Meanwhile, Serafall took a big sigh of relief and copsed on the table. ¡°We¡¯re not doomed¡­¡±

    Ajuka patted her shoulder while Serafall relished the fact that Hades left peacefully.

    ¡°You wasted the tea I brewed,¡± Rini muttered.

    Asahi took the cup and drowned the tea in one gulp, regardless of its temperature.

    ¡°Rini, have you met Ais?¡±

    The blue-haired maid gave a slight shake of her head. ¡°I have been busy with Yuriko Nee-san¡­ she thinks I¡¯m a great model for her store.¡±

    ¡°That you are.¡± Asahi left his seat and took Rini¡¯s cold gauntlet-covered hand. ¡°Let¡¯s check up on how Ais and others are doing.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I miss Ais.¡±

    Asahi turned to the two devils. ¡°I¡¯ll entertain you guys some other day.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Serafall reached out. ¡°I need to ask a question. Lilith visited my house two days ago. Is she imprisoned now?¡±

    Serafall didn¡¯t care whatever happened to Lilith. She only wanted to see how Asahi treated a devil who worked for him, to gauge his character.

    ¡°Is she dead?¡± Ajuka asked.<i>  [ f r e e w e b n o v e l. c o m ]</i>

    Asahi grinned. ¡°Her fate is a secret.¡±

    He teleported away, leaving two devils with many unanswered questions.

    ¡°Asahi, I feel a different energy in the air. Where are we?¡± Ddraig asked as soon as Asahi appeared in Loki¡¯s empty bedroom. ¡°Is this the human world?¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s another world.¡¯

    ¡°Another world?¡±

    ¡®Quiet for now. I¡¯ll exinter.¡¯

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Asahi unlocked the living room¡¯s door to find Loki napping on the couch. Riveria was also present in the room in her usual green robes, reading a thick book besides Loki. The high elf peeled her eyes away from the book and her jade eyes stared daggers at Asahi.

    Asahi sat on Loki¡¯s side and pulled her head on hisp. Loki opened her eyes.

    ¡°Asahi¡­ thanks for thep.¡± The slightly drunk goddess becamefortable on hisp.

    ¡°Did you miss me that much, Mom?¡± Asahi asked with a soft smile as he patted Loki¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s chat somewhere in private. You¡¯re free to put me to bed with some songs from the elven forest. That would be a terrific reunion.¡±

    ¡°Stop being delusional,¡± Riveria said in a sharp voice, seemingly annoyed. ¡°I was observing the changes in you.¡±

    The addition of a new ss made some changes to his aura, especially to races other than humans. Added that with the increased charm made him a new man in Riveria¡¯s eyes. That impression, however, shattered as soon as he opened his mouth.

    ¡°You mean I¡¯m more handsome? I knew my trick would work on Mom.¡±

    The dissatisfaction in Riveria¡¯s gaze grew at his narcissism. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to put it¡­¡±

    Loki chuckled and kicked Riveria''s thigh. ¡°He has a divine presence even without his divine aura.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is what I was feeling. Your presence is more ethereal nowpared to before.¡±

    ¡°Silly Mom, does that change anything?¡±

    Riveria shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡±

    She was going to learn under Asahi to master the new method of casting spells. Even with Asahi¡¯s absence, she had gotten a bit of progress in manipting the elements of the world without any incantation.

    ¡°Asahi, ya are a sly one, aren¡¯t ya? Going after my Familia even though ya have me to warm yer bed.¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯d refrain from being the object of such topics,¡± Riveria muttered. She wasn¡¯t against Loki joining Asahi¡¯s harem, but she wasn¡¯t letting herself be dragged into their mess of a rtionship.

    But Loki pressed down her leg, stopping Riveria from going anywhere. ¡°Loki-sama?¡±

    ¡°Ya look tense as hell there. Here, lemme soothe yer troubles.¡± Loki put a hand on Riveria¡¯s and caressed her jade hair. Loki grinned at Asahi. ¡°Ya proud of me?¡±

    ¡°Loki, I love you.¡±

    Loki snickered mischievously as she turned to Rini sitting on Asahi¡¯s side. ¡°Ais is in the dungeon, kid.¡±

    Rini nodded listlessly. ¡°Onii-san¡­ let¡¯s destroy some monsters?¡±

    Asahi also had to check the effect of his new ss on the dungeon monsters, so he agreed to Rini¡¯s request.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find her then.¡± Asahi threw a curious nce at Riveria. ¡°Wannae?¡±

    ¡°N¡­ let¡¯s go.¡± Riveria agreed after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°Won¡¯t ask yer lover?¡± Loki grumbled. ¡°Already leavin¡¯ me out.¡±

    Asahi lifted Loki¡¯s chin and kissed her before Riveria¡¯s eyes. ¡°I want you to rest and get as much energy as you can. We¡¯ll not be sleeping tonight.¡±

    The goddess¡¯s eyelids separated, revealing glittering red eyes. ¡°I wanna do it in yer bed!¡±

    ¡°Anywhere you want.¡±

    Glorious_Milfhunte

 Chapter 404 - CH. 416: A Foxâ€™s Hatred

    After seeing Asahi and Loki flirt for the thousandth time in less than an hour, Riveria went back on her decision to go with Asahi. He didn''t force Riveria after considering the time with Rini as a date. So he strolled to the dungeon hand in hand with his lover.

    The boisterous dungeon city had never been so muted. People stopped whatever they were doing and chased Asahi with eyes, their hearts shaking as if he was the greatest evil in the world. Just one nce from Asahi sent them rushing back to their work.

    The demihumans greeted him in an entirely different way. They kneeled in his presence as if he was their god.

    ¡®So demihumans are considered monsters.¡¯

    (They have traits of monsters, so yes¡­ It¡¯s their fault for having animosity towards my love.)

    The new ss was overkill for weak-willed monsters harboring hostility for him.

    Disregarding the masses, Asahi reached the dungeon, only to receive another surprise. A silver-haired maid was standing near the dungeon entrance, receiving looks of admiration from the crowd. Her charming looks made her the center of attention.

    ¡°What¡¯s that woman?¡± Ddraig asked curiously. ¡°She has the aura of a god, however, she is weak. Weaker than lowly devils and humans. The red-haired woman was also like her. What are they?¡±

    (Gods of a different world. My love, don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll educate this ignorant dragon.)

    ¡°I¡¯m not ignorant!¡±

    Ottar stared at Asahi, who let his divine aura flow without any restraints. The same divine aura gave Ottar the shbacks of his crushing defeat at Asahi¡¯s hands.

    ¡®He is stronger thanst time¡­ Can I ever defeat him?¡¯

    His wall-like confidence had wavered after thest beatdown. Asahi¡¯s growth smashed whatever hope he had left to save his goddess.

    ¡°Ottar, do not,¡± Freya warned Ottar with gleaming eyes before she approached Asahi with yful steps.

    Rini¡¯s scowl made no difference in Freya¡¯s pace. ¡°My Lord, you have been neglecting me for a while~. Babel has been lonely without you.¡±

    ¡°How did¡ªyou used that mirror spell again?¡±

    The divine mirror spell gods used to stalk their prey. Freya had no trouble receiving the permission of deities, especially since she had dered herself Asahi¡¯s maid to the deities. No god was willing to risk their heads. Even Ouranos had turned a blind eye to Freya¡¯s action as long as she and Asahi didn¡¯t bring chaos to the city. Astraea¡¯s love was the biggest contributor to Ouranos.

    ¡°My eyes have never left that mirror since you left.¡± Freya giggled. ¡°What¡¯s a maid without her lord?¡±

    ¡°Waiting must have been fun.¡±

    ¡°Not as fun as seeing you in person¡­ My lord, am I abandoned now?¡± Freya asked in a sultry voice as she leaned toward him.

    Asahi pushed her back. ¡°You just want to know where I was these past few days?¡±

    ¡°My Lord is unexpectedly sharp,¡± Freya answered with a nod. ¡°I haven¡¯t earned the right to know about that, I presume.¡±

    ¡°Yup. I have to meet someone right now, so I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    Freya stepped aside, not before giving him a pout. ¡°I¡¯ll make you fall for me one day¡­¡± she whispered.

    Asahi shook his head at her overconfidence. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    Taking Rini¡¯s hand, Asahi went into the dungeon. On the first floor, he came across a group of skinny goblins. They tossed their weapons aside and mmed their heads on the ground as if they met their tribal chief.

    ¡°That was unexpected.¡±

    Asahi didn¡¯t expectplete submission. Then again, goblins were the weakest monsters in the dungeon. Their will was bound to be weak.

    ¡°Onii-san always had influence over monsters¡­ it¡¯s more apparent now,¡± Rini said as she looked down at a goblin and stomped its head.

    The green head exploded with red, like a watermelon. A hauntingly beautiful sight. Rini calmly kicked the goblin¡¯s body before stepping on another helpless goblin. The powerless monsters tried to run but Rini trapped them with her killing intent and killed everything with a shockwave of her fist.

    ¡°I missed this,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°And I missed your craziness,¡± Asahi whispered and patted her back. ¡°Let¡¯s catch up to Ais. I want to see her reaction to your growth.¡±

    ¡°She will brush it off,¡± Rini said confidently. ¡°Ais is like that.¡±

    ¡°I suppose.¡±

    Strolling down the floors, he found Ais on the 4th floor. The blonde swordsman was busy watching a fox demihuman¡¯s struggle against three kobolds. Haruhime, the new adventurer in the town of Orario, was shing daggers with three dog-headed monsters.

    Asahi concealed his aura to not disturb the fight and reached Ais¡¯ side. She turned to him and her golden eyes widened.

    ¡°Onii-san¡­! Rini¡­?¡± she approached Rini and sniffed her hand. With a frown, she looked up at the blue-haired maid. "You''re Rini."

    Ais could never mistake her friend''s scent for someone else. Even though Rini''s appearancepletely changed, Ais could recognize her.

    Rini rubbed the back of her head, embarrassed. "I''m sorry for growing faster."

    Ais looked at Rini''s chest and pouted her cheeks. "Traitor."

    The two giggled, ignoring Haruhime''s life-threatening battle. Asahi took a sigh of relief. It seemed he worried for nothing. Ais epted Rini''s change without much of a reaction as Rini had pointed out before.

    Asahi pressed a finger on Ais''s lips and pointed at Haruhime. "Let''s watch her."

    Ais nodded, focusing on the ongoing battle. She had been following Haruhime since morning, watching her struggle against goblins, lizards, and now kobolds. No matter what the dungeon threw at the level 1 adventurer, she came out on top despite the odds. The fox girl was no less hungry for strength than Ais.

    Even now, blood flowed from the shes made on Haruhime¡¯s arms. Yet, she held onto her steel daggers with shaking hands and blocked the joint assault from the kobolds. She kicked a kobold into another and weaved a flurry of dagger attacks at the kobold before her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t spare you!¡± Haruhime lunged at the nearest kobold and drove the dagger through its chest.

    Thest kobold growled and jammed its fangs on Haruhime¡¯s arm. She cried out, face contorting in pain. The dagger slipped away from her hand.

    Ais was ready to jump in to help Haruhime, but Asahi stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s her fight.¡±

    Tears spilled out from Haruhime¡¯s eyes from the unbearable pain. She feebly hit the kobold¡¯s thick skull.

    ¡°Otou¡ª!¡±

    Haruhime¡¯s eyes froze, the call for rescue halting in her throat. Her expression warped in pure rage. She was once again forced to recall the reason for her suffering. It was her father. Her mother. Her family. She wasn¡¯t calling them for help.

    Living in Orario had opened her eyes to reality. It was her life, not a fictional fairy tale. She was no damsel in distress. She became an adventurer to never feel helpless like those damsels.

    ¡®I¡¯m not giving up now!¡¯

    Overwhelmed with instincts, her mind projected her father¡¯s face on the kobold. She gripped the kobold¡¯s head and dug her fingers into its eyes. The squishy tissues of Kobold''s eyeballs ruptured. The monster released its grip on Haruhime¡¯s flesh and howled in anguish.

    ¡°Otou-san, it¡¯s your fault!¡±

    With a raging howl, she hooked her fingertips in the kobold¡¯s eye sockets and banged its head on the ground. Once, twice, thrice¡ªHaruhime continued mming the kobold¡¯s head on the ground.

    She became the very incarnation of mindless violence.

 Chapter 405 - CH. 417: Troubles of a little adventurer

    Haruhime showed no mercy to the kobold dubbed as her ''Otou-san.'' Asahi had a bit of deja vu about the whole little girl going crazy mode scenario.

    ''Wait... Rini?''

    The situation was reminiscent of his meeting with Rini even though Rini was less stable and more berserk.

    (Rini sees her shadow in Haruhime¡­ Another imouto?)

    ''Maybe.''

    Asahi undid his stealth and approached Haruhime. Ais followed right behind him. Haruhime stopped bashing the kobold and turned around with a crazed look in her eyes.

    "Who¡ª" Haruhime''s green eyes became clear from the muddled feelings. Her mouth opened in surprise. "Demon King¡­"

    She was present in the audience of the War Game. Unlike the biased natives of Orario, Haruhime had met Asahi prior to the War Game. She certainly was more fond of Asahi than the scary-looking Ottar. Asahi''s unprecedented strength was something she only read in books. He had his admiration rather than fear.

    Feeling an itch in her arm, she looked down and saw that her wounds had been sealed. She bowed her head. A gesture that was deep-rooted in her from her Far Eastern lineage. "You have my utmost gratitude for healing me¡­"

    Asahi''s eyes briefly tracked the twitching fox ears. He cleared his throat. "What did you call me?"

    "I-I''m sorry¡­" Haruhime meekly apologized, eyes dodging contact. "The adventurers call you that way."

    Haruhime''s flustered look raised a chuckle out of him. She was acting surprisingly close to a girl of her age rather than the maniac she was a few moments ago.

    (But my love prefers maniac¡­) Klyscha sneakily leaked his fetish.

    Ais took Haruhime''s hand and ced three magic stones in her palm. "Yours..."

    Haruhime blinked her eyes. "Are you Sword Princess?"

    Ais Wallenstein was a huge celebrity in Orario, or so Haruhime had learned from the guild. She looked at thest girl, only to freeze. The blue-haired girl was giving a threatening air despite the soft smile on her face. The lineup of three strong individuals overwhelmed Haruhime to the point she couldn''t speak.

    Ais tilted her head, unable to understand Haruhime''s exaggerated reaction. "I''m Ais."

    "I''m Sanjouno H-Haruhime."

    "Rini Marikawa¡­" Rini introduced herself and touched Haruhime''s fox ears. "Can I have something like this, Onii-san?"

    The thought of having rabbit ears really enticed her. She was a monster, yet she showed zero traits other than instinctive urges. It would be more appropriate to have beast traits to go along with monster blood.

    "T-Those are traits of the renard race¡­ you can''t just get them."

    Asahi didn''t think it was impossible.

    (Experimental Forbidden Transformation Potion No. 69 has everything you need.)

    ''Buy me a few.''

    "White rabbit ears... would suit you¡­" Ais said and nodded her head as though she could already imagine Rini''s appearance in her head. She turned to Asahi and fell into yet another trance.

    (Bunny ears on my love? They won''t suit you¡­ unless¡ªwe turn you into a cute, busty girl.)

    ''Don''t even think about it!''

    He didn''t want to imagine himself as a girl even if the change would bring a heaven-defying beauty.

    Ais shook her head. "Won''t look good¡­"

    "Yes. Ais, do you want bunny ears?"

    Ais thought for a second before answering with a headshake. "Will hinder fights."

    "Typical Ais," Asahi muttered.

    "Danger." Haruhime squirmed away from Rini''s grasp and looked over her shoulder. "Monsters!"

    Her moment of reprieve was cut short by monsters popping through the walls. She gripped her daggers, ready to cut down more kobolds.

    "Don''t worry about them." Asahi''s reassuring voice stopped her.

    He focused his intent on the monsters. The pressure of Spirit''s Scourge skill squeezed the life out of the monsters, turning them into ashes on the spot.

    Asahi turned to Haruhime with a serious look. "I know you''re desperate for strength to prove yourself. But it wasn''t wise for you toe to the dungeon alone. Monsterse in groups like this. It''s better to stick with others until you are strong on your own."

    He didn''t want to discourage Haruhime. At the same time, he wanted her to be more cautious when venturing into the dungeon.

    "What else can I do?" Haruhime asked in a t voice and closed her eyes with a neutral expression. "No party let me join them¡­ I can''t level up if I carry backpacks as a supporter. Will I get stronger if I keep cowering in my room?"

    Adventurers ridiculed her age on many asions. The ones who wanted her in their party did so for her beauty. Her Familia God didn''t recruit any adventurers since he deemed all of them unworthy to join his entourage. She couldn''t leave for another Familia, for no gods out there will want a weak adventurer like her. Every little trouble piled up more and more frustration in her little mind.

    "Well, is there any point to all this if you end up dying?"

    "I have to risk my life to make up for myck of talent..." Haruhime said as she nced at Ais. "Risk and rewards go hand in hand."

    "So reckless," Asahi sighed. "Susanoo is awful at teaching you. Join my Familia if you are this eager for strength. Can you take that risk?"

    Haruhime was going to end up dead in the dungeon if she remained with Susanoo. She was too impatient.

    The unexpected invitation stunned Haruhime. "Astraea Familia?"

    "Yes."

    Haruhime gulped and finally looked up at him. "The n of the Demon King¡­"

    Asahi twitched at the ludicrous nickname given to the Astraea Familia. Thedies of justice turned intodies of the Demon King. It couldn''t get any more ironic.

    Ais didn''t interfere and just watched the exchange between them in confusion. Rini dragged Ais to the side and engaged in idle chit-chat, letting Haruhime think properly.

    Haruhime deeply bowed her head. "Thanks for your invitation¡­ I''ll try to convince Susanoo-kami."

    "I''ll talk to him if he doesn''t agree." Asahi smirked and plopped a hand on Haruhime''s head. Without any permission, he gently pinched the fluffy fur of her fox ear.

    "Ah." Haruhime flinched and shut her eyes. The surprise attack brought out a vibrant, obscene moan.

    "They are really top-tier in terms of softness." He wondered about the feel of Yasaka''s ears.

    Haruhime stared at his face with wide eyes.

    (My love is casually picking up lolis in the dungeon¡­)

    ''Nothing perverted here.''

 Chapter 406 - CH. 418: Desire to be closer

    The nks of metal echoed in the hot air as Hephaestus swung the short, ck hammer in her hand. Embers flew up from the mes and extinguished like shooting stars, not before casting a radiant glow on Hephaestus¡¯ face.

    Two people admired the unique charm of Hephaestus from VIP seats.

    ¡°Smoking hot, isn¡¯t she?¡± muttered the dark-skinned woman with long ck hair and an eyepatch on her left eye. ¡°Those gods got shit for eyes.¡±

    Asahi shook his head. ¡°I disagree. Beauty is in the eye of the beholder, remember? Thanks to their stupidity, Hephaestus became the mother of my daughter,¡± he proudly dered.

    ¡°Whaaaat?¡± Tsubaki shouted in disbelief. ¡°My goddess has a daughter now? When did that happen?¡±

    Hephaestus could no longer ignore the two. Putting down her hammer, she turned to Tsubaki with a re. ¡°Our bet was for you to take a day off. Why are you sitting here?¡±

    Tsubaki only went out for three hours before returning with Asahi.

    Asahi raised his hand. ¡°Fei, it¡¯s my fault. I ran into her outside the dungeon and asked her about your whereabouts. Well, she preferred showing over telling.¡±

    He had left Rini to take care of Ais even though the loli was eager for training with him.

    Tsubaki grinned. ¡°My Ladyship wants me to go? Is it to rendezvous with your secret husband?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not her husband yet,¡± Asahi said with amenting sigh. ¡°I still need to win her heart. Any advice, Tsubaki?¡±

    ¡°Not telling for free¡­ give me the ring you promised. My promised magic ring!¡±

    Asahi immediately got a ring from Klyscha and put it in Tsubaki¡¯s palm. ¡°Time to fulfill your side of the bargain.¡±

    Tsubaki pursed her lips. ¡°My goddess wants¡ª¡±

    ¡°Tsubaki!¡± Hephaestus yelled. She threw a skeptical nce at Asahi. ¡°Why are you behaving like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I want to be closer to you.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Hephaestus stared at his innocent expression. Even though she knew it was an act, she couldn¡¯t berate him for it.

    ¡®Astraea, take away your mad lover¡­¡¯

    The little activity on her head reminded her of the sleeping fairy. Chiaki woke up and poked her head out of Hephaestus¡¯s wavy crimson hair. ¡°Pa!¡±

    The giggling fairy made a beeline toward her creator. Asahi gaped at the words uttered by Chiaki. It was the first convincing word Chiaki said other than her usual murmurs.

    ¡°How¡­?¡± Asahi asked the smug fairy. ¡°Say it again.¡±

    ¡°Pa¡­ Pa! Pa!¡± Chiaki darted through the air while chanting the same word.

    An arrow imbued with cuteness went through his chest. He suddenly regretted not being able to teach anything to Chiaki. ¡°Am I a bad father?¡± he whispered.

    ¡°The worst kind¡­¡± Hephaestus gave a confident grin, taking more pride in this achievement than she ever thought. Her lone ramblings had persuaded the fairy to practice speech. It didn¡¯t even take Chiaki a week to say small words like these.

    Tsubaki was stupefied by the fairy¡¯s appearance. The half-dwarf had only heard of spirits and such in legends. Seeing one with her eyes was a different experience.

    Hephaestus returned to hammering the red metal and revealed tidbits about Chiaki to Tsubaki. Chiaki would have been exposed a lot sooner if Tsubaki came to the workshop more often. s, the half-dwarf had more affection for smithing than the outside world.

    ¡°This cute little fairy is my goddess¡¯s daughter.¡± The adventurer aliased Cyclops gazed at Chiaki in wonder. ¡°A fairy¡­ a real spirit!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it fool you from the fact that Asahi created her.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Tsubaki gave Asahi a surprised look. ¡°What a frightening talent the Demon King has¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s undeniable,¡± Hephaestus replied.

    ¡°My Ladyship, isn¡¯t this enough proof?¡±

    While undesired among gods, Hephaestus had some admirers among her disciple smiths. Too soft to break their heart, Hephaestus had given them a chance to win her over. They had to forge a weapon. A stunning weapon. Unfortunately, none of them managed to do so.

    Hephaestus shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Although she despised noise, she treasured the times Asahi and Loki invaded her workshop. She also admired Asahi¡¯s tremendous talent in the creation of both living and nonliving. Apart from his relentless teasing, she had no problem with Asahi¡¯s character. Above all, he was working on a skill to heal her eye.

    ¡®If he seeded in curing my mark¡­ I won¡¯t have anything to say.¡¯

    If it came down to that, she''ll give this a try. What could possibly go wrong?

    Asahi was too busy with Chiaki to care about the fierce monologue happening in Hephaestus¡¯s mind. The fairy took full advantage of his defenseless heart and forced him to spend more time with her. She undeniably loved her creator and father more than Hephaestus even though the goddess had only showered her in affection.

    Since he was here, he decided to help Hephaestus with forging swords and improve his skills.

    ***

    The next day was the day of meeting with the leaders of the 72 pirs and such. The gathering was nothing but a formality at this point. The high-ss leaders had no choice but to swallow their feelings in the face of strength they couldn¡¯t fathom. So they gave up their pride and offered full cooperation with Asahi¡¯s reign as the Ruler.

    The group consisting of Shiori, Saeko, and Aimi weeded out those with extremely dark intentions and invited them to a different room. Saeko and Aimi got rid of their rebellious nature with their merciless methods.

    Asahi also made the formal announcement of his marriage with Gabriel and Grayfia that would be taking ce next month. He didn¡¯t need to announce Astraea and Loki¡¯s names. He was still surprised Loki agreed so easily, possibly going along with the flow instead of overthinking. The rest of the girls were in no hurry to marry, including Alise.

    Gabriel¡¯s name on the brides¡¯ list left the devils stunned.

    ¡°Y-Your Majesty, please rethink your decision¡­¡±

    ¡°Angels are not made to be wed¡ª¡±

    Some devils tried to persuade him, only to be shot down by Asahi¡¯s re.

    An old man mustered the courage to praise the beauty of his granddaughter, trying to marry her off with Asahi. After all, any n with links to Asahi¡¯s n would enjoy better treatment and would be free from the risk of getting ughtered at a whim.

    ¡°You all are hopeless.¡± Asahi rubbed his forehead and called off the gathering.

    ***

    Asahi was in his room, teasing Alise for chickening out of the wedding.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t need a luxurious ceremony like that¡­¡± Alise confessed, looking away in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy with a small reception at the Hostess of Fertility.¡±

    Alise¡¯s face turned crimson as she imagined her adventurer friends teasing her nonstop.

    ¡°True,¡± Astraea agreed with Alise. ¡°This is also a different experience...¡±

    Asahi poked Alise¡¯s cheeks. ¡°We can do it twice then. One here and one in Orario.¡±

    ¡°That¡ª¡±

    ¡°Asahi,¡± a young voice interrupted Astraea.

    A ck-haired goth girl had appeared out of nowhere, almost getting a scream out of Alise.

    The dragon god stared at Asahi with wide eyes as if she couldn¡¯t fathom the strange aura around him. The ufortable feeling of the mortal world had disappeared as soon as she stepped into this ce. She narrowed her eyes, sensing an energy field around Asahi. The unknown energy gave her a simr cozy feeling as that of her home¡ªthe Dimensional Gap.

    Alise looked back and forth between Ophis and Asahi. ¡°Nobody introduced me to this girl.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also not acquainted,¡± Astraea said, eying the strange goth girl. Ophis''s unusual sense of fashion was very much like her fellow gods.

    ¡°She is Ophis, the Dragon God of this world, and my friend.¡±

    ¡°God¡­¡± Alise had learned to judge people not on their appearance since some gods of Orario looked more than peculiar. Even so, she couldn¡¯t sense any power in the little girl. She had to stop herself from coddling the cute gothic girl. ¡°I-I¡¯ll catch youter.¡±

    Alise decided to run away before she made a wrong decision with the Dragon God. Astraea giggled and followed Alise out.

    ¡°Ophis!¡± The gauntlet signaled Ddraig¡¯s arrival. ¡°She is real¡­ but what is this form?¡±

    The Heavenly Dragon was shocked to see the Dragon God as a little girl.

    Glorious_Milfhunte

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!